《Heart of Empire》 Chapter 1 Death of the Passer "When I found out that I had crossed, I thought I must be the protagonist." "Especially when I knew that I was still traveling with the private server version of the strategy game" Heart of the Dynasty ", I was even more determined." "The next thing to do is to find a scrap of wood to win back the soul. Then, it is a constant counterattack, a face, and the peak of life. This is what is written in the novel." "But now, I find that the novels are all deceiving because I am going to die." "Which of the protagonists have you seen that will fail in the looting of the house, and then the soul will fly away? Yes, it is me." Uh ... Dane woke up from her dream, and those annoying voices were finally inaudible. He has been ill all afternoon. The shaman in the town said that he was surrounded by evil spirits, and he only needed a simple dispel and then slept for an afternoon to solve the problem. Sure enough, the shaman was right. After receiving the dispel treatment, he just lay in bed for two hours and felt that he was fully recovered."Thank you for your patronage. The cost of this treatment is 370 gold coins." The half-orc shaman with a bleak face, skin, bones, teeth, and fur with all kinds of messy people who are confused about the purpose and source, reveals Filled with irregular yellow teeth, he smiled and said to Dane. Dane''s scalp was numb. He sat up from the dirty bed, and his undressed upper body was very strong. But despite his physical strength, he was still scared by the cost of the treatment. Just listen to him say, "Three hundred and seventy gold coins? Damn old Borg, you just go and rob!" The old shaman, who was nicknamed Borg, said, "I''m not as professional as your Dread Ghost Mercenary Group. Please pay for it quickly. You must know that dispel is a second-circle divine spell, and the casting materials are very expensive." Insulting, Dane still had to take out three hundred and seventy gold coins from his clothes next to him. There is no way, as a mercenary who licks blood at the blade all year round-or a robber, this old shaman is the only shaman in Rotten Wolf Town, and he can''t offend. Dane Ghostblade is a mercenary, to be precise, a mercenary leader. The Dread Ghost Mercenary Corps reputation in Rotten Wolf Town is not small. As the second leader of the Dread Ghost Regiment, Dane also broke into a well-known nickname [Ghost Knife Hand]. Therefore, his life has always been relatively moist, especially in the chaotic land of Hindler, a combination of half-orc settlements and human warlords. With a courageous style of fighting, he was like a fish. This chaotic place is always dripping with blood. Orcs, orcs, humans, merchants, mercenaries, pirates, all kinds of forces are mixed on this loess. As a mercenary regiment, fear of ghosts will not worry about business. Moreover, the fear of ghosts is a large team of more than 200 people, and few people dare to mess with this place. Even the mayor of Rotten Wolf Town, Barbell, a human businessman with a big belly, saw Dane and had to converge his greedy face a little. Hey, just recently, Dane has been a little bit lucky. As a mad warrior, with his style of dare to kill and dare to fight, he also has a strong power derived from the orc blood of his grandfather or grandma. Relying on the scars covered by him, and the countless heads cut off by his sword, he cut off the title of a ghost knife, and settled the position of the second commander of the mercenary group. However, you have to know that in this world, there is something very jealous for the leaders of any group: the meritorious deeds. The leader of the Horrified Ghost Mercenary Regiment, Ghostfang Bynes and Dane have been friends for many years. But the years are ruthless. The old ghost tooth is already fifty years old this year. In terms of the life of the half-orc, it is estimated that he can still live up to ten years. He wants to give the mercenary regiment to his biological son to lead, but the young Dane, his position in the mercenary regiment is a bit too high, and it is not comparable to his straw bag son.I was so frustrated that the suppression followed. If it wasn''t for Dion''s high reputation, and there were many fans in the mercenary regiment, direct action on him would cause considerable waves, I am afraid that the old ghost teeth would have killed the killer. Dane believes that he has been able to do such things since he has known "good friends" for so many years. He is not a person who can be tied to his hands. Since the suppression comes, he will naturally also resist. No, the first two days, he spotted a caravan, took his own team, and attacked the caravan without notice to Old Bynes. I have to say that Dane is capable. Relying on a special long sword and his strength as a mad soldier, under the leadership of a soldier, he took a team of just over thirty people and completely plundered the caravan with hundreds of guards. He saved a lot of wealth and was moved back to Rotten Wolf Town by him and his men. This is a very good opportunity. With this record, he can pull up his confidant team to show off with the old ghost teeth. At that time, it is possible to drive the old ghost out of power or stand on its own. But what''s special, it is at this point that he is ill! He also deeply remembered that he had just returned to Rotten Wolf Town with the stolen wealth. As soon as he stepped into the town door, he suddenly felt cold, and then the fever continued for two days, making him weak. At the same time, during these two days, he also felt a lot of memories that did not belong to him, poured into his mind, and impacted his soul. What high-rise buildings, what holographic games, what is the "heart of the dynasty", messy, totally do not understand what is going on. In this case, he can''t do anything about it, he can only ask the shaman witch doctor in town. The old Borg said that he was trapped by evil spirits and needed to be treated with divine magic, so he had the previous scene. Lao Borg is very unscrupulous, and everyone in the whole Rotten Wolf Town knows it. A second ring divine magic, even if you buy a scroll, it will only cost 150 gold coins to die, usually you ca nt use so much money. But under this black-hearted old shaman, to release a dispel, it will take three hundred and seven! It''s more than twice the price, and it''s almost black.Moreover, the charge of this old thing is not only expensive, but the craftsmanship is not so good. Although the evil spirits have been dispelled, there is no way to affect Dane at all, but the mess and memories of the evil spirit''s memories are still in his mind. This made Dean somewhat depressed. Usually, if someone dares to use Dane as a fat sheep to slaughter like this, he will inevitably pick up his sword and teach the man how to do business. But the old Borg ... forget it, it''s not once or twice that he was hacked by this old thing, but no one can ever treat him like that. Who said that in this broken place where the birds don''t shit, only the old Borg has the magic ability to release the second and third rings? Dane could only recognize it by pinching his nose. After I paid the money, Dane scolded and said, "You old thing, sooner or later, you can be hacked to death!" Old Bog ignored him at all. He could only smell a face and walked out of the shabby thatched cottage on the edge of the town. He stood outside the shaman''s hut, and Dane looked around. Hindler is located on the eastern wasteland. The sky is full of yellow sand, and the barren land is not a place to feed people. The rotten wolf town not far from the field of view is even worse than other parts of Hindler. This town, like a stubborn wolf in the desert, is dirty, run-down, and has a sour smell as the wind blows. But this is such a place, but it is a major trading town in the southeast of Hindler. From the hinterland of the western human world, various products that are transported through the Southern Cross will be unloaded in the not far sand bay port, and then brought by the camel team to the inland of Hindler. Among them, close to the wilderness The rotten wolf town of Shawan Port is an important transit point. The resident population of Rotten Wolf Town is not large, it is estimated to be about two or three thousand, but the merchants from Schindler and the rest of the world, as well as caravan guards, mercenaries and even pirates and bandits, these add up to even Much more than the indigenous people. It is autumn and it is the most prosperous time for business. According to Dane s own estimate, the current population of Rotten Wolf is estimated to reach tens of thousands. Dean frowned, standing in the dust, thinking about where to go next.He had a high fever for two days, and was still asleep all afternoon today. He had no idea what happened during these two days. He was quite worried now. You know, this time he wanted to rely on his achievements to show off with ghost teeth! But who ever thought that evil spirits had actually appeared on this knot, making his plan go bankrupt before it even started. He was now worried that there would be things in the mercenary regiment beyond his control. Alas, he planned to find some of his confidants in the mercenary regiment and quickly control the situation. When the idea just came up in my heart, there was a man with a bowed back running towards him in the distance, shouting, "Boss, boss, it''s not good!" Dean recognized him, Tommy Jerome, the [Smart Ghost] of the Dread Ghost Mercenary. Tommy is one of his confidants. People are trustworthy, and they are very smart and clever. This can be seen from the nickname. But that timid, unsteady look always made Dean hate iron and steel. Dean scolded: "You idiot, how many times have I told you, be calm, don''t panic when you are in trouble, you never heard it! Slowly, what''s wrong?" Tommy ran to him, bent down and folded his hands with his knees, and took a breath, saying: "Golobo, they were locked up by Nasha, and all the loot we grabbed two days ago were seized!" Hearing the news, Dane was angry in his heart! Golobo was also one of his henchmen. A brave half-orc warrior was also a good partner to fight alongside him in the battle of the robbery caravan two days ago. And Nasha, the three chiefs of the mercenary regiment, is an iron supporter of the old Byrons commander. Jainasha started to go to Globo, and the meaning was quite obvious-Old Bynes had already started to exert himself while he was unconscious for two days!"What are you waiting for? I''m going to save Golobo, Tommy, you''re going to find our brother. Did you, Byrons'' old thing is already working, and we can''t stand still!" Dean raised his sword and was aggressive. Ready to kill the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment in Rotten Wolf Town. However, when he had just taken a step forward with his feet, he suddenly felt his heart beating. In an instant, he had a rather bad feeling, and this kind of thing happened in this section! However, before he had time to do anything, he was out of sight and the whole man fell on his back! When he opened his eyes, he was stunned by the scene in front of him-what kind of ghost place is this blue sky and green land? Dean is not only an orphan, but also a ''wild species''. According to his mother, his father was a half-orc robber, his mother was raped by his father, and his father was unknown, and it is estimated that he was already dead; his mother was also five years old He died of illness that year. The reason why Dane can live to such a large age is still thanks to the half-orc blood from his father, so that he has good strength at least to support himself. He used to be a docker, a thief, and a street gang. In a word, what ugly things have he never seen during his growth? But I haven''t seen the blue sky and white clouds and large grasslands and forests. Xu took a deep breath, and the refreshing smell of grass made his nose, which was used to smelling dust, very uncomfortable. He was very anxious at the moment. The last time he collapsed, he was trapped by evil spirits, which caused his original showdown and power seizures to be terminated. This time, his own confidants were all rectified. He was about to save people, and he came again! But anxiety is useless, he is obviously not near Rotten Wolf Town now. He has been in Rotten Wolf Town for so long, and he has never seen near Rotten Wolf Townor the entire Schindler area, so rich in soil.Hindler is a nascent nation, a combination of half-orc tribes, great human merchants, and warlords. And this country is on the west side of the Eastern Wasteland. Some are filled with sand and dust, and some are always yellowish. UU Kanshu has barren wasteland, but there is no blue sky, white clouds and green grassland. ̧ He raised his eyes and looked forward, and saw a towering stone tower in the distance of his vision. Dean promised that he had never seen such a tall stone tower before. But why is there an inexplicable sense of familiarity in my heart? Lightning and flint-like, a memory floated in his mind: "Is this the Empire Tower ?!" This memory, of course, is not his own, but it was obtained when Dane was surrounded by evil spirits. These memories are quite fragmented and incomplete in many places, but the memory for a game called "Heart of the Dynasty" is quite complete. That is a so-called holographic game. Dane didn''t know what the holographic game was. In his opinion, it was more like a kind of magic, which brought people from the original world to another world, but it seemed different. In that other world, the original owner of memory became a lord, controlling a large area in a variety of ways that Dain could not understand, and constantly fighting his enemies. There, it seems that war is not a terrible thing, but more like entertainment between what they call ''players''. The tower in front of me is the opening scene of the heart of the dynasty. New book is online, new vest, old author, please rest assured in quality, please rest assured in updating!Territorial construction, war for hegemony, I believe I will bring you a magnificent world, just click on the collection, you can imagine traveling in this world. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 2 Dynasty Heart һ He felt as if he knew how to do it. Taking a step, Dane stepped towards the tower. As he gradually approached, he saw a solitary throne in the center of the top of the tower. There was a longing in his heart, somehow, as if there was a force urging him to call him to the top of the tower and sit on the throne. He didn''t know how long he had walked, and he finally stood under the tower. In this position, he looked up and looked up. The tower was no more and no less, and it was divided into nine floors. In front of him, the door on the first floor had been opened, as if to embrace him. Without hesitation, Dane stepped into the tower. The first floor of this high tower is empty. There is nothing except a chair in the middle. Dane, who inherited another memory of time and space, was not surprised at all. Instead of sitting in a hurry, he turned his gaze to the upward staircase on the other side. How can the first layer satisfy him? He is determined to reach the summit! He walked up to the stairs and planned to go up. But it s only nine floors. What kind of husband is it?But he failed, as if there was an invisible force on the stairs blocking him, making him unable to take even a step up. "Sure enough ..." Dane was not discouraged, this was what he expected. Now that the lobby is empty, how can he get him to the second floor? Wu Chang breathed a sigh of relief, and Dane set his gaze back on the chair in the middle of the first floor hall. It was a very ordinary wooden chair, and it didn''t look like a big deal. He walked straight over, and sat down on the scene. In an instant, there were countless light curtains flashing in front of his eyes, and what finally stayed in his field of vision was an old clumsy game interface. An ancient scroll-like interface appeared in front of his eyes, with seven pictures painted on it, which were buildings of seven different races. Human temple, abyss of demons, necropolis, orc tribes, elven world tree, dwarf''s furnace, drow''s dungeons. These seven pictures represent the seven different power races in Heart of the Dynasty. Below these seven pictures, there is also a line of words: "Please choose a racial power." Dean did not think much, and directly chose the abyss forces. If it can really be like in the game, pulling out a devil to be a thug, how powerful is that! "The player has chosen the power of the abyss." Dane grinned, but then a prompt popped up in the game interface, but his smile instantly solidified. "Please choose a racial power." With this prompt, the game interface in front of Dane has bounced back to the interface for selecting racial forces."What''s going on? Is there a bug?" Dane didn''t figure it out for a while, of course, the word BUG was also derived from another memory of him. No matter what, let s keep on choosing! He tried to click on the abyss again and found that he couldn''t. Consider it, point to humans, and confirm. "The player has chosen the Templar Power." "Please choose a racial power." The same reminder reappeared, arousing the unbelief in Dion''s heart. Humans can''t do it? Then change another. So, in the process of repeated prompts popping up in the game interface, Dane selected all seven races. And when he chose the dwarf race for the seventh time, the last time, this endless reminder popped up and finally ended. "The player has chosen the abyss forces to get the core building for free: [Bottomless Abyss], please choose a territory to build." "The player has chosen the Templar Force to get the core building for free: [Town Hall], please choose a territory to build." Uh ... "The player has selected the Furnace Force and obtained the core building for free: [The Melting Furnace], please select the territory to build."߸ Seven consecutive reminders made Dion''s eyes smile. At this time, he only remembered a period from the memory left by the evil spirit. This is a special effect unique to the private version of "Heart of the Dynasty". Players can choose seven major forces to develop at the same time. Although he still doesn''t know what private server means, it doesn''t prevent him from knowing, this is great news! Dion, who was so excited, couldn''t wait to start building his own ''empire''. In the option of [Existing Buildings], he found the starting core buildings of the seven races. He thought about it. In the ordinary surface world, the devil is always a very eye-catching race. If a bottomless abyss is established, the Holy See may send a large number of discipline priests and paladins to cut off demons in a matter of minutes. magic. Orcs are also inappropriate. Although the Schindler area is a chaotic place, there is a nominal coalition regime anyway. In Schindler, neither the orc tribe nor the human warlords had any favor for the orcs. When the orc tribe appeared, most of them were going to suffer. As for the rest, any drow, elf, dwarf, sky city, etc. are quite unreliable. The one that best suits his current situation, after thinking about it, is only the human temple power. Alas, he chose [Town Hall]. "Please choose a building location." "Error, player does not have enough territory to build [Town Hall]." "Please ask players to find a territory as soon as possible." Dion''s face has become a bitter gourd-that''s not the word in the memory of the evil spirit! In the Dynasty Hearts game, each player initially has a piece of territory. But ... when it comes to the real world, Dane is just a mercenary. Where does he have any territory? This is undoubtedly pouring him a pot of cold water. Territory is not a good thing to acquire in the Aurodic world. Moreover, after thoroughly reading the description of the territories, he found that he could not just point to any place, saying that this was his territory and it would be recognized systematically. He must have [Land Voucher]."Damn! Buy a piece of land in Hindler that is enough to establish the lord''s territory, and you can''t afford to sell me!" He yelled. I thought it would be a great fortune, but who ever thought there was such a level. "Land ... land ... land ... that''s right, there! The desert island of Comilla!" He suddenly remembered something that seemed to solve his problem! Comirya Desert Island is a small island sailing from the Gulf of Sands Bay to the South Cross Sea. The reason why it is said to be a deserted island is that the island really has little use value. The land is barren, the climate is not good, and there are monsters on the island. In addition, the main point is that Cormia is far from trade routes, and it has no effect as a supply station! For such an island, of course, fart money is not worth it. Dane also knew that ownership of the desert island of Comilla was in the hands of a halfling merchant named Goodall. Coincidentally, Dane and Goodall were familiar. He often heard Goodell complaining that buying the desert island of Comilla was the most loss-making business in his life. That year, Goodell bought Comilla and spent less than a thousand gold coins. And after hitting his hand for so long, if he wants to shoot Comilya again, it is estimated that he can get 50% off-no, 30% off or 2% off is possible! With hundreds of gold coins, Dane has been in the mercenary industry for so many years, and he is somewhat of a head and face. Although I don''t have much savings, I can still dig out my little money. An island is still far from the main route. Isn''t this a perfect and concentrated place for dragon training? As for the barren land-the building with the forest elves: [Spring of Life], if it is not true hell, it is not trouble! Almost now he can''t wait to go to Goodall to buy the desert island. However, he still had some calmness in his mind, and he knew that before setting off, he had to settle the things in the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment. Even if he holds the game system of "Heart of the Dynasty", but developing a desert island, only the system is not enough, and manpower is also very important. Where does the manpower come from? The size of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment is more than 300. Among them, at least half of them are convinced. These people have good combat effectiveness, and they are all young and middle-aged. It is even more rare that there are few people dragging their mouths. They are the most outstanding people in the new territory. UU reading books www. The main thing about uukanshu.com is that these people are familiar and convinced by him, which is definitely better than recruiting unreliable strangers to open up wasteland. Then, a very important issue before him at this moment is to solve the troubles of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment in order to obtain enough land reclamation population. Thinking of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Group, Dane''s mood got worse again. The coma in these two or three days was too delaying. He dared to swear by all his leg hair, that old Byrnes must have noticed his mind. Otherwise, without the instructions of the old Bynes, Nasha''s egg, where can anyone dare to touch Dane? Originally, he was not afraid. With the power of victory and his confidant, he had a good chance to directly control the entire ghost ghost mercenary regiment before the old ghost teeth reacted. But his illness has dragged on for two days, and things have changed a lot. Now, there have been upheavals in the mercenary regiment, the old ghost Bynes has started, and he is still in this inexplicable place. Next, if it is not good, Dane''s best result is exile, and the worst result may even be lost. Old Bynes''s heart is fierce and he knows better than anyone. Although he was blessed by misfortune and obtained "Heart of the Dynasty", he is too inferior within the Ghost Mercenary Corps. He must find some other way to get the disadvantage back. It seems that there is no way. He saw the side of the old clumsy game interface in front of him, with a checkbox named [Hero Template]. Please vote for a new book, this is the greatest support for the author to write. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 3 Hero template Dane opened the checkbox of [Hero Template], and a hero template appeared in front of him, dazzling him. ˽ "Heart of the Dynasty" private server version, novice players can choose any hero template, including rare templates in genuine games. However, most of the hero templates in front of Dion are gray and not optional. He tried to click on the gray [King of the Fire Demon], and a prompt popped up immediately. "The player''s ancestry does not match, and the [Flame King] template cannot be selected." Choose a hero template to have a corresponding bloodline. This is not a problem for players. Before entering the game, players must choose their own race. After thinking about what template to choose, they usually choose the corresponding race according to the requirements of the desired template, and there is naturally no problem in pedigree. But Dane does not have this condition. He is a human with orc blood in his body, or simply half-orc-half-orc and human hybrid. In this way, the restrictions on pedigree are relatively large, and he cannot choose a lot of templates. Demons, elves, dwarves, and drow heroes almost missed him. And even for some orc and human templates, there are many that cannot be chosen. For example, the [One-eyed Overseer] of the Orcs, [The Chief Justice] of humans. He smelled a face and yelled: "Why is it racist!?!" I was panicked, but the hero template should still be selected. He sifts out all the non-selectable templates, leaving hundreds of hero templates with only over 30 options to choose from. Among them, some conventional templates such as [Wilder Ranger] and [Knight] are naturally not within his consideration, and they will not be considered. After choosing for a long time, in the end, he hesitated between the two templates."One [King Li King], one [Furious Magister], which one is better ..." Juli Wang is undoubtedly a template for a super soldier. Dane took a closer look, and the description under [King of the King of Powers] was heartbroken. If you choose the King of Juli, there is no doubt that Dion, a wild warrior with natural divine power, will leap to become the strongest warrior in the entire Rotten Wolf Town. At this point, he has no slight doubt about himself. Originally, Dane s own level of strength of that mad warrior was one of the best in Rotten Wolf Town, plus a powerful strength bonus and strong individual strength growth, and strong destructive power, which was enough to make He turned into a human Titan. However, hesitated again and again, he finally chose another one: [Furious Magus], for no reason, but the only rare class with the ability to cast among the hero templates he can inherit. Poor Dane, at least half of the hundreds of hero templates have the ability to cast. However, among the more than thirty types of templates that he can choose from, only the Rage Magister has the ability to cast spells. This proves from the side that the system thinks he has no magic talent. Magic! What a terrible thing! All mages are supreme, all warlocks have invincible power, and the power of magic has long been synonymous with power, wealth, and power in the Aurodic world. "I want to be a mage, even the most cruel mage, as long as it is a mage." From the legendary character, the master of the shadow of Brace''s well-known saying, and Dean agreed with this. Alas, he gritted his teeth and made the most critical choice in life. When he made a choice, in the game interface in front of him, a character interface popped up. On the character interface, Dane''s 3D model is lifelike in front of him. Next to the 3D model, there is a column of data. Uh ..."Name: Dane Ghostblade." "Hero Template: Raging Magister." "Combat Class: Berserker." "Hero level: 1-Please upgrade your territory, your hero level is equal to your territory level." "Personal level: 5-You are a pretty good fighter." "Strength: 19-You can wrestle with a mammoth." "Agile: 13-the thief''s agility!" "Physique: 17-You are disease-free and strong." "Intelligence: 9-a little worse than normal people, a little far away from idiots." ֪ "Perception: 17-You never worry about someone peeking at you to take a bath, although you are looking forward to it." "Charm: 17-people like or fear you, no one dare to ignore you" "Mana: 37" "Features:" "Innate Divine Power (Personal Traits): Your bloodline brings you a powerful natural strength bonus, +2 strength, +2 Constitution." "Vicious name (personal characteristics): You have worked hard for many years to win the title of" Ghost Sword ". When performing deterrence in the Hindler area, charm +2. "Rage (Professional trait): With one thought, you can drive yourself crazy and gain strength and physique. But after the state of rage is over, you will fall into weakness." "Lord 1 (Lord traits): As a lord, your Charisma is increased. Charm +5." "Angry Mana (Heroic Character): Your mana is determined by your perception and strength, but at the cost of losing your ability to gain mana through intelligence. Strength +2, perception +2." "Blood Roar (Heroic trait): You can directly release spells by roaring in battle, at the cost of double mana." "Primary Fury (Heroic Characteristics): When you and your subordinates are hit, or when you hit the enemy, you can accumulate anger and get the effect of rage, which reduces the damage and increases the damage.""Spell List:" "A ring of magic (costs 3 mana): Intimidation, Angry Missiles." Uh ... "You actually said that my intelligence is not even ordinary people? This is a crap, and the evaluation is unrealistic!" Dane yelled again, and he couldn''t accept the system saying that he was not as good as normal people''s brains! However, the so-called intelligence in the system is not actually a clever mind, but another ability to understand complex spell structures as a spellcasting profession. At this point, even though Dane did not admit that he was bad, it was true. Otherwise, why are so many caster hero templates missed him? The heroic trait of [Furious Magister] [Angry Mana], makes up for this very well. The Raging Demon Guru is obviously a very special casting profession, not relying on intelligence to cast, but relying on physical strength and keen perception. This is quite suitable for Dane. After obtaining the hero template, he has further bonuses on strength and perception attributes. The strength attributes have reached 19 points, which is only one step away from the extraordinary attributes and 17 points of perception. It is also not low, which is quite helpful for his casting. With his current ability, a circle of spells is enough to release twelve. And the middle- and low-level mages in the local world of Orodik may not have so many spell positions in three days. After obtaining "Heart of the Dynasty", although Dion has not had time to establish his own territory, the benefits of "Heart of the Dynasty" have also been highlighted. At least, after obtaining the hero template, Dane''s personal combat power has been greatly improved. That impetuous spell-making ability makes the ghost knife, which was originally a killing machine in battle, more powerful. At this moment, Dane is full of confidence. He couldn''t wait to find Old Bynes, and had a good ''communicate''.Dean saw two check boxes in the lower right of the game interface. One is [Exit Game], which is gray and not selectable. The other one is [Minimize Game]. He clicked on the checkbox for minimizing the game, and instantly all the scenes began to shrink rapidly, and the entire field of vision became dark. The next moment, he opened his eyes and found himself lying back in the shaman''s hut in Old Borg. He saw the ugly orc old shaman who was holding a thick black needle and was about to pierce his head. Old Borg saw that he suddenly opened his eyes, and apparently hesitated. But Dane didn''t have time to entangle him, and opened his hand. "Oh, little Dane, your body hasn''t recovered yet!" Old Borg said hastily. "Staying aside, I have no time to take care of you!" Dane said loudly, he now knows his condition, and of course UU Reading Www.uukanshu.com would not think it was a disease. I ran out of the shaman''s hut, and Tommy was still outside. When he saw the boy, Dane looked annoyed and cursed, "What are you doing here? Isn''t it someone who asked you to contact us?" Tommy was agitated, turned to see Dane, and said, "Already contacted, Delin and Sarko are also ready to take people, ready to go!" "Okay." Dion said confidently, "Go and tell them to go and go to the mercenary''s warehouse. I''ll rush over now." Tommy opened his eyes wide and asked, "Boss, do you have to go by yourself?""Otherwise? Is it going to be late, I''m afraid Golobo will really get into trouble." "But ... over Nasha ..." Dion chuckled and said, "I was there in person, and I didn''t dare to bother me by borrowing his ten guts!" "They are many ..." Uncle Dane stared and said, "Don''t you believe me?" "Dare not dare." "Then you don''t hurry up!" Watching Tommy run away, Dane lifted out the back of the sword, while walking, wiping his long narrow sword with a piece of earthy, black blood, and walking towards Rotten Wolf Town go with. Old Bog stood outside the door of the shaman''s hut, watching Dane''s back disappearing into the sand, and murmured, "It seems that in this rotten wolf town, there is going to be a man who stirs the world ..." I didn''t want to keep asking for tickets, but new books are really needed, thanks ~ UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 4 tyrannical Dean is walking on the run-down and messy streets of Rotten Wolf Town, enjoying the attention of people. If it was normal and looked at by almost everyone on the street, Dane would be very happy. He himself is a person who likes others to pay attention to him, which will give him a great sense of accomplishment. However, today, in the eyes of these people, he saw a lot of things that made him feel embarrassed. These people, looking at his gaze, why do they show a little pity? Walking on the street, there was a fat fat man on the side of the road suddenly, trotting to him, and said to him, "Don''t you hear that? You have a major incident with the mercenary regiment, old Bye The leader of Sri Lanka has spoken out, saying that you have betrayed the mercenary regiment and will hunt you down in the future, how dare you dare to walk on the street with a big swing? " This fat man is named Nafir and is the owner of the "Fat Oil" grocery store. Dane saved him a life a year ago, and the relationship is quite close. When all the people in Rotten Wolf Town looked at him indifferently, it was a good thing to be able to show such a person to help out. This at least proves that in the place where Dane is active all year round, some people still have a good opinion of him. However, although Dane was grateful for the fat oil running out to remind him, he did not intend to run away. He certainly knew that Bynes was ready and waiting for him to throw himself in the net, but since he dared to come to Rotten Wolf Town this time, he was absolutely not afraid of things. On the contrary, in his current situation, even if Byrnes didn''t bother him, he would still go to Byrnes. Otherwise, where did the manpower on the island of Cormia come from? "Relax, Byrons'' old thing can''t take me like that," Dion said with confidence. His pace kept on, and he continued to move forward. The fat could only sigh in the back, and did not continue to speak.Ignoring the eyes of the crowd, and ignoring the two apparently Bynes spies who peeped at him in the dirty alley, Dane''s firm steps were still moving towards the location of the Ghostly Mercenary Regiment. The rotten wolf town says that it is not small, but anyway, plus tens of thousands of floating people; but it is not big, it is always a town. After walking for ten minutes on the street, he reached the warehouse area at the northeast corner of Rotten Wolf Town. The warehousing warehouse area is the commercial land of Rotten Wolf Town. Since Rotten Wolf Town is the hub of trade transfer in the southeast of Hindler, a large number of merchants will pass here, and even stock up here for convenient transportation. In this case, the mayor of Rotten Wolf Town, the well-known businessman Modro, seized business opportunities and built a large warehouse area composed of various sizes of warehouses, which was leased out to merchants for Temporary hoarding of goods. Dane also rented a small warehouse to store the goods he had looted a few days ago. According to the news from Tommy, Nasha was sealed by Bairns'' instructions, and several of his confidants, including Golobo, were locked inside. Well, he is going to solve things, and of course he is going to the warehouse area. At the entrance to the warehouse area, two ghastly mercenaries are guarding. The two men saw Dion''s figure far away, but there was no clear movement. Until Dane approached and was planning to enter the cargo area directly, one of the talents came forward and said, "Boss Dane, Boss Nasha is inside, you ..." He looked utterly halted. "Little Nal, do you have the ability now?" Dean said with a bit of bluntness, nodding his fingers, and nodded to the head of the mercenary who stopped him, "Well, if I didn''t treat you like that Saved from the hands of the slave dealers, you guessed that you would now be a slave laborer in an underground mine? Why not give up to Lao Tzu? " Xiao Naer was short of breath and made him really move towards Dane, then he must be afraid. But just letting Dane go in the past, there was no way for the head of Bynes to explain. A partner next to him stepped forward two steps, as if to say something, but just opened his mouth and was interrupted by Dane again: "And you, Cyber, the gambling debt you owe this year Did I return it for you? Now I''m selling to Bynes, even dare to block my way? " Cyber ??has nothing to say.Two people who were arranged to be guarded by Nasha at the gate of the warehouse area were dismissed by Dane one by one without even having to do anything. Leng Leng snorted, and Dane didn''t intend to continue to deal with the two of them at all, and went straight forward. Along the way, he also encountered several patrol teams arranged by Nasha, but none of them dared to move towards him. Along the way, he can be regarded as unobstructed, and he came to the door of the small warehouse he rented. At this moment, a squad of five was standing outside the warehouse. These five people saw Dane approaching, but the reaction was completely different from the others: they pulled out their weapons directly and looked at Dane with a jerk. Dion''s reputation in the mercenary regiment is very high, even with the old commander of Bynes. This is in exchange for his own strength and achievements. The mercenary group has a lot of his supporters. Even if it is not his confidant, most of them dare not make up their minds--or Dane and Before Bynes split the game-just go straight to him. But the five guys in front of them are not the same. You can see from their appearance that they are Nasha''s confidante, and Nasha is standing by Old Bynes, so of course, these people will not treat Dane So friendly. A half-orc warrior with a huge axe and wearing rude leather armor with his chest exposed, looked at Dane with a disdainful look, and said, "Who am I to say, it was our ''Dane.'' Boss! You don''t even run away, dare you come home? Huh, today you don''t want to leave the warehouse area! " Dion narrowed his eyes. The words of the half-orc warrior were harsh, which made him quite uncomfortable. But he still didn''t plan to pull out his weapon, but just said, "Tabart, you get out of my way. I''m looking for Nasha, and I have no time to accompany you, this mindless stupid crap." Do nt have a brain. When such a comment comes out, Tebart immediately rushes to his blood, angry. Orcs are not a clever race, but they hate it most when people call them stupid. "Dane, you have to pay for what you said!" He carried the huge axe in anger, and rushed up in two quick steps. The posture seemed to split Dane in half with an axe.In the face of Tebat who rushed up, Dyne''s famous sword [Ghost Chief] still stayed behind him steadily, without any intention to move. He himself stood still, motionless, and it wasn''t until Tebart rushed to him in front of him with an axe that he suddenly exerted his strength and rushed forward one step, with a one-handed thunderbolt, lightning. He grabbed Tebart''s axe''s hands, leaving him with no chance to cut it down! Then, the whole picture was settled: Under Tebat''s completely unbelievable face, Dane actually caught him directly with one hand during his charge! There was a cruel sneer in the corner of Dion''s mouth. He exerted his power with one hand, only a little distance from the extraordinary strength level, and the power completely enough to fight against the mammoth, immediately destroyed Tebut''s wrist joint. Sutter Bart screamed loudly, but Dyne showed no mercy. After destroying Tebart''s wrist, he grabbed the half-orc''s neck directly, and the surging power made the half-orc unable to compete at all. The agitated muscles brought Dane''s power into full play, and he saw the hand on the back of Tebate''s neck and slammed the Orc to the ground. The next moment, the unlucky guy''s face came to the ground. A close encounter. Under the violent impact, the entire orc''s head had been stunned. Tebat''s originally ugly face became more unbearable. The broken nasal bone was flowing with blood and the abrasion on the face was piece by piece. Both front teeth were smashed. But this is far from the end, but if so, how can we vent the anger in Dane''s heart? How to deter all worshipers of Bynes? Suddenly, he raised Tebart''s head slightly, and immediately slammed on the ground again. Pull up again, UU reads www. uukanshu.com smashed again. After repeating this three times in a row, Tebat, who would have been struggling twice, was completely motionless--his half of his head had been smashed into a rotten watermelon under Dane''s brute force, and the blood was like The water-filled balloon was broken, and Cyclonus was overflowing, dyeing the sackcloth worn by Dane. Released the half-orc''s rough hair, Dane stood up, his blood was like a demon returning from hell. He took off the blood-stained sackcloth, and only wore a pair of breeches, completely pulling his upper body out. The muscles entangled in his body like a dragon, and the blood on the ground, and the body of Tebart lying on the ground with his head smashed, all showed his arrogance and terror. He looked at the others with a cold but violent look, and said, "Who else would dare stop me?"This sentence, the tone is not anxious and impatient, as smooth as flowing water, but it made all the enemies in the presence of Dain, scared. Tebbat is a formal madman! But in Dane''s hand, he was like a chick, easily pinched to death. Of the other four people, none of them is Tebat s opponent, so who dares to face Dane''s eyes? "Hum, scum." The scolded four mercenaries lowered their heads and didn''t even dare to pay back. They only saw Dane kick the door of the warehouse open, and then went straight in. After entering the warehouse door, Dane opened his mouth and shouted, "Naza, where are you? Get out of Lao Tzu!" The new book is online and needs everyone''s support and encouragement! Collections and recommendations are extremely important! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 5 Soft egg shut up It is not uncommon for Nasha to be a half-orc thief. The half-orc race is not really stupid, they just don''t like to use their brains. Reckless and impulsive, blood doesn''t care about anything. At this point, they inherited to a considerable degree the characteristics of orcish descent. Such races have a high probability of warriors, but almost all of them need to be careful, patient, and rigorous. They have nothing to do with them. For example, half-orc mages are extremely rare. There may be some paladins, but they are also rare because they are not self-disciplined. There are also not many thieves, because this kind of occupation renting in the shadows, boldness and patience is almost an essential trait. However, Nasha is a rare orc thief. He is not the same as most other compatriots. His character is strangely like a fox, cruel but patient, and the rare slyness of the half-orc race. Cunning is of course more suitable for survival and development than recklessness, but not all benefits brought by cunning. Generally speaking, sly people are more cautious, or timid. On the platform on the second floor of the warehouse, Nasha witnessed the whole process of Dane''s killing Tebate. Even if he has always been cruel, he is afraid of Dane''s pure violence. Dion s powerful power almost crowned the entire Dread ghost mercenary regiment, even more powerful than the pure-blooded orcs. Except for the half-blooded ogre bodyguards raised by the mayor of Modro in the entire Rotten Wolf Town, I am afraid that no one can be stronger than Dane in pure physical strength. However, no matter how strong, there is always a limit. Nasha has always known that Dane''s physical strength is very strong, but Tebate is a strong player under him, officially promoted Berserker, half-beast physique, even if the physical strength is not as good as Dane, it can never be Dane''s weapon. You do nt have to. You just lose with one hand.He came to a conclusion. It was only two or three days before he saw him. Dane''s original terrorist power seemed to have taken it to the next level? Coupled with the fact that he has always been covered by powerful forces and ignored, but equally powerful swordsmanship, such a Dane is already terrible. For the first time, Jonathan had doubts about her decision: was it wise to choose to stand by Old Bynes? There was a shake in his heart, but soon he remembered the promise made by Bynes to him, the idea of ??greed, and the shake in his heart was expelled: ten thousand gold coins, plus one person in the mercenary regiment. The status of more than 10,000 people is definitely not given to him by Dane. He renewed his confidence, and Nasha stepped out of the darkness. "Brother Dane, I haven''t seen you in a long time." Nasha''s face was more beautiful than the ordinary half-orc, and a smile piled up. His acting skills are pretty good, but in front of Dane''s high perceptual attributes, Dane can easily see that the falseness under his smile. He was disgusted, and Dion didn''t hide his face at all. He said stiffly: "You never want to see me, don''t you say so much nonsense, I''ll ask you, where is Golobo?" Nasha looked surprised, saying, "Brother Golobo is not here." "Fuck your mother''s **** shit!" Dane scolded, his huge body even oppressed a step forward, and the horrified Nasha could not help but dodge slightly. Just listen to Dion and continue to say, "This is Lao Tzu''s warehouse. The goods in the warehouse are all from Lao Tzu. Golob is from Lao Tzu to see things. You take someone to seal Lao Tzu''s warehouse. Caught it, still pretending to be stupid here? Do you really think that if Byrnes Byrnes supports you, why don''t I dare to move you? " The scolded face turned green and red, and Nasha reluctantly said, "Brother Dane, you''re wrong. The goods in the warehouse belong to the mercenary regiment. The chief asked me to check your last time. The exact number of loot ... ""Soft egg shut up!" Dane didn''t want to talk to him at all, "I''ll just ask you, where is Golobo?" After half a sentence had been choked back, Nasha could only admit: "Brother Golobo is in the innermost compartment of the warehouse ..." Ignoring the half-orc thief, Dane snorted and went straight to the innermost part of the warehouse. Several of Nasha''s men were still standing in front of him, but as a result he was glared. No one faced his gaze and had to give way. Nasha was behind, with resentment in her eyes, and gestured behind him, and then there seemed to be a few shadows shaking in the shadows. He looked nervously at Dion''s back, for fear he would notice. But the situation seemed to be good, Dane just continued to move forward, as if he did not notice that the surrounding environment had changed. As the shadows got closer to Dane, Nasha''s mouth also had a cruel smile. Those few shadows, but one of the few thieves in the horror mercenary regiment that he had cultivated in his own hands, specialized in assassination operations in the dark, and mastered the art of combined attack. The four assassins launched an ambush at the same time. Without being aware of it in advance, even Nasha himself was not sure that he could stop it. He didn''t believe that, just a mad soldier, what ability could he stop? But the next moment, his pupil was enlarged to the extreme! Four sharp daggers stabbed Dane at the same time in the dark dead corner of the light, but Dane, who was supposed to be unguarded, moved like a cheetah the moment the assassin squad just shot. !! His seemingly bulky and bulky body, UU Kanshu moved in a way that was completely inconsistent with his appearance, and seemed to move slowly forward and backward two steps slowly, easily. Escaped the ambush of the assassin squad. Then, Liang Liang''s sword flashed, and the long and narrow sword that he had been carrying behind him came out of the sheath at an extremely fast speed! Suddenly, a dull hum came, and Dane, who was already covered in blood, added a touch of red to his bodythe blood from an assassin! Dodging, counterattacking, and instantly killing a thief, Dane turned to stare at Nasha and did not speak, but the meaning of ridicule was self-evident.The other three assassins found that the ambush was unsuccessful, and they all came out of the darkness very fiercely. They were both holding daggers and continued to siege towards Dion. "Don''t get up!" Nasha shouted, but could not stop his hand from going to death. "It''s late!" Dane sneered, and the sword was about to see blood again! Four assassins who are good at sneak attacks and ambushes, how can a sudden attack in the dark not bring Dane into the light and shake Dane with it, isn''t that what is it? In a cross, the fastest thief who was rushed was cut open, and his intestines had flowed to the ground. The attack of the other two guys, Dane avoided one. As for the other, the dagger was directly struck by the moment he came. He caught it under his arm. The uncle drew his sword, and before Nasha and other Nasha''s men supported him, Dane had all the thieves who dared to ambush him. I sighed, Dion said scornfully, "a bunch of garbage." UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 6 Bullying tactics The thieves are actually some good hands. Dane estimates that they have already left the trainee profession and entered the door of formal occupation. But the gap between them and Dion is still too big. Dane is a fifth-level mad warrior. Not to mention the combat experience and rich experience. Under the bonus of the hero template, the perception has reached 17, attacking him? In fact, when the four assassins moved, he already found the traces of these assassins. It has long been ready to face the ambush, and even thought of a strategy to deal with when it is attacked. Xun achieved great results. The four assassins who were stung into dogs could not be turned into a corpse. His strength attribute that went straight to 20 and was only one step away from the extraordinary level represented the blade he cut out, and it was almost impossible for these four thieves to compete. Killing them all, Dane only used four swords, one for each. This kind of deterrence is extremely large. At first, Nasha and about a dozen of Nasha''s men who were about to rush up all stopped, with fear in their eyes. "I see who dare you!" Dane threatened. Before entering the warehouse, he killed Tebat in the most explosive way he could think of and could do at the time; after entering the warehouse, he quickly and decisively resolved the four ambushes that ambush him, these The ultimate purpose of what is done is to have a deterrent effect. Nasha is not a good guy to deal with, but he is also a fourth-level thief. Coupled with the assistance of a dozen men next to him, Dane really didn''t have the utmost certainty to chop them all off--otherwise, what nonsense? He had long rushed in with a knife and chopped all visible enemies! But not. He has a fairly clear understanding of his own strength. With his own strength, he rushed in, and in the face of Nasha and his men, it was good to be hacked to half. The enemies will not come up against him one by one. The pressure brought by ten people holding up is definitely not comparable to ten wheel battles.Of course, now that he has the hero template, he may be able to do this. In addition to the enhancement of attributes, there are some special spells that belong to the Rage Magister. However, even if it can be done, the price will be great. What if Nasha is killed? This half-orc thief is just a dog under Old Bynes, can it be committed? Don''t look at him with a brutal look, but he is definitely not stupid and won''t do such unpleasant things. On the contrary, the brutal killing method has caused the enemy to be deterred, so that he does not dare to do anything, and he will be able to get better results. So why not? His purpose was achieved, and Nasha and others were really deterred. It stands to reason that the ambush incident was revealed, and Nasha''s best choice was to bring his men in a hug and slash directly at Dane. However, due to the shock of his heart, he did not issue such an order the first time, and none of his men dared to take the lead in front of Dane. As a result, under these circumstances, they could only watch Dane with an ironic smile, and then walked safely into the compartment deep in the warehouse. Dane, who walked into the warehouse compartment, saw Golobo and the Golobo squad at first glance. They were ordered by Dane to stay in this warehouse and guard the loot that they had snatched back two days ago. But now, Golobo''s hands were **** with hemp ropes and hung from the beams, and there were whip marks all over his body, and he was obviously tortured. Golobo is not the worst. His squad, plus himself, originally had twelve people and was a standard military squad configuration. But now, in front of Dion, there are four corpses, and seven people with wounds and even air intake. Hearing the footsteps that Dane pushed open the door of the cubicle, and Golobo, who was tied to the beam with his hands high, opened his eyes and said in surprise, "Boss Dane, are you here? Are you here to save Is it ours? " Dane was already outraged by the scene in front of her. He narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked Golobo: "Did Nasha do it?" Golobo''s brown-green eyes were about to spark after hearing Nasha''s name: "It''s him! That''s the coward! He poisoned our food and shut us all down. Sindling His four brothers, Broncar, Dono, and Ryan were all killed by him! "Uncle Dane freed Golobo and others from the shackles, and then he said, "Nasha will definitely pay for what he does!" After saying a word, he came out of this compartment. When Nasha and his men outside saw Dane''s figure, they looked like they were waiting. Nasha reluctantly squeezed a smile on his face and said, "Brother Dyne, they are all misunderstandings, misunderstandings ..." Dane nodded and said, "I know it''s a misunderstanding, and I''ll ''misunderstand'' it later." Immediately after he finished speaking, his feet suddenly burst into force and rushed towards Nasha! Facing Dane like a human beast, UU reads Nasha''s face changed drastically. While throwing the prepared flying knife towards Dane, he turned towards his men. Shouted: "Stop him! Hurry!" Dion yelled, "Who dares stop me ?!" He is not just an ordinary roar, but for the first time in combat, he uses the magic ability of his hero template from the Rage Magister-intimidation! Applying the heroic characteristics of [Blood Roar], Dane consumes twice the mana and instantly releases this spell. The effect of intimidation also made him very satisfied. Except for a half-orc warrior whose head is not very good, he obeyed Nasha''s order, blocked Dane''s charge, and Dane cut off his poor head, and added intimidation. The effect of the magical effect of no one, like no other orc warrior, do not cherish their lives. Nasha yelled, "You useless waste!"He not only scolded his mouth, but even in his heart he was ready to educate his men after this matter. But no matter what, he must first find a way to survive in Dane''s hands, in order to have the opportunity to educate his men. Nasha is a master of flying knives, and the throwing knives were stuck on Dane''s course quite accurately. But Dane didn''t care. He just leaned a little and let the flying knife be inserted on his shoulder. The whole man was undecided and still very brave! The flying sword was useless, Nasha could only pull out the dagger around his waist and try to dodge at the same time. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 7 Siege I have to say that Nasha''s skill is really good, and there is no such awkwardness as half-orcs should have. Instead, he successfully escaped Dane''s charge and relies on the dim light and the complex environment in the warehouse. When the blade passed through his ear, Nasha was shocked with cold sweatonly the strong wind coming from his ear, he could feel how fierce Dane was! If it is cut, it will be the end of a cut and a knife, there is no way to live. But I thought it was okay to avoid Dane''s first knife, that would be a big mistake! He just avoided Dane''s first knife, and immediately wanted to seize the opportunity to fight back. He knew that the chances of a counterattack being successful were small, but there was absolutely no way out of it. In the past, Nasha had many experiences with Dane. Only with the help of sneak attacks, he had the first chance to win such a little chance. Whenever Dane caught him in stealth, it was almost impossible to lose. This time, he didn''t even have a chance to sneak, and directly ran into Dane, who was stronger than before. But this time, it was not a discussion, no one would keep it, and he knew he was going to die. His counterattack at this moment was more like some kind of futile resistance. The fact is exactly the same. He had just turned over, and was about to stab Dane''s body with a double dagger, but a big shoe came on his face, and he caught it directly on his lower abdomen. Suddenly, Nasha''s belly was turned over by clouds and rain, and the whole body was taken out a few meters away without control. The attack that was just prepared was naturally impossible to continue. He twitched on the ground two times, even his body could not control it stably.But Dane''s offensive was too rushing. Under Nasha''s desperate eyes, before he stood up, he saw the long knife that became bright and reflected the yellow light before him, flashing in front of him. Suddenly he felt a pain in his neck, and then his eyes were dark and completely silent. I was beheaded again, and Dane always liked to use such a killing method in battle. In addition to beheading being able to cause fatal harm, the **** scene of head separation can quite shock other enemies, make the enemy forced by his intimidation, so morale drops, and he dare not continue to resist. Like the dozens of Nasha''s men. He was first affected by Dane''s intimidation, and saw his boss beheaded easily within three rounds. At this moment, they are completely indifferent. They looked at Dion one by one in fear, backing in panic. And Dion, also quite skilled in using his power. He pressed forward with a slow but firm pace. One of the weakest wills couldn''t bear the **** smell of Dane in the first place, and turned to escape in horror. And this was like the first dominoes to fall, triggering a chain effect, and soon, all of these dozens began to escape. Dane speeded up in the back, and chased after him and killed a guy. The tragic death of the companion failed to arouse the consciousness of resistance of these people, but made them escape more fearfully, one after another escaping from the warehouse door, and in the middle, at least four people have fallen on Dane''s The knife is down. I have to say that Dane''s strategy was quite correct. Hard to come, he may have to do his best to make it possible to have more enemies, but after choosing the right combat strategy, and through the proper use of spells, he succeeded in obtaining the greatest results at the least cost. Such a good situation, of course, Dane will not stop there. He chased directly out of the warehouse, ready to kill all of Nasha''s men! But he just got out of the warehouse. The next moment, with the sound of arrows breaking through, he retreated back again. Tongtongtong, the sound of several arrows stuck in the door panel passed into Dion s ears, which made him startled with cold sweat."The old thing, Bynes, came fast enough! The hands were fierce enough. A team of archers and crossbowmen, if not Lao Tzu''s quick response, would have been shot into a sieve!" At the same time, I also felt the grim situation. He rushed out and glanced just now. Bynes responded unexpectedly very quickly. He was carrying forty or fifty people, and the door was blocked at this moment, and there was a long-range attacker among them. If it is just some soldiers, Dane is not afraid. In any case, he is very confident in his skill. If there are three or fifty fighters who want to break through, he will have a good chance to get out of the siege. But if you add a dozen archers and crossbowmen, the situation will be different. A dozen short bows and crossbows, facing the door at this moment. As long as he shows up, I am afraid that the long-range blows that will come to his face will cause him severe damage. "Dane! Get out of me!" A young voice sounded outside the door, full of excitement. This sound is very familiar to Dean, this is the son of Old Bynes, a young half-orc who can only rely on his father''s power to act as an evil, the young Bynes. For this impatient guy, Dane was full of contempt. He knew that Byrnes Jr. must have felt that the winning ticket was in his hands. After clearing Dane, the mercenary group would undoubtedly be his in the future, so he would be so happy. But Dane didn''t want to make him so happy. I just listened to him saying, "Little Bynes, you can only hide under your father''s crotch, and hurry home and eat your mother''s milk, you don''t deserve to talk to me! Let your father come, I want Listen, UU reads www.uukanshhu.com. How does our regiment leader treat the mercenaries'' meritorious deeds! " I was insulted by Dane, and Little Bynes, who was blocked by more than a dozen shooters, was clearly furious. He opened his mouth and scolded him, but was stopped by an old hand. "Shut up, you really don''t have a voice here."In the face of this man, Byrnes Jr. didn''t dare to talk back, because this man was his father, and the biggest backer he could be so arrogant. The old Bynes took two steps forward and said: "You all put your arrows away. Brother Dane, you can rest assured, I promise not to take advantage of people. We have known each other for several years, and you also Knowing who I am, no matter how big the contradiction, I believe we can talk openly and honestly, there will always be a solution, what do you say? " Dean sneered behind the door and said, "I believe you have a ghost! I have known you for a few years. Who am you? I do nt know? If you do nt come to those who are imaginary, you can say, what do you want to do today? Rush in and hack me? Huh? " Old Bynes, who was scolded by Dane with his nose pointed at his nose, has more cities than his son. Old Bynes was not angry at all. He said, "Why do the Brothers Dane say this? How many years have we had a life-and-death relationship, I will never do it. However, you came here today and directly accepted The Sha brothers killed, but this broke the hearts of the other brothers in the regiment. You have to explain to some extent. " While talking, the tone of Old Bynes didn''t change at all, as if he looked really sorry, but his hand pointed silently at the second floor window of the warehouse. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 8 artillery Old Baines'' instructions were quite obvious, meaning to let his men launch an attack from the window. He continued at the door and chatted with Dane. At the same time, the elites of the mercenary loyalty who were loyal to Bynes had silently come directly under the warehouse windows, quickly set up a man ladder, and stepped in through the windows one by one. There is a smile on Old Bynes''s face-dear brother Dion, you are still a little younger. He was now pretty sure that Dane was negotiating with himself behind the warehouse door. The guilty confidante of Old Bynes had slipped into the warehouse secretly without Dain''s knowledge. There are as many as seven or eight people, and each is a good hand, and is the confidant of Bynes. Together, they were able to entangle Dane for at least a while. And once Dane is entangled, then Old Bynes can immediately take his own army and break through the main entrance directly. Both sides fight together. Even if Dane has the ability to reach the sky, he is blocked by the forty or fifty soldiers in the narrow area. Inside the warehouse, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape. But when the scream came from the window, the smile on Bynes''s face solidified. "Haha!" Dane laughed behind the door. "Old Bynes, why are you so naive when you are so old? You want to get a sneak attack from the window, you think I can''t think of it? Haha, it''s so stupid ! " Dean did already think about it. However, he also wanted to paralyze the old Bynes guy. If he was alone in this warehouse, he would certainly have no skills. But the problem is not. From the depths of the warehouse, he rescued Golob and several members of the Golob team. Although these people suffered some injuries, their bodies were slightly weak, and they were not in a state of full prosperity. But after all, they are battle-hardened fighters. After being assigned weapons, they all have a certain combat effectiveness.What''s more, Dane also has the heroic characteristic of [Primary Fury]. "Primary Fury (Heroic Characteristics): When you and your subordinates are hit, or when you hit the enemy, you can accumulate anger and get the effect of rage, which reduces the damage and increases the damage." The effect of this primary fury is that although the degree of bonus is not great, in other words, as long as the members of the team led by Dion do not have the disabling injury such as broken hands and feet, then The more damage you take, the more your combat capabilities will rise instead. As a result, the inexplicable anger in the hearts of Golobo and others inspired their fighting ability to a higher level, making them almost the same as under normal circumstances. Even with his fury effect, his attack power has been enhanced. Dane had asked Golobo and five slightly injured people to take the weapons stripped from the killed Nasha''s men and ambush at the only window in the warehouse, waiting for Bane Here comes the spies. Sure enough, Dane didn''t expect. Bynes sent his own elite team and planned to sneak in from the window. As a result, Golobo and others ambushed them. Six swords and axe were cut decisively. Bynes''s man who rolled in through the window killed these guys directly. The sneak attack could not be ambushed, and Dane could even imagine how wonderful it would be on Bynes''s face standing outside the warehouse. Based on his knowledge of the old guy, I''m afraid this guy can''t stand it? Sure enough, Byrons''s angry roar came from the door, completely tearing the original face and revealing the essence of Sly. I only listened to him yelling, "Damn Dane! I''m going to unload you eight! Garuau! Push me the cannon up and open the door of this warehouse!" "Come down!" Dane couldn''t help it now: "That gun is Lao Tzu!"Pouting and talking, but he physically left the warehouse door. An artillery exists in the Horror Mercenary Corps. This artillery was captured one year ago by Dean and led a group of pirates. He was quite aware of the power of this artillery as a siege weapon, definitely not the door of the warehouse where he was located. It''s just that he never thought that Bynes would even move that artillery out! You know, the application of artillery is very expensive. The maintenance of artillery and the price of artillery shells are the factors that restrict the application of this big killer in actual combat. Especially the maintenance of the artillery, which costs hundreds of gold coins in a year. After Dane captured the six-pound gun, he was still out of the mercenary warehouse. The mercenary regiment has such a highly mobile combat method. Where can there be effort to carry such a hundreds of kilograms of things around? He originally thought that this artillery had been badly damaged in such a year, but he did not expect that Bynes had been maintaining it secretly. Alas, Dane was out of luck. As soon as the cannon rang, the door of the warehouse was instantly smashed. Fortunately, this artillery fired solid shells, and it was an ordinary artillery, not those legendary magic artillery. Otherwise ... a shot down, let alone the gate, I''m afraid the entire warehouse must be blown up. UU reading books www.uukanshu. com Solid shells will not explode, so there is not much problem to avoid. һ This time the artillery was powerful, and although Dane could not be injured, the danger came naturally after the gate of the warehouse opened. Under the excited roar of Byrnes Jr., dozens of mercenaries all rushed through the gap blasted by the artillery. Seeing that the situation was not good, Dane said loudly, "Golobo! Those with you, fight them near the warehouse shelves, don''t come to the door!"He heard Golobo''s promise far away, and Dane didn''t resist at the door of the warehouse, and hurried back. Fortunately, this warehouse is full of goods. Many of the crucified wooden boxes were messy and not suitable for a large number of people to form a battle. This complicated environment like street fighting has brought great benefits to Dane. At the same time, he needs to face fewer enemies, coupled with his powerful strength, he is like a fish in a complicated warehouse. Few enemies were able to sustain a sword in front of him, and if so, the two swords were resolved. But he is human, not a machine after all. When four or five people were slashed in a row, his panting voice became noticeably thicker, and two arrow wounds appeared on his body-which were sneaked in by distant archers. He persisted hard, but when he heard the screams of one of his team members in the Golobo squad, he found that such persistence was meaningless, and he had to think of something. To solve the current dilemma. Suddenly, his eyes were on Little Bynes, who was excited in the crowd. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 9 Giant Elephant Power Byrnes Jr. is really very happy now. In the past two years, he has never been so happy. He has been living under the shadow of Dane. The two are obviously the same age, and even Byrnes Jr. is one year older than Dane, but the gap between the two is quite different. When Dane joined the mercenary regiment that year, he was just a mad soldier who had just joined, a soldier, and he had already become a small captain in the mercenary regiment by virtue of his father''s status. But a few years later, Dane''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, his combat ability is getting more and more outstanding, and his position in the mercenary regiment is getting higher and higher. Even now, he has begun to threaten his inheritance power. How does this endure him? No doubt, Dane became a thorn in his eyes. However, he never dared to show his hatred in front of Dane, because he also knew that he could not beat Dane, and even the father he admired might not be Dane''s opponent because of his aging. When he learned two days ago that Dane didn''t say hello, raided a caravan with his confidant, and grabbed a lot of loot, even if his head was not very smart, he realized that Dane might be Take this opportunity to attack his father. He was horrified at the time, because he knew that Dane could really succeed. But it really helped me too. Twenty days ago, when Dane suddenly became ill, and seemed to be very serious, he couldn''t help himself. He proposed to his father to take the opportunity to cut off Dane''s party feathers and completely resolve the source of the scourge, and Old Bynes agreed fairly decisively. Today, Dane is a trapped beast. He and his men are just Miao Miao, surrounded by dozens of people in this narrow place. What else can be done?He looked at Dion from a distance, beating the soldiers in the mercenary regiment one by one, constantly raising his fear of Dion, but he had an inexplicable excitement. "Kill, kill. When you are tired, I will personally cut off your head, Dane!" Little Bynes thought in his heart, even, he was already fantasizing about this scene. happened. However, just as he was fantasizing, a warning came suddenly in his ear: "Little Bynes! Danger!" The voice came from one of his guards. As soon as he looked up, Little Bynes saw Dane actually jumped to the top of a shelf in three or two steps, and jumped towards him, holding his sword high! Byrnes Jr. didn''t have time to react at all. He watched Dain''s figure enlarge in his pupil stupidly. But his guard''s response was very fast. When he was about to strike, he was holding the two swords, and he was already in front of Baby Bynes. ϡ, the guard groaned and knelt on the ground. He parried Dane''s jump with a weapon, but there was no doubt that the heavy power was not something he could bear. In fact, he can stop this, it is enough to prove his courage. However, this was useless, and Dane subsequently turned him into a corpse. At this moment, Dane was only three steps away from Little Bynes. In front of the young half-orc, no one can stop Dane. But fortunately, there is the guardian of his faithful guardian, at least for a little chance of resistance for Bynes Jr. He was a third-tier fighter anyway. When he raised his weapon and guarded cautiously, he was able to support so many tricks under Dyne''s hands. He only needs to support three or two moves, and there are a lot of people around him. As long as he is not killed instantly by Dane, there is always a chance to escape. Dean saw the sleepy beast fighting by Bynes. He spit out two words: "Dream!"The voice fell, and then it was a knife. Little Bynes wields a giant sword and fights with Dane. He felt the power of Dion''s giant elephant, but this sword was not enough to make him defeat. He was ready to resist Dane''s next sword, but instead of Dane''s knife, he ushered in a roar, and a red light bomb suddenly formed in this roar! This is a ring spell from the hero class of Rage Magister, Angry Missile! The puppet missile hit his face directly. At such a close distance, he suffered such a spell, and Byrnes Jr. blossomed instantly, and his eyes were covered with blood. His head buzzed, and the bones of his nose seemed to be interrupted by the power of the missile. The next moment, he felt a coolness coming from his neck. He reluctantly opened his eyes and saw Dane near him, and Dane''s famous sharp ghost knife, which was placed on his neck. Dain, panting, panting, but the knife-holding hand was horribly stable. The long knife didn''t shake at all, and Little Bynes didn''t have to worry about any fatal wounds on his neck besides that trace of bloodline. But he didn''t dare to move in the slightest, because he believed that with Dane''s strength, he could definitely cut off his head before he had any change. With a terrible smile on Dyne''s face, he reached out his other hand, dragged Baby Bynes to his own, and shouted to the rest of the Dread Ghost Mercenary: "I don''t want your small group If my long head falls to the ground, why don''t you stop me! " This deterrent might be stronger than intimidation. UU reads . The mercenaries who are preparing to surround them, watching the pale faces of Little Bynes held by Dane, stop one by one. In step, everyone dared to step forward. This time, the manpower brought by Old Bynes was his confidant. And those of his henchmen know very well how important Baby Bynes is in his father''s heart. No one dared to launch an attack at the risk that Little Bynes could be beheaded by Dane. Old Byrnes appeared in the crowd. When he saw Tieqing''s face, Shen Sheng said to Dane, "Let my son go, let''s have something to say.""Oh!" Dane spit into Little Bynes''s face, but the half-orc boy dare not even speak. Just listen to Dion and continue: "Old man, don''t say those who are useless and don''t want your son to die, just ask your people to stop me! Otherwise you want to try my sword?" Old Bynes'' face was extremely gloomy, but he finally waved his hand and motioned for the mercenaries who besieged the Golob team to stop attacking. Dean laughed: "This is the attitude of negotiation ... Golobo! Haven''t you brought your brothers?" From the crowd, the half-orc Golobo, and four other soldiers, watched the other mercenaries vigilantly, and stepped behind Dane. They were all wounded, old and new, but they were all angry and uncompromising. Seeing his brothers out of danger, Dion said, "Now, we can talk about it, old ghost." I will always keep a long-term stable update, just a simple sentence, ask for a recommendation. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 10 Life and death "You let my son go first. I guarantee you can walk out of here safely." Old Bynes said with a grimace. Dean sneered at Old Bynes''s words, and said, "You are useless. Do you think I will believe what you say empty-mouthed? If you really have sincerity, let the ones behind you first The crossbowman lowered his weapon. I can guarantee that they will not shoot me with a single arrow, but I will be able to chop your son''s head with one stroke. " Old Bynes turned back and yelled, "Give me your weapon down!" Then, looking at Dion again, he said, "You tell me something." The smile on Dyne''s face was so big, he said, "We have known each other for a long time, and today we must have a break. Come on, let me call you an old friend, let''s have a life and death duel, I die naturally Everything is flat. You die, and I promise I won''t do anything to your son. You have to believe my promise, you know I''m not like you. " Old Bynes'' face was so bad that, to be honest, he didn''t dare. Five years ago, when Dane had just joined the Ghost Mercenary Regiment, he could defeat Dane with one hand; three years ago, he could still easily suppress Dane; one year ago, he had to go all out Only in order to tie with Dane. , Now Dane, as a fifth-level mad warrior, Old Bynes is not afraid. He is a sixth-level warrior. In a one-on-one battle, he should not be afraid of Dane. Alas, but he is old.Half-orcs don''t live long, and few can live past sixty. It''s almost time for the old ghost, and in the last one or two years, he can clearly feel that his own body function has fallen very quickly. The lion warhammer he used to use in the past, now he can''t dance anymore, he has no strength when he is young, and if he forcibly uses the heavy weapons when he is young, it is estimated that he will be unable to catch three or two rounds. Due to this, he can only use a lighter axe to fight. His body can no longer even support his superb martial arts. The only thing he can rely on is his rich combat experience, but this doesn''t have much advantage in front of Dane. You know, Dane was also killed from the blood of the corpse mountains. Even in combat experience, it is definitely worse than him. Elder Byrnes felt that if he dragged his old body to a duel with the young and powerful Dane, most probably he was dead. He also understood that Dane just wanted to find a chance to kill him. Under normal circumstances, Old Bynes could not have given him the opportunity to accept an invitation to a duel. But now, his son is in Dane''s hands. Everything that Elder Byrnes did was for his son. Although, he himself felt that his son was incompetent, but what is the way to do that? He hasn''t had a long time to live-at most two to three years, he has to pave the way for his son. He decided to fight, and it was not true that he had no chance at all. At that time, the name of "Ghost Tooth" resounded throughout the southeast of Hindler. Although he is old and physically weak, his physical function has declined, and he has not had the blood of that year, but the courage of World War I still exists. "Yes, I can promise your duel." In the end, Old Bynes made a decision. "Okay!" Dane grinned, and that was what he wanted. With a hard hand, he hit the back of Little Bynes with the handle of a knife, knocked the young half-orc, and gave it to Golobo beside him. "Look at this guy, when he wakes up, he will faint. Whenever there is any problem in the duel, such as a third person sneak attack or something, don''t hesitate, you can kill this kid directly."Dane explained to Golob, and especially made the voice louder. When he said this to Golob, the main thing was to warn Old Bynes: Your son''s life is still in my hands, so don''t worry about it. The old and sly ghost teeth, of course, understand the meaning of Dane''s words. He didn''t do anything, but he took off his coat and exposed a set of fine forged chain mail inside. He pulled out two short axe around his waist and stood in the center of the field. "Well ..." Dane sighed, looked at Bynes''s old body, slowly lifted the narrow sword in his hand, and came across to him, saying, "Old ghost, I remember the first seven years ago When I met you, you have nt grown up like this, you are still the strongest soldier in Rotten Wolf Town; when I entered the Dread Ghost Mercenary with you five years ago, you were a bit old, but still respectable warrior." "But you look at you now. You are old, fragile, and weak. The weakness of your body is not terrible. The most terrible thing is that your spirit is just like your body, becoming timid, weak and incompetent. You are no longer a warrior, It s more like a miser, no aggressive, just trying to inherit the horror for your idiot-like son. " "Your honor is gone, your pride is gone, everything I know about Bynes is gone, he is dead, all that remains is a walking dead." "I won''t let the ghosts come to an end in the hands of you and your waste son. If UU reading is inevitable, I hope that the death of ghosts will be more vigorous, even if caused It''s the same when I come to finish it by myself. " "Come on, old man, I want to see, in the last battle of your life, can you get back even a little bit of the former spirit." This remark, the sincerity of Dane said, this is exactly what he thought. A few years ago, he joined the fear of ghosts by admiring Old Bynes. But between these five years, Old Bynes changed too much. As he said, the lofty warrior was dead, and what remained was just a chasm stolen by greed and cowardice. After listening to Dane''s words, Old Bynes sneered: "Don''t try to use words to disturb my mind." " ..." Dane sighed again and shook her head, not planning to say anything more. Everything that should have been said was already spoken. The attitude of Old Bynes also made him dead.The long sword pointed at Bynes'' head: "Let me give you a death." "You have to have that ability." Old Bynes screamed angrily, his arm waved sharply, and the short axe in his hand was thrown out by him! Rotating flying axe, turning the weird arc of the route, chopped at Dane''s head. The old hand of Byrnes was very powerful. This skill of rotating the flying axe was extremely exquisite, which caused the applause of a group of fearsome mercenaries behind him. But Dane sighed in his heartthis old ghost is really old. Ending the first volume tomorrow, territorial construction will begin immediately. Tickets are customary. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 11 Old ghost you are defeated If it was the old Bynes seven years ago, and this trick was thrown out of the spinning fly axe, Dane must concentrate on the response, otherwise, the axe really can directly open his head. But now the old axe of Byrnes is not as cruel as it was then. Although his combat experience and skills are placed here, the axe''s rotation trajectory is still elusive, but it lacks so much energy and control of power is not so stable. At least, in Dane''s eyes, there was no threat to the axe spinning towards his head. He waved his long knife and aimed at the rotating flying axe, and judged its trajectory quite accurately. Then, with a single knife, the flying axe was directly cut by Daen. Yu Guang, who saw the line of sight, saw that Old Bynes had rushed over, Dane turned around, and the sword was cut fiercely to the old ghost''s waist. But Bynes was not like the mercenaries killed by Dane''s chopping vegetables. His combat experience let him know that he could make choices in the face of the powerful Dane''s heavy cut. Dodge. Emergency stopped the pace of the charge, Old Bynes twisted back and avoided Dane''s long-blade attack, while the tomahawk chopped at Dane. The two directly launched a close life-and-death struggle. During the battle, Dane undoubtedly prevailed. Old Bynes, in this desperate battle, is hardly Dane''s opponent. The main reason is that Dane''s strength is too strong and his physique is too good, which is not something that Bynes can now compete with.I still remember that when I was young, Bynes had the same power as Dane. However, at the end of his life, he was not physically aging too much. He could barely rely on his rich fighting experience to continue to deal with Dane, but he did not see the dawn of victory at all. Originally, Dane still held the power of spells, and even his professional ability of "Furious" that his Berserker himself had not been used. This was his battle card. It is necessary to use it. Relying on his own strength, Dane had confidence that he could kill the old man within half a minute. Nasha was dead, and Old Bynes died again, so no one in the entire Dread Ghost Mercenary would be Dane''s opponent. By that time, whether he will take over the mercenary regiment or bring some people to independence, he will do whatever he wants. But, at this time, Dean''s heart could not be born with a little happiness. He looked at the man he originally worshiped, and looked so embarrassed in his hands at the moment, a mood mixed with pity, sadness and anger, confused. A smoldering smoldering fire rose in his mind, and he was tired of this terrible battle. He roared, "Old Bynes, how can you be so weak now?" Old Bynes said nothing, gritted his teeth against Dane''s heavier attack. Gritting his teeth, Dion roared, and he was determined to end this battle, which had no suspense. His own very strong body, suddenly suddenly strengthened a few points, this is the professional ability of the Berserker, violent! In a state of rage, Dane''s strength and physical attributes will be greatly enhanced. With his current strength, it is enough to maintain a violent state for two or three minutes. Although, after the violent state is over, he will fall into a certain degree of weakness, but if this way is not used to release the anger in his heart, he cannot find a way to vent. Looking at the violent Dane, Old Bynes'' heart was already filled with despair. In the normal state of Dane, he is far from being Dane''s opponent. He can only rely on his combat experience to deal with it. It is difficult to find a good opportunity. Not to mention now, after Dane has inspired violentness, he was far stronger than his original strength, and he has gone up to a higher level, and may even exceed extraordinary standards! I really do.After inspiring the rage, Dane''s strength attributes crossed the twenty straight line. Suddenly he felt as if he had broken some kind of shackles on his body, and an inexplicable force came to his mind. Then this feeling, Dane directly cut off his sword. With this knife, he didn''t use any technique at all, but just made a sharp and blunt knife, but gave Old Bynes no chance to dodge. Bairns can only talk about holding up the tomahawk in his hands, hoping to block Dane''s knife. He eventually blocked it, but he was finished. From Dane''s knife, there was a strong force that was not aging, which he could resist. He heard a ''click'', which seemed to be the sound of his little arm bone breaking because he couldn''t withstand such a heavy pressure. In addition to great power, UU reads He also felt a special force that passed into his body. The power passed from his arm to his entire body, and he felt as if a super-heavy carriage had run over him. The internal organs, flesh, and bones of the whole body had been crushed once. Stunned by the power of Dane, he was crushed to kneel on the ground, the hand that originally held the weapon, and now shrugged beside his body. There was a sweet smell of scarlet on his throat. He couldn''t hold back, and a spit of wow vomited a large amount of blood. "Old ghost, you are defeated." Dane, still in a state of anger, but extremely calm, said condescendingly to Old Bynes. Wu Chenghuang''s sunlight came in from the door opened by the artillery, and it shone on Dane''s back, so that Old Bynes could not see his face clearly. But when it was so down, Old Bynes seemed to have regained a bit of pride: "Yes, I lost, you won. You have won so brightly that I have nothing to say."Dane twitched the corner of her mouth and raised her sword high: "I''ll take you away." "Okay." The old ghost laughed, "It''s time to go. But don''t forget your promise, let go of Byrnes, he is a bastard, a soft egg, but he is my son." "I remember it." The sword dropped with the words, and Byers'' old head with a smile on his eyes rolled down on the ground. The audience was silent, and the reputation of the ghost teeth for hundreds of years southeast of Hindellaire has disappeared with the loss of life of Old Bynes. And on his body, another name had just set sail. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 12 I am the boss Dean finally kept his promise and let go of Byrnes, although he really wanted to kill that soft egg. Witnessed the death of his father who loved him for his whole life, and in the end he didn''t even do the corpse collection, and a man farted and ran away. How can such a son be worth the hero of the old Bynes , So doted in old age? But since it is a promise, Dane does not intend to violate it. As for more help, just forget it. He promised Old Bynes that he would just let the kid go, but he was not the kid''s father. It would be quite interesting not to kill him. Where would he leave him to leave the Ghost Mercenary? After the regiment, how do you live? Uh ... Nasha has been killed by Dyne, and Old Bynes was also defeated in a one-on-one fair duel. Byrnes Jr. has lost everything, so those of the guilty men of Old Bynes, after the headless dragon, Fall into chaos. "Revenge the old head! Kill Dane!" "Fart, a fair one-on-one duel, what is the revenge?" "I don''t want to follow Dean, who knows if he will remember this feud?" "Dynamically should be our boss now, right?""It''s not bad to follow Dane." "But we almost killed him this time ..." "Miha, you also killed two of the Golob team ..." Uh ... Standing outside the crowd, Dane listened to the whispers of the dozens of old Bynes in front of him. He could hear the anxiety and anxiety in the hearts of these people, but he needed to stabilize the hearts of these people in order to receive the entire group of fear ghost mercenaries. Suddenly, he took a long breath and then exclaimed, "Where is Endor? Get out of it!" His voice is so loud that he covers all the dozens of people in front of him. The crowd was silent for a long while, from which a tall human warrior came out and said to Dion, "I''m here." Endor is one of the old friends of Old Bynes. Although not as good as Nasha, he is more trusted than Nasha. Among the factions of Old Bynes, it is also the most prestigious other than Old Bynes people. Obviously, the headless mercenaries now urgently need a leader. This person is not suitable for Dane. After all, he just had the old Bynes, but Endor is very suitable. Dean stepped forward, staring at him, and said, "Come, tell me, now, who is the boss of the ghost?"Thundor didn''t speak. Dane got closer and his voice was louder: "Come, in accordance with the rules of the wasteland, now, tell me, who is the boss of the ghost? Are you deaf or dumb? Speak!" Jain Dole clenched his fists and bit out two words in his trembling lips: "It''s you." Dane nodded with satisfaction, crossed him, and said to the mercenaries behind him, "I ask you now, are you guys in the Ghost Mercenary Regiment?" "Yes ..." A sparse sound sounded. This didn''t satisfy him, he shouted, "I can''t hear you! Say it again!" "Yes!" "Okay, now, I''m the boss of Ghost, you are the guy of Ghost, then I''m your boss. Endor, bring everyone back to me, tomorrow, that is tomorrow, all come to the warehouse here Gather! Don''t say that I won''t give you a chance. If you don''t come tomorrow, please feel free, but you will no longer be a ghost-dreader. If you come tomorrow, today''s things will never be blame. All my brothers. Have you heard me? When I heard Dane say no blame, everyone s heart was almost wiped out. They all knew that Dane was a human being, and what he said was the same as the rivets that strangled him. Anyway, no one has ever heard of Dane''s coming back. This can be done by the old Bynes, but in recent years ... That''s why he can have such great prestige in the Ghost Mercenary Regiment. Otherwise, it is not just dozens of people who came and besieged him by the old Bynes today-there are three hundred men in the fear ghost mercenary group!Elder Byrnes knew this too, so he only dared to encircle Dion with a confidant he could absolutely trust. Otherwise, if the entire mercenary regiment is here, I am afraid that Dane would raise his arm and scream, and immediately pull half of the people against the water. After giving out the order of understanding, Dane first took a few people from Golobo out of the warehouse door. Hundreds of people had gathered outside the warehouse, and the little Nal that Dane knew was among them. These people can all be regarded as neutrals. They both feel the charm of Dane''s personality or have received his kindness, and dare not help because of the majesty of the old commander. They gathered outside the warehouse door, waiting for the end of the matter. Now they saw Dane stepping out of the warehouse alive, and they fell into silence. I didn''t know who was in the crowd, first broke the silence and shouted, "Boss Dane!" Then, there was a piece of "Boss Dane!", "Head of Dane!" This is the end of the matter, UU reading wwwww. uukanshu.com Dane also knows that now, it''s him who finally decides. "Let s all go away. Tomorrow, we are here to regroup. I have something to say. I recognize that I am the boss. Roll over for me tomorrow. Did you hear me?" "heard it!" The crowd dispersed, and another crowd came in the distance. Dane saw Tommy, Delin and Sarko walking in front. These three guys, like Golobo, are his henchmen. "Boss Dane! Are you okay?" Tommy ran over quickly and asked anxiously, but as soon as the words were finished, Dane got a chestnut on his head. When he saw this clever ghost, Dane was angry with his stomach: "Do you still know that? Ah? Why don''t you come late anymore? Do you know that Golobo and I were almost chopped by the old man in it? Are you dead? " Tommy is grieved, but dare not say anything. Delin and Sarko on the side were also embarrassed. Although they didn''t experience it, they imagined how dangerous the situation in the warehouse was just now. "Haha!" Dane looked at the three of them, suddenly laughed, and touched Tommy''s head, and said, "We won, the old ghost has been hacked to death by me, and now the ghost said Forget it. Let me take you to drink and eat meat! Tomorrow, we are going to make a new world! "Okay!" Dozens of big guys greeted him arrogantly. They walked towards the streets of Rotten Wolf Town, and found a tavern. They almost emptied all the inventory in the tavern, and they were drinking endlessly! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 13 set sail In the morning of a week later, Dane stood on the deck of the Changfan, looking at the sandy bay port that gradually disappeared into view. "Boss, when can we come to Comilla?" Little Tommy beside him poked his head and asked. Dean didn''t look back and answered, "It will take about a week." "so long?" "Well, it''s far away." "I heard that Comilla is a desert island full of black rock wasteland. There is no way to cultivate crops. There are also a lot of monsters. We spent more than 700 gold coins to buy such a desert island from Goodall. Is it worth it? " Dane glanced at him: "Are you questioning my decision?" Tommy licked his face and said, "Where can I dare, but the food we reserve can only be eaten by us 200 people for two months. At that time, we will continue to buy from the mainland. Recently, It seems that Schindler is fighting again and food prices are rising ... I am really worried. " "Don''t worry about it so much. Let''s settle down in Comilla and settle down. Naturally, I have a solution. I will send you back to do an important thing." "What''s the matter?" "After we settle in Comilla, you have to send me back to Hindler to recruit refugees. The people in our fear ghost mercenary regiment are all fighters. It s no problem to fight and kill, but develop an entire desert island. , You can''t help it. You have to recruit some farmers and artisans. " "Still recruiting? Can we feed?" "I said you don''t need to worry about it, you don''t need to worry about it, I naturally have a way to solve it." "Ok." After Ի ended the conversation, Dane''s brow was still locked. He said that he was full of confidence, but in fact his heart was very low. After killing the old ghost Bynes, he accepted the entire Dread Ghost Mercenary quite smoothly, and issued an order to open up the desert island of Comilla. This order caused a great uproar in the mercenary regiment. Everyone knows that Comilla is not a good place. There is no oil or water at all. Why go to that ghost place? Although Dane said that he had a way to waste the land of Comilla, and would give the best treatment to his brothers who were willing to follow him, on the one hand, gold coins, and on the other hand, the land that was reclaimed, but there were still three points One of them finally chose to leave him. In this regard, Dane held the attitude is also allowed them to leave. If you have no intention to open up wasteland with him, there is no need to forcefully stay. The remaining people who are willing to follow him are the important helpers.Within a week, the entire mercenary regiment started. The mercenaries were ordered to quickly solve their tasks within a week, and to sell all the merchandise''s real estate in Rotten Wolf Town and other goods, and raised almost 20,000 gold coins. A part of these 20,000 gold coins will be directly distributed to members of the regiment as a bonus to strengthen people''s hearts. Most of the others were replaced with various materials, such as steel, wood, and stone. These are the things that are necessary to open the wasteland after coming to the desert island of Comilla. In addition, he also bought a lot of food. The cost of food and drink for more than two hundred people is a very expensive expense in itself. At the same time, he also bought a ship, which is the long sail they are now riding. In this way, there are more than 20,000 gold coins, and by now, there are only four or five thousand in his hand. Changfan is a two-masted sailing ship with a slender hull and a fast speed, which can almost reach 11 knots. The displacement was about 2,000 tons, and the artillery from the Ghost Mercenary Regiment was also placed on it. The Changfan at this moment is almost fully loaded. More than two hundred people, as well as a large amount of materials, were loaded in it. In other words, all of Dane''s current possessions are on this ship. If it was in the past, Dane was crazy before making such a gamble. Didn''t see what happened to the halfling businessman when he suggested to Goodell a few days ago to buy Comilla? In such a broken place, there was finally an injustice who was willing to be a panxia, ??but this businessman was ruined. Talking about the price, 700 gold coins took the island of Comilla. A place that is only proven has a huge island of more than 5,000 square kilometers, and it only sells more than 700 gold coins. It is conceivable how low the price is. It is also conceivable how bad the environment on this island is. And the most important source of all of Dane''s confidence is the Empire Tower in his mind, the base of the seven races. In this time, he has thought carefully. At first, he planned to build a human town hall on the island of Comilla. But as he learned more and more about Comilla, he changed his mind. He decided to change the starting race base to an elf.During this time, he did not study the memory fragments left in his head somehow by his evil spirit a week ago. UU read the book . He learned that the opening base of the elves, that is, the huge world tree, has a very powerful ability to improve the geological environment. Even in true hell, if a world tree takes root, it can create a large and vibrant land-of course, provided that the world tree can survive in hell. The geographical environment and climatic conditions of Comilla are definitely not worse than the real hell? With the World Tree to improve the land, coupled with the elven farm buildingsMoonwell and Fountain of Life, Dane is confident that he can transform the barren land of Comilla into a pure land on earth. However, this also brings a problem-in the two areas of Florence or Cinderella, which are closest to the island of Comilla, there are not a lot of elves. To find the elves, the closest is Nancy Elves in the Central Mountains, as well as the Ellucis Forest at the foot of the Danangs Mountains further north. But these two places are far away, and the elves are the ones who most love their hometown. They are rarely seen in human society. Dane has been in Hindler for so long, and he has seen two elves in total. One of them was a slave captured by a slave hunting group. I want to attract a large number of elves to a backcountry like Comilla, which is obviously very unrealistic. But fortunately, in the Elven, or all ethnic architecture series, there is a special building that is conducive to growing the population-the Refugee Camp. I''m on the recommendation seat today, add one more at night, ask for a recommendation ticket! Seeking collection! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 14 pirate The floating camp is a building for increasing the population of the human temple. The elves are not called this, they are called the **** guide tree tower. But the effect is similar, all are used to attract the population. Obviously, it is too slow to increase the population by natural birth. A generation of people, a newly born population, to grow into a qualified labor force or a soldier, humans need more than fifteen years, elves need nearly a hundred years, the shortest orc, it also takes ten years. ô How can you wait? Dean has no time to develop his population on a decades-long time base. But buildings such as camps for migrants and tree guides can solve this problem very well. Human building refugee camps, as the name suggests, can attract homeless refugees into the territory and serve as a population. The name of the **** guide tree tower looks a lot taller, but in fact the effect is similar, except that the refugee camp attracts human exiles, and the **** guide tree tower attracts the elf ''refugees''-of course, they are not called exile , Called the traveler. So ordinary, Dane basically determined his own plan of action after coming to Comilla. First, clear out a safe area, let your men set up a fixed camp, then find a suitable place, first expand the tree of life, and then build a **** tree tower to attract the elven traveler, and then build the moon well and The fountain of life, and then the humans and recruited elves, reclaim the transformed land. In this way, the shelves of the entire territory can basically be set up. ȷ After confirming the plan, Dane couldn''t wait to establish his own territory. He wished that the Long Sail could increase its horsepower, and it was better to be able to reach Comilla in the next instant. But before he actually started his plan, an unexpected trouble arose. This was the sixth day of the voyage. When it was only one day away from Comilla, the shadow of a black ship appeared on the sea level.In the beginning, Dane was very strange. How could there be a ship in this ghost place? You know, the route they are sailing is not a normal route. Most of the ships sailing from the sandy sea go west along the coastline. There is a bustling human world. The port of Tarrens in the Principality of Florence, the heart of the port of Budley, and further west is gold. The sea, where the powerful Everest Federation and the three empires are located. I don''t go west, I have to go east. The sea of ??sand sails east, and it is the orc''s territory. Although the orc tribes are not rich in products, they have many special products that the human world does not have, and they are also quite good trade products. I do nt go east or west, and there is a road to the southeast. Although Shire is far from the continent of Orodik, the halflings and dwarfs gathered in Shire have a fairly developed civilization. Halflings are the best gourmets, and many of their properties are high-value luxury sought after by human society. Gnome also has advanced mechanical technology, and many products are extremely useful. But it will not go deep into the sea in the southwest direction, because in this direction, except for the deserted island of Comilla, there is only a vast sea, worthless, and no one will be idle, and take the boat in this direction. open. In this way, Dane can basically judge that this is definitely not a merchant ship. He called to the captain, a halfling veteran who had accepted his employment, named Hull. "Hull, can you tell what kind of ship it is?" He was just a halfling who reached Dane''s waist. Most of the body was lying on the side of the ship, squinting and looking at the black ship in the distance. He said with a sharp voice, "Yes, don''t underestimate the halfling''s eyes! It was a fast sailing ship, and it looked like it was our long sail ... "Double mast, the sails are so big ..." "The hull is narrow and long, and the cargo capacity will not be too large, but the streamlined hull will be very fast ..." "It''s rare to see a boat cause this, except ... hell, it''s a pirate ship!"With the last sentence, Hull shouted almost screaming. He seemed very flustered. People who drift on the sea all year round are most afraid of three things-irresistible storms, unpredictable giant sea monsters, and terrible pirates. һ There are a lot of legends about pirates, but there is no doubt that this is a group of fierce guys. They are like hungry wolves at sea. When they see valuable ships, they will swarm up decisively and grab their food. I may run into a pirate, and Dane''s mood is terrible. Unexpectedly, on the last day of the voyage, I encountered such a big trouble! I heard Hull screaming and ordering the ship to flee, but Dane stopped it. I only listened to him scolding: "You all know that people are capsizeing fast and the cargo is light and fast. As for our ship, it is still full with so much cargo. Can it run away?" "Or else?" Hull froze. Dean sneered: "Otherwise? Huh, kill the rabbits! When the pirates robbed me and hit me, it''s **** dead! Don''t think that we are terrible ghosts on land, get on a boat, all the same It''s good! " He is right in saying this, they are not ordinary merchant ships. Dread ghost mercenary regiment with more than 200 people, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is a soldier who has seen blood. The pirates slammed into one, who might win or lose. Anyway, I can''t run, but I can''t run it! After a short while, he took his men and organized his equipment. At the same time, Changfan also stopped in place, waiting for the approach of the pirate ship ahead. However, as the flagged pirate ship got closer and closer, Dane''s face became more and more strange. From the severeness at the beginning, to now there is a strange smile on his face.The pirate ship was getting closer, and the pirates on the ship covered their heads with dirty white cloth, all stood on the deck, waiting for the later battle. Fortunately, there is no such thing as an artillery on this pirate ship, otherwise the trouble will be even greater. "We can fire." Dane''s current lieutenant, human warrior Delin, came to his side and said. Dane shook her head and said, "No need to." "Get closer?" "Well." He nodded, and the smile on his face became stranger. I waited until the pirate ship was one step closer, Dane took a deep breath, and yelled, "Dodoro, you stinky boy, hit me on the robbery? Hurry and get out! The words fell, and the pirates on the pirate ship were stunned. Dodoro, that''s their boss. Listen to what Dion means, as if they knew each other? After a while, a sturdy young man appeared on the deck of the pirate ship. He carefully looked into Dane''s face, and couldn''t help but be pleased: "Dane? Haha, why are you here?" UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 15 Old friend The Ryan Dodoro family are all pirates. His dad was a pirate captain at that time, and the dry fire with a displacement of more than 2,000 tons was the family business that his dad worked hard for. The old Doodor had a life-long friendship with Dion. They were once held together by the warlord forces in Shahai. They almost lost their lives in prison, but eventually escaped together. In this way, the relationship is forged. Two years ago, the old captain had a misfortune in a plunder and died at sea. His brave son, the black man in front of Dion, inherited his position and became the new captain. Of course, there is still some blood in the middle. The rules between pirates are even more brutal than mercenaries. Although the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment also works as a robber from time to time, after all, it is doing its job in the name of a mercenary. For pirates, it is a group of evil elements. The birth of a new captain is almost impossible without blood. Confronted by Dodoro and the other pirate fires on the Huohuo, Dane went out of his way and the relationship between the two was quite good. Occasionally they would get together. Dane is one year older than Doodor, who is also known as his elder brother. Since I am an acquaintance and have such a close relationship, it is only natural that I will not be able to fight this battle that is about to happen. The two ships sailed side by side, and Dane took Delin and Sarko on board Huohuo. "Come here, we haven''t seen it for months. This pot of wine was snatched by a nobleman from Florence last month. His ransom has 500 gold coins, which made me a lot It''s a sum. "In Dodoro''s captain''s room, the two brothers put glasses on and drank.Dean also laughed: "Haha, yes. The masters in Florence, one by one with fine skin and tender meat. They usually look high, and a knife is put on their neck. Do they have to kneel for mercy?" The two talked for a while and talked about business. The first thing to ask was Dodoro: "I said, Brother Dane, aren''t you staying well at Ghost? Why are you here? Is there such a ship?" Dean told Doodor about what happened during this time. Doodor realized suddenly and frowned. "Comilla is not a good place. Why would you want to buy that island?" Shima, even if you do nt give it to me in white, it cost seven hundred gold coins. Why do you do such a silly thing? " Dean shook his head and said, "You do nt understand. Since I bought Comilla, I naturally think about it, so my brothers do nt have to worry about it. However, you do nt want to sway around the Gold Coast. How can the two little nobles exchange for ransom to this place where the birds do not shit? This is not a major route, but there are no merchant ships to grab you. " He didn''t mention it. Fortunately, Doodor was full of depression. It turned out that just a month ago, the nobleman who had been robbed by Dodoro had a very strong official background in Florence. This time, however, the basket was smashed. The navy stationed in Port Tarens was deployed everywhere to fight pirates. They also marked them with a hot list as a wanted list and paid two thousand for his head. For a month, the Huohuo was almost caught by the Navy of Florence several times. In addition, there were some pirates who followed the bounty of the two thousand gold coins and thought about his head. There was no other way, he could only temporarily leave the Gold Coast to avoid the limelight, so he came to this place. "I told you, Brother Dane, when I came to this place to avoid the limelight, I also thought about taking up Comilla Island. Such a large area, when the base is quite good. I also went to the island to see it myself Watched, but the results were very bad. " As soon as he heard him say that, Dean immediately became interested: "Have you been to Comilla? What''s the situation? Tell me about it." Dodoro took a sip of wine and said, "I was on the island with more than thirty experts. I wanted to build a temporary camp, but was attacked by a group of monsters. Several people died and I couldn''t stay. Only withdrew. If I hadn''t found an island near Comilla, I would have to go back to the Gold Coast to hide and seek with the navy cubs. ""Monster? What monster? Tell me?" "I don''t know, I have never seen it before," Dodoro said. "It''s a monster almost one person tall, with feet, torso and head, but no face. To be more precise, it has no nose or eyes. They have no hands. They have long tentacles down from their shoulders. They have a lot of power. Many of my people are strangled by their tentacles. Some monsters also master some special witchcraft. For example, it can cover a large area in the dark, and even the light of the torch cannot penetrate. Some will control the mind and make people crazy. In short, it is very difficult to deal with. " Dodo Luo paused and continued: "Of course, these are not the most important. The most important thing is that they are many. At that time, I took thirty people and went to the island. UU reading left After a few dozen minutes, I encountered a wave. After finally killing it, there were more encircles, forcing us to retreat. I suggest you do nt go to Comilla, where is not what Great place. Who sold the broken island to you? Let''s go back and find him, seven platinum coins, hum, let''s eat as much as we can! Dean certainly heard Dodo''s kindness, but he did not intend to appreciate it. If he can, does he not want to find a better place to start? But it is not realistic. This pit father''s system must be recognized as land before it can be constructed as a territory, and it is not possible to find a place to occupy the mountain as the king. After receiving the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment, although he got 20,000 gold coins, it looks like a lot, but if it is enough to buy the land on the mainland, you can also buy a low-level, small, no small manor, even one. Small villages are not enough. Where can we support the construction of a territory? Comilla was almost his only choice, otherwise, he couldn''t find another suitable place at all. As for the so-called monsters and dangers on the island ... Dane gritted his teeth and said, "Comilla is bound to win. No matter whether it is a monster or something, it will not stop my determination. No matter how many monsters there are, it is not endless Right? I''ll kill them all sooner or later! " After listening to Dion''s words, Dodoro admired it: "It really is the big brother in my mind! The new island I am looking for as a temporary base is not far from Comilla, and it will take me a day to sail. How much do we have? I can be a neighbor for a while! If I have any help in the future, let me say! " UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 16 Login For nearly half a day, the Changfan and the Huohuo went their separate ways at sea. Dodoro was going to get some supplies in Shahaiwan Port. Although the unknown island he occupied did not have any monsters, it was also a desert island, and it was very small. It was about a thousand acres. . Not to mention food, there is no supply of fresh water, only to run to Shawan Bay every few days. Especially during this time, they were wanted by the Florentine navy. They could not even return to their inherent nests, and they did not dare to plunder. They could only eat the old books and lived a very hard life. Uncle Dane sympathized with this, but he soon thought of another thing, and talked to Dorothy a bit. "You dare not go to the Gold Coast. You can go east and find trouble with those orcs. Although these guys are difficult to deal with on land, they are weak at sea and bully. And I can give you a way If only you could grab some slave ships. " He was right. Although the coastline of the Eastern Wasteland is not as prosperous as the Gold Coast, there will still be some caravans that do orc business, as well as the ships of the orc tribe. In the Eastern Wasteland, apart from some local products, the most developed trade goods are slaves. Orc slaves, half-orc slaves, and human slaves are all very popular. But not popular with pirates. Pirates don''t like to grab slave ships, because there are many troubles and they are not easy to handle. First of all, it is not easy to enslave slaves. Slaves who can handle a ship''s slaves are generally not too weak in strength, and they have to pay a considerable price. Even if the plunder is successful, a ship''s slaves will be taken for food and drink. Otherwise, the slaves will be lost. It is also very difficult for pirates to sell large numbers of slaves. After all, pirates have no official status, and the large-scale slave trade is not what they can do. So pirates hate running into slave ships.So he said, "Slave ship? What am I going to do to grab that thing?" "There is no way you can grab it. The slave you grabbed is not easy to handle and can be sold directly to me." "Why do you want so many slaves? A slave ship, a slave can have one or two hundred people, can you eat it?" "Eat it, you can rest assured that no gold coin will miss you." "Well, if there is such a purchase, I will remember to pull you to Comilla." Uh ... After ended the conversation, the two ships parted ways, and Dane arrived on Comilla Island the next afternoon. The big ships are difficult to land, and there are no ports or docks on Comilla Island. They can only anchor the anchor on the long sail, and then everyone passes the boat to the coast. On the way to the landing, Dane was most worried that the faceless group would detect their arrival and launch a sudden attack. Therefore, he was the first soldier to set foot on the land of Comilla, followed by Delin, Sarko, and Golob. These are three of his most loyal and powerful combatants. Delin is a ranger. His longbow and sword are his good weapons. Golobo is a giant axe fighter. Sarko is more special. He is a rare wandering knight. Twenty-four with a dozen mercenaries quickly established a line of defense on the shore. While guarding in the direction of the rugged rocky forest inland of the Big Island, they guarded the temporarily established safe land and waited for the other brothers in the mercenary regiment to complete the landing. Dodoro''s warnings on Comilia Island were still lingering, Dane didn''t want his troops to be attacked by the faceless when he landed.But sometimes, this kind of thing does not mean that he will not come if he doesn''t want to. Before the second wave of soldiers had time to disembark from the landing boat, a few faceless people appeared in front of the men of Dean. After finding their tracks, those faceless men rushed up decisively, as if they were seeing the enemy of life and death. "Six." Dion uttered two words, and said, "Hurry up, don''t delay!" Without a word, he rushed up first. The combat effectiveness of these faceless people is not weak. In terms of individual strength, they are even better than the veterans who have experienced many battles in the Dread ghost mercenary regiment. They have no armor and no weapons, but the pair of tentacles is extremely tough and powerful. With Dyne''s 19-point strength level, it is only worthy of being able to suppress it. But in the end, there was a battle in which he went to battle. He dealt with three faceless people by himself. The remaining three were also dealt with by Delin, Sarko and Golob. . After cleaning up the six faceless people three or two times, Dane finally created a relatively stable landing environment. But his face is not very good-looking. People have no worries, and they have near worries. As soon as they land, they are attacked by faceless people. It is obvious that there are not a few such monsters on this desert island. Don''t even think about it, this is definitely a very big threat that Dane must face. Six faceless people, they can be easily solved, but what about sixty? I am afraid the mercenary regiment will pay a considerable price. But on Comilla, how many faceless people do ghosts know? Under the continuous attacks of these monsters, the construction of the territory will face troubles, I am afraid it will not be small. No wonder, no one has developed an island as large as Comilla. In addition to the bad geographical environment, the dangers brought by these monsters are also very great. If there are too many monsters on this island, I am afraid that without a large-scale army, they cannot be cleaned up. And in such a place where security can not be guaranteed, how can there be too good development? Now it seems that Dane has no small challenge to gain a foothold on the desert island of Comilla.This is a very worrying thing. What''s worse, he doesn''t know much about his enemies, the number is unknown, the power distribution is unknown, and the **** thing is that he can''t be sure now. Face monster, is it a wise creature? Considering all these questions, Dane couldn''t relax her brow. He was alert to observe the surrounding environment, for fear that there would be a second wave of monsters rushing up. I was lucky, until more than two hundred mercenaries landed ashore, and the faceless man he had been vigilant with did not show up in the end. I was far from relaxing his vigilance. Dane was planning to build a temporary camp at the landing site, so he had to figure out the surrounding situation. So he said: "Delin, Sarko, Golob, three of you, each with two squads, to investigate nearby. If you encounter an enemy, don''t be alarmed, quietly record the information and return it. When it comes to an attack, do nt try it hard. If you can retreat, you will retreat directly. If you ca nt retreat, you will send a help signal. I will bring support in the past. Build a solid camp. " The three of them nodded and said that they each took two teams and went in three different directions. The establishment of the Panic Ghost Mercenary Corps was learned by most human nations on the continent. Based on the squad, there are 12 squads, five squads form a squadron, and there are 60 squadrons. At present, Dane only has a total of three squadrons of mercenaries. He can pull out a third of his power as an investigation, which shows how much attention Dane attaches to the collection of surrounding information. When the three of them set off, Dane spread out a humble map. This map is a map of Comilla. No one knows how big Comilla is, because it is dangerous and has no economic benefits. Except for some risk-taking adventurers, no large-scale development team has come here, and naturally it is difficult to Have an accurate map. But it is just the area currently explored by Comilla, which is almost 5,000 square kilometers. This is a very large area, almost the size of a small province. If these more than 5,000 square kilometers are good land with abundant grass and water, there will be no problem in feeding 500,000 to 500,000 people.Pity The map in Dane''s hand, UU Reading is a map drawn by adventurers who occasionally come to Comilla, and the accuracy is quite impossible to guarantee. But there was no way. Dane only had such a thing in his hand, and it was obtained from the halflinger businessman Goodell who sold the big island to him, and he could only use it. He spent seven days on the boat, and he didn''t do anything else, so he focused on this map research. The site where they are now landing is the result of Dyne''s final research. He had already made a decision, and the first important foothold in Comilla was placed here. He even envisages that this place has the potential to be a good port. He really wanted to set up a pier here initially. In the future, after the development of Comilla Island, this pier will also become an important channel for Dane''s independent kingdom to communicate with the outside world. He thought for a while and shouted, "Tommy! Tommy! Where have you gone to be lazy?" Tommy ran over swiftly and said in a geeky manner: "Boss, I''m here." Dane did not criticize him as usual, but said: "Smart ghosts, you command us, set up a temporary camp in this area, and organize people to move some supplies from the ship. First, pay attention to defense, The fence wall is firmer, and we''re going to settle here first. " "Ok, no problem!" There are three thousand words chapters, and another three thousand at night. Although it is only two more, it is already equivalent to three more! Find a recommendation ticket! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 17 Ghost knife harbor On the coastline, more than a hundred people were busy driving under Tommy''s command. Tommy''s strength is not good. As a thief, the level of secret assassination is unqualified. He is a real thief. He thieves, inquires about intelligence, and intervenes in underground things. The gray area is quite good, but he is really not mastered in combat. But everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. Dain''s men do not lack fighters proficient in fighting and killing, but he lacks people who can assist him in the affairs of the territory. After carefully thinking about it in the mercenary regiment, I have to say that Tommy is the most suitable person. He is not like Golob or Delin. He knows to fight and kill with his mind. He has his own understanding of many things, and his execution ability is pretty good. He has a clever head and is a pretty good clerk. In the end, whether he can become a qualified administrative officer depends on his own fortune. However, for the time being, under Tommy''s command, the construction of the temporary camp was organized in an orderly manner. Some people were around, using some wooden corner materials shipped off the ship to build a wooden fence. Some people use wood and stone to build their houses. Of course, fixed stone-wood houses take a certain amount of time to build, and it is estimated that they will not be able to live tonight. Therefore, there are still some people who set up some temporary tents, which can be regarded as the residence of the recent period. It became a big construction site on the coast of the Luan River. Dane himself did not join the work. He walked into the stone forest by himself, looked around, and found a flat stone. He grinned, picked up another sharp little stone from the ground, and began to imprint something on the flat stone.After a long while, he stood up. I saw, on that flat, a bunch of words written, the meaning of the combination, is: the pioneer of Comilla, the domain of Sir Dion Ghostblade. Sunda laughed, obviously satisfied with his work. These titles written above are naturally self-proclaimed. Comilla''s trailblazers are still true, but Sir Dane Ghostblade is completely nonsense. He was born as an orphan, and his bloodline is so complicated. He doesn''t even know his last name. The ghost knife is just one of his nicknames, which he uses as his last name. He is certainly not a jazz booked by any country or lord, but this does not prevent him from adding such a title to himself. In fact, if not too shocking, he would like to directly add a higher rank noble title to himself. For example, Earl? Duke? Even the emperor? He was just that the name was not true. He thought about it and let it down. A jazz, just right. Later, when his territory is larger and his strength is stronger, he will add a higher rank to himself. Anyway, no one can control him. In fact, this is not just Dane''s imaginary and self-proclaimed idea, but it has certain practical significance. At present, the island of Comilla is barren, but when the territory is built in the future, it will go out to hang out and get a name. He brought himself the name of an aristocracy, which is certainly good for future development. As for whether anyone will question the identity of his aristocracy in the future-haha, when he has included the entire Comillas into his sphere of influence and fully launched "Heart of the Dynasty", whoever dares to question will blow up. Who! He took the slate and returned to the camp. Seeing him from a distance, Tommy greeted him and said, "Boss Dane, where are you going?" Dean is in a good mood, this time did not knock on Tommy''s head. He threw the slate in his hand to Tommy and said, "Find a place for this slate to stand up. In the future, this place will be called Ghostblade Port!" "Oh, good boss!" After Xun sent away Tommy, Dane stayed in the camp, occasionally put his hands together, and devoted himself to the construction of the territory. He didn''t dare to go far. You know, he sent Delin, Sarko and Golob to investigate the surroundings. He knew from Dodoro that the island was dangerous, and he certainly did not dare to be careless . He kept an eye on the surrounding situation and was ready to attack at all times.It was late, and the teams of Delin, Sarko and Golob, who were responsible for investigating the surroundings, returned. Dean was quite concerned about the information they brought back. He brought the three guys together and asked them one by one. They landed from the North Shore. The three teams went south, west, and east to investigate, and the situation was not ideal. Golobo, who was heading south, said that he had not encountered any monsters on the road, and found no trace of the monsters, but they encountered the cliff of a high mountain about 20 kilometers away. They looked at both sides of the high mountain cliff and found that there was almost no possibility of crossing on foot, so they returned. Delin, who was facing west, had some gains. Thirty kilometers away, he found an area of ??the lake and confirmed that it must be a freshwater lake, which could be used as their fresh water supplement. But he didn''t come too close, because in a stone forest near the freshwater lake, he encountered a faceless group of about 200 people. Fortunately, Delin was careful enough not to alarm the faceless group, otherwise it would not be so easy to return. The only battle that took place was the westward team led by Sarko. They didn''t meet the faceless people, but some scattered hairless, black-skinned hyena-like monsters attacked them. Those black hairless hyenas can match the combat effectiveness of a heavily armed mercenary soldier. Fortunately, the number of hairless hyenas they encountered was small, only seven or eight. The more than twenty veterans he took were under the joint effort, and although some people suffered minor injuries, they did not directly reduce staffing. Now, Dane basically knows the general situation of dozens of kilometers around the "Ghostblade Port". What particularly concerned him was the group of faceless people near the freshwater lake in the east. Just now, he has already played against a faceless squad himself, and he probably knows the fighting ability of these monsters. More than two hundred faceless people, lingering at a distance of only thirty kilometers from where they are now, must be a very big trouble. He has observed a message from the recent battle that the faceless people seem to be extremely hostile towards creatures such as humans and orcs. When those guys saw them, they would not hesitate to attack. It is not difficult to imagine that if those faceless people in the east found the ghost knife port that human beings were building, then most of them would not hesitate to launch an attack. With more than two hundred faceless people, this is almost a monster army. Once the war breaks out, how much will it cost the Faceless Mercenaries to destroy these faceless people? This question, Dane calculated a little bit, and came up with a rather pessimistic number: if face to face, if he wants to kill these faceless people, I am afraid that he will have to pay at least a quarter, or even more casualties, . The result of this estimation makes Dane''s face look quite unsightly. Just set foot on the desert island, the construction work has just started, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com is facing such a large, but almost unavoidable cost of injuries ... he has to start worrying about his future. He gritted his teeth and decided to speed up the pace of construction. There is no more way for him to build the ghost knife port. The construction of fences and fixed camps all took manpower and time to build. He is not a fairy, and it is impossible to blow his breath and let the ghost knife port come from nothing. However, in addition to relying on manpower to build the camp, he also has a big killer, which is why he dares to take the fear of the mercenary regiment to develop Comilla, a desert island that no one dares to develop. : The game system of "Heart of the Dynasty"! Dean handed the rough map in his hand to Sarko, asking him to re-correct the map based on the results of the three investigation teams, and then decided to go to the west alone. Wandering Knight Sarko discouraged: "Dane, I suggest you don''t leave the camp alone. The situation on this island is very uncertain. Although the hyenas are of a single level, I have not detected a large number of hairless hyenas. It s not absolute. It s too dangerous for you to be alone. And it s getting late, no matter what, it s better to bring some people together tomorrow, no matter what. Dean shook his head and said, "It''s okay, you can''t rest assured about me? The three of you should be on guard tonight and alloted vigilants, don''t sleep too much. I''ll come back and go. Don''t worry I do nt need to be followed by anyone about my security. I m fine by myself. As for what I am going to do, you do nt need to ask more. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 18 Tree of Life, Orion Dean made the decision, not others can persuade to persuade. He eventually faced the sunset of Comilla, and walked westward along the coast alone. The reason why he wants to go to the west is of course related to the establishment of his real territory. Now, he has the land certificate of Comilla, and he is now the sole owner of the entire island. This satisfies the most important condition for the establishment of the territory of Heart of the Emperor-to have its own territory. The threat he now faces is a bit big, and the settlement of more than 200 faceless people who may be called at any time, like a stubborn throat, makes him have to speed up his development. The only way he can think of is to quickly build up the territory that comes with the game system. Only in this way will he be able to bring him capital against those faceless. He didn''t want to use the limited life of two hundred horror mercenaries, and there was no way to estimate the number, but it would definitely consume more than himself. That must not be consumed. He must lay the foundations so that he can gain a foothold on Comilla. From the news brought by Delin, Sarko, and Golob, the most suitable place to establish the territory is undoubtedly the west. The south is cut off by the high mountain cliff, which is not reliable; the east is theoretically the best, and there is Hu Bo, but there are two hundred people faceless settlements around the area, the strength is not weak. Now Dean didn''t bother to bother them. Even if they didn''t come to him, Dean felt Amitabha. Of course, the group of faceless people who dominated freshwater resources is their enemy in life and death, and they will be cleaned up sooner or later, but it is definitely not the unstable foundation now. In the west direction, there are no powerful enemies. Although the land is still barren, in the description of Sarko, the terrain is fairly flat. As for the hairless hyenas, it is not too much of a threat. In this case, the best option for building the territory is undoubtedly the west.The reason why Dane went alone was to plant the tree of life. He didn''t want others to know his secrets. Of course, people will always see this huge world tree, but as long as the tree is planted in person, there are ways to say it afterwards. And, what if you do nt say it? Mystery has always been the best choice for increasing majesty. He went southwest along the coastline, and gradually walked away from the sea. On the way, Dane also encountered two black hairless hyenas of the kind that Sarko called. The hyena was quite ugly, with crumpled skin and disgusting. This hyena looks almost two meters in length, and is almost half a person tall. You can see that the muscles are quite strong, not ordinary beasts. But under Dane''s knife, two or three hyenas were not a big problem. They were chopped by Dane one by one, and the purple blood shed. After crippled the trouble that was not troublesome, he continued to move forward, looking for the most open place. And when the sunset on the sky completely fell, and the sky was full of stars and moonlight, he finally found the ideal position in his heart. The land on the deserted island is barren, and the dry land is covered with fine sand and gravel. In some places, there are many black rocks, making it difficult for people to pass by. Alas, the place in front of Dyne was much better. It is about a few kilometers away from the coastline, surrounded by black rocks, a rare open area. Although the soil is still so barren, this is not a problem. As long as it''s flat and wide enough, it''s fine. He believes that no matter how barren the land, the tree of life has the ability to transform it! He can''t wait now! First of all, he confirmed the surrounding environment. He didn''t want a monster popping up when he entered the Empire Tower. Not to mention, his vigilance is quite justified. He was around and found three black-skinned hyenas. After he hacked all three hyenas, he can finally start the Heart of the Dynasty boldly. When I entered the Empire Tower, Dane''s appeared on the wooden chair on the first floor of the tower, and the system interface he had seen several times appeared in front of him.He is already ripe by chance, and decisively clicks the tree of life in the building marquee. In an instant, the vision in front of him changed from the system interface to the position of his real body in the real world. At the same time, the huge unreal model of the tree of life also moved with his thoughts. He quickly placed the tree of life in the place he had already selected, and then clicked on the OK to build button next to the unreal model of the tree of life with divine thoughts. The next moment, he witnessed a miracle. A tiny seed, showing from the void, fluttered on the wasteland, disappeared without a trace. During the first breath, a crack appeared in the land, and then a tender sprout emerged from the land. In the second breathing time, the young shoots sprout, expanding at an incredible speed, and the earth continues to burst with the expansion of the young shoots. At the third breath, the thick roots have been extended from the ground, and the shoots have grown into a towering tree! The so-called towering tree is really more than an adjective. This tree is quite huge, and it seems that the radius is more than 100 meters! The height is even more unpredictable! A tree of life like this, UU Reading appeared in front of Dane from nothing in just three breaths. Is nt that a miracle? "Congratulations, the tree of life has been constructed and your territory has been recognized by the gods. Please name the tree of life." According to Dane''s usual urine, he will directly use his name as the name of the tree of life, just like the ghost knife port that has not yet shadowed. Alas, this time he had a rare idea. Even a vulgar man like him, looking at the tree of life, which is always exuding a huge breath of life, can be called one of the world''s biggest miracles. He racked his brains and came up with a name, Orinite, meaning the place where life and nature originated."Think of the Tree of Life: Orinel has finished naming, I wish players a happy game." Uh ... Dean withdrew his mind from the Empire Tower, and the whole man appeared on a soft grass. The huge tree of life in front of him stood in his field of vision. Such a behemoth completely occupied all the content in his eyes and made him see nothing else. He stomped on the ground under his feet, unlike the original barren, hard, thick grass that felt quite soft. He shook his fist in excitement, that''s all right! He sat directly on the grass, his mind once again immersed in the Empire Tower, and the system interface appeared again in front of him. However, the system interface at this time is very different from the one before he did not build the territory! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 19 Become the owner of the World Tree Uh ... Lord interface: Territorial territory: Comilla Racial Forces: Elven Forest Forces Resources: Gold Coins: 5000 Wood: 30 Ore: 20 Crystal: 8 Sulfur: 3 Gems: 5 Mercury: 4 Population: 231 (Humans: 149 Orcs: 77 Elves: 5) Subordinate: None Development: 1%Economy: 100 Military: 700 Faith: None Owned Building: Tree of Life Trainable arms: None National characteristics: None Uh ... From the memories left by the evil spirits, Dion knew that this lord interface was an interface that could only be created after the territory was officially built. This is a general statistical interface. On this interface, Dane can roughly understand the situation of his territory. In terms of resources, these seemingly considerable resources were actually bought by him for gold coins. He had long understood that the important resources needed to build the territory, so he bought some of it, and now most of it is on the Changfan, and some of it has been removed. However, he is not quite sure how the system defines the unit of resources. Gold coins are well understood, they are gold coins. He has 5,000 gold coins in his hand, which exactly matches the data on this statistical interface. But the others are not right. What is the so-called ''a unit'' counted by the system, he is not quite sure. He bought some of them and stored them on the Changfan.But it doesn''t matter. Although he didn''t figure out the actual conversion ratio, it was obvious that the more of these things, the better. Alas, what he did not understand most was the issue of population. Humans and half-orcs, it is clear that they should be the ghastly mercenary regiment that followed him across the ocean from the mainland. The number is also right. Except for himself, the remaining population is exactly 226 people, more than half of humans, and less than half of orcs. What struck him, however, was the five elf population: when was there five elf in his team? Dean quickly figured out what happened to the five elf populations: on the territorial map of the system interface, on the canopy of the world tree, he found five light clusters with blue light. According to his own consciousness, he certainly would not consider such a light group to be an elf. But this is exactly the elves. At least, among the forest forces identified by the system, this is indeed a kind of elveselves. Puppet elf is a strange creature born naturally between heaven and earth. They can''t speak, but possess superb intelligence. They can only be born from the tree of life, and cannot be too far from the tree of life, and be born with the tree of life, and die with the tree of life. Moreover, they are also the hardest-working workers who can do most of the work around the tree of life. Dean grinned, which was tantamount to hitting a pillow when he fell asleep. When the tree of life was established, he was thinking that in the ranks of the forest forces, there was a lot of things that he couldn''t mobilize humans to build. Unexpectedly, the system actually gave away his five elves who specialize in this way. So what are you afraid of? He didn''t want to think about it, went directly to the building interface, found the **** tree tower, and chose to build directly. The top priority is to build a god-guided tree tower. Military strength, he now has a fearsome mercenary regiment, so don''t worry too much for the time being. In terms of resources, he has money, and he has already prepared a whole ship of supplies from the mainland. In the near future, he should not worry about anything. But population development is a big problem that cannot be solved. Especially the Elven population, he could not obtain it by other means. The solution can only be found through the architecture of the "Heart of the Dynasty" system. "To build a **** guide tree tower, it will cost gold: 500, wood: 7, ore: 3, will you build it?"No nonsense, Dane clicked Yes directly. The next moment, in the territorial view, just like he was building the tree of life, an illusion model of the **** tree tower appeared, and he let him choose the place to build it. Of course, there are different places. The god-guided tree tower is much smaller than the tree of life. Although it is still taller and stronger than any tree that Dion has ever seen, but after he has seen the tree of life, it is a little witch see a big witch Already. Moreover, the guide tree tower must be built on the grassland transformed by the tree of life, not on the barren land in the distance. This also proves that the **** tree tower does not have the ability to transform the nature of the land like the tree of life. He directly built the **** guide tree tower not far from the tree of life, and directly mobilized all five elves to participate in the construction of the **** guide tree tower. Five elves worked together, and the speed of the construction of the guide tree tower was greatly accelerated. He checked it out. In the system interface, it took about five days to build the guide tree tower. For such a long construction time, he frowned, and he was very dissatisfied. Obviously, the tree of life rising from the ground in this place is absolutely a shocking event. Fortunately, Comilla Island is located in the deep ocean and is not likely to be found outside, but the monsters on the island must have noticed the movement here. Dane didn''t want to wait long for the development of the territory, he needed a little faster speed. He now has only five elves, and it takes five days to assemble all of them to build the **** guide tree tower. This time is too long. Fortunately, adding more elves can speed up the construction, which gives Dion a clear path. He quickly clicked on the building interface of the tree of life to see the resources needed to generate the elf. Not many, do not need gold coins, UU reading needs a wood, and a crystal. So, he directly pulled up the production sequence of ten elves. The tree of life produces elf much faster than building construction, and can generate one in about an hour. He set up these elves that were not born, and ordered them to invest in the construction of the **** tree tower as soon as they were produced.After doing this, he kept his mind in the territorial interface, shaking around to see if he could find anything else he could do. Obviously there are many things that can be done, but when all the elves have been scheduled to work, he is also powerless to want to do. Alas, he retired from the Empire Tower and returned to the real world. I stood up from the grass, and the surrounding environment was quiet. He leaned his body on the huge trunk of the tree of life and smiled with satisfaction. I scratched my skin for a long time, he scratched his head, stood up, and thought of an important thing: the tree of life has been built, but the problem of defense has not been solved. When the tree of life was born, the movement was so big, and the monsters on the island were not blind. It is estimated that by that time, they will face a lot of trouble. He decided that he would have to mobilize some people tomorrow, and before the formal establishment of his forest kingdom, he would have to guard the "seedlings". He patted his buttocks and carried a long knife, and he started to go to the "Ghostblade Port" named after him. Halfway along, he encountered Sarko, who was anxious and carrying more than twenty mercenaries. Ask for a recommendation ~~ UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 20 Assault "Dane, are you okay ?!" Sarko stepped forward and asked. Dean said: "What can I do? How come you come here?" "Just now, we heard a particularly violent vibration from the east in the camp. I don''t know what happened. We are very relieved. So I brought some people to come and see. There ... What happened? what?" Dean certainly knows what happened to the shock of the enemy called Sarko, but he does not intend to explain it in detail. Seeing Sarko''s curious look, Dane thought about it and decided to take him to see. He said, "I found something terrible over there. Come with me." Alas, he returned to Orion with Sarko and more than twenty mercenaries. No doubt, such a huge thing shocked a group of soil buns who had never seen the world before. "The Lord is on ... this is a miracle!" Sarko even half-knelt on the ground, chanting the name of the Lord. Although he has become a mercenary, he never forgets his identity as a knight. According to himself, he was one of the three empires in the central part of the continent, the Knight of the Sunderland Empire, and a follower of the Lord Fran. As for why a follower of Lord Fran, a knight, would become a mercenary, it is unknown, he never mentioned it himself.Uncle Dane looked at their shocked faces, and laughed quite disgustingly. He said, "Now, this tree, and the tree under construction, are ours! Those blue elves-oh, I mean the light ball-are also my men, now , Our task is to guard this place! " Dane originally planned to go back and bring some people to guard the tree of life. It happened to meet Sarko exactly halfway, that would save him the rest of the way. Directly sent two mercenaries to go back to Ghostblade Port and report the situation to Golob, Tommy and Delin who stayed at Ghostblade Port. As for himself and Sarko, there are twenty or more mercenaries left, and they are going to be vigil here today. Fortunately, Sarko came out this time and brought some water and food. It was only one night, so as not to be hungry. Uh ... I have to say that Dane''s previous concerns were quite justified. A tall and huge tree of life suddenly rises up on an island that was originally deserted. It must be quite noticeable and will definitely attract a lot of monsters to attack. The vigil is essential when you know that there will be monsters on the island. Otherwise, the tree of life without self-defense ability, with only a few elf, and just a few monsters, can uproot the rising capital of Dane. Sure enough, not long after the night came, the first wave of attacks came. When some whispered voices appeared outside the scene, Dane became alert. He awakened everyone from his sleep, instead of taking the risky option to attack, but chose a safer way: to stay beside the tree of life, Orioni, waiting for the arrival of the enemy. Ψһ The only thing he was worried about was whether there would be too many enemies. At this moment, only Sarko and the mercenaries of the two squads were there to accompany him and stay with him at Orinel. Adding up to only twenty-six people, if the number of faceless troops encountered at the time of landing was more than thirty, the situation would become very serious. Fortunately, such unlucky things didn''t really happen. The number of enemies did reach more than thirty, but it wasn''t the faceless people we saw earlier, but a group of black-skinned hairless hyenas.This kind of hyena is bigger than the hyena that can be seen all year round in the yellow land of Hindler, but it is not particularly difficult to deal with. At least, a trained mercenary can definitely kill one head in a one-on-one heads-up. Especially now, the number of mercenaries has reached more than twenty, which is enough to form a battle line and fight against those hyenas. And those black-skinned hyenas obviously don''t have enough wisdom to crack the human battlefield. A rough estimate, Dane let go of his heart. This battle, he was sure to take down under the premise of very low damage. The hyenas obviously didn''t have any particularly high intelligence, as Dane had expected. With the greed and deceit brought about by instinct, they surrounded the heavily armed human mercenaries from time to time, exposing a pale tusks, and occasionally yelling as a threat. They instinctively feel that these humanoid creatures wearing armor that they have never seen before are not easy to deal with, but for these creatures with hot blood in their bodies, they have an instinct greed, as if As if a dog saw a bone, it wanted to pounce on it. At first, the hyenas could also suppress greed. But as time goes on, the instincts of desire break through their original lack of reason. When the first hyena blasted towards the mercenaries, the following hyenas swooped up one after the other. "Hooked! I know you animals can''t help it! Hahaha!" Dean laughed and raised his sword. With the demonstration of the head of the group, the mercenaries also fought bravely one by one. Dread ghost mercenaries are indeed a team that can run rampant in the southeast of Hindler. They have the discipline and training that most mercenary groups do not have. During the battle, there was no confusion often found in mercenary regiments. Even if the momentum is high, the opponent is not a strong enemy. They still maintain a tight battle formation, form a group, and cover each other to kill the hyenas. The advantage of the mercenary team over the black-skinned hyena is crushing. An individual mercenary may only kill one hyena one-on-one, but when there is discipline and tacit cooperation, it is natural to take advantage of those stupid monsters who do not understand what cooperation is. Especially when Nicolas, a cavalier who is extremely rare among mercenaries, shouted Courage is always with me! After that, a force that came from my heart rushed to the limbs, making the mercenaries more able to fight the enemy. This is the role of the knight profession. Not only does it have a good combat ability, it also has a very powerful ability to inspire morale and enhance the combat effectiveness of friendly forces. It''s a pity that the stray knight Sarko''s strength level is still a little low. Although the effect of "Courage Inspiring" is not bad, he has not mastered other stronger abilities. Alas, this is enough. After shouting his oath, Nicolas directly joined the battle carrying his sword and shield. Soon, this battle, which should have been evenly matched, turned into a slaughter. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 21 Faceless in Ghostblade Harbor The hairless black-skinned hyena''s attack on Orinel was quickly extinguished. Although the number of hyenas is in line with the mercenaries, the mercenaries paid a negligible price with the added bonus of organized veterans and the knight vows of Sarko''s group. Kill all those monsters. Actually there is nothing particularly proud of this battle. They are nothing more than mindless monsters, much weaker than those without faces. Afterwards, after cleaning up the battlefield a little, Dane and others did not relax their vigilance, lest other monsters come. In the meantime, there were two pouting mercenaries who wanted to try this black hyena, which had never been seen before. What would it taste like if it was cooked, it was blocked by Dyne. Before, he didn''t have any special feelings about some special supernatural energy. But now, anyway, he also hangs a hero template of "Furious Magister", even if it is mainly based on strength attributes, it can still be regarded as a casting profession. From the body of these black hyenas, he could feel an energy that made him very uncomfortable, and made him realize that the meat of these hyenas should not be eaten. But the power of eating is great. While Dane wasn''t paying attention, there was still a fool who tried it. As a result, the guy kept squatting behind a big rock in the middle of the night, and it was said that even the food the night before had been pulled out. At the same time, his body was sore, his hands and feet were weak, and his face was pale, as if he had been fighting a certain battle for 3,000 rounds the night before, and his legs were not standing upright. This fool who didn''t obey orders was undoubtedly taught by Dane. With the lessons learned, nobody finally dared to eat hyena meat. The stuff was really poisonous, and it was useless when cooked. Except for such an episode, until dawn, no other special incidents occurred, and no new attack came. According to this situation, Dane came to a more optimistic view: near the place established by Orinel, it seems that it is really like the information obtained by the investigation team led by Sarko. Except for a small number of black-skinned hyenas, there are no large-scale monster clusters. This is undoubtedly a great good news for the development of Orineldo. As long as the nearby scattered hyenas are cleaned up, at least for a period of time, he does not need to worry about the defense problems of Orineldo. Uh ... In the early morning of the next day, Dane was busy with a total of fifteen elves in the god-guided tree tower next to Orion. He nodded with satisfaction. According to the estimated information given in the "Emperor''s Heart" system, the construction of the guide tree tower will be completed by about midnight. At present, Orinel basically has no self-defense ability. Dane must leave Sarko to guard his rare tree of life. He himself returned to Ghostblade Port, and he had to inspect it to see how the construction of Ghostblade Port was going. For a moment, he was quite busy. On the one hand, the ghost sword port established by the mercenaries needed him to watch; Orinai Capital, which was established by the heart of the dynasty, also asked him to watch. With no avatar, he can only run on both sides constantly. When he arrived at Ghostblade Harbor, Dane was just outside the humble fence and saw the bodies of dozens of faceless people. A few mercenaries in the convergence body saw Dane and came up to say hello. Dane recognized the two, and asked, "Hal, Noah, what''s going on? What about Delin and Golob?" "We were attacked by this group of monsters while we were having breakfast this morning. Brother Delin is in front, and I will take you there." Noah led the way, and after a while, Dane saw Delin outside the humble fence just set up. "Boss, you are back." "Well," Dion said, "how are these monsters?" "What we encountered this morning should be loitering monsters. We didn''t let go of them all, we killed them all."Dane shook his head and said helplessly: "The owner of the island is really ''hospitable'' ... but you handled it very well. In the future, if you encounter this faceless monster, don''t hesitate if they find us. , Just kill all without leaking! " The reason why Dane made such a request was to slow down the discovery time by a large group of faceless people. What he lacks most now is time. To build a preliminary defense facility at Ghostblade Port, Orinel also needs time to develop slowly. In the process, Dean didn''t want to have a life-and-death duel with those faceless. He even hopes to wait until the future, when both territories have been built, and then decide the outcome. So Dion said, "Let Golobo bring two squads of men and set up an outpost on the west side. If the enemies are few, let him solve them by himself, and do nt miss one; if the enemies come, Too many words ... also told him not to resist, to get the news back in advance. " After watching Delin nodded, after expressing his understanding, Dane continued, "Now, we need to speed up the construction. Let everyone start working, and before it gets dark, we can build the entire camp. Protected fence. " Now is really not the time to fight desperately with those faceless people, at least Dane definitely does not want to take the initiative to find the trouble of those monsters. According to the information returned by Delin yesterday ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The faceless people settled beside the freshwater lake, with a scale of more than 200 people. It''s not that small anymore, and Dane doesn''t want to run into them. In terms of the strength of the fear ghost mercenary regiment, it is certainly possible to eliminate the faceless tribe, but the casualties are difficult to predict. Dane didn''t want to easily pay dozens of lives like that. The horror mercenary regiment he brought from the mainland only had two hundred men, but the faceless people on the island did not know how many. Destroying a settlement will kill dozens of people. Who knows that after the occupation of freshwater lakes, will there be new settlements of faceless people? Especially when he found the logistical half-captain Hull, who knew that their fresh water was enough for a week or two, he didn''t even want to fight with the faceless group now. Based on the ghost knife port that is being established, playing a defensive counterattack is obviously a better choice. More than 20 people were in Orinel, more than 20 people were at the outpost with Golobo, and Dane himself brought a squadron as a mobile force, ready to attack at any time. Under the command of Delin and Tommy, the remaining one hundred people went all out to build the ghost knife port. Dane hopes that with this arrangement, Enron can spend the most difficult time in Comilla. However, when it was noon, he personally led a team to support Golobo at the outpost, wiped out a wave of faceless attackers, and chopped off the head of a faceless person, and he suddenly changed. I thought of it at the beginning. I ask for recommendation tickets and collections. I have an idea, is it possible to have a thousand collections when there are 100,000 words ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 22 Cthulhu worshippers Previously, Dane was in the ghost knife port camp to help with the construction of the camp. Suddenly a flare flew in the distance, which was the direction of the outpost where Golobo was. The flare of the Horror Mercenary Corps has two specifications, one is for help, and the other is for warning. The meaning of asking for help is: I have enemies here, there are not a lot of them, I ca nt eat it by myself, I can get it with a little help. Warning means: a large number of enemies are going to your side through me, I''m not sure, you can take care of yourself! At that time, he saw the call for help from Golobo, and he did not hesitate to take a whole squadron and rushed over. Twenty minutes away, he met the oncoming group of twenty faceless men on the narrow road. Without talking, Dane roared, and the soldiers led the charge. Golobo, who trailed all the way, took the opportunity to lead people to kill from behind. Under the double-sided attack, the number had a big advantage, and he quickly wiped out the faceless team. This monster that has never been heard on the mainland is actually not easy to deal with. They had a lot of strength. Although they were unarmed and had no armor on their bodies, the two thick tentacles were a headache. Once entangled with their tentacles, it becomes very difficult to break free. There was a mercenary in Dane''s team, and his neck was accidentally entangled. Although he was rescued immediately, the human mercenary''s neck had been broken in only a moment. This discovery made Dean frown. Dread ghost mercenaries'' one-on-one single-handedness with such monsters does not necessarily lead to a steady victory, and may even face certain disadvantages. He personally cut off the head of the faceless corpse, however, this was only an act of venting anger, but he had an unexpected gain.In his field of vision, a prompt box popped up: "You have obtained the ''Skull of the Cthulhu worshiper'' and sacrificed it to the gods, and you will get an unknown reward." "Cthulhu worshippers? Is this the name of this monster?" Dane thought with a frown, and at the same time, he was surprised by the prompt box that popped up. He has tried countless times, trying to summon the game interface of "Heart of the Dynasty" in the real world, but he has not succeeded even once. The only way he wanted to see the game interface was to find a safe place, close his eyes, imagine that he was sitting on the chair of the Empire Tower, and then when he opened his eyes, his mind appeared In the Empire Tower, the game interface will naturally appear in front of you. But in the real world, he can''t summon the game interface, and even anything related to the heart of the dynasty has never appeared. But this tip is the only one. This made him quite interested in the head of the so-called Krusu worshiper that he held in his hands. Obviously, this must be a very important thing, otherwise, "Heart of the Dynasty", which never appeared in reality, would not suddenly come up with such a prompt. He just said that Dane didn''t understand what it meant. Sacrifice is generally a religious term. But ... seeing a ghost, Dane himself never believed in any god, religion has a half dime relationship with him? The Aurodic world is a world in which gods exist. The most obvious manifestation is that among the complicated religious factions on the mainland, the overwhelming majority declare that they believe in the true God, and almost most of the slightly larger religions show signs of God''s obvious spirit every three to five. Moreover, many, many people claim to have heard the teachings of the gods. But Dane is a believer. Although almost every religion is propagating, believers will return to the kingdom of gods after the death, and every believer has his due destination. The unbeliever does not have any kingdom of God to go to after death, then he will be taken to paste the wall-nailed to the wall of the unbeliever, and never live again until the soul is gone. Dean is actually very scared. Although this is a legend, he is really afraid that his soul will be taken to the wall after he died. However, there is no need to worry about this thing. Before he chooses what kind of **** he wants to believe in, he doesn''t plan to make a decision so quickly-anyway, he has a long time to live. It really doesn''t work. When it''s about to die, you can just find a **** and be a pan-believer. It''s not a big deal.Then the question arises: as an unbeliever, who will he sacrifice this head to? Moreover, this sacrifice hint was issued by the game system of "Heart of the Dynasty". Can he sacrifice to the **** of Orodick casually? There is no way to solve this problem, but there is no doubt that the head of this monster is very important. So Dane issued an order: "Cut off the heads of such monsters. We''re going to take these things back as loot! Well, I''d like to see how many faceless people on this island can kill us ! " Everyone said in a bang, so Dane and his men dragged the heads of the faceless men strung with tentacles and returned to Ghostblade Harbor. Uh ... In the following two days, Dane harvested the heads of more than thirty faceless people. This means that there are more than thirty monsters named "Cthulhu Admirers" by the "Heart of the Dynasty" system, who have died under the hands of the fearsome mercenaries. Dean didn''t know that the tribe of the faceless people found that they hadn''t waited for others. He hoped that there wasn''t, and the fact seemed to be true. Dane gave a death order. Once the faceless people were found around Ghostblade Harbor, no matter how much energy was wasted, all the faceless people found must be killed. And Golobo, who is responsible for guarding at the outpost, was also required to kill every faceless person approaching from the east. If you are not sure of the annihilation, then don''t start and send a signal waiting for assistance. All in all, one strategy: Everyone who sees us must die. This strategy, to a great extent, allows the appearance of Dane and others to be hidden well. Obviously, the settlement of the faceless people did not have a particularly good organization. When more than thirty people were lost in a row, they still did not notice any abnormalities. This is not an unthinkable thing. On the desert island of Comilla, there are no enemies without faces. UU reads www.uukanshu. com They often cluster in groups of a few dozen or so, wandering away from the settlements, wandering for ten days and a half is not a great thing. Their loose organization also gave Dane a lot of advantages. But this matter will not last forever. Even faceless people, no matter how slow they are, will continue to lose populations-and still in the same area-as long as there is a little wisdom in their heads. Be aware of the seriousness of the problem. Dane never expected how long he could hide under the eyelids of these faceless people. All he wanted was to delay the discovery as much as possible. He needs time to build two territories. As long as his construction work is initially completed, these monsters will not be taken into consideration by him! As for the system reminders of Cthulhu worshippers and sacrifices, he kept it in his mind, but he didn''t pay much attention to it for the time being. What he needs to pay more attention to now is the already-built God Guide Tree Tower, and the first group of Elves extradited from God Guide Tree Tower.After receiving a message from Sarko, Dane was already out of control. He instructed Golobo and Delin to protect Ghostblade Harbor, and he set out on his way to Orinel. I walked away for almost half a day, but Orenai, the tree of life that had not been seen for two days, but made him feel long-lost, appeared in his field of vision. Not far away, Sarko, with a dozen mercenaries and six elves, was standing at the edge of the grass waiting for him. Thank you [Book Friends 160430235039525] for the reward ~ UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 23 First Elven Population The six elves were completely unfamiliar to Dane. He was 100% sure he didn''t know them. But this did not affect Dane''s great enthusiasm for them, because he knew that in this ghost place where birds do not shit, being able to run out of elves must be the reason for his god-guided tree tower. "Dane." It was Sarko who came up first, and only listened to him saying, "Yesterday, what did you say ... Yes, the **** tree tower ... After the **** tree tower construction is completed, the tree above this morning In the green building, I don''t know where the six elves appeared. They said that they were called by God to cross the barriers of time and space and came here to find you. " Hearing Sarko''s description, Dane knew, yes, this is the elven resident recruited by the **** tree tower. He had seen the construction instructions of the guide tree tower long ago. "The **** tree tower is a special kind of building for the forest forces, which must be accompanied by the tree of life. Through the **** tree tower, you can send invitations to travel to the plane, or other planes, or even the multiple crystal wall system of elves. Elven population. " Dane nodded and said, "Yes, they are here for me. In the future, there are elves who appear from the **** tree tower, all of us are brothers. You continue to guard around, I want Talk to these elven brothers. " Seeing Dane approaching them, the elder veteran, who looked very old, bowed slightly to Dane and said, "Hello, Dane, I''m Faro White Hart, I It s a druid, and my friends and I feel the call of the tree of life and hereby serve you. It s just ... What I did nt expect is that the messenger who allows the tree of life to be identified is actually a human. Dean also showed enough respect for the Druid, who claimed to be Faro White Hart. No matter how barren his knowledge is, he knows that the life of the elves is different from that of humans and much longer than that of humans. An elf with such an old appearance may be no less than six hundred years old. For someone who has lived this long, Dane must show enough respect."Hello, Falau, I am the owner of Orenid. My name is Dane. In the future, you can call me Sir Dion. Now, Orenel is only me and my human subordinates, you six In addition to the elves born with the tree of life, I hope that we can work together to build Orinel. " "As you wish, Sir Dion." Dane nodded, hard to hide the excitement on her face. In addition to Fal''o, the remaining five elves are just ordinary elven residents, and there is no second professional. In fact, most of the elf summoned by the **** tree tower from other worlds or the native world should be ordinary elves. Professionals usually have their own destination, and they are rarely called by the new tree of life. . Of course, it is not impossible. According to the memory fragments left by the evil spirit, Dane knows that the occasional **** tree tower can still bring some surprises, but this chance is very small. Dane did not expect that among the first group of elven residents with only six people that Orinite called, one was a professional, or an old and not-so-druid Druid. Greatly relieved Dane''s urgent need. He was worried that he had no experience in the construction of the Elven Territory and lacked ideas. God sent an experienced Druid over. Now, Dane has a great interest in Faal. He took the elder veteran to talk for a long time and learned from him. He had never seen other elven territory, and naturally did not know how to arrange the situation around the tree of life. Faluo made some suggestions to him: "First, we must build a forest." "Forest?" Fal''o''s first suggestion turned Dion into a bitter gourd face. He brought a lot of wood, but not a single tree species. He also wanted to create a forest, but a clever woman can''t cook without rice, and he can''t turn out a tree from nothing! Alas, he couldn''t help it. "I will come to consider the problem of the forest. I carry many tree species with me. Although these tree species are usually used as spell materials, they are also very effective in planting trees. Now Orion only has me as a Drew. Yi, but when the tree of life grows, it will always change the surrounding environment, which is itself the best place for trees to grow. You can rest assured that this is for me. "Dean smiled with satisfaction and said, "I''ll rest assured." He thought for a moment and shouted far away: "Sarco! Sarco! Come here!" The wandering knight ran over from a distance, waiting for the command of the commander. Dane said: "This is Sarko, and my capable subordinate is a knight. Mr. Falau, if I am not in Orineldo in the future, if you have any questions, you can find Sarko and his soldiers. Help. I am sure they will be happy to help you. " Faluo smiled and said, "That''s a shame." After watching Fal''o leave, he took five people, and began planting trees around the tree of life. Then, Sacco gathered up and said, "Dane, are these elves ... credible?" Dane nodded his head and said, "Very credible." He learned from the memory fragments left by the evil spirit that this kind of people called from the **** tree tower, including future population recruitment buildings of other ethnic forces With the added population, there is almost no possibility of betrayal. "Then you let me stay here to help this druid?" Dane nodded and said, "That''s right. If I''m not here for the time being ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ If Orani is in any danger, you and Faure should face you together. Now. " "Okay, no problem. But, what''s your jazz title?""Haha!" Dion laughed. "You''ll know it later." Anyway, he went to the tree of life by himself. ܱ The area around the tree of life has been designated as a restricted area and usually no one is allowed to approach it. Fifteen elves flew around the tree of life, and once approached the tree of life without permission, they were warned by the elf. If the warning fails, the elf is not afraid to defend the mother tree with his life. Do not look at the elf itself does not have any fighting ability, but their self-detonation, but not ordinary people can resist. Of course, Dane wants to be close to the tree of life, of course there is no problem. In a way, he can be regarded as the creator of Orinite! He sat in the shade of the tree and sank his mind into the Empire Tower. The guide tree tower has been constructed, and he has to enter the game system interface to see what to build for further development. I said yesterday that I especially want to get more than one thousand favorites before 100,000 words. This goal is not difficult to say, and it is not easy to say easy. As a working party, I only have time to write after work, and my hand is relatively handicapped, maintaining two more fatigue. However, since the goal is set, we must work harder. It is not realistic to add more estimates tomorrow, and one more chapter on Friday the day after tomorrow. I will try my best to write as much as possible, and I hope that everyone will not hold the tickets in hand, do nt click on the strength of the collection, thank you ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular The serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 24 Druid After entering the Empire Tower and seeing the game interface, Dane first saw a hint. "Congratulations, you have recruited a great talent from the **** tree tower." This so-called outstanding talent, don''t even think about it, you know that it must be Fal''o. Dion opened the list of lord statistics, and sure enough, it became one in the column that was originally zero. He expanded his list, and found Faro''s name inside. "Fal''o White Hart, Level 6 Druid." "Commander: " "Interior: ""Ethics: " "Loyalty: " "Special: None." The appearance of this new list filled Dion with interest. He did not understand at first that he obviously had a lot of subordinates, why the number of subordinates in the system statistics list was zero. It now appears that only those who are deemed outstanding by the Heart of the Dynasty system can be included in the ranks of the subordinates. Fal''o was not very good at military commander ability, but Dane didn''t care. What he cares about is the level of Faul''s internal affairs. Through the memory fragments left by the evil spirit, he knows that in the evaluation of talents, the five stars are almost full, and those who can exceed five stars are unique. Falau has reached Samsung at the level of internal affairs. Although not very outstanding, he is at least better than others who do not even have qualified personnel. In addition, Samsung''s internal affairs level almost represents that Faluo has reached the middle and upper level of internal affairs talents. This is an excellent addition to Dyne''s territory now. The four-star moral standard and loyalty are enough to allow Dane to trust Orinel to the elderly druid to take care of it. Withdrawing the talent list, Dane returned his attention to the game interface. At this time, he also found that the whole world seemed a little different. Kawahara''s dark game map is now bright. He could see at a glance that the place that lit up on the map was Orinel. The elf Druid Faro is busy carrying out his forest plan. This matter does not need to worry about Dane for the time being, and the suspect does not need to be suspicious. Now that he has chosen to give Orinel''s current management to Farr Olay dealt with it, so he didn''t plan to change his mind before the old man made no mistakes. His main consideration now is how to further develop his territory.He first checked the building list and found that he had two choices. The first road, the route of economic development. He saw that there was a moon well in the building list to build. Moonwell is a building that can change the soil environment and generate a spring of life. This spring of life can really be eaten as a meal. The spring of life produced by the moon well supports about a hundred elves or humans a day, so don''t worry about eating and drinking. In addition, the spring of life is a very good healing thing, which has a very good effect on wound healing. Such a good thing, of course, Dane will build it without hesitation. But when he saw the price of Moonwell, he was taken aback. "Hell, to build a moon well, you need 500 gold coins and 3 units of wood and 2 units of ore? And a unit of crystal? Is this a joke with me?" The population he now has is almost 250 people. This means that if he wants to be self-sufficient and solve the food problem temporarily, he will need to use almost half of the wood and half of the crystal. This made him quite reluctant. He basically figured it out now. According to the purchasing power of the chamber of commerce in the mainland, a unit of wood and ore is about one hundred gold coins. A unit of crystal, sulfur, mercury, and gems equals approximately two hundred gold coins. The resources he brought this time almost made him lose his home. Not only did he take all his private property into it, the property of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Corps was also thrown in. The problem is that he has yet to find a means to generate income, and spending so much money really makes him worry about the way forward. I thought about it, in the long run, building a moon well is really a good thing. The spring water of the Moon Well can be used as a foreign trade product of the island of Comilla in the future; after the food problem is completely solved, he no longer needs to rely on ships to transport food from the mainland. If the external conditions he is facing are relatively safe, he will no doubt choose this way. After all, in this world, money is an important part of strength. No money, nothing to talk about. Building a moon well is undoubtedly a good way to save money and generate income. But the problem is that his external environment is not very stable now. Not to mention, the faceless people alone beside the freshwater lake are the most important confidants of Dane in the near future.Those who have no face, he will start to solve sooner or later, and it is more and more imminent ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ However, the main reason why he did not do so is to consider the problem of loss. He didn''t want to lose dozens of subordinates'' lives in order to kill this group of faceless people. He hopes to destroy this group of faceless people at a smaller cost. However, the strength of this faceless group is there, after all, it is not something he can reduce if he wants to reduce losses. He would have to think of a perfect strategy, but that was not easy; otherwise, he would strengthen his strength. When he had more powerful military power, the cost of killing the group of faceless people would naturally come. Reduced. On the one hand, he is pinning his hopes on an increase in population. When the number of troops increased, the strength naturally went up. But this is not realistic. With the increase of the population, there is only one way he can think of now, and that is to recruit outside elves through the **** guide tree tower. But the recruitment of the guide tree tower takes seven days as a cycle. One week can only be recruited once, and the number of people once is about five to fifteen. There are ways to increase in the future, but those methods are not what he can do now. Perhaps, after a month, Dane could form a guard composed of pure elves to strengthen his own strength, but it is not realistic now. Well, another conceivable way is to strengthen the strength of the existing troops. As a result, Dane shifted his thinking to another aspect: a pure military line! He entered into his sight with two buildings. The ancient trees of war and the courtyard of war. Thank you for the reward of the book [Blue Sky] ~ The first one is given away! Today I talked about the third change, and I also need to change my teeth ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users To reading. Chapter 25 Sword Dancer Troop The ancient trees of war are important structures for forest forces. After establishing the ancient trees of war, Dane can train ordinary elven residents to become sentry units through ancient trees. These trained elves sentry have good archery skills and will also have a certain accomplishment in melee. This is the building that Dane must build in the future to develop the Elven Army belonging to Orion. Another, the courtyard of war, is also a building for training arms. The courtyard of war can provide another training unit-sword dancers. This is the backbone of the elf army. Unlike a sentry, it is proficient in long-range strikes, but it is weak in melee. These sword dancers have upper bodies, but after rigorous combat training, they can maximize their agility. For the current Dane, his elf population is quite sparse, and it will take some time before he can basically take shape. But this does not mean that he cannot train an elven-style army. Especially when he saw the training of soldiers, in addition to the relevant buildings, the population was put into it, and after a certain training period, it was necessary to supplement the corresponding equipment before it could take shape. This gave Dane a very crazy idea-can you throw your own Ghost Mercenary Corps into these two arms training buildings and train them into the corresponding arms? Dean did not see any special requirements for the source of troops in the training buildings of the two arms. It''s of course impossible in the game of dynasty heart itself. Each player has only a unique racial building, and within his sphere of influence, the population belonging to the player is usually a single race. However, now is the real world. Dane''s current population composition is dominated by humans and orcs. Moreover, according to a systematic statistical method, the soldiers of his mercenary regiment are not treated as trained soldiers, but as ordinary civilians. This seems to be a place where you can drill a leak? Do it when you think about it, Dane doesn''t think that this crazy idea of ??hiss is really not realized at all.He assembled fifteen elves, and began to formally build war ancient trees and war courtyards. The amount of resources consumed is not much, but it is still within an acceptable range. The construction time of these two buildings is not long. Although fifteen elves are used separately, it is estimated that after three days, these two buildings can be completed. For three days, it''s not long or short, but for Dane now, it doesn''t look very good. He waited three days to pronounce his sentence. If his thoughts could come true ... then he would soon have an elite army. Amidst his anxious and full of anticipation, three days passed in a hurry, and Dane finally waited until the ancient trees of war and the courtyard of war were completed. He couldn''t wait to walk into the courtyard of war. War courtyard, as its name implies, is an oval-shaped martial arts field with a large area. Except for the surrounding stone and wood structure, which has a very strong elven-style building, there is only one strong oval-shaped field. In the middle of the field, Dane saw a male elf with a long braid on his upper body, tattoos on his face, and many inexplicable tattoos. һ This guy looks much bigger than the elves that Dion has seen before. With two narrow machetes behind his back, he faced Dane and said a little gift, "Hello, Sir Dane, I''m Lanslow, sword dancer instructor, and I''m glad to help you." When he was building the courtyard of the war, Zlanstrom was a sword dancer instructor attached to the Heart of the Dynasty system. The role he played, as the name suggests, is of course to teach recruits and train them into qualified sword dancers. At first, Dane thought that Lanslow, like Fal''o, belonged to talent. However, when he glanced at the system interface of the heart of the dynasty, he found that he thought too much. Lanstro obviously hasn''t reached the point of being recognized by the system. In fact, this is also a normal situation. Although the sword dancer looks smart and outrageous, he is only an instructor attached to the building of the courtyard of war. The functional figures attached to the building cannot easily be classified as precious talents. However, this does not affect Lanslow to play its due role.Dion said immediately, "Lanstrom, now I need to train a group of people to become sword dancers at the fastest speed. Do you have a way?" Lanstrom said: "If the source is of good quality, I can bring you a wizard guard composed of pure sword dancers in three months. Your Excellency, please believe me." "Three months?" Dion shook his head again and again and said, "Three months is too long!" Lanslow face said with difficulty: "Three months is almost the shortest time. New recruits who have just joined the army, even if the source is good, but there is no three months to train to become a qualified sword dancer. It is impossible to take shape. However, if soldiers already have some training foundation, then training may be able to shorten some time. " "Training experience?" Dane''s eyes brightened and said, "Some and some! The people I want you to train are very good fighters themselves, and they have all gone through the trials of blood and fire, not Ordinary recruit eggs. " "Like this ..." Lanslow said, "It really doesn''t need to be trained like a real recruit, the training time can be shortened a lot. However, how much can be shortened, I must see the soldiers before I can Able to give a conclusion. UU read the book " Dean thinks that Lanstro is quite good at talking. He asked Lanslow to wait for a while, then immediately called Sarko and his three squadrons of soldiers guarding around the tree of life. When Lanslow saw these people in front of his eyes, his face suddenly became weird: "Humans and Orcs?" Deante nodded innocently: "Yeah. You didn''t say that humans and half-orcs cannot be trained to become sword dancers." Lanslow smiled wryly: "That''s right ... But humans and half-orcs don''t have the talent of elves! Elves are agile by nature, and they fit the characteristics of sword dancers in their blood. Humans and orcs ... ""It doesn''t matter!" Dane waved his hand before Lanstro said, "You just have to train them, it won''t work, I''ll talk about it later!" Lanstrom continued to smile bitterly: "But ... the tradition of our elves, sword dance skills will not be taught to foreigners." Dean heard what he meant, and Dane heard it very clearly. This should also be the most fundamental reason why Lanslow will continue to shirk. Send me the second one and ask for a recommendation ~ The book review area is a little bit lively. The author is bold and dark-skinned, and he does nt say what the old vest is! (Actually, no one knows when I say it on the street ...) I do nt admit that the small innovation in the opening chapter is not good. Also think of a good writer who can write stories (Why are you so shameless, what else is there to say?) I waited for a change. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 26 Ancient tree of war In fact, Dane despises the so-called ''elven tradition''. Of course, if the so-called traditional thing is useful, it should naturally be upheld and Dane will show respect. But now, the so-called elven tradition in Lanstro''s mouth has become his stumbling block. And all he has to do is kick this stumbling block without hesitation! So just listen to him say, "That''s a bad habit." Dane said this, let Ranstrom''s face cold. Dane ignored his face, smiled, and continued: "This is not any elven kingdom you have ever stayed in. This is the new Orione, and I am the owner of Orione. The elf I have always respected this tradition, but the bad habits that don''t conform to the times and fall behind must be corrected. I hope that you can understand Lanslow. " Lanstrom said: "Do I have the right to refuse?" Dean shook his head and said, "You haven''t, this is an order. As long as you still live in Orinel, my order is the habit of the elves, do you understand?" He was very helpless. He said: "If it is an order, I will obey it. But I want to warn you, Sir, that destroying the tradition of the elves is disrespect for the gods and will bring punishment." "Haha." Dion said with a laugh, "I will repent until the day when the punishment of the gods comes. Now I need an army.""As you wish." In the end, Lanstro can only be subdued, and he assured Dane that it would take two weeks to train into a sword dancer at the level of martial arts of Sarko and others he had seen--also Just half a month. But the success rate is not guaranteed, that is, not every trained mercenary can become a sword dancer. This isn''t Lanslow''s embarrassment for Dane, in fact, it''s a common problem with the Elven Army. Due to the low fertility of the elves themselves and the small population, their racial characteristics, whether they are in martial arts or magic, have good talents. With the exception of strength and physical weakness, it is almost a perfect race. In order to cope with this reality, the elven army had to follow the elite line. Ӣ For the elves, there is nothing wrong with the elite line. Take sword dancer training as an example. Most of the adult elves who are healthy and have good limbs can become qualified sword dancers after a period of training. Of course, the elimination rate is also there, but it is not high. But humans and orcs ... then no one can guarantee it. On this objective issue, Dane did not embarrass Lanstro, and he was not really unreasonable. He yelled at a messenger, and Dane was preparing to gather the ghastly mercenaries in Ghostblade Harbor. In addition to some of the necessary defensive strength, he hopes that the soldiers of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment can be trained by the elves as much as possible, which will greatly improve the combat effectiveness of his army. I bid farewell to Lanstro, Dane, who left the courtyard of war, and went to the old tree of war. He did not forget that among the two buildings he had built, this ancient tree of war could also train arms. Among the old trees of war, there is no instructor like Lanstro in the courtyard of the war, who is responsible for training the elf sentinel, nothing else, it is the old tree of war itself! Yes, this is an ancient tree with its own life and its own wisdom. "Hello, Orinel''s master, our most sincere friend of the forest race. You can call me Orsengari, as you can see, I am an old tree of war." He stood in front of Dion, a huge tree-man. It looks like an oak tree, with dark green leaves on its crown, densely packed. On the vigorous bark, a steel strong old man''s face emerged.Dean made clear his intentions to the old war tree, but what he gained was disappointment. Osangari regrets to tell him that the sentry unit is different from the sword dancer unit, and the members of the sentry unit have clear ethnic requirements for the elves, because the sentries must master some supernatural abilities. This ability includes the stealth bonus at night, special archery ability. These are not something that can be obtained through mere training. They must be specially blessed. It can complete the blessing by itself, but only if the elf receives such a blessing can he have the basic ability of the sentry. This Dane can''t help it. It seems that the characteristics of the sentry unit determine that this unit can only be composed of pure elves. This fact made him feel a little depressed. Now, Orinite''s elven population is only five or six people. Of course, it is impossible for Druidfal''o to attend any sentry training. The elves who planted trees with him now also become his assistants, which is not suitable for being pulled over to train as a sentry. Dean wanted to have his own sentry unit, and it seemed that he would have to wait a few days until Orinel''s population had grown up. However, having said that, the old war tree that has been built is not at all useful at this stage ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ On the one hand, as a treeman, the old war tree Osengari can be moved. This means that he can move into the wasteland from the land area of ??the already transformed tree of life, take root, and subtly transform the properties of the land. Although the speed of transformation is not as fast as the tree of life, or even the moon well, it is a good thing, and Orsengari himself is very willing to do so. He has long seen that the deserted land around the tree of life is not good. Of course, Dane won''t let him do this, it''s purely overkill. A good old war tree, even if it cannot be used to train sentry units for the time being, it will not be pulled to dry land. With the word "War" as the prefix, if Orsangari is drawn to the battlefield, how powerful will it be based on his huge body? With the intention of making the best use of the material, Dane sent Orsengary the first task: to pull the roots from where they were rooted, and to march toward Ghostblade Harbor. Yes, Dane wanted to get Orsongarry to Ghostblade Port as the mainstay of the mainstay of Ghostblade Port! No matter how powerful those faceless people are and how powerful their tentacles are, can they be compared with the ancient war trees that are huge and weigh tens of tons? Moreover, throwing Orsongar to Ghostblade Harbor can transform some land. What can you do with one hand? Twenty-three more completed, please recommend tickets!½ In the chapter name, put more brackets and add more, so that others think that I am working hard, am I particularly witty? (In fact, I really worked hard ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 27 bad news After Dane threw two squadrons, almost one hundred and twenty horror mercenaries into the courtyard of the war, the bad news came one after another. First, from the outpost where Golobo was stationed, the latest information about the community of faceless people entrenched in that freshwater lake was transmitted: their number has increased! Faceless people constantly wandering around, joining this settlement. In addition, the investigation team also found that among the faceless settlements, a large number of hairless black-skinned hyenas were also found. These violent canine monsters seem to be raised by faceless people, obeying their instructions. õ In order to obtain this further information, a scouting mercenary under Golob was killed. The news of his sacrifice is also very important. In addition to the increase in the number of these roofers and the discovery of a lot of hyenas, they also brought back another piece of information that, although not 100% certain, has attracted Dane''s attention to a considerable extent: There seemed to be a ''boss'' among the group of faceless people. Dean wasn''t just worried about the leader who didn''t know how strong he was or even if he really didn''t exist. He was worried that if these faceless people really had a leader, the significance would be significant: this is a group of monsters with the least wisdom, and there is a corresponding organizational structure in their group. A group of monsters with organizational structure, wisdom, and even unified command is far more difficult than dealing with the same number of beasts. Even, he would rather deal with the number of faceless people plus half of them, rather than a leader among the monsters. But to be honest, this kind of thing is not transferred by his will. All he could do was hurriedly leave Orineldo and return to Ghostblade Harbor, always on guard against attacks that did not know when they would come from the East. As the number grows, those faceless people become more and more restless. They seemed to have felt something, and the constant loss of manpower finally caused the restlessness of these faceless people. Obviously, they started sending teams to the west of their freshwater lake, which is in the direction of Ghostblade Harbor.Obviously, this is no longer the loitering faceless team that Dane killed before. This is definitely a targeted investigation team sent by the faceless people. In the not-so-long period of time, attacks from the faceless men on Golobo and Ghostblade Harbor have become more frequent. Although, for the time being, they haven''t come out yet, but six consecutive attacks occurred in two weeks, on average a little more than once every two days, which also caused Dane to burn his head. In two weeks, the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment has lost almost an entire team''s manpower. Although they have also beheaded a larger number of faceless men''s heads, this damage still makes Dane''s face not very good. good looking. He can now be almost 100% sure that those who have faceless must have found their tracks. After covering up more than half a month, I can''t hide it today. He was ruthless in his heart. When the soldiers in Orinel had completed the training of sword dancers, he immediately attacked the freshwater lake decisively, and must wipe out all these faceless people with their throats in their throats. Where do you let others sleep? But those faceless people move faster than Dion imagined. Three days before the deadline for finishing training given by Lanstro, a bad news came: the freshwater lake faceless, came out! Two hundred and thirty faceless people, plus almost half of the number of hyenas, the target points directly at Ghostblade Harbor! The news came from Golobo, who was still stationed at the outpost. He was already with his two squads, ready to give up the outpost. Except for leaving two people to observe the enemy''s actions from a distance and fire signal flares at any time, all others retreated. This is not that Golobo has no courage to fight. On the contrary, this half-orc warrior is the best of several Dane''s men. However, he hasn''t been reckless enough to take more than a dozen or twenty people to attack an army of more than two hundred people. That is not fighting, it is killing. Abandoning the outpost is a last resort. After getting the news, Dane immediately became nervous. He immediately gathered everyone in Ghostblade Harbor, put down all construction activities, and prepared for the war. There is no doubt that the onslaught of these faceless people was the most dangerous challenge Dane faced when he set foot on the desert island of Comilla.Fortunately, he is ready for this. The wall of the Ghost Knife Camp has been constructed, and it can not be considered as strong, but the stone-wood wall of almost two meters high can play a significant role when the opponent does not have siege equipment. Moreover, the main thing is that the ancient tree of war, Orsengari, came to Ghostblade Port half a month ago at the request of Dane. The ancient trees of the war moved very slowly. From Orinai to Ghostblade Port, even an ordinary person only took up to four or five hours. Soldiers with relatively good physical fitness proceeded at an even speed with full armour, and arrived within two hours. But Orsangari took three days and three nights to reach Ghostblade Port. Of course, although the speed of the ancient trees of war is slow, Dane never thought about using Orsengary in encounters. For the enemy''s active attack, sticking to the ghost knife harbor with defensive facilities, Orsengari''s speed disadvantage was almost wiped out, but his power and fearlessness can be used to the extreme. Preparation in Ghostblade Port is not complete, but Dane has done everything he can. Not only that, he also sent Tommy to Orinel to send a message asking about the sword dancer training. If training is complete, come to support immediately. UU reading books www. uukanshu. com After Tommy left from the east, Dane also took hundreds of heavily armed mercenaries to the periphery of the wall west of Ghostblade Harbor, waiting anxiously for the enemy''s arrival. I can''t bear to let him not be nervous, he doesn''t want to end up in the first major battle of Comillas and end with heavy casualties. Dean never doubted that he would fail. Even if there was no reinforcements, relying on the strength at hand and close to the defense facilities of Ghostblade Port, Dane would be sure to win this battle. The reason why he is so nervous now is that there is only one thing to consider: he doesn''t want to have too many casualties, and he can''t afford it. Until now, the mercenaries who have died under those faceless people have already had nearly twenty people, which has caused him so much pain. If he continues to die, the trouble will become very great. There are only two hundred people in his staff. He can never endure too high a casualty price, not even 20%. Relying on the hundreds of mercenaries in his current hands, coupled with the defense measures of Ghostblade Harbor, and the war story Orsengari, Dane is sure to win this battle, but it will be a terrible victory. The number of opponents is not less than themselves. Although they are attackers, don''t forget that these faceless people also have the help of hyenas similar to theirs! Although the hyenas are not as threatening as the faceless people themselves, they must not be underestimated. The first one is sent, but do you know that the deposit of a manuscript means a kind of handicap to me? That''s tantamount to life! !! !! In addition, thanks to the book friend [24684564] for the reward. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 28 Come out If there are too many combat attritions, it will be a big trouble for Dane. Insufficient staff means that the development progress of Comilla is to be delayed; it means that when further threats come, he will lack sufficient strength to respond. Not to mention, these people are his brothers! Because they believed in him, they followed him from the mainland to this place where the birds don''t shit. How could he let the people who trusted themselves become hopeless and hopeless? He doesn''t want a bad victory, he wants a big victory. He wants to wipe out all faceless people who dare to enter his sphere of influence, but he never wants more than 30 casualties. Yes, Dane''s goal for himself is to achieve the record of killing more than 200 faceless people while keeping the casualties below 30 people, plus the record of more than 100 black-skinned hairless hyenas! Uh ... One and a half hours after the news that the army of the Faceless came out, Dane saw Golobo returning from a distance. Looking at the look of this half-orc wolf, Dane knew that this reckless guy must be overwhelmed and had fought against the faceless. Sure enough, Dane did not expect that after Golob was put in by the wooden fence door, the first sentence he said to Dane was: "Boss, sorry ..." "I don''t want to listen to your apology, I just want to know that my brothers are all coming back. Can you give me a positive answer?"Dane''s tone is very calm, but Golobo has followed Dane for so long, how can he not know his temperament? If Da En swears, it basically means that he is OK; if Da En speaks calmly and expressionlessly like now, it means he is really angry. "Sorry Boss ..." Golobo almost lowered his head to the crotch. "We lost four brothers ... it was all my fault. If it wasn''t for my command mistake, I wouldn''t have been bitten by the group of hyenas. Live, they won''t die ... " " ..." Dane sighed and said, "When can you calm down?" The battle of puppets was coming, and Golobo, who was full of injuries, made Dane not want to say anything more. He waved his hand and continued, "Don''t stand in the eyes, take your people to Lao Tzu to take a good rest, wait for the front line to fight tight, you have to be my reserve team." Golobo nodded his head fiercely and said, "You shout when you need it, and I will rush over if I don''t want to die." Dean scolded: "Why do I want you to die? There is so much nonsense, just go and rest." He blasted Golobo, and Dane looked at the West with a grim expression, thinking about the follow-up battle in his mind. "Don''t worry too much, we will win this battle." Dane heard a dull voice in his ears. Don''t look, he knew that this was the old tree of war, Orsengari. A smile appeared on the corner of Dean''s mouth, and said, "You have more confidence than I do?" The war ancient tree said of course: "I have nt known how many years I have lived, and I have not participated in many battles. Of course, this thing can be seen. Those worshippers of the evil gods are not our opponents, rest assured. These mercenaries under your hands Although the chances of the organization are not good, and they have not undergone any strict tactical training, I can see that they are all veterans killed from the **** battlefield. The large army may be very immature, but this hundred-man battle should be exactly theirs. Where such mercenaries play. "Dane nodded and agreed with the ancient war tree. In half a month of contact, he has seen more than once, how rich the knowledge of war is in the ''head'' of this old tree. No wonder he can train sentries without any instructors. It''s just that his brow still doesn''t stretch. He was waiting for reinforcements from Orinel and was always hoping that they would arrive sooner. Uh ... However, the first to reach Ghostblade Harbor was the faceless army. He stood on a wooden sentry tower, and Dane saw those faceless from a distance. Most of his attention was attracted by a faceless man riding on a surprisingly large black-skinned hyena. Don''t even think about it, this guy must be the leader of the faceless group mentioned in the information. From his body, Dane felt a very strong momentum. How he looked at it, this guy was hard to deal with. But Dion still smiled. After hearing and seeing countless bad news in succession, he finally got a piece of information that can comfort him a little: the faceless leader, although he may not be good at personal strength, he is obviously not Qualified military leader. Ⱥ This group of faceless men and the black-skinned hyena mixed army, the overall organization situation is messy, there is no smooth team at all. This is not good news. What is good news? The faceless men stopped dozens of meters outside the wooden gate of Ghostblade Port, and the leader riding the black leather hyena came to the forefront of the team. Of course, he certainly wasn''t going to have a pre-form exchange with Dion. I saw him yelling at the faceless people behind him, and it looked more like a morale boost. There was a smile on Dian''s mouth: these stupid, mindless guys. He squinted his eyes and calculated the distance between the two sides slightly, not more than 60 meters. In his heart, he looked at the faceless leader who was encouraging his morale, ready to give the guy one. "Delin, for a moment, as soon as I wave my hand, you will shoot arrows at that arrogant guy. It''s only sixty meters, I believe you won''t miss it?" Dane said gently to his subordinates beside him.Delin grinned: "Of course not! These faceless people are really stupid ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ actually stopped at the position of 60 meters ... Unfortunately, there are only 20 or 30 of our archers, otherwise , They must shoot their faces blooming! " "This group of guys should have no experience in actually fighting humans. They may not even know that we have long-range attack weapons." Dane laughed. Then, he raised his hand high. He looked at those faceless people still unconscious, and smirked his hands suddenly! Immediately, Delin next yelled, "Let the arrow go!" Then, he first loosened the bowstring in his hand, and the arrow suddenly shot towards the faceless leader. He Delin can be regarded as an excellent shooter. With a distance of sixty meters, shooting at a fixed target is impossible to get him. Feather arrow suddenly pierced the faceless man''s shoulder, and the huge power almost lifted him directly from the back of the hyena. The faceless man turned his head and shouted angrily at the curtain wall of Ghostblade Harbor, but greeted by another wave of arrow rain composed of more than twenty arrows! Yesterday''s three changes, today is no longer possible ... Saving a manuscript is fate, and taking a manuscript to update is tantamount to updating ... It is necessary to vomit blood! Ps: Tomorrow will be added again tomorrow. Zai ps: Do you know what is the most powerful for the new book list? I also just learned that it was a reward ...Again ps: Thank you [chick ] for raising a bug about elf construction resources, which has been modified, my head is amused, and the settings are confused ... Fortunately, it was changed early, and it did not cause a calamity, thanks again Book readers who read carefully ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the majority of book readers to read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 29 Retreat for the time being More than twenty arrows brought confusion to the faceless team. They showed very clearly the lack of experience in dealing with long-range strikes. The faceless team stands very crowded, and the distance between each faceless and hairless hyena is not far away. The coverage of this arrow rain has brought great convenience. In the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment, not everyone will use bows and arrows, and crossbows are very difficult to make, so that there are only twenty or so shooters in Dane''s team. Their shooting level is also unsatisfactory, much worse than Delin. But despite this, their round of firing was quite effective in dealing blows to those faceless people. At least nearly ten faceless people were plucked with feather arrows. The most unfortunate was the leader riding on the tall hairless hyena. Including the arrow that Delin shot into his shoulder, there were at least three or four arrows that were inserted into his body. A round of arrow rain attacks made these faceless people angry. The leader roared, and it seemed that he no longer encouraged any morale, and directly directed his soldiers to launch an attack on the simple gate of Ghostblade Harbor. Then, hundreds of faceless people swarmed towards the simple wooden door! I only heard the sound of a bang, and Dane''s artillery on the side platform was powerful! Although it was a solid bomb, under the dense formation of those faceless people, this artillery still killed at least three faceless people. Facing the arrows, the faceless can still rely on his strong physical fitness, as long as he does not hit the deadly part, he can continue to fight. But artillery is another matter. The solid shell fired was accelerated by gunpowder in the barrel, but it would hurt when rubbed on one side, and it would be killed directly when hitting the trunk. What''s more, the huge kinetic energy carried by the cannonball usually does not weaken much after hitting the first enemy. After the enemy''s body is completely crushed, it will continue to move forward. Unfortunately, Dane did not prepare some artillery shells, similar to flower bombs, which can cause damage through the shrapnel triggered by the explosion. That kind of artillery shell, although not so powerful, has a much wider range of destruction. It is the best weapon to use against these opponents who have no reasonable formation and most targets are crowded together. However, at this time, he couldn''t care about anything else. The sixty meters'' distance disappeared in an instant, the artillery had not had time to fire a second shot, and the archers had not had time to release a second wave of arrows. Just rushed to the wooden door.Dane explained to Delin next to him, and let him continue to command the artillery and the archers to continue the attack, then he left the sentry tower. Under the tower and inside the wooden gate, a whole squadron of mercenaries had pinched their weapons and waited nervously for the battle to come. When they saw Dane''s figure appeared, the tension on their faces was obviously reduced a lot. I have to say that in the numerous side-by-side battles with Dane, this man has been deeply impressed by the soldiers in the regiment, and it can be said that it is the backbone of everyone. Dean looked around for a week, and didn''t need to say anything at all, just pulled out the long knife behind him, and this action was more inspiring than a thousand words. The sound of rumbling boom sounded, and those faceless people were already attacking the wooden door. In less than a month''s construction time, with only one or two hundred people, Dane, it is impossible to build the ghost knife port into a strong city. The ability to erect a circle of stone and wood structure is already remarkable. He didn''t have enough time, manpower, or resources to build a solid city wall, and he could only replace it temporarily with wooden doors. A wooden door like this is not too strong. Although the faceless people did not have siege equipment, but relying on their huge strength, a few faceless people came together and crashed against the door, which was enough to make the thin wooden door unbearable. Dean never hoped that leaning on this wooden door could block his confidant. He knew that the wooden door could not last long under the impact of those faceless people. But he didn''t care. In the battle, the idea of ??being a lord disappeared. In his head, all that remained was the most primitive desire of a warrior: killing! In a weak squeak, the wooden door was blocked by the faceless people in less than two minutes. Two wooden boards fell to the ground, and then, only a gap of about three or four meters wide, poured into the unknown number of faceless people. "Kill!" Dane roared, the sword went forward, and the soldiers took the lead! Dane rushed forward, and directly cut off the head of a hairless hyena leaping at the same time, and also cut off a faceless tentacle that struck at him. Dai En''s brave performance has greatly inspired the war will of his own mercenary soldiers. A whole squadron of mercenaries followed behind Dane, bravely blocked in front of the broken wooden door, and fell into a brutal melee fight with those faceless people. On the terrain, mercenaries have a great advantage. Three or four meters wide wooden doors, not many faceless people can be rushed in and rushed in at the same time. The first time four or five faceless people or hairless hyenas rushed in, they faced countless mercenaries blocking the door. Attack with the blade coming from three directions. UU Kanshu Faceless men, under the blow of the archers, tried several times to try to storm the ghost knife port from the destroyed wooden door, but never succeeded. The artillery boomed again, and it was powerful again! After the shells decisively detonated two or three faceless people, another big killer in Ghostblade Harbor finally rushed up-the war story Osengari! The speed of the ancient war tree is indeed a little too slow. It was arranged by Dane not far from the wooden door beforehand, but until now, two or three minutes after the wooden door had been breached, it came slowly late. But despite his slow movement, when he arrived, he played even better than a whole squadron of mercenaries. I saw that the huge body of the war story pushed forward, stretched out his feet, and several faceless people and hairless hyenas were crushed into meatloaf. Later, branches like giant hands, carrying great strength, were not able to resist those faceless. In other words, when Orsengari was behind the wooden gate of Ghostblade Harbor, those faceless people basically had little chance to break in. The battle lasted for only ten minutes. After dropping two or thirty bodies, the leader of the faceless man realized that nothing could be done. Under his shout, the army of the faceless man decisively departed from the wall of Ghostblade Harbor. Retracted before. This also meant that Dane had achieved a preliminary victory in the battle. Today, when I say good three, there will be three more. Thank you for the reward of [Wing Shenlong Taiyi]. I will say that I am the subject and the way I write. You ca nt abandon the pit ~ several old books can often see you. ID.UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 30 Power of evil god In the first confrontation, the troops led by Dion decisively achieved a preliminary victory. Those faceless people apparently lack defense against the long-range firepower possessed by Ghostblade Harbor. Under the blow of bows, arrows and artillery, they lost at least twenty people. In the fight after entering the wooden door, Dane personally hacked three or five faceless people and hairless hyenas. The number of monsters killed by mercenaries was similar. The one who caused the most damage to these monsters is undoubtedly the ancient tree of war Orsengari. This huge, powerful guy, blocking the door, hardly anyone could break his defense. However, he can easily crush any monster that dares to approach him, whether it is a faceless person or a hairless hyena. There are no fewer than ten monsters dead in his hands, and the slaughter efficiency is much higher than Dane. Even, Dane didn''t dare to guarantee that if he had a one-on-one match with Orsengari, would he be blown away by this huge old tree of war? That is very likely to happen. After the battle began, the faceless men launched a storm on Dane''s Ghostblade Port, but they had to retreat when they had no choice but to take Ghostblade Port. Ȼ These faceless people are obviously not really mindless. After suffering a long-range attack, they obviously learned a lot. They retreated a distance of four or five hundred meters, at which distance bows, arrows and artillery shells were difficult to attack. And Dane didn''t have any idea of ??chasing. He just continued to direct the shooters and gunners to attack while the faceless men retreated, and they stopped until they retreated to the position they couldn''t reach. In the process of cleaning the battlefield, the casualty statistics of both sides were also quickly made. Dread ghost mercenaries in this battle, two people died unfortunately. They died in the battle after the faceless men broke through the gate. Correspondingly, the price paid by faceless men is much greater than that of human mercenaries. In this defeated siege, they lost more than 30 faceless people and more than 20 hairless hyenas. The casualty ratio between the two sides even reached one to ten. Obviously, this brilliant victory. According to this casualty ratio, if those faceless people are killed, it is estimated that there is no way to bring much damage to Dane''s team. But there is one thing Dane didn''t ignore. In this battle, they took advantage of the terrain and the advantage of those faceless people who did not know about them. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy next time. The result is not true. After the faceless people have suffered a loss, it is absolutely impossible to continue to attack in the first battle mode. Their organization is not very disciplined, but that does not mean that their leader is really stupid than pigs. After learning the lesson, the leader of the faceless man who took the arrow of Delinn quickly changed the way of fighting.Only two hours after the end of the battle, the Faceless launched a second attack. When they launched their offensive, Dane and his men were still having lunch. When Delin, who was standing on the sentry tower, heard the alarm, Dane scolded and dropped the rice bowl, shouted in line, and ran to the sentry tower in three and two steps. Sure enough, those faceless people have begun to gather in the field of vision, and it looks like they are obviously ready to attack. "Don''t these guys need to eat?" Dane scolded. "Maybe you''re right." A muffled voice came from behind him, which was the ancient tree of war talking. Dean frowned, "What? They don''t really need to eat?" "Maybe it''s not necessary. Do you see their tentacles that look like beards? The ends of those tentacles have some small mouths, and they are likely to draw the power of evil gods from the air and void through that small mouth To keep the body functioning. " "The power of the evil god?" Dane frowned. "Is it so evil? Do you mean there is an evil **** on this island?" The ancient tree of war paused for a moment, without immediately answering Dane''s question. Obviously, he is not 100% sure about this issue, he can only give an ambiguous answer: "Maybe, the specific situation, you can''t know until you have built the belief system of the territory." "Okay ..." Dane nodded helplessly, and re-focused on the faceless and hairless hyenas who had already marched towards the city walls of Ghostblade Harbor.These monsters who have experienced a failure do not continue to put their main target on the city gate like death. Although the destroyed gates of Ghostblade Harbor were too late to be repaired in these two hours, the leaders of those faceless people were even stupid and wanted to figure out that the open door was not just not A breach is more of a trap. No longer choose to attack the faceless men, the formation is no longer dense. They spread the team apart particularly, instead of clinging to the offensive gate, they placed their targets on a wooden wall. After these faceless men charged one hundred meters from the city wall, the soldiers of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Corps continued to launch long-range strikes from within Ghostblade Harbor. Bows, arrows and artillery do not break the fire. But this time, the effect of the long-range attack is not as good as the previous battle. After those faceless people spread their formations, it is unrealistic to want to achieve excellent results by covering and shooting, regardless of whether they are shooting with cannons or bows and arrows. They want to be tens of meters or nearly 100 meters away from those faceless people. Hitting the enemy accurately is not easy. The most obvious performance was the six-pound cannon used by the mercenaries, firing twice, wasting two shells, and even one enemy was missed! Faceless people who changed their battle ideas have become more difficult to deal with. For a small price, they passed the long-range fire resistance of the mercenaries and approached the wooden wall. The faceless people hiding under the wooden wall made the shooters in Ghostblade Harbor helpless. This is a fence, not a few-foot-wide wall that can stand on it. Shooters can only shoot at a higher point in Ghostblade Harbor, across a wooden wall. When those faceless charged, they were still able to target the enemy. But when those faceless people clung to the wooden wall, they were completely unable to attack. The only artillery that can threaten these faceless people is also afraid to open fire because of scruples: if this artillery is hit, one or two monsters are hard to say, but they must be able to shoot their own wooden walls. It was smashed. Dean stood on the sentry tower, looked at these faceless people, could not help but have some toothache. These guys have a little too much learning ability in the war. Two hours ago, they were clearly just a rookie and little white who may never have explained to the human army. After a loss, they only used two Within hours, the gains and losses of the battle were summarized, and a very appropriate tactical judgment was made. The current offensive wall taken by these faceless people and relying on the wooden wall to avoid long-range attacks is cutting into Dion''s pain. He gave a gloomy command: "The third squadron was scattered to me. A squadron controlled an area. Those monsters dared to come in and greet me in the fiercest way. Don''t keep your hands! All the people in the second squadron followed I act as a mobile force, and I will follow you wherever I go! This monster! "With a yell, Dane stepped off the sentry tower. The cruel hand-to-hand combat is probably coming again soon. Now, he has only about a hundred mercenaries in his hands. The Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment consists of three reorganized squadrons, the first squadron and half of the second squadron. Now they are all trained as sword dancers at Orinel. Only half of the second squadron and Third Squadron. Dean certainly saw what these faceless people wanted to do. They must not have been stupid enough to use flesh and blood to destroy the two-meter-high wooden wall. Wooden walls are not as easy to break as wooden doors, especially if they do not have the corresponding siege weapons ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, what they intend to do, it is estimated that they are just flipping through the fence. It''s not difficult. The general height of faceless people is about 1.8 meters. They can reach the top of the wooden wall by reaching out their tentacles. In this case, it is really not difficult to climb over a wooden wall. Those hairless hyenas may be a bit more strenuous, but they are definitely not overwhelming. After I no longer attacked the wooden door, Dane''s big killer was abolished. Osengari''s movement speed is too slow, which makes it only suitable for fixed defensive combat. And when the enemy crossed the wall from different directions, Orsengari could only guard a place by himself, and was basically powerless to fight in other directions-when he slowly rushed past, it was estimated that daylily was cold. Dean can only rely on the mercenaries of his own half squadron. Soon, the first faceless person who tried to climb over the wooden wall appeared in front of Dion. He stepped up in three or two steps, stretched out a long knife, and while the guy was temporarily unable to resist in the process of overturning, he directly hacked it to death. And other mercenaries have learned everything, and when they see that the faceless being crossed is the addition of swords, for a moment, many faceless and hairless hyenas died on the way over and died in the mercenaries. Under the blade. But this is just the beginning. As more and more faceless and hairless hyenas appear on the wall, the mercenaries will soon be unable to stop them completely. Thanks to the book friends [Blue Sky] and [24684564] for their rewards ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile Users please read. Chapter 31 Danger of breaking the city This is where the battle is difficult. It is not difficult to kill the faceless men and hyenas who are climbing over the wooden wall, but after all, the mercenaries responsible for the defense of the wooden wall are not enough to cover every place, so there are many missing fish Successfully turned over the wooden wall. These monsters that have crossed the wooden walls have become the biggest source of trouble for the ghost fear mercenaries. At the beginning, it was pretty good. In the case that the number of monsters that were overturned was not large, the mercenaries could also allocate some staff to deal with it. But as more and more monsters flooded in, the situation became a bit unpleasant. Dean saw that the situation wasn''t right, and yelled quickly: "All for me!" Saying him this sentence is not a simple motivation, at the same time, he also directly inspired the heroic characteristics of primary fury. Immediately, the mercenaries who had been affected by the effects of the primary fury around him became more brave and brave, and fearlessly wounded. After being attacked and injured, due to the effect of the fury, not only will they not reduce the combat effectiveness, but they will be attacked from the bottom of their hearts. In addition, Dane himself brought a mobile team, and constantly rushed towards the place where the enemy was the most. He always rushed to the front line of the battle, under the constant wielding of the ghost knife, one monster after another fell into his hands. In addition to using his personal bravery to the extreme, he will also use the spell abilities that he has been reluctant to use. Angry missiles have a poor killing effect. Although an angry missile can always smash a monster into serious injuries, this is only a single-body damage effect, and it is not very effective for a large number of enemies. His mana value is determined by the perceptual and power attributes, so it is not a lot, but if it is used to launch angry missiles, the effect is still not satisfactory. After Dane used one or two angry missiles, he did not plan to continue using them. This thing, when singled out, is used as a sudden means, creating fighters is quite a good thing, but it is obviously not suitable for this situation. Alas, in the face of this situation, he began to use more of another spell he has: intimidation.Although intimidation does not have direct strike damage like an angry missile, the actual effect of using it in combat is unexpectedly good. After Dane''s intimidation was released, the envelope was not small. Once released, he could cover three or four monsters. After the monsters are affected by the effects of the spell, they will not be scared and run away, but you must know that those who die the fastest on the battlefield are often those with fear. Because the heart has fear, it will inevitably show atrophy. After the fierce monster becomes weak, it will naturally become easy to deal with. ͷ After the release of two or three intimidation techniques in a row, the battlefield where the pressure itself increased sharply, quickly stabilized. After Dane''s spell does not pursue fast killing, the auxiliary effect it plays is also very good. However, this stability is only temporary. When more and more monsters are over the wall, the scattered battle situation allows those monsters to have a great advantage in the single combat strength. At the same time, Let their numerical advantage be very obvious in the siege. Within Dion''s line of sight, he has seen several mercenaries in a row. When he was too late to rescue, he was besieged by more than three enemies and was killed without insisting. Dean now realized that although the situation had stabilized, he was still turning bad, which made him have to make a decision: "All the people abandon the wooden wall and think that I will be the center!" He makes such a choice, it is absolutely necessary. When the wooden wall was no longer able to provide protection to the horror mercenaries, Dane couldn''t continue to let his own scattered warfare. The number of enemies is larger and the individual strength is stronger. The advantage in chaos is obviously stronger than that of human mercenaries. Continue to fight like this, let alone block these faceless people, even your own army may be wiped out! The decision of Dean was still very decisive, and before the situation really eroded, he avoided excessive casualties after the start of the fighting. After hearing his orders, the mercenaries began to approach him. Dane also deliberately took the team in the direction of Orsengary. This ancient tree of war has almost become their biggest trust now. The mercenaries who were centered around Dane and standing near Orsengari, after joining the group, broke away from the melee situation and the speed of loss was greatly reduced. With Orsongar as a barrier beside him, the mercenaries could finally breathe a sigh of relief and rest a bit.Osangari yelled, punched and kicked several monsters trying to attack. The deterrence brought by his huge body is quite strong. Under his guard, even the faceless and brave faceless people can not help but feel terrified. Do not attack. The two sides began a confrontation. Dane was rough-dressed, with traces of lilac on her body, and some bite wounds still bleeding. In the previous battle, UU read the book . He personally went to the front line and rushed to the most fierce one. It was just the hyena and the faceless man who he killed himself. It is estimated that there can be six or seven. He himself has withstood some attacks. The situation in front of him is quite bad, and his team almost dared not leave the protection circle of Orsengari. Once out, a mercenary must face at least three or four monsters at the same time, which has almost no chance. However, to make matters worse, those faceless people are still putting pressure on the mercenaries. They were quite clever, while they were siege and not attacking, they also used the faster hairless hyenas to seduce Atsengari''s attention in front of them, while continuously attacking mercenaries from the side and from the rear. Although the mercenaries were also very careful to notice the actions of the hyenas, and the first time the hyenas rushed up, they would have their blades blocked in front of them, and killed the beasts immediately, but they still could not avoid the omissions. Once it is bitten, it can easily be dragged away. The end of the tow was undoubtedly torn to pieces by a large group of hyenas and faceless people! Dion gritted his teeth resentfully. The number of faceless troops is too large. Just relying on the strength at hand and wanting to turn defeat into victory is basically tantamount to foolish dreaming. It is quite enough to continue to maintain the confrontation. Yes, even breakouts are extravagant, let alone wipe out the enemy. But he will never give up the will to fight, but he has not forgotten that he has a more important team that can be determined, and is on the way to support it! Twenty-three chapters have been completed, and this cannot be justified without a vote of recommendation!UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 32 provocative Uncle Dane glanced over, and during the fighting just now, almost ten of his men lost their lives. Except for the shooter unit that was withdrawn under Delin''s leadership, the mercenaries who were now standing beside Dion were only sixty individuals. In such a short time, it is estimated that there were 20 or 30 faceless people and hyenas killed by them. The enemy''s loss is undoubtedly great. After two battles, the attrition of the Faceless Army has even reached about a quarter. But now that the wooden wall of Ghostblade Harbor has been breached, the advantage has been held in the hands of the opponent. I was trapped by the enemy and could only rely on the deterrence of Osengari, making them afraid to rush forward, thereby temporarily balancing the situation. Before Orineldo''s reinforcements arrive, Dane must work hard to maintain this situation and ensure that his troops are not severely hit, otherwise ... victory will only be a miserable victory. Hyenas are constantly roaming beside them, and from time to time they also make a low roar, which makes the mental pressure of the fearsome mercenaries very great. Dean looked at this situation and said, "I''m here to stand on the front line. You guys should stay with me and Orsengari, beware of the hyenas!" What he meant was to prepare to bear all the pressure in one direction alone. He certainly has the ability to do this. The three hyenas who died in his hands for a while are proof, but he is still flesh and blood. The intimidation thrown to stabilize the battle also left him with his mana value. Few, if those faceless people continue to make a crazy impact on him, he estimates that he will not be able to hold on for too long. Fortunately, they haven''t done so yet. Among them, it is inseparable from Dyne''s brutal record. From the beginning of the battle to now, there have been more than twenty hyenas and faceless people dead in his hands. To break through from him, you have to ask these monsters enough courage to face his long sword. Until he is completely tired and unable to hold on, he will always be the sharpest blade, enough to kill anyone who dares to approach him. The sound of '', , ...'' sounded. It was the footsteps of the hairless hyena''s hoofs when they fell on the ground. Looking in the direction of the sound, I saw the monsters surrounding them. They separated, gave way, and the faceless leader riding on a huge hairless hyena walked out of it.His eyeless head was facing Dane, his tentacles were windless and he had no mouth, but he made a hoarse roar like a worm, but much bigger than a worm. Ӧ It should be some kind of language that Dane doesn''t understand. The language itself seems to be full of chaos and evil. Even if it doesn''t understand, it will make the people who hear it feel as sick as the smell. What made Dane most angry was that he heard some contempt from the roar of the faceless man. It was just a feeling, but it annoyed Dane. He looked at the faceless leader who seemed to have become a victor. In front of him, there was an urge to immediately rush up and unload him. He stiffly endured this urge. The faceless leader saw that Dane was not provoked by his provocation, and was a little disappointed. ƺ He seemed a little impatient, and he decided to end the fight. I saw the faceless leader roar, and then all his monsters began to press forward slowly. Obviously, he meant to launch a full-scale attack! Dean clenched the weapon in his hand. He no longer expected the reinforcements of Orineldo. He must put all his energy into the battle at hand. This is the time of the backwaters war, he can not tolerate the slightest intention. Perhaps, in the desperate battle, relying on Orsengari, he still has a slight chance of winning. As for the casualties ... he was afraid to think about it. The outcome is unpredictable. Even if it is a win, I am afraid it is a terrible victory without knowing how many casualties will be. This is not in line with his earlier expectations, but who knows how quickly and violently the enemy will come? The enemy is oppressing step by step, all the mercenaries are encouraged by Dane, and are determined to fight hard. No one will escape, and no one will surrender. This is not because of how powerful the fear of the mercenary mercenaries is, but they face the faceless monster. In the mind of the monster, is there still the concept of surrender and not kill?Surrender is death, and escape cannot be escaped because of siege. Is there any other option besides death battle? Since it is a dead person, it is better to pull a few more backs before dying! "Roar!" The faceless leader issued a second roar, and then all the monsters rushed up crazy! Osangari''s huge body played a huge role as the mercenary''s first line of defense. Four or five faceless people and the same number of hyenas surround him, constantly attacking the body of the ancient tree of war, but it seems as if it is tickling across the boots, which is basically difficult to achieve any effect. Whether it is the teeth of the hyena or the strong tentacles of the faceless person, at most it can leave some marks on its vigorous bark ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~. But as soon as the ancient war tree raised its hand and stepped on its leg, at least one monster was crushed into pieces. If it weren''t for his low attack frequency, perhaps, relying on it alone, he could kill all faceless people on the field. But no matter how strong Orsengary is, he can only guard himself. In addition to some monsters entangled him, more monsters participated in the siege of mercenaries. "Tighten the distance! Don''t disperse! Keep the formation!" Dane kept giving orders. Although the fighting situation was very difficult, his mind had not been broken because of this. He knows deeply that if he wants to persist for a longer time and try his best to reduce casualties, he must rely on the formation''s strength. His decision-making was quite effective. The mercenary''s austerity formation reduced the contact with the army of the faceless men, so that the forces that the faceless men could invest at the same time could not be maximized. And, backed by the massive Orsengari, all they need to face is two-sided enemies. Such a decision is quite effective in reducing the pressure they face. The face-down leader''s anticipation of the defeating battle was actually dragged into a war of attrition under Dane''s command! Moreover, due to the existence of the ancient war trees and Dion, the loss ratio of both sides has been high. In the dynamic battle situation, faceless people often have to pay four or five, five or six, or more lives before they can find a serious injury. Opportunity, let alone killed. Oops ... I just found out today that I m on the strong push for classification. I said that the data growth has suddenly become more spicy than before. The most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 33 The reinforcements are finally here! The leader of the faceless man has no way to fight against the ancient tree of Orsengari. In his head, it is impossible to think of anything that can be used to deal with Orsengari, who is large in size and thick in defense. This ancient tree of war can only be put at the end. He set his eyes on Dane. Dane''s long sword made him feel a little afraid. The knife was too sharp, and Dane was too powerful. Two or three faceless people surrounded him and couldn''t take him. However, after all, he is not an ancient tree of war, without the layers of bark, without the huge and unmatched body, and without the endless physical energy. Although his killing efficiency is not much lower than that of Orsengari, after all, he is still flesh and blood, and will be injured and fatigued. This kind of Dane can be piled up with people. The faceless leader was just about to do it, and Dane felt it. He found that all the enemies around him were enemies and could not kill them. He even has no time to look up and observe the overall situation. Except that there are no enemies behind him, there are monsters on the front, left and right, forcing him to fight with twelve points. Golobo tried to bring his own people and wanted to get close to Dane to help, but was suppressed by a large number of faceless people and couldn''t get over. Now, Dane can only deal with the almost endless enemies by himself. After a while of work, several traces of bruises appeared on his body, which were formed by the faceless person''s tentacles like a whip. Dion''s face was cold and frosty. The situation was critical, but he had a hole card that he had never played out of-Rage. This talent from the career of the Berserker can instantly give Dane, who is already very powerful, a considerable degree of combat power bonus, especially after turning on the violent state, his strength attributes can be directly broken through. By 24 o''clock, it reached a level higher than the ordinary extraordinary level. However, there is also a reason why he has not used fury. Turn on the violent state, you can get a certain amount of combat power bonus, but the weakness after the violent, there is no way to avoid it. Unless it was a crucial moment to reverse the victory, Dane didn''t want to use this double-edged sword at all. However, looking at the current situation, it seems that it will not work. He already felt it, because of the damage he suffered and the fatigue caused by prolonged high-intensity fighting. This fatigue will accumulate in the following time. At that time, if one is not careful, he may really lose his life.He glanced at the monster group. One of his favorite tactics is the decapitation tactic. If the leader of the faceless person can be killed, the advantages and disadvantages will be reversed. But the faceless leader was very cautious and afraid of death, and he hid among a large number of monster groups. He had no plans to enter the battlefield in person. He sighed in his heart, and he was determined to drive violently. There is no doubt that when this rage opens, it means there is no way out. As long as he is in a state of rage, before falling into weakness, he must bring his own troops to quickly defeat the faceless team. This is very difficult, and even if it can be completed, it is estimated that more than 60 mercenaries can survive, I am afraid there are not many. However, just as Dane had decided to lift the final hole card, a bang and a white flash of lightning fell from above the clear sky, and he wandered around Dane and was ready to pounce. Hairless hyena blasted into coke! This lightning made Dane''s look suddenly overjoyed! He recognized that this was a druid''s three-ring divinity, a thunderbolt! And on this desert island where the birds do nt shit, the only person Dane knows who can release the druid''s magic is only half a month ago from the Orientais'' **** tree Out of the elves Druid-Faaluo! Fal''o s spells have all arrived. So, will the reinforcements from Orinel be far behind? He was struck by lightning, and there was some confusion in the faceless army, which also reduced the pressure around Dane a lot. He looked up to the west and saw that from the other direction of Ghostblade Harbor, the shooter led by Delin returned to the battlefield again, and began to continuously shoot at the faceless people. And not far behind them, hundreds of soldiers, under the leadership of an elf, rushed forward! Among the assault teams, the most noteworthy is that almost one-third of them are soldiers with upper body, unarmed armor, and double swords. The number of these people is about two or three squads, and thirty people look up and down, and they are naturally the sword dancers who have completed the training! This spear-headed elf with a double-knife is the instructor of the sword dancer in the courtyard of war, Lanstro. Under his leadership, the sword dancers moved significantly faster than other mercenaries. These troops armed with double swords and trained by the elves'' secret methods are like a sharp knife. UU reading book is like a sharp knife. Before the faceless people have time to respond, they are severely inserted into the battle. The center part. So, in front of Dane and others, a storm of sword dance rolled up! Dane has high expectations for the sword dancer unit, but when he really saw these sword-handed soldiers and the sword dance storm that he set off, he still found that he was really strong in the sword dancer unit. It is underestimated. The sword dancer has no armor, and the defense is obviously not high, but the warriors after the training of the elves have the agility that they could never imagine in the past. The tentacles of those faceless people can hardly really touch them, even the hyenas who move very quickly can hardly pounce on the sword dancers. On the contrary, the sword dancer''s beautiful swordsmanship has a completely different lethality. With two swords waving, they can often leave several wounds on the opponent''s vital points. Among them, the best performer is instructor Lanstro. The real sword-dance master, Dane had to admire it. In his hands, the double knives are like brushes for artistic creation. They can easily use the blood of the enemy to make a beautiful picture. Under his leadership, more than thirty sword dancers quickly ripped a gap in the faceless army. Subsequently, the knight Sacco held a two-handed sword and took nearly a hundred mercenaries, and continued to press forward along the gap. The faceless men who had the absolute upper hand at the previous moment were suddenly attacked by the back. However, the situation was reversed in an instant, and it seemed to be losing! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 34 reverse The sword dancers and the mercenaries led by Sarko from the rear really looked like a sharp knife and struck them from the back of those faceless people. The balance of this battle was instantaneous. It was reversed. How can Dane remain indifferent in this situation? His judgment on the battle situation was quite keen, and the faceless man who had fallen into chaos saw that the sword dancer unit that was going to be killed from the rear would be crushed. At this time, what are you waiting for? He decisively opened up the violent state-this is not the battle of the trapped beasts, but the real horn of counterattack! After he took the pace and launched the charge, although he did not issue a direct order, Golobo also understood his intention. He also rushed directly with his men, and shouted: "Follow them all! Rush together! It''s time to fight back!" Originally relying on the guard of Orsengary and Dane to stand on the front line, only under the pressure of a large number of faceless men who can barely keep the formation of the mercenaries, but now find the backbone. They all picked up their weapons, gathered together, followed Dane''s charge and killed the faceless ones. The ultimate goal of Dane''s charge is not others, but the faceless leader hiding in the monster group! Dane, who was in a violent state, all his fatigue and pain were replaced by violent power at this time. He was even more fierce than before, and it was unstoppable! The monsters who dared to appear in front of him could hardly bear him, and he rushed to the faceless leader step by step with such indomitable momentum. The headless faceless leader riding on the hyena kept shouting his hand to stop Dane, but most of them were blocked by Golobo and other mercenaries who followed Dane''s charge. This is also the tacit understanding that Dion and his men formed in the past numerous battles of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Corps: the mercenaries blocked the miscellaneous soldiers, and Dion directly killed and killed the enemy leader! With Dane, who is relying on a single unit of combat strength, this beheading tactic is almost invincible when the fear ghost mercenary group uses it. I killed the last faceless person in front of me. Now, the way to the leader of that faceless person has been frank! This was a king-to-king head-to-head fight, and Dean yelled to use the ability to roar to cast a spell that released a piece of intimidation.Before the battle officially started, the monster leader had lost a trick: under Dane''s crazy energy, there was also the effect of intimidation. The monster leader''s will to fight was obviously weakened! His subconscious urging his mount flinched a step back, and when this action was seen by Dane, he knew that the monster was dead. Dane continued to sprint forward in a big stride. When he was a few meters away from the faceless leader, he suddenly leaped up high, held the knife in his hands, stood on his side, and reflected in the vast sun. There was a gleam of cold swords, and the head of the leader was so stabbed! The faceless leader waved his arms subconsciously, lashing his tentacles towards Dion. But Dane completely ignored it, and left his tentacles on his body, leaving a deep blood mark on his waist. At the same time, he stabbed the sword sharply at the faceless head! ڡ, Dane splashed his face with raging blood. His long knife, through the force descending from the sky, decisively pierced through the monster''s facial features without seeing through the back of his head. With a long knife that penetrated his head, Dane knocked down the leader and lifted it off the hyena. Rolled the ground two times with the monster leader. In the end, Dane, who pulled out a long knife and got up from the ground, became the winner of this narrow encounter. There is nothing good about provoking Dane. There is a little pain in his waist. The faceless leader''s tentacles are whipped, and his strength is really not small. If he changes an ordinary mercenary, he may be pulled off the lumbar spine at once, and he will be unable to fall. However, Dane''s strong body allowed him to continue to support it, and in the violent state, the feeling of pain was minimized, which also allowed him to continue to maintain his combat effectiveness. After a face-to-face encounter, Dian enemies the faceless leader, Dane once again completed his favorite and best beheading tactics. "I just called you special in the presence of Lao Tzu just now, so I really can''t kill you? Trash!" Dean scolded, of course, the monster leader who had become a corpse. He did not forget how this guy provoked himself before the reinforcements arrived. At the time, he put up with it for the sake of the bigger picture. But just like Dane, when you do nt need patience, you do nt kill yourself?"Boss mighty!" Next to the mercenaries who saw Dane''s performance, applauded one by one. Dane''s record of jumping and killing the leader of the opponent instantly is definitely a huge encouragement to his own morale, and the fighting passion of the soldiers has become even more surging. After the faceless leader was killed by him, the results of the entire battle almost need not be repeated. After Dane personally led the charge, the commander of the Faceless Army was destroyed, and the two faceless attackers subsequently followed, and the remaining Faceless people had little resistance and were quickly defeated. One by one. Intends to escape from the gate of Ghostblade Harbor. As a result, they were stopped by Osengari during the escape. The ancient war tree played a very important role in the battle. Without him, after the fall of Ghostblade Harbor''s wall, Dane, they may have to be forced to fight the faceless ones ~ www.novelbuddy .com ~ It is because of his existence that Dane can continue to stand with the team. Later, when Lanslow and Sacco were killed from the rear with their reinforcements, the slow-moving old war tree was not easy to keep up with the rhythm of the battle during the defeat. But this old guy who does not know how many wars he has experienced, is very keen on the situation of this pediatric battle. He could see that after the monster army fell into chaos under the double-sided attack, there must be only one defeat. As a result, Orsengari, who could not get involved, simply blocked the wooden door and waited to intercept these retreating monsters. Few monsters were able to escape from the gate of Ghostblade Harbor under the interception of Orsangari. Part of the luck, slipped past; part of the brain is slightly smarter, over the side of the fence, as long as the mercenaries are not chopped to death, most of them can escape a life; and most of them were killed Orsengari stopped at the door and couldn''t make progress. The mercenaries and sword dancers who were caught up later all killed and killed them all. This is a great victory. After the main forces of this group of faceless people have been eliminated, it means that Dane''s most important threat faced after landing on Comilla has been removed! At this level, the significance of this victory is quite significant, and he finally grabbed a stable development environment for himself! The tank is about to explode ... Our strong gains are a little weak, the collections are not enough, the recommendation votes are not enough, what if we are extremely afraid that there is no swollen recommendation in the next round? I would like to ask everyone for your support. I do nt support the next round of streaking ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please To reading. Chapter 35 Cannon 1 ֮ After the violent effect was over, Dane fell into an inevitable state of weakness, still insisting on patrolling on the battlefield where the battle had ended. ֮ After the reinforcements from Orineldo arrived, the battle only lasted less than twenty minutes, and it was declared over. When cleaning the battlefield, more than two hundred faceless people could escape only one-tenth, and the rest died here. As for those hairless hyenas, none of them have run away. At his request, the heads of these monsters were all chopped off. The mercenaries want to be willing to do this job, and they all hate these monsters without facial features and covered with messy tentacles. This is undoubtedly a big victory. Although, the mercenary team he led at the beginning of Ghostblade Port also suffered a certain loss. The two teams'' casualties made him distressed. Moreover, the soldiers from Orinel suffered losses. a lot less. Three sword dancers were killed and six mercenaries died. However, in the end, Dane achieved his intended goal: in the battle, the total number of deaths did not exceed 30 people, and won. One or two places are slightly oversized, but this will not affect Dane''s mood. At this price, it is quite valuable to settle the troubles on the island of Comilla. Dion yelled, "Let the brothers rest, eat something, replenish their physical strength, and then leave for two hours. We must completely end the old nest of those disgusting monsters!" "Okay!" The popularity of the crowd rose. Although Dane has already made the decision to win, an hour or two of rest is necessary. The third squadron, originally in Ghostblade Port, was exhausted even after a day of fighting, even after a day of fighting. The first squadron and half of the second squadron from Orinel, although only participated in the climax part, but marching from thirty kilometers away is not an easy task. What''s more, Dane himself was suffering from the weakness after the violent end, ȴ While waiting for the weakness to pass, Dane approached Lanstro."Lord Sir." When Dane approached him, the upper body, the sword dancer instructor full of tattoos, was cleaning up the blood stains on his two elves-style long swords. Dean casually found a slightly clean place beside him and sat down. The battlefield was full of blood and corpse stumps. He said, "You just did a great job in the battle just now, and it makes me want to talk to you a little bit." Lanstrom looked up at Dane, said with a smile: "Okay, after the war, we have time to try. I also want to see, Dane your sword." The two of them, because of the elven tradition, were a little bit rude. Lanslow was initially unwilling to train sword dancers for human and half-orc mercenaries, but later had to obey orders under the pressure of Dane. However, at this moment, the change in the title from Her Jazz to his first name proved that the distance between the two is not as far away as it was at the beginning. I chatted a few words, and Dane mentioned the business: "Did I not give you ninety mercenaries? Why are there only three teams of sword dancers I see now?" Lanslow shook his head and said, "Not everyone can complete the training of sword dancers. Even an adult, healthy elf, the elimination rate of three months of training will be 10% to 100%. About 20%, let alone humans. Although these mercenaries you handed to me have a certain level of martial arts, but half a month of rapid training, more than 30 of 90 people can pass the sword dance The test of the player was already beyond my expectation. Moreover, it has been proved that half-orcs cannot become sword dancers through practice. All the trained half-orcs cannot understand the elven mystery. This should be related to the racial barrier . And human warriors, after receiving training, the elimination rate is as high as half. " Dane hadn''t noticed this before. Now it looks like his mercenaries who were sent to the courtyard of war for training successfully became sword dancers, and they are all human. "And ..." Lanslow looked reticent. Dion said: "Just say anything. I hate people''s hesitation."Lanstrom nodded and said, "Our resource reserves don''t seem to be enough, and the sword dancer training consumes a lot." "Huh?" Dane frowned, and knew why in Lanslow''s subsequent explanation. Sword dancers don''t cost money to train, of course, but the tattoos on the soldiers who passed the training are not simple decorations. These tattoos can be said to be one of the sources of strength for sword dancers. It contains the mystery of the elves, which can greatly enhance the agility and flexibility of those who receive tattoos, and enable them to perform special sword dance tricks through the elves. And engraving tattoos on their bodies would cost money. Gao Lanstruo is an instructor of sword dancers, who has mastered the ability to draw sword dance tattoos, of course, he himself. A clever woman ca nt cook without rice. The raw materials needed for tattoos on a team of sword dancers at UU Reading Books require a unit of gems and mercury. Ϣ The news made Dion grin with pain. His brain moved quickly, and the resources were instantly converted into gold coins. Mercury and gems, converted into one unit, are almost equal to two hundred gold coins. A squad of twelve people will have to spend four hundred gold coins for tattooing. On average, one person will need nearly forty gold coins. In other words, a sword dancer is roughly equivalent to a soldier plus a set of weapons plus four hundred gold coins to be able to arm. This number is simply too expensive! In Hindler, the price of a warlord armed with a soldier is only ten gold coins. Even an elite warrior wearing metal armor is about twenty gold coins. A light cavalry, even forty or fifty gold coins with horses. And in Dane, the undressed sword dancers will cost forty gold coins for tattoos alone, which is about the price of a light cavalry company with a horse, plus the labor cost, and then the price they hold. Elf Long Sword, these are for money! Looking at it all, Dane developed the cost of a sword dancer, which was about fifty gold coins. Right now, the sword dancers of the three squads sitting by the side are equivalent to spending his 1,500 gold coins. How can this not make him have a toothache? Is nt Da Fei more compelling? The two updates have never been interrupted, and the daily update volume has remained above the standard. Occasionally, they have to be changed. The day before yesterday was 7,000 words! I beg you for your support, if this doesn''t break upstairs ... I have a crying heart.In addition, thank you [a12111] for the reward. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 36 Golden million 2 The so-called artillery sounded awesome, and now Dion has a deeper understanding of this sentence. He knew this before, but in the Dread Ghost Mercenary Corps, after all, he was not really a big boss. He had to manage battles and tasks, but he didn''t need to manage farts such as firewood, oil, and salt. But now that he is the master of his own, all these things will be carried together. "The Heart of the Dynasty" helped Dion quite a lot, but it was by no means free. Even, Dane put a black shop logo on the arms training system of this game in his heart! In any case, the sword dancer can only be regarded as one of the light infantry ranks, at most it can be regarded as assault infantry, but the price of training is almost the same as that of training a heavy infantry on the mainland. Looking at Dane''s unpredictable face, Lanslow asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Dane jumped out of her teeth: "It''s all right!" He is really distressed. Alas, calm down and think about it, it is actually worth it. The Sword Dancer Unit has already demonstrated the combat power they have spent in such a high training price in the battle just now. This is definitely better than the mercenaries under Dion. The light speed and flexibility of the battlefield are unparalleled by the mercenaries. More importantly, the sword dancer after entering the battlefield is really like a sharp knife and can be completely on the battlefield. He slammed into the enemy''s heart fiercely. I bid farewell to Lanstro, and Dion found Druid Faro again. This old man who has gone through a long life cycle is the only talent recognized by the system now that Dane currently has. He had a fairly high level of internal affairs, and Dane appointed him as his lieutenant. When he was away, Faal was in charge of the construction of Orion.Dean has nt had much free time to go back recently. He has been watching the Faceless Tribe of Danshui Lake in Ghostblade Harbor. Although he can remotely understand the current status of Orinel through the information displayed on the system of "Heart of the Dynasty", after all, it is not immersive, and there are still many things that are subject to errors. Therefore, the best place to start is with Fal''o. "... Since this time, Orinel has ushered in two more guided compatriots from the Divine Tree Pagoda. Now, there are a total of thirty-one Elves in Orinel. I have always been Planting trees on the soil that has been transformed around Orinel with my compatriots, has already begun to bear fruit. Maybe it won''t be long before, taking Orinel as the center, a small forest will appear. . " "At the same time, we also set up an orchard. After the moon well is built, it is estimated that the harvest of the orchard will be very good. At least, there will be no problem with the food for the elves, and there will be some surplus for the ghost knife. Mercenaries in Hong Kong. I calculated that through the moon well and supporting orchards, and taking into account our future population growth, the construction of two moon wells should be sufficient for us to be self-sufficient, and we do not need to continue to obtain food from the outside. . " Fal''ao reported some information about Orinel to Dion and heard Dion grin. After being hit by bad news continuously, what Fal''o said can finally relieve his heart. It was a very good thing to have an older, experienced Druid to assist. Originally, Dane thought that to achieve self-sufficiency in food, at least three moon wells were required. The life spring water produced by a moon well can only meet the needs of about a hundred people. This is true, but he forgot that in addition to its own spring water, the moon well also nourishes the surrounding plants. The orchard built around the Moon Well will largely solve the food problem. Even if you don''t make orchards, but cultivate the fields, maybe the output will be higher. Dane talked to Falau about this, and Falau shook his head and said, "No, no, no. Normally, the yield of an orchard needs to take into account the time it takes for the tree to grow, and of course it is wheat on average. It s more suitable. But, you know, I m a druid, and we have a moon well and a tree of life. In this case, developing an orchard is the most valuable. Our annual output of food per acre of orchard can reach one Tons, while wheat is only about half a ton. " "Okay ..." Dane could only compromise. In fact, he was reluctant not in the issue of yield, but in the thought of having to eat fruit for a long time in the future, he felt a stomachache. . Fal''ao could not understand the food preferences of Dane and the mercenaries represented by Dane. According to the Druid, it is much healthier to eat fruits and vegetables than meat. Although there are differences in taste, Dyne is very satisfied with Faureo''s work at Orineldo during this time. He assured Fal''ao that when the war was over, he would return to Orinite immediately and build the moon well. After the supplies from the mainland, after half a month of consumption ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ there is not much left. If the food supply problem is not resolved as soon as possible, we must quickly set sail and return to the mainland to buy enough food. This is really unwilling to Dane, who is short of funds. Although he still has some money in hand, he still can save a little bit for the future development without knowing how much capital investment is required.In addition to saving, Dane''s most important consideration is another issue: how to open source. Obviously, no matter how to save, but to build the territory, you must constantly need capital investment. In this case, don''t hurry to find a way to make money, sooner or later there will be a mountain short. Despite the balance, Dane had to plan ahead. He didn''t want to slow down the pace of development, and even thought it was too slow. If you want faster development, you need more gold coins, which is an obvious problem. He is even thinking about whether he wants to return to his old business and do some business without capital? I thought for a while, and two hours passed. While he was meditating, Delin, Sarko, and Golobo on one side had rearranged the team, waiting for him to give orders and head east to wipe out the remaining power of the Faceless Tribe. Withdraw your thoughts and make money must be on the agenda, but at least you do nt have to think about it today. He stood up, looked around at his soldiers, and said, "Ready? Let''s go! Let us completely destroy those **** monsters and take revenge on the dead brothers!" Thank you for your reward! Strongly recommend the ticket for collection ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 37 Faceless Egg Dion frowned at a meat ball in front of him. Four hours ago, Dion and his troops set off from Ghostblade Harbor and headed towards the freshwater lake to the east, preparing to completely destroy the faceless people. After several hours of marching, they quickly reached their destination and also found the Faceless Tribe near Freshwater Lake. ʮ There are only dozens of faceless people who have fled from Ghostblade Harbor. For the army led by Dion, it is not a threat at all. Even if they are still fighting for the trapped beasts, when Dane and Lanstro both take the lead, with thirty sword dancers as arrows and under the charge of two hundred mercenaries, even the faceless ones are even face-to-face. Without supporting it, he was defeated in an instant. There is no need to repeat the process of fighting. All in all, the result is that these sleepless people who finally escaped from Ghostblade Port eventually died in Dane''s hands. After destroying these faceless people, Dane took the team into the settlement of the faceless people, and planned to see if he could collect some loot. These faceless people seem to have their own civilization. In this settlement that had been slaughtered by Dane and others, Dane saw buildings like houses. Although Dane couldn''t believe that these round things, which seemed to be composed of some organic matter, were the ''houses'' in his concept, but looked into them and found that they were similar to beds, tables, and chairs. After things like that, he had to admit that this should be where the faceless people live. The booty was not found, but some very special things were found: these meat **** placed in front of Dion. This meatball is about half a person tall and oval-shaped. The purple-red color looks quite strange. On the surface of the meat ball, there are small granulations, which grow out like barbs, and mucus is secreted from the granulation. Overall, the meatball looked disgusting. Dean has never seen this thing before, he asked: "Who can tell me what the **** is this?" Deling aside, while pulling out his arrow from the faceless man who was hit by his head, he casually replied: "It''s an egg." "Egg your head!" Half-orc Golobo cursed while giving his own answer, "that''s a tumor, like a disease that grows out of my body. I''ve seen it in previous tribes. , Looks almost the same. " Saco said seriously: "You two, don''t **** if you don''t know. Mr. Fal''o, you have seen a lot of things. Come and see, what is this?" Faulao, who walked with a wooden staff from not far away, got close to the meat ball in front of Dane, looked closely, and reached out and touched it twice. . Uncle Dane looked sick and couldn''t help but stay away from him. Fal''o himself, however, didn''t care, wiped the mucus from his brown robe, and said to Dion, "This should really be an egg." "Haha!" Before Dean spoke, Golobo laughed, and the mindless half-orc was moving towards Dering. "You guys are lucky, you''re right." Baldrin shrugged, not intending to have any general knowledge of this guy. Golobo didn''t find it boring either, Delinn''s casual look that he didn''t care about anything, he was used to it.Uncle Dane said, "Golobo, open this egg and let us see what''s in the bird''s egg." This kind of thing, Golobo is the favorite to do. He smirked, raised his axe, walked to the half-human-tall meat egg, raised his strength, and when the axe went down, he gave the barbed, purple-cyan half-tall human egg. Split in two. A large stream of mucus sprayed from the sliced ??flesh and splattered Golob. " ..." Golobo stepped back quickly, the mucus was not poisonous, but it had a stench smell, and it was very disgusting to stick to the body. Don''t bother to care for this reckless guy, Dane saw a scene that surprised him: I saw that there was a crouching creature in the flesh and egg that was split into two halves, which seemed to be like a faceless face that had shrunk to a size Average! "This is really an egg!" Delin came over from the side and said surprisingly, "I did not expect that those faceless people were born from this kind of eggs. No wonder I ca nt see from their settlement What gender differences are there. " Mr. Sarko said, "This is the source of sin, Dane, I suggest that we destroy all the flesh and eggs, so that no new faceless person will be born from it." This proposal is quite reliable, and Dane is planning to do so. However, Faro on the side has a different opinion. Just listen to this druid saying: "Collect these things and keep them, all the adult faceless people have been killed by us, and these meat and eggs are probably not hatched. UU Moreover, I should have told you before, Dane, these faceless people should be admirers of some evil god, these flesh and eggs are very good sacrifices to the gods of the good camp, it will be useful. " "Huh?" Dane remembered that when he cut off the head of the faceless man, he also received a system prompt, saying that ''the skull of the worshiper of Cthulhu'' is an sacrifice. In this case, this thing may really be a bit useful. Alas, Dane decided to leave all the meat and eggs behind.No one would question his order. Soon, in the entire faceless settlement, all the unhatched meat and eggs were collected, strung with a twine, and ready to be taken back to the warehouse of Ghostblade Harbor. . Now, the sacrifices in Dyne''s hand are no longer in the minority. After several battles, the skulls of the Cthulhu worshippers he had accumulated already had more than two hundred, plus these eggs, a total of about three hundred offerings. The existence of these things is not a matter, he always has to find a way to use them. This way, we have to make an idea from Orinel. He remembered that one of the buildings in Orineldo''s building list should help him: the temple. I can tell by name, that a building like a temple must be related to the construction of faith. Originally, Dane was not very enthusiastic about faith buildingeven his own safety problems have not been solved yet. What kind of faith to think about? Moreover, he himself is a completely unbelieving person. However, now that he has to consider using the sacrifice, the temple has to be built. He faintly felt that there must be a surprise waiting for him. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 38 cave When Dion led the army and brought Fenghuthe new name Dane gave to that freshwater lakeinto control, his mind was alive again. After the settlement of the faceless person was completely annihilated, this hubo was considered as a territory that he could control. This is a very nice place. It is surrounded by mountains and rivers. Although it is still very bad soil, it is almost the same on the entire desert island of Comilla. There is nothing to be picky about. If it is said that Dane would expand his second dynasty heart base, there is no doubt that it should be a very good idea to expand near Fenghu. In this way, the Orinet and Fenghu territories are included, and the ghost knife port is outside, forming such an iron triangle posture, and the picture is beautiful. But his dreams soon shattered. When he secretly left the crowd and walked outside, intending to build his second base by the shore of Fenghu, the system of the dynasty heart prompted him to pour cold water downright. "The second territory cannot be established within a straight distance of 400 kilometers of the existing territory." "Four hundred kilometers ?!" Dane was dumbfounded to see the number. What is the concept of four hundred kilometers? The range of 400 kilometers in length and 16,000 square kilometers is almost equal to the entire land area of ??some small countries on the mainland. In some large countries, the area of ??a province is so large. Besides, how big is the Schindler area? About 20,000 square kilometers. It is uncertain whether there is 16,000 square kilometers in the entire island of Comilla. Although it is a large island, it is not so large. This means that he has to find another place like Comilla in order to build his second territory. However, in a place like Comilla, Dane knows that there is only one. Where can he find such a cheap place with an area of ??10,000 square kilometers?"This ..." He was quite sullen. This limitation was completely unknown to him beforehand. He also wanted to build the island of Comilla into a magical land by relying on the base of the seven races. Now, it seems that this is just a delusion. If Comilla is big enough and he has enough strength in the future, he can clear all the monsters on the entire island and put the big island under his control. Maybe he can also build a number on the island. Two bases. But before that ... don''t think about it. Dean, depressed, returned to his team. When he saw Dane coming back, Golobo rushed up and asked, "Boss Dane, where did you go?" "It''s okay, why?" He had a stern face and couldn''t get better. Where is Golobo who is a discerning person? He said directly, "Boss, I want to tell you a bad news." Dion''s face became even more stinky: "What bad news, say!" Golobo said: "We found an opening to the ground in the middle of those monster tribes! Just now, a faceless person ran out of that opening and was hacked to death by Sarko. They said, by the lake These faceless people on the run are likely to have run out of that hole. " This is really bad news. Dane had originally expected that after gathering the faceless people by the lake to clean up, he would be able to live a good life in peace and anxiety. Unexpectedly, another Laoszi cave emerged? He sighed, and the continuous bad news had hit him badly. He said, "Show me the way." He followed Golobo and walked for a few minutes before Dane saw the cave he was talking about.This is a burrow, located in the largest room in the center of the Faceless Settlement. There was nothing empty in this room, only such a downward cave. The cave entrance is not small, at least three or five people pass through at the same time without much problem. At this point, the bodies of two faceless people were lying beside the hole, which should have just been run out and killed by Sarko. Lanslow, Sarko, Fal''o, and Delin were all staying at the entrance. When Dane came over, Ranger Delin came up and said, "Boss Dane, I have a little calculation. The hole on this gentle **** is very deep, and I can''t figure out how big it is inside. " Fal''o also gave his thoughts: "I felt a very strong evil atmosphere from here, even stronger than the surface of Comilla ... It feels like there is really an evil **** here It''s like sleeping inside a cave. " Dean listened to the words of these two men, and her brows were locked tightly. No matter what Delin said, the cave is huge and boundless, or what Fal''o said is full of evil, this is not good news. "I suggest we go down and explore." Sarko gave an idea, no one objected. Putting this cave here is really too disturbing. If you don''t know what the situation is, Dane can''t rest assured. He nodded and said, "So, Sarko, you''re here with us. Lanctro, Delin, Fal''o, and Golob, and five of us bring a team of swords The dancers go down to see the situation. We may stay in it for a longer period of time, maybe maybe two or three days. Faal, is there any way you can keep us in touch with the ground? " Faluo said, "Yes." After hearing Fal''o''s words, Dane felt relieved. He continued to explain to Sarko: "That''s good, we will contact you every hour or two. If there is a situation, you should always be ready to respond." Sacco nodded while listening, indicating that he understood Dane''s meaning. After a short while, more than twenty people gathered in the house made of all the things. The five of Dean, with a whole team of sword dancers, bid farewell to Sarko, and walked into the cave where everything was unknown.The cave is completely dark, but fortunately, Dane has rich experience in adventure, and of course he will not be unprepared. In the dark, the torches distributed as their lighting tool, guide everyone step by step towards the deeper place. I walked in the darkness for more than ten minutes without encountering anything special, and the atmosphere of the silent crowd was somewhat depressed. Dane didn''t want this depressed mood to continue ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He just found a topic and said, "Falao, the bark you gave to Sarko just now, you said How can I contact him? " Faal replied, "Yes." While answering, he also took a bark from his brown robe, showed it to Dion, and said, "We are here When you write any word on the bark, the same text will immediately appear on the piece of bark that is held by the Knight of Sarko, which basically guarantees that we can always stay in touch with the ground. " "Well, that''s fine. Let''s go ahead and see what this cave is all about!" Alas, I came back to work one day and found that the book review area was very lively! I focused on answering several questions, first about Cthulhu. In fact, I didn''t expect that someone could actually see that I thought that COC (Cthulhu Mythology, not a mobile game tribal conflict ...), such a small number of people, few people know about it. However, in fact, the settings are definitely not from Cthulhu, most of them are original, and then borrowed a considerable part of the heroes invincible, Warcraft, and DND. Some people mentioned in the book review area, they are all old drivers, they are all visible (Manual funny emoji). As for the old dominators, ancient gods, and new gods, as the three major gods in my book, they are not related to Cthulhu much, and they are more like the gods of DND. And the reason to use the terms Cthulhu and the former dominator is mainly a tribute to the great Cthulhu series. Faceless people, of course, pay tribute to Warcraft. The second question, do nt answer, let s talk about it in the next chapter. This PS is a little bit more ~ ??www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ mobile users, please read. Chapter 39 Underground world Dean They have been walking in the cave for several hours, the more the atmosphere of the whole team becomes more depressed. "Is this ... Is this still a hole?" It was Golobo who asked this. He is also a veteran mercenary and has a lot of experience in adventure. Although caves are not very common in Hindler''s plains, he also has some experience in cave adventures. But he never encountered what seemed to be the cave right now. At the beginning, when they entered the cave, it was only a narrow passage. As you go, the passage becomes more spacious, and there are many forks that do not know where to go. Until now, they can no longer see the surrounding walls. No one has ever seen such a cave. During the advance of several hours, they knew nothing except that they had been walking down and south. Even, they have a feeling: this seems to be not a hole anymore, but more like an entire underground world! I made this guess, Delin. He said, "Did we not stray into the dark area? What if something dark elves appear in front of us ..." To be honest, not only did he think so, Dane even made such guesses. The reason is without him, and the environment they are facing is too much like the dark area of ??the legend. According to legend, there is also a huge world under the Aurodiq world. In that huge world, it is also full of various creatures, and there are corresponding underground races, such as drow, gray dwarf, caveman, black goblin, heart demon, spirit sucker, and so on. I have never heard of a monster like a faceless person in the dark area, but who knows the mysterious dark area is so large?However, in the end, Dane ruled out the idea: "It''s across the sea! Now that we are alone overseas, it should not be possible to enter the dark area, right?" He is not sure about his guess, he can only hope it is not. Uh ... the next day. In fact, Dane, they are not sure if it really has been a whole day. Who knows that the sun rises in the dark underground world? The way they can measure time, in addition to feelings, can only rely on the connection between the two bark between Fal''o and Sarko. Every hour, Sarko writes something on the bark, and Fal''o responds. In this way, Dyne finally had some concepts of time. For a whole day, their exploration of the underground world didn''t have much fruit. They found nothing newer than the occasional sporadic faceless person-until now he found the place in front of him. He carefully observed the two traces on his feet, his face was very unsightly. "What are you looking at?" Faal asked curiously. Dane didn''t answer, but Delin next gave the answer: "He is watching the traces left by someone passing by here." He Delin is a ranger. He has certain skills in tracking and judging traces. He certainly knows what Dane is doing. In fact, after seeing these traces, Delin himself had an approximate answer in his mind, but he was not sure.Dean stood up and said, "It''s a two-wheeler, and it''s a lot, and it''s heavy." Gao Delin said: "I also think so, and the two-wheeled vehicles should be faceless, the marks left by the steps are very similar, and the depth of the marks matches their weight." Golobo was said to be in the mist: "What are you two talking about?" Mr. Lanstrow interpreted him aside: "Dane and Delin mean that a short time ago, a convoy of faceless people just passed by here." Fal''o also understood: "Furthermore, the two-wheeled vehicle, the load, and the number of people ... these monsters are really beyond my expectations, they are civilized. Here, there may be one or more than one The underground city of the faceless, otherwise it would not explain the existence of such traces that are very similar to the transport team. " Dion gritted his teeth and said, "Anyway, this is just a guess. If there is an underground city without a face, it must be our future enemy. We must understand the situation, I plan to follow the traces and investigate in the past to see what is going on, what do you think? " "Listen to you." Everyone had no opinion. Dain and Delin, who are quite capable of investigating traces, led the team in front of them, and a team of nearly two dozen individuals followed the traces they found. Knowing that there might be a large number of enemies ahead, everyone''s vigilance was also mentioned as the highest. In the middle, they also met some faceless people. However, they did not start in a hurry. Generally speaking, they were able to avoid the past calmly and evade the past. If they could not avoid it, they had to do it. They would also choose to solve the battle in the fastest and most hidden way. After they traced the trace, after walking for about a day or so, they found the target that had left the trace: indeed, as they had guessed, it was a transport team.About thirty faceless people, driving a black beast that looks like a wild boar but has no fangs, drags a two-wheeled vehicle forward. The contents of the two-wheelers were not clear because they were a little far away. Golobo asked, "Boss, what do we do now? Would you like to go up and make them?" Dean thought about it and said, "Not use it for the time being, just follow up and see. I want to know what they are shipping and where they are going." After I made a decision, Dane took someone, followed the transport team for almost a day, and finally reached his destination. And at this time, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. Ŷ "Oh my **** ... this is really an underground city!" Delin murmured, his eyes were incredible. He appeared before them, indeed an underground city. Far away, everyone saw the retaining wall on the periphery of this towering city. That is really a circle of real city walls. The wall cast by UU reading books black stone is higher than Lesom, the capital city of Schindler, which Dane once saw, at least it has reached Ten meters or more. At the top of the city, from the ceiling of the underground world, there are many huge rocks upside down and shaped like stalactites, with different buildings hanging from each other. At the core of the city, a towering palace stands among them, standing proudly like a city in the city. The whole city looks very prosperous, and small convoys come in and out from the gates. It''s just that for so little time they watched outside the city, there are already hundreds of faceless people coming in and out of the city gate! The chapter said the first question, this chapter said the second.I did nt expect the heart of the castle at the beginning to devour the traversers. Someone in the book review area said that I suddenly realized thatthe heart of the castle was written in front of me (and much earlier!). However, the difference between the style of me and Shen alone is quite obvious. Whether it is the writing, the story, the plot, the setting ... It is very different in all aspects, but there will be a place to pay tribute to the heart of the castle in the book, after all, it was my year. Big love, it depends on whether the old drivers can see it! In addition, I highly recommend the work of Shen alone, "Heart of the Castle"! Although the style is different from my book, it is a little worse than what I wrote (I''m so stinky, he can''t bear to hit me anyway, after all, we insist on not writing too much of this kind of works, and still have funny faces manually ) But absolutely good book, Western fantasy knight lord article, with a hero invincible base, looking very comfortable, old must see! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 40 Huge dungeon "At least 40,000 or more!" Based on the population in and out of the gate of this underground city during this time, Delin made an estimation of the population of the entire city. Delin, as a ranger profession, has always been the leading reconnaissance expert in the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment, especially in the calculation of the number of enemies. In this regard, Dane has always believed in his judgment, but this time, he hoped that Delin was wrong. "Are you sure you are talking about 40,000, not 4,000?" Golobo asked exaggeratedly. No wonder he has such an expression, because the figure of 40,000 is too exaggerated. With a population of 40,000, this is almost equivalent to a medium-sized city. The population of Rotten Wolf Town is several times larger than the original location of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment! This underground city is definitely not something that Dane can compete with now. There is no other reason, the weight difference between the two is really too great. The current population of Ghostblade Harbor and Orion has not reached 400, but there are more than 40,000 faceless people in this city. These are two concepts on completely different levels. "Do you have any other ideas?" Faalo said to Dion. Dane shakes her head, does this dare have other ideas? Hurry up and run! Even now, they all have to pray, don''t let people catch traces on the way out. Otherwise, if this underground city with tens of thousands of people has been hunted down, whether they can escape to the surface is a question.The people who were scared enough by the huge scale of the underground city did not dare to stay in the same place. They made a careful U-turn and planned to return. Thankfully, they were vigilant enough on their way, witnessing the strength of the enemy and retreating more cautiously. In addition, when they were observing the underground city, they did not come too close, so they did not encounter any major trouble during the retreat. Alas, sometimes Dane''s courage is surprisingly big. On the way back, convinced that he was some distance away from the underground city, he raised another bad eye. "Shall we rob a faceless transport team?" Dane asked. "Isn''t it?" Lanslow cautioned against it. "The enemy is powerful, but we are not completely out of danger. At this time, it is not wise to do something that attracts the enemy''s attention." Golobo snorted and said dissatisfied, "You are too timid, and as far as I''m concerned, my mother''s vote, mother egg, we have stayed underground for two or three days. Go back empty handed? " The half-orc still retains the mentality when he was a mercenary part-time robber, and it feels particularly disadvantaged to go back without getting a little stuff. However, what Golobo said this time, rarely coincided with Dane''s ideas. Of course, Dane did not come out of this kind of psychology. He had his own reasons: "When we saw that underground city, we were far away, and now we have returned and ran for a few hours. What s so great about finding a transport team, killing everyone, and running after you grab something? Can they detect that it is the same thing, let alone hunt us! " He Delin also agreed: "I think so, it''s not a big problem, you can do it with one vote." Not only did Delin and Golobo agree, Fal''o also supported it. Of course, he had his reason again: "I felt something very ... inexplicable from the things these faceless people transported. I don''t know what they transported, but I got a little research and research, definitely In the future we will be helpful in dealing with these monsters. "Five people at the decision-making level, four agreed to do this, Lanslow can not be alone. He said helplessly: "Well, since you all want to do it, then do it." "Okay!" After returning to his old business, Dyne was also a little excited. He and Delin investigated the situation nearby and quickly selected a favorable ambush site. The five took a small team of sword dancers and soon laid an ambush, waiting for the fat sheep to pass by. Good luck, did not let them wait long, only two hours after they were ready for an ambush, a transport team passed by them. This transport team has more than twenty faceless people, with six black pigs, and six six-wheelers. This number is not much, if more, they have to think about it, and now this number is exactly within the range they can eat. After this transport team stepped into the ambush circle under Dyneb between ignorant and ignorant, their end was destined. Dane and others rushing from the dark took only two minutes or less to slaughter all the faceless people, leaving only the six black pigs and beasts. Uncle Dane found several boxes from a two-wheeler that was knocked over during the battle. After opening it, it was found that it was filled with a black spar. This crystal is about the size of a thumb cap ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It has a rhombus shape, and it feels smooth like a crystal with a touch of coldness. In addition, Dane can feel a strange power from it, it seems to flow in this black stone crystal. "This is Black Crystal ?!" Fal''o exclaimed. "Black Crystal?" Dion asked, "What is Black Crystal? I haven''t heard of it." Faluo explained: "Black crystal is a rare magic mineral. This thing is a very good material for making armor and weapons. Just adding a small part of steel weapons can make weapons and protection The toughness of Armor has improved a lot. And after mixing with Black Crystal, the magic power of the weapon will become smoother, even if it is not as good as Mithril, it will not be much worse, and the fixed enchanting effect on it will become more easily.""Magic mineral? Enchanted weapon?" Dane didn''t know Black Crystal, but he was thunderous about these two names! Without him, in the world of Aurodiq, anything related to magic must be inseparable from the word ''expensive''. For the mercenaries who lick blood on the blade all the year round, a good enchanting weapon and good enchanting armor can almost equal the lover in dreams. Having a magic weapon is almost a lifelong pursuit of a mercenary. At the moment, there are six cars in the black crystal in front of Dion! "Say this ..." He was almost glowing with both eyes. "Are we developed?" Faluo smiled and said, "Yes, we are well developed. But only if we have to solve a problem first ..." Thank you [24684564] book friends for their rewards ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 41 Black crystal "Don''t talk about one problem, even ten problems and one hundred problems have to be solved!" Dane waved his hand and said fiercely. Now, in front of him, where is the black crystal that is not black, which is obviously gold coins from car to car! Before that, he was still worried about the lack of resources for territorial development. As a result, this trip to the unknown underground world has such a great gain, how can he not be ecstatic? In front of gold coins, no problem is a problem, and you have to solve it if you are desperate! Faluo sighed. He really didn''t want to pour cold water on Dane, but ... the truth must always be said. Just listen to him saying, "These black crystals have some problems. This is not an ordinary black crystal. Dane, you are also a caster. You should be able to feel the evil power contained in these black crystals." Dairn is a caster. Yes, this hero class with Wild Magister is a very different class, but it is a cast class anyway. But his thinking has not been transformed from the perspective of a warrior into the perspective of the caster. Although he felt the existence of this evil magic at the beginning, he didn''t care much. So he asked, "Will these evil energies affect the value of these black crystals?" "Yes." Faulao said, "Evil energy floods the black crystals. If these black crystals are really used as materials for making magic props, the quality of the finished product will be greatly affected, and even It will also produce some bad effects, such as cursing the users of magic items. In other words, the value of these black crystals is quite limited, even ... worthless. " Hearing Fal''o said that this energy will not be able to pass his money, that''s okay! His face immediately became angry and he asked: "Damn! These faceless people, valuable things are contaminated by them! Faal, is there any solution?"Fal''ao shook his head and said, "I don''t have one, but maybe when you set up the temple of Orion, the priests in the temple may have it." "Well ... well, it''s better to have a solution than nothing. Go, take these things, and we''re going to retreat!" Fortunately, during the battle, Dane made a clear order, asking the mercenaries to kill the faceless beasts while hurting them. Without these six pigs, Dane would like to push the six carts to the surface by human power, but I don''t know how much effort it will take. Now, the car is still a two-wheeler, and the beast is still the six pigs, but the owner has changed from the faceless to Dion. Rushing through the six black pigs and beasts, Dane''s movement speed will be affected to some extent. It is not as fast as when lightly loaded into the battle, and it is easier to find. However, if the so-called bird eats the dead and the man dies, it is extremely unwilling for Dane to let down the six cars of black crystals, even if they are polluted. Fortunately, the location of their robberies is relatively biased, and the retreat route deliberately avoided the transportation lines of those faceless people. During the three or four days of returning to the surface, although occasionally encountered a small amount of facelessness However, they basically avoided the large troops, and the whole route was in danger. After returning to the surface, Dian and others who did not see the sun for seven or eight days, even the dim and dim sun on the island of Comillas, moved their hearts. Taking a deep breath of the surface air, it felt like returning from **** to earth. "Well, it''s still comfortable to be on the ground." Golobo exclaimed, "The black and dark underneath, almost killed me." "You''re finally back." Ignoring the rammed goods, Sarko, who was staying at the cave mouth, greeted and said after seeing them coming out of the cave, "Boss, Tommy has just heard the news, said in Ghostblade Port Some of our guests are here, like the pirate we met when we were at sea, Dodoro, you know. " "Dodoro?" Dion expressed some confusion. "What is that guy doing?""Listening to Tommy, he seems to have brought a ship of slaves, most of them human slaves, saying that you will buy them." Dair suddenly realized, "Yes, that''s what happened. How long has he been here?" "Dodo''s ship arrived near Ghostblade Port the day before yesterday, and has been waiting for you." "Yes," Dion said, "I will return to Ghostblade Harbor immediately, but before that, there are some things I have to order for you." First of all, he let Fal''o and Lanstro return to Orinel as soon as possible. People in the tree of life always have to stay. In the absence of him and Fal''o, the construction of Orinel has been stalled for a week, but it can''t be stopped. At the same time, Dane also saw from the system interface of "Heart of the Dynasty" that currently there are 41 elves in Orineldo, and he asked Lanstro to help him train a team of swords again. Dancer. The sword dancers in this training are purely elves. After hearing about Dane''s instructions, Fal''ao and Lanstro left without much, and left here directly, and set out on the way back to Orion. In addition to arranging tasks for the two elves, Dane had something to do to Sarko: "See the six two-wheelers? You arrange a squad ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ drive these black pigs The beasts got these six cars back to Ghostblade Port. You also need to build a camp here in Tamsui Lake as our water point. I don''t want to buy water from the mainland. " Sacco nodded and said, "Rest assured, I have already started this thing. We have made the barrels on the LongSail specially for transporting water." "Well, good job," Dion praised, and said, "But in addition, you have to bring some people to set up a guardhouse inside this underground cave. The faceless people below are very, very There are many, even an underground city. Keep the hole open and don''t let any faceless person run out of it. " "Underground city?" Sarko was surprised."Yes, the underground city," Dion said, "there are at least tens of thousands of faceless people below, they may have found us, maybe not. But no matter what, we must be prepared first. You know what I mean Right? " I heard tens of thousands of words, and Sarko looked very grim. He said: "I will build a guardhouse in the narrowest place below the cave. If you rely on the terrain to defend, you should be able to guarantee that the cave will not fall with a small amount of force. But ... if it is really there If 10,000 faceless people hit the cave, we can''t hold it anyway. " 1000The goal of 1000 collections before 100,000 words was reached. It should have been celebrated by adding one, but ... there is no draft! The celebrations will be added to Sunday. I will write today and tomorrow, and strive for three consecutive days on Sunday, Monday, and Tuesday ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular The serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 42 Visitors "If tens of thousands of faceless people rushed over, I didn''t expect to be able to hold it." Dane said with a smirk, "How many people are we? How can those faceless people not treat us? Personally, they pulled out tens of thousands of teams to attack us. Not to mention, they may not have found our traces. In short, prepare in advance and get the guards up. Whatever we can do Response time. " "Well." It matters. Nicolas will not overlook this. Dane is very relieved about Sarko, who has always been serious and calm. It is right to leave him to do this kind of thing, anyway, it must be much more reliable than Golobor. Dean left a part of the army on hand to Sarko and let Golobo be his deputy. The two of them carried a squadron of mercenaries, and their task was to guard the cave. Others were already transferred back to Ghostblade Port. Everything was explained in the same way. After making sure there were no other omissions, Dane set off on her own and left for Ghostblade Port. When I came out of the cave, the surface was exactly noon, and when Dane arrived at Ghostblade Port, it was already evening. I haven''t seen it for a week. In addition to the perimeter wall, the ghost knife port, which was very primitive, has changed a lot. The tents where the mercenaries had temporarily lived were basically cleaned up and replaced with houses made of stone and some wood. Although the overall look is still not prosperous, but at least a preliminary look. Walking in Ghostblade Harbor, Dane saw many ragged men he had never seen before. Tommy stood on a high platform set up a week ago in order to resist the attack of the faceless people, and commanded these people to carry things and build new houses."Tommy!" As soon as he entered the city gate, Dane yelled at him. "Boss!" Tommy turned around and saw Dane, screaming in surprise. He quickly climbed down from the high platform to Dane and said, "You''re finally back! I would have thought something had happened to you if Sarko had said you had been in touch." Dean cursed with a smile: "Fart, crow''s mouth, are you as easy as the boss, right? By the way, are our guests? Didn''t you say Doodor is here?" As soon as he mentioned Doodor, Tommy was full of resentment. He said, "That pirate is so shameless. He brought in a ship of slaves and insisted that we buy it!" Dean said, "This is what I agreed with him." "I know, but the problem is ... the slaves he brought are not very good. Boss, look, there are more than two hundred people. Most of them are women and children. Young men are rare. . We are building a territory, not a brothel. What do so many women want? Just leave it alone. The main thing is that the price is the same as the market price. Do you say this is not a bully? " He thought about it and said, "Where is he now? I''ll talk to him." "In the lobby, I''ll take you there." The lobby of Haunted Knife Port is the first large building built in the port. It''s large, but it''s not that big, it''s just a hundred squares. In half a month, we had to build a fence, build a home, and fight a war. There were so many people in the fear ghost mercenary group. Where can we arrange it? Originally, Dane didn''t even want to set up this lobby of Ghostblade Port so early. If the mercenary group was not on the island of Comilla, there was no place to meet, and he wanted to drag on for a while.However, now the lobby of his ghost knife harbor has been occupied by the dove. When I opened the door, I saw dozens of pirates drinking and having fun in the lobby. The young Dodoro sitting at the top was obviously drinking a lot of wine. "Hahaha! Look who''s coming! Comilla''s new owner, our good brother Dane! Come and drink, and I have the best Priderum!" Seeing Dane, Doodor from He got up on the chair and walked towards him with a laugh, holding a cup in his hand. Dean is also a wine-loving person, and Dodoro is his own friend. What can''t you drink this wine? He took the glass from the young pirate''s head, and swallowed it with a big gulp. Suddenly, a refreshing sensation rose from the abdomen, and he praised: "Sure enough, it''s the top-quality Priderum! I haven''t drank it for a long time. Dodo, you can leave me more, mine My brothers have followed me for a month on the island, and I have to drink wine. " "Haha!" Dodoro laughed. "No ... ... No problem! Wait a minute, I will ask someone to remove half of the dry heat!" After drinking alcohol, it''s time to talk about business. Dion said: "Hey, little pirate, do you still have a clear head? Can you talk about the business?" Dodolo took a drink and said, "No problem! You say." "I''ll give you a slave account. How much does UU read at , you say the number." As soon as I talked about money, I just had a drunk Dodoro, who suddenly seemed awake. He shook his head and said, "Come at the market price. I brought you all this time, but they are all good goods. More than 150 young female slaves, and the remaining 50 or more people are just added. I gave it to you. A total of two thousand coins. What do you think? " As soon as I heard this number, Dane immediately laughed: "I said, boy, when I am a fat sheep?" "Where do I dare!" Duodoro said, "Brother Dane, you have also mixed up in this business, one hundred and fifty young women slaves! You can sell at least two thousand to the slave market of Hindler. More than five hundred gold coins, let alone shipped to inland Florence or the three empires, the price will double. I give you two thousand, it is really cheap! "Dion said: "That''s on the mainland! If you can sell these slaves on the mainland, you will still come to me? Brother, I don''t understand the market. Do you have a channel to sell these slaves on the mainland? If you sell it to Pirate Harbor or other underground means, it is already a lot to sell one hundred and fifty female slaves for one thousand, and how troublesome you are in the middle, you should know more than me? Why, you pull Will I be here to talk to me about the market price? " "If you want to buy it at the market price, I don''t know how to buy it on land? And, look at me, that''s labor, why is it that you brought me a boat of slaves? What a nonsense, the fifty I do nt want to add any more. All of them include 800 gold coins. You sell them all to me. If you do nt sell them, you will be friends. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 43 Slave liberation Dane bite the line of eight hundred gold coins, and Leng wasn''t slack at all. There was no way to make a lot of Dolo. Finally, he said in Dane that the slave ship with a displacement of several hundred tons also had After staying together, the price can be mentioned to one thousand gold coins, and after providing him with fresh water and food supplements in the future, Dodoro eventually agreed. From two thousand gold coins to eight hundred, Doodor''s heart was almost bleeding. However, Dane bit the price too much, and it was just at the lowest point of his psychological price, which could not help but disagree. As Dion said, it is very difficult for him to find mobile phones from the mainland. No one who engages in the slave trade can mess with it. Maybe at sea, Doodor can freely rely on the boundless sea, but he grabs the goods of slave merchants, and he will be unlucky when he goes ashore. Precedent. Even if I was lucky enough to escape the revenge of the slave merchants when I shot the slave on the mainland, it is not easy to find the opportunity to release the slave. Few pirates have such channels. If the difference between thousands and nearly 2,000 gold coins is normal, Dodo said that he would try his best to sell these slaves from the mainland instead of sending them to Dane to be slaughtered. But who called him such a bad life wanted by the Navy of the Principality of Florence? He was even forced to leave the Southern Cross Sea and ran near the place where birds such as Comilla did not shit. Who can he sell the slaves he bought to Dane? On the second day, after Dodoro woke up, he found Dane. The first sentence at the beginning was: "My brother, you are miserable." Of course, Dane knew that Doodor was talking about the price of slaves. But he didn''t feel any guilt, and didn''t feel that he had pitted his friends. "Come on, you get cheap and sell well. Then you sell 150 female slaves, whatever you want to sell. After removing the cost, you can earn 800 gold coins. It s not bad for me. You are still willing to treat Ghostblade Port to you as a supply port. In the future, you will not need to go to the mainland to replenish fresh water and food, and you said I pit you? If you say, you will pull me back those slaves. I don''t need any more. ""Don''t, don''t ..." Dodoro had a bitter face, and made sense. In this matter, he did not make much, but he never lost money. This complaint, most of them are pretending. In fact, he still felt a little bit in his heart that this really had to talk about who was wrong and who came. Before he was making a big opening at Tommy''s Lion while Dane was away, it was a little more unreliable. Dean didn''t intend to tangle in this matter any more. Regardless of whether it is a pirate or a mercenary, everyone comes out and mixes up some money. Totoro also has a hundred brothers to raise, and it is inevitable to talk about business in business. You''re asking for a price, I''m sitting on the counter, and obviously the business idea is too naive to talk about right and wrong. The two talked for a while, and Doodor said, "I''m leaving." "Has everything been replenished?" "Well, it''s rare that you still have so many fruits here." "Haha, this is a special product here. If you still have a slave ship, please pull me over as much as you can. I don''t want to come here. Just don''t bring me a boat slave, if it is strong If you are a male slave, I will give you some price. " "Let s do it, if there is one, I will get it for you. In Shahai, there are few ships, but there are many slave ships." Duoduo''s words were more of a grumble. Uh ... After Xun sent away Doodor in the morning sun, Dean couldn''t wait to call Tommy over. "I have other arrangements for those slaves. You are responsible for bringing me all together, and I have something to say."Tommy nodded, and Dane ordered him to follow suit. After lunch, two hundred slaves, led by Tommy and two teams of mercenaries, gathered under the high platform of Ghostblade Port, and Dane was already waiting on the high platform. Looking at the gathering of people, Dean cleared his throat and started his speech: "Everyone comes from all over the mainland. I know that you have a bad destiny, and you have fallen to where you are today for various reasons. I also know that no one wants to bear the name of a slave. The situation felt very compassionate. " ʱ When the voice fell, no one responded. These female slaves who have experienced hardships and hardships do not say that they are dead, but simple words have made it difficult to stir any waves in their hearts. Dane didn''t care, just listened to him continue to say, "Now, I am your master, but I am not happy with this status. I hope that you can enjoy the sun and be free like the free people Breathe air, not as a slave, shackled all day, imprisoned in a dark corner, eating terrible food but doing harder work than anyone else! " These words will be more vigorous. The slaves heard what Dion said, and finally they all reacted, one after the other, and the buzzing kept ringing. Dean did not prevent these slave women from discussing with each other. His patience was enough, and they had enough time for discussion on the stage. Finally, what he expected happened: a female slave stood up boldly from the crowd and asked bravely to Dane who was standing on the high platform: "What do you mean ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is for Are we free people? " The assister is here! Dane said: "Yes, I hope you all can live freely on Comilla, so I decided that all slaves under the high platform will be Comilla free from now on. People! You will enjoy the same powers as free people, you can freely mate, you can work freely, you can use your hands and your hard work in exchange for every bit of food! The words shocked the audience. The voice of the female slave who first stood up was already a little trembling: "You ... are you telling the truth?" "No joke!" No one will be delighted by this. In the Aurodic world, in many places, especially near the eastern part of the mainland, the brutal slavery still exists. People who were displaced because of bankruptcy, war, or for various reasons were arrested by the arrested slaves, put on shackles and ropes, and treated like cattle, and were pulled to the slave market for sale. After male slaves were bought by their masters, they engaged in all kinds of dangerous and hard heavy manual labor, while women might be even more miserable-sex. The treatment of slaves is not a matter of play. Prostitute. Women are not such a miserable job, but if it is sex. Slave, that''s another concept. Although there are only two changes today, in fact, I am trying to write because I have promised to change tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow. If I do nt work hard, I will cry and jump off the building tomorrow! You see, I''m so diligent, recommend tickets, collect what, shouldn''t it be thrown over? (Innocent face ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 44 Losing Business? Originally, the fate of this slave was almost doomed before it was robbed by Doodor. They will be taken by the slave ship "Diego" from Hindlerela to the western Principality of Florence, and even farther away from the Kingdom of Pudri, before being taken over by a large businessman and prostituting underground. The hospital was treated as sex. Slavery. Prostitute. Female and sexual. Slavery is different. Prostitutes. Anyway, they can be considered as a profession. They may earn a lot of money, but the income level is not bad. Although there is no dignity and moral discrimination, but a prostitute. One day Income may be two or three times higher than that of men doing hard work on the docks. Especially if they are beautiful and have good fortune by a big man, it is possible to get rid of their fate. But sexuality and slavery are different. They are treated more miserably than prostitutes and women, but the problem is that they do not earn a penny, there is no income, and everything will be taken away by exploitation. If you are better off, you may be able to do some other work as a slave after getting old. And most didn''t even live that time, and died early because of various inhuman abuses. This desperate emotion filled the hearts of almost every female slave. When Doodor took them to Comilla, Tommy arranged for them to do some physical work, and they had no complaints at all, but were very happy. But no one thought, the bigger surprise is still behind: Dane actually said, give them the status of free people! This is a good thing they never dreamed of! At first, they thought Dane was lying to them. However, the next day, Tommy took a poster with a large poster in Ghostblade Harbor, set up a lot of jobs, and clearly stated how much food, fresh water and money these jobs can be exchanged for, and even Even after the ferry tickets leaving Comilla and returning to the mainland could be exchanged for labor, none of them continued to question. Then, the first inhabitants of Comilla appeared. Uh ...Is Dane a Virgin? If you''ve seen him kill, the brutal cut off of the enemy''s head, and the caravan that he will rob, he will be executed, and you will know how ridiculous this problem is. Not to mention the Virgin, even if it is a bully, I am afraid there are not many bad things he has done. He never felt like a good person, and never hoped that others would treat it as a good person. In more than 20 years of his life, he has always seen only the wicked enjoy, and the good suffer. Of course he is not a bad pus, born to want to be a villain, but let him choose one of pleasure and suffering, then he does not hesitate to choose the former, even if it will become a bad guy. This time, of course, he gave his identity to the two hundred female slaves just bought. When the female slaves joyfully started their lives as a free people and started their first day in Comilla, Tommy found Dane. Looking at this guy''s utter expression, Dane couldn''t help laughing, "Why are you so worried?" Tommy thought for a moment and said, "Boss, I still don''t understand, why do you want to make these slave women free people? We have spent a lot of money before buying them. Is this a loss?" "Haha!" Dane laughed and said, "Do you think your boss is the kind of person who is doing a loss-making business?" Ȼ "Of course it doesn''t look like it, but ..." Tommy still had doubts in his heart. "I don''t understand the mystery." Dion said: "We want to develop Comilla Island into a territory that can be inhabited for a long time. Since it is a territory, there must be a leader. This leader must be a true free people, not a slave. . Besides, on this desert island, the value of free people is much greater than that of slaves. The value created by a person who strives for his own freedom with his hands can be more than we take these slaves as hard work To use much more. " "You see, when they become free people instead of slaves, we don''t need to provide them with food for free. They have to use labor in exchange. After they are motivated to work, they fill their belly and their children''s belly , Will inevitably work harder. People''s desires are infinite. At first, they may only work for a meal, later, they may work for money, and then later, they may leave Comir. Asia Island returned to the mainland to work, and it is more likely that they thought our place was pretty good and simply chose to stay. The value of these things must be much stronger than just being a female slave. ""Furthermore, there are not a few women in our horror mercenary regiment. Most of the brothers are bachelors. Previously, in Rotten Wolf Town, they were looking for prostitutes for fun, but that was not the same thing. We have already settled on this island, and I hope that everyone can really settle down here and have a family. " "You see, when we have a freelancer who works hard for life ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ we have consumption power and a market, then we can attract caravans from the outside; at the same time, the freelancers created Value will also be conveyed outwards through the caravan. Maybe, in a few years, we may become a true harbor town here. " After listening to Dion''s words, Tommy still looked like he didn''t understand. Dean sighed, this little guy still lacked some spirituality. He said so much, what he ultimately hoped was to be able to cultivate a talent for his territory. But ... talent is not something you can come by. And, after all, Tommy hasn''t read many books. It is naturally not easy for him to understand these principles. After that, he didn''t plan to say anything more to him. He said: "You think about it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. There is time to think about it later. However, during this time you have to help me to see these slaves and don''t let the mercenaries to harass these women. Our brothers are You know what kind of virtue. If you ca nt hold your lower body, it s up to you. I do nt object to finding a partner. I do nt care even if I buy it, but if I hear who dares to **** these women, Don''t blame me for saying something ugly. Tommy, you tell each brother clearly what I said. If anyone really breaks the rules, don''t blame me for turning down my face. "Well, ok, I understand." Tommy nodded to understand. Dane patted the younger brother''s shoulder and said, "Then I''m gone, I may return to Ghostblade Port after a while. Please prepare and tell our Captain Hull that I will go there in a few days. Mainland China, let him get ready ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 45 population What Dane said to Tommy about those slave women was indeed the true thought in his heart. He is far from being a good man, and of course it is impossible to do the stupid thing of buying a bunch of slaves and then giving them the status of free people. The most fundamental reason is that after these female slaves became free people, Dane and the island of Comilla, which was in its infancy, were more valuable. Perhaps, others cannot understand his thoughts for a while, but he firmly believes that his choice is not wrong. In the future, he will slowly introduce more population to enrich the island of Comilla. In the early days, when Comilla was still a barren land, it was almost impossible to attract ordinary immigrants. Adding population through the slave trade is basically the only and best option. The population is the first element in the construction of Comilla. Without a population, relying on a hundred or two hundred mercenaries, Comilla will always be a mercenary base, and it is impossible to become a paradise that can bring him benefits and power, as Dion wishes. I just have a flaw in his population policy: that is, he needs to invest a lot of money to buy slaves. The money he has now is running low. After spending this thousand gold coins, and buying more than two hundred slaves and the slave ship called the Diego, after counting the Changfan before and back and forth from the mainland two times, I bought back a lot of materials. For the money spent, Dane now has only about two thousand gold coins. With two thousand gold coins, at the price of the transaction, he could still buy two ships of slaves if he died. What''s more, he also needs to build Orion''s elf territory centered on the tree of life. With scarce resources such as wood, ores, crystals, mercury, gems, and sulfur now running out, money will never be enough of. At first, Dane was anxious about this, but now he seems to have found a solution. The key is, of course, the six cars that he grabbed back when he took an adventure in the underground world the previous week. According to Valo''s valuation, if these corrupted black crystals can be completely purified, the total value of more than 20 boxes of black crystals in six cars may be more than 5,000 gold coins!Such a high price almost made Dane''s eyes red after hearing the news! This robbery is still a very promising job. If you can find a cheap way to purify the black crystal, from time to time in the underground world to go to the autumn breeze, robbery one or two faceless caravan, then he But worry about food and clothing! Therefore, the most important thing before him at the moment is to quickly build an elven temple that is likely to provide him with a way to purify the black crystals, according to Fal''o. Regardless of his mother''s beliefs, gold coins are the true religion! With this idea in mind, Dane almost rushed back to Orinite. Our Orient now has completely different changes from when the tree of life was just born. Although the building built through "Heart of the Dynasty", there are only three districts, and the size of the territory is far from being formed. However, under the continuous recruitment of the God Guide Tree Tower for nearly a month, Ori Naidu''s elven population has reached the size of forty or fifty. A large number of trees, under the leadership of Fal''ao and the joint efforts of dozens of elves, have been formed on the transformed land around Orinel. This small grove covering an area of ??more than fifty hectares is almost the only green on the black and yellow island of Comilla. ֮ Under the huge vitality brought by the tree of life, these more than 50 hectares of lush forests have grown from nothing to nothing in just one month. This has to be said to be a miracle. After entering the woodland, Dane walked for a while and saw that Faro was taking his people and still struggling to expand the area of ??the forest. Faluo also saw him, and from a distance greeted him as he walked over. "The woodland is doing well." Dane was quite affirmed by Faro''s work. Faulao said: "Trusted with the blessing of Orineldo, the tree is planted under the seed, and it only needs to be spawned by a simple druid spell, plus the gift of the tree of life, which often takes less than a day or two It can take root and sprout, and can maintain a rapid growth period of one or two weeks. After the end of the growth period, an old tree that is over ten years old will appear. "This is undoubtedly a miracle. A ten-year-old tree, ready in ten days, isn''t this a miracle? But Dane didn''t feel surprised or shocked at all. Orion''s shock to Dane was not once or twice, let alone how he saw this tree of life with his own eyes. Breaking through the ground, it turns into a real towering tree within a few breaths. After witnessing such a scene, Dane felt that no matter what kind of surprise the tree of life brought him, he would never be shocked again: Is there anything more shocking than the tree of life itself? "However, there are still some problems with UU reading ." Faure said, "The land reform of Orinite has a certain scope. The closer you are to Orinite, the tree of life is emitted The stronger the vitality, and the more it goes out, the more it depletes. I estimate that our forest will stop after it expands another two or three hundred meters. " "What''s the solution?" Dane asked. "Moonwell," Faure replied. "Go back and talk." Dane pouted and ended the topic. In this regard, Falao felt quite helpless. He said: "The development of Orinite must be accompanied by a sufficient number of moon wells, otherwise our forests cannot continue to expand and we cannot bring many elven-specific industries ..." "I know, I know ..." Dane interrupted him, "Do you think I don''t want to build enough moon wells? But you also have to understand that all construction requires resources, but for now, , Our resources are never enough. I must invest my limited resources where it matters most. " "But ... the moon well is very important!" Fal''o still persuaded. "I understand." Dion said, "I want you to guarantee that after the difficult period of time has passed, I will build the moon well you need as soon as possible." "Well, then don''t forget your promise." "Uh-huh ... I promise." Dane could only say so. The second is delivered, please recommend tickets! One more, come later! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 46 Temple It is no longer a matter of two or two days for Faureo to get a few moon wells. During the time when the underground world stayed, almost as soon as he was free, the old druid would find Dane, bring up this matter with him, and analyze to him from all aspects the moon well for Austria How important the development of Renault is. Of course, Dane knows that Moonwell is very important. If he has enough resources at hand, he will never let all those elves idle. But the problem is that he doesn''t have enough resources. He is quite poor. This forced him to stop the construction of Moonwell. Poor Orinel, a huge tree of life, has not even been equipped with a moon well. Get rid of Fal''o''s entanglement, Dane went to look at Lanslow''s war courtyard again, the guy was teaching a new army of sword dancers composed of elves. Without disturbing them, he went to chat with the old war tree Orsengari for a while. After walking around the entire Elves'' territory, he finally came to the feet of Orinite. After a few blue and white light elf-like elves, after discovering Dane, one by one came floating around, intimately moving around him. These little elves are full of energy, and although they are silent, they still make Dane feel quite comfortable. Surrounded by the elves, Dane simply sat on the floor, calmly thinking, and soon, his soul floated into the Empire Tower, and the familiar game interface appeared in his eyes. "Congratulations to your players. After hard work and hard battles, your personal professional level has reached level 6." After entering the game, the first thing to jump out is such a prompt. He has basically figured out what the so-called personal career level is now, which is the same as the world-class professional strength evaluation of Aurodik. A month ago, when he had just received the heart of the dynasty, he was a fifth-level Berserker, one of the strongest soldiers in Rotten Wolf Town. And now, his personal strength has taken it to the next level. Twenty-six level Berserkers are already a good level of strength. In the world of Orodik, in general, at the level of six, among those warlord forces in Hindler, it is enough to mix in their elite troops with more than a large captain''s official position.Of course, that''s it at best. Schindler''s first strongman, His Majesty has a large warlord with tens of thousands of armored men, half-orc Warlord Bashar, but a sixteen-level one-eyed warlord, in the three empires, the Everest Federation, Ficklow SARS and the Northern Alliance to the north are legendary powerhouses. The level of strength of the sixth-level Berserker Dyne can still be eaten in this small place in Hindler''s Rotten Wolf Town. If he changes to a larger place, everyone will be surprised. Dean actually values ??his own personal level. His childhood dream was to be a powerful warrior. Even after going to Comilla, when things were very busy, he never interrupted his physical training and martial arts training. However, this thing will not be able to see results one day. It must be long-term exercise and sufficient fighting to sharpen in order to achieve success. Of course, this time he put his mind into the Empire Tower, not to see his personal strength level. Entered the building interface, Dane quickly found the [Temple] building option in the building interface. "To build the temple, it will cost gold: 1000, wood: 3, ore: 2, crystal: 5, mercury: 1, will you build it?" Looked at the resources he currently has, not only a toothache. After the construction of this temple is completed, the resources in his hands will be completely exhausted. There are only a thousand gold coins left, and all the clutter in the wood crystals are directly reset to zero. In other words, if the construction of the temple does not give him the results he hopes, the construction of the territory will fall into a very large financial dilemma. Gritted his teeth, Dane chose to make this gamble. The reason is without him, the dynasty heart has shown him many miracles in front of him, and he believes that this time will be no exception. I found a pretty good place, and Dane chose to start construction, and put all the fifteen elves who were idle now into the construction of the temple. Seeing the two-day construction time, he was very anxious, but could only wait. In two days, he did not leave Orinel at all, and occasionally went to help Fal''o''s tree planting plan, or went to the courtyard of the war to inspect the training of the new sword dancer unit. Part of the time, I stayed near the temple under construction and waited for completion. Finally, two days passed in a hurry, and the construction of the temple was announced. Dane, who was standing outside the temple, rushed in almost immediately.I rushed in and got dumbfounded. "What''s going on? Nothing? It''s unscientific!" Dion held his head, looking unbelievable. From the outside, although the temple is not grand, it still looks more elegant than the war courtyard he built before ~ ??www.novelbuddy.com ~ but after entering from the temple gate However, when I saw an empty space inside, there was not even a little furniture in the bluestone house, except for the wall and floor, there was only an empty stone platform in the middle. Dane walked into the temple with an unbelievable look, thinking to herself: "This is not true. Theoretically, the cost of building the temple is much greater than that of the war courtyard. It doesn''t make sense. Such a situation! " His idea is correct. Buildings such as the goddess tree tower and the courtyard of war, which cost less, will have all the necessary supporting facilities after the construction is completed. After the completion of the courtyard of war, an excellent sword dance such as Lanstro is also included. The instructor, let alone the ancient tree of war, not to mention its effectiveness in training sentries, is itself a powerful war machine. After the more expensive temple is completed, is it such an empty shell? Dane didn''t believe it! ϶ There must be something crucial that he didn''t expect, so his eyes were on the vacant stone platform in the middle of the temple hall. He has been to some churches, the Lord of the Light, the Goddess of Harvest, the Mother of the Earth ... I also know a little about the layout of the church. The vacant stone platform should, logically speaking, be a place for deities. Ī "Muff, are you trying to get an idol?" Dane touched his chin and thought of a possibility. Twenty-three changes have been reached, and there will still be changes tomorrow, and promises will not change! Seek collections and recommendations ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 47 Hilo If he really wants to put an idol, it will give him a headache. Idol, that is not simply casting a sculpture can be called an idol. The so-called idols, of course, have to go through the blessings of the gods and be recognized by the gods as their own incarnations before they can be called idols and have corresponding effects. So, here comes the question: The temple of Dion does nt even know what gods are enshrined, where can I get a real idol? Dean, who had a headache, walked back and forth in the temple, and unknowingly walked to the side of the stone platform, so the next moment, the sudden change occurred! Suddenly, the corner of his eyes was suddenly covered by a splendid light. When he glanced sideways, he saw that different colors of light appeared on the empty stone platform. Black, white, red, black, it is almost unclear how many colors emerge in it. In those moments when the light emerged, there were also countless divine thoughts devoted to his mind. "Follow me ..." "Believe in me ..." "I will give you longevity ...""What do you want, authority and money?" "Respect for me is truth." Uh ... Numerous voices whispered in Dion''s ears, some shocking, some warm; some just, some insidious. Few voices are the same, and the concepts they tell are endless, and almost none are the same. Almost immediately, Dane came to realize: these voices are the voices of countless gods from their kingdom. They all wanted to set up their own idols in the temple of Orineldo, and what Dian put before him was to let him make a choice: in the end, he would choose one for this newly built temple. What kind of faith? I shook my head, and Dane took two steps back, a little further from the blank stone platform. The thoughts of those gods are really too strong, and the beliefs between many gods are completely different. At the same time, they pour into his ears and soul, causing his head to blow up. Even, he was thinking that if he listened for a long time, maybe he would be driven crazy by these completely different deities. Gods, not mortals can resist. He was a little farther away from the **** station, and after the chaotic thoughts had left him, he could calm down and think about his choices. He is an unbeliever. He has no sense of worship for gods or anything. Therefore, he had not considered the question of what kind of deity to worship, but now he has to think about it. First of all, it is impossible to choose a god. He is an unbeliever, but it does not mean that others are too. The Aurodiq world is a world with real gods, and the influence of gods on the entire world is also very significant. On the mainland, in addition to countries, there are various forces. Among them, the power of the church is undoubtedly the most powerful. Moreover, in many countries, theocratic power is even more powerful than royal power. For ordinary people, faith is also very important. As far as Dion knows, his subordinate, the wandering knight Sarko, is an authentic devout follower of the Lord of Light. Before fighting, before eating, before going to bed ... almost anything, as long as you have time, you must close your eyes and pray. Another example is Ranger Delin, who is a believer in the Son of the Wind. Although he cannot be said to be very religious, he can still be regarded as a true believer. Others, more or less, have their own beliefs, not necessarily deep, but at least a pan-believer. Truly unbelievers like Dane, there will not be more than ten in the entire Dread ghost mercenary regiment. This is still a mercenary. Among the fixed class of farmers and citizens, the proportion of people who are affected by the gods and have their own belief is even greater. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Dane to publicize a faith in the territory. Quite simply, if he chooses God of Terror, Bann as Oriday s faith, then Sarko will turn his face first. Of course, this is a very extreme example. It is certainly impossible for Dane to choose the spirits of the evil camp as the faith of Orion. He is an elf territory with a red root and a tree of life. It is not reliable to use evil gods as faith. What''s more, although the ghost fear mercenaries are not good people, and some people believe in gods such as devious gods and conspiracy walkers, these gods always return to neutral camps, such as the **** lady, the **** of tyranny, There are really no evil gods like the **** of murder. Therefore, within his choice, neutral gods are the best. Good gods should be OK, evil gods must not. After eliminating the evil gods, there are still many neutral gods and good gods, and the range of choices is still large. Dane must continue to consider. His territory is elven territory, and he must consider this. Obviously, although there are not many elves in the elf forces under him, in the near future, due to the existence of the **** tree tower, the elven population of Orinite will continue to increase. In faith, he must take into account the needs of the elves. After much consideration, Dane finally made the choice: Hilo. Hilo is an elf god. Among the elves in the world of Orodik, this **** has an extremely high status. This can be seen from his **** name: the father of the elf, the natural teacher, the element and the life Patron saint. In the legend of elves, Hilo created the first elves of the multiverse, Elune, and married them. In the long years, the two established a huge kingdom of elves. Later, the eldest daughter of the two, the former goddess of hunting, Jimeney, fell out with other gods in the elf **** system, and the ancient elf **** war broke out, and she was defeated without the support of Hilo and Elune, and had to Take his followers to the underground world, this is the dark elf later. But even so, even among the dark elves, a considerable part of them are now Hilo. This is also the only religion in the Drow elf system that can be accepted by the dark elf world. Taking Hilo as the main **** was a decision made by Dane after careful consideration. First, there must be no problem with the elves. Hilo itself is the most lofty and most widely believed by the elves in the elven **** system. The other elven gods are not the descendants of Hilo, or they are made by the believers of Hilo. In terms of status, there is no equal status. Secondly, the name of the natural teacher is basically not too many enemies except for a few deities such as the Burner and the God of Ashes. And the priesthood of "Guardian of Elements and Life" is even more unique in this main plane, only allies have no enemies.Such a deity that can be widely accepted without too many opposites, but also has great divine power, is listed as the main god. At present, Dane must be the best choice. As a neutral and good god, Hilo hates not much. However, it is more troublesome that he hates the necromancy. This may cause some trouble in the construction of the necromancy base in the future. But then again, don''t talk about the good gods, most of the neutral gods are deeply disgusting to the dead. Even if it is some evil gods, he doesn''t like these things too much. It is impossible for Dane to find a deity that can be compatible with the seven families of "Heart of the Dynasty". By contrast, Hilo is almost the most fraternal. Among the seven races, the abyss and the cemetery, except for these two conflicts with Hilo, humans, orcs, dark elves, dwarves, and mage colleges will not conflict with Hilo''s beliefs, and the elf itself do not talk. In this way, choosing Hilo as the main **** should be the most reliable choice. As for the abyss demons and the cemetery undead who will have conflicts ... Dane can''t help it. Anyway, the gods that are compatible with these two races are almost incompatible with other races. In the case where the two things are not complete, it is natural to choose the most suitable now. As for what to do in the future when Dane wants to engage in these two territories, let''s talk about it later. After thinking about it, Dane took a few steps forward ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ the savage thoughts came again. Under the almost insane pressure, he approached the stone platform step by step, and tried hard to find the voice of Hilo in the thoughts that poured into his head. It''s not that difficult. At least dozens of gods muttered in his mind. But what you need to know is that Hilo is a master **** with a powerful level of divine power. His voice must be the sound of all the gods resounding in his mind. No one can compare with him. After Dane decided to listen to Hilo''s voice intently, all the other whispers of the gods gradually faded away, and only Hilo remained. "Your choice is right, humans, come, put your hands on the table of God, and I will bless you and erect the idol." Dien did as he said, and gently placed his hand on the blank stone platform. In an instant, the greenery in front of him was so big that Dane could hardly open his eyes. I waited until the light had dissipated. He looked forward and saw a stone statue of a handsome middle-aged elf wearing a gorgeous robe and standing on the stone platform. And the change is not just that. When the **** appeared, the entire temple hall where Dion was covered was covered by a soft light. Under those lights, the benches and reliefs appeared one by one. The original empty temple immediately became full of vitality. Thanks to [24684564], [Elemental Complex], [Dawn of the Sun, and Light] for their rewards. Thank you very much ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are here ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 48 priest While Dane was feeling for the power of the gods, a woman wearing a white sacrifice came from the back of the temple. She has long silver and white curly hair that hangs down to the knees; her skin is as white as moonlight without even a little blemishes; she is in plain white clothes and can''t see any decorations, only on her head With a circle of turquoise cap, there is also a white gem about the size of a quarter of a palm in the middle of the cap. Her style and style are noble and profane; she is holy like a fairy, but has a mother-like affinity. She walked over to Dion, bowed slightly, and said, "Hello, Dion, I''m Isroll, priest of the Holy Spirit, and I work for you." This sound is also breathtaking. Such a beautiful woman was in front of him, and Dane, the big old man, also became a gentleman. "Ah, hello, Essilor, I''m Dane, the owner of Orinel." After introducing himself briefly, he Still can''t help but exaggerate: "You are so beautiful." лл "Thank you Lord Lord." Essilor responded generously. Nonsense for a while, Dane finally did not forget his business. He took a small piece of black crystal out of his arms, handed it to Issloor, and asked, "Ms. Priest, do you know such a thing?" Isilore took the chip from Dion''s hands, and immediately recognized what it was: "Black crystal? And is it still black crystal corrupted by the power of the evil god? Lord Lord, how did you get this? Something? " Dion stomped his feet and said, "In the world under our feet, we got it from some faceless monsters called ''Cthulhu worshippers''."Essilor''s face became very serious, and her eyebrows, which were as beautiful as meniscus, also wrinkled: "This is a very serious matter, Crusu, does it still exist?" "What is Cthulhu?" Essilor explained: "Cthulhu is an ancient evil god. There are three different types of gods in this world. The new god, the ancient god, and the old ruler are the old gods." "Once, the old gods controlled the entire world. They controlled the world with infinite power and slaved all beings. Later, the awakened ancient gods defeated the old gods, sealed them in every corner of the world, and liberated the world. When it came out, it deposed all the worshippers of the old gods and created new creatures. The new gods are followers of the ancient gods, or the gods who were sealed by the gods the day after tomorrow, gradually drifting away from the ancient gods. When he went, the new **** dominated the changes and rules of all things in the world. The great father of the elves was one of the ancient gods. He nurtured the elves and blessed them with the help of the new gods of the elven deities. Prosperity. " "The old gods are the enemies of all beings. They curse all life, they hate everything in the world. But fortunately, almost all old gods have disappeared hundreds of millions of years ago. Some people say that their The body is divided into countless parts and sealed. Some people say that they have been completely eliminated. The ancient gods have gradually ignored the changes in the world, and now the new gods dominate the world. There is a spread of old gods in the world. There is only a legend that speaks only a few words. Many old rulers have not even left the name of God. " "Cthulhu is an old **** who has left his name. It is the **** of the deep sea. In the last era, he controlled all the seas of the Orodik world. According to legend, it has seventy-two different tentacles, four Fifteen different eyes are one of the most powerful of the old dominators, and even have the ability to fight the ancient gods. " "It is said that during the war of gods hundreds of millions of years ago, Fran, the Lord of Light, Bann, the **** of tyranny, and the great Hilo, the three ancient gods joined forces to destroy Cthulhu. Left a branch of such a worshiper in this world. " Asiroll''s words, the more he listened, the more frightened Dion was. All this involved the war of the last era, and what did the old rulers know that he never knew? In this regard, he himself has quite serious suspicions. If it was not in the system of the dynasty heart, it was clearly marked that the faceless monsters were called "Cthulhu worshippers", and he would definitely feel that Ai Silor was telling a story to him. Looking at Dion''s expression, Essilor said, "Don''t believe it. Those who can know the old rulers and the legends of Cthulhu, except for a few priests and priests of the ancient **** church, almost No one else, even the churches of the new gods, may not even pass down the legend of the old gods. However, you do nt have to worry too much, after all, it was a matter of billions of years ago, Cthulhu must not It may exist again. As for these so-called faceless people, there should be only some remaining remnants. " He touched his chin, Dane thought for a moment, and decided not to bother with it. The legend of UU reading books billions of years ago has something to do with it now? Unless Cesullu says that Cthulhu is underground on the island of Comilla, what he has to consider is just some faceless monsters. He didn''t want to deal with a so-called old god-he could not deal with anything.As a result, Dane said, "Okay, no matter what old **** we are, I want to ask you, is there any way to purify this corrupted black crystal?" Issallol said: "Yes, in the temple, I can complete the purification of black crystals alone." Dane was overjoyed: "Great, that would bother you." "Well, no problem." Essilor whispered, and chanted two mantras gently in the ancient upper elf language, and saw that white light appeared between her ten fingers, and the black crystal held by her palm After a few minutes, it became crystal clear. Although still black, it looks more transparent and no longer as filthy as before. Dean looked at the work completed by Isroll with satisfaction and grinned, "It''s not bad ... I still have fourteen boxes. Please trouble the priest to help me clean it up." Essilor''s face was overshadowed: "Fourteen boxes? Sir Dane, don''t you kid me." Dion looked inexplicably: "Well? What''s my joke with you?" "This purifies a piece of black crystal, so I need to release a purification technique, fourteen boxes? I ..." Look at Issloor''s appearance, as if almost bursting into swearing. Of course, the noble and holy priestess can''t really say swear words, she said, "Excuse me for nothing!" UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 49 Dedication Isn''t it really that Isroll wasn''t helping Dyne, it couldn''t help it. Essilor is undoubtedly a high priest, and his spellcasting ability may be more powerful than that of the sixth-level Druidfal''ao. There is no way Faerna takes the black crystals, but in Aisrol''s hands, a simple purification can easily remove the evil **** power contained in a few minutes. Of course, this is not to say that Essilor is much better than Fal''o, but the difference between the casting system of the druid and the priest is still relatively large. Dyne can see from the system of the dynasty''s heart that Essilor is a seventh-level high priest and has the ability to cast the four-ring divine spell. And purification, which is also a ring of magic, in terms of Aisrol''s casting ability, releasing purification to purify the black crystal is not a laborious thing. But if we add a quantity of "fourteen boxes" as a premise, it is another matter. There are at least three hundred pieces of black crystals in a box, and six boxes, that is, there are almost five thousand pieces. To get Essilor to purify one by one, she has to release 5,000 purifications! Even if she doesn''t sleep all day, she puts all her magic power on purifying the black crystal, and it won''t be possible in a year and a half. But then again, a person with a four-circle cast level has done a year and a half of work, and has not only earned fourteen boxes of black crystals. What''s more, if Dane had spoken to Essilor to carry out his orders, I''m afraid ... this elf priest who had just joined his Majesty would immediately be able to quit. Anyway, is a high-level priest, the work of the assembly line workers? Have you considered others'' own feelings? Dean also knows that it is very unreliable for Essilor to purify these black crystals one by one. But he was still unwilling, he asked, "Is there no other way?" "Yes," said Essilor, "but we need the power of the Moonwell. With the Moonwell as the core of strength, we can save a lot of energy." "Moon well, moon well ..." Dion muttered. Now it seems that this moon well has to be built. Without Moonwell, Fal''o''s orchard plan can only stay near the tree of life and cannot continue to expand; the area of ??the forest cannot be increased, and the transformation of land and arable land that Dane had envisioned cannot begin; and Many religious sacrifice activities centered on temples will also be terminated due to lack of strength.But what''s so **** good is that in order to deal with the threat of the faceless men, Dane has successively built the ancient trees of war and the courtyard of war, and trained three teams of sword dancers. Now there is another team of sword dancers who are accepting Ranst Lowe''s training. Coupled with the slave brought by Dodoro''s visit, it cost him a lot of money. Now, he has only a thousand gold coins left, and all the wood and ore resources are exhausted. To build a moon well, you need five hundred gold coins, three units of wood, and two units of ore, but even for such a little thing, Dane couldn''t make it. Without funds, Jian cannot afford to purify the black crystal; if he cannot purify the black crystal, he cannot sell gold coins; without gold coins, how to build a moon well? This is an endless loop, and at the same time, Dane is in a very bad dilemma. He wants to die, there is no good way. Comilla, a piece of broken hair with no hair, can''t change gold coins. "Do you want me to pick up my old business to do it?" Dane groaned in her heart. The old business he thought, naturally, was robbed. However, Comilla Island now has a full week''s voyage from the mainland. It will obviously be very painful to carry out robbery. After a month and a half passed, let alone work in the middle, all in all, very troublesome. " ..." Dane sighed helplessly and arrived on the island of Comilla with ambitions, but the results were difficult. As soon as the confidant plagued by the faceless people had been wiped out, they encountered a huge dungeon; as soon as they got the black crystals that might make their families rich, they ran into the trouble of running out of resources. This is what happened ... Dean felt that he was weak. Eslower tilted her head, looking helpless against Dane''s plight.Dane can only mention one more thing: "Priest Isroll, there is one more thing that you should be able to help me. My warriors and I, in previous battles, destroyed many Cthulhu worshippers, Their heads are piled up in my warehouse. I want to have a sacrifice ceremony for the great Hilo, I hope you can preside. " Essalol said: "This is a good thing! The great Hilo is extremely disgusting to the believers of the evil god. Maybe, it will solve your troubles. " This is where there is no doubt about the mountains and rivers ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Liu An Hua Ming You Ya Village! Dane does nt know what Islaol s father s reward is after the sacrifice of the heads of those faceless people. Islaol himself ca nt say clearly, but if he can lower some resources as a reward That can really solve his urgent needs. Ҫ It must be done as soon as possible! Dion couldn''t wait to ask, "When can I start the sacrifice ceremony?" "As soon as possible," Essilor said, "please the ceremony of pleasing the Father, of course, the sooner the better." For her, she had just mastered a temple by herself, and Essilor wanted to confirm her identity as the main sacrifice as soon as possible. Nothing can achieve this goal more than presiding a sacrifice ceremony in person. With great enthusiasm, Essalol and Dion gathered together and discussed the sacrifice ceremony to be held for a long time, and soon came up with a charter. The two set the time for the sacrifice ceremony tomorrow night, and also agreed to gather most of the people in the territory to receive religious baptismthis was requested by Isroll, and she knew When there were a lot of humans in Dyne''s territory, he wanted to spread the name of Hilo to these humans. In this regard, Dane has a certain degree of vigilance. He does not want to allow the divine power to grow in his territory. This is not a good thing for his lord. However, now that he is asking for others, he has to make a compromise. Achieved three more today, please recommend! Seeking collection ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 50 ceremony On the evening of the next day, nearly two hundred people had gathered on the forecourt of the temple that Orinai had opened. A quarter of all the people that He gathered together were elves. Orinite''s elven population has grown to nearly fifty, not particularly rare. This ceremony attracted almost all the elves, and even those prospective sword dancers who have been trained by Lanstro have a rare day off. Apart from the elves, most of them are female slaves who have just been rescued by Dyne. Originally, they were arranged in Tommy''s hands to carry out the construction of Ghostblade Port, but they were called by a paper order. The most important goal of Islaol, who stood on the sacrifice, was these female slaves. She still hopes to develop some believers in Comilla, as well as foreign believers. After all, for the main **** Hilo, he not only hangs the name of the father of the elves, the name of the so-called nature teacher and the guardian of life and elements, but also worshippers in related fields. Ϧ The horizon was dim and the sunset was fading. Esther started the ceremony. She stood in the middle of the fifty-six meter high bluestone sacrifice platform, raised her hand slightly, and the Holy Power was surging, and a circle of golden waves suddenly expanded around her body. This is the power of divine magic. This hand is exposed, and the female slaves, who were still whispering under the sacrificial stage, all quieted down. They widened their eyes and looked at Issloor on the sacrificial platform, most of them were shocked. At first, they were actually unwilling when they were asked to observe a sacrifice ceremony. The women who have just been free are preparing to use their hands to work hard for a better life in the future. Who has time to run to see what religious ceremonies? What''s more, let''s watch the religious feast of an elf god. But in this circle of mystic light from Issloor, the dissatisfaction in their hearts was at least dispelled. The priestess standing under the setting sun, under the shroud of glory in this circle, is truly noble and holy, making it impossible for a new generation to blaspheme. He also sighed. Dane, who was also standing in the audience, was also a caster. Of course, he could recognize that the golden light spreading out like this wave was obviously a large-scale spiritual appeasement. With a high-level priest''s magic ability, and simultaneously set the casting target to the scale of two hundred people, it is obviously very laborious, even if it is a low-level spell. But she doesn''t need to achieve particularly good results, it is enough that only those little slave women with the slightest respect in their hearts are enough.This is the religion of Orodik. They are very fond of using this magic method when dealing with civilians who cannot compete with spiritual spells. Esther is a bit of a bottom line, anyway, using harmless spells such as mind soothing. Some radical religions may go even further. Alas, Dane didn''t plan to get up and break this. Breaking is tantamount to turning your face. It is not necessary to do this. However, taking this into consideration, he must also think about how religion will be managed in his territory. He has an inexplicable vigilance about religion. This is a huge force that can subvert the kingship. Even if the religion in Comilla is still very small, who knows in the future? The sacrifice ceremony continued, and Esther stood on the stage, chanting prayers in elf language. In a blink of an eye, from her body, a golden light spread outward like waves, making her entire body shrouded in a golden ocean. This is not a spiritual divine magic. It is purely a deformed lighting technique. It uses special techniques to cast to achieve more shocking lighting effects. Compared with the lighting technique that seems to be bluffing and not very technical, it is more worthy of attention. In fact, it is the prayer recited by Issloor. There is no doubt that she uses elf language, and the ancient upper elf language. The people in the audience, let alone humans, are not many people who can understand the language among the forty or fifty elves. . But the magic is that in the recitation of Issloor, the teachings of the gods were understood by everyone without any obstacles. This is by no means a magical power, but the influence of the faith of real gods on mortals. Hilo is undoubtedly a true god, and also the eldest in the elven deities, and in the temple of Orion, there is a statue that has truly been blessed by him, recited by the priest he acknowledged Mantra, that naturally has extraordinary power. The ancient elven words chanted from Issloor''s mouth became more and more high-pitched, and the tone was more and more fluctuating, full of a wonderful artistic meaning, and gradually, the people listening below began to become crazy. Like drunk. The most obvious performance is undoubtedly the elves who have a certain faith in Hilo, but even the slave women who may be shallow believers of other gods have to be intoxicated for this. Dean sighed and thought, "I''m afraid Hilo''s faith will spread in the territory. I don''t know if it is good or bad." He thought so, but it was over ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, but there was no way to stop it. The sacrifice ritual continued, and after Essilor had suffocated the followers of the audience, it was finally contented to start the business sacrifice ceremony.Several elves stepped forward and lifted the blue cloth covered with a pile of things in front of the sacrifice, triangular, and the size of a hillock, revealing the true face of the offering below: full More than four hundred faceless heads, a similar number of black-skinned hyenas'' heads, and a dozen disgusting flesh and eggs. Seeing such a scene, all the spectators off the scene couldn''t help but be shocked, and even some timid people screamed. The heads of the four hundred monsters were very horrible when put together, and no one was vomited by the sick on the spot, which was considered very good. The prayer mantras chanted by Issloor, after these sacrifices revealed their true features, became louder and louder! With the flow of her rhyme, on the pillars on the four corners of the sacrifice platform, suddenly a bright golden green light rose. These golden greens represent the light of Hilo''s divine power. Under the blowing of a breeze, as if gaining life, they danced, and the clouds wrapped around the heads of the four hundred faceless men, slowly falling, and those The skull was completely covered in light. A magical scene appeared, those heads were shrouded in gold and green light, directly in front of everyone, directly dissolve! Someone told me to let the protagonist believe in the old ruler ... haha. Whoever is who, I mean you! (Manual funny faces ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 51 Golden Leaf The piled up faceless heads began to dissolve under the golden and green light representing the power of Hilo. The original dirty and **** monster''s head was purified from the air to become a star light spot and merged into the green awn. This whole process lasted for about a few minutes. When the green light returned to the four pillars of the sacrifice platform, the four hundred monster heads were completely gone, even if there were no traces left. To be honest, the most important part of the entire sacrifice ceremony-at least the most important part for Dion-has been completed, and the rest is just this religious ceremony, taking advantage of this religious ceremony, Believers brainwash things. This has nothing to do with Dane, who is more concerned about the reward from Hilo after the sacrifice ceremony. For the rest of the ritual ceremony, Dane spent basically drowsiness. It wasn''t until the night had completely fallen and the crowd dispersed that he awakened. When he saw that Isroll was back in the temple, he quickly hurried up, and soon found the priestess in the temple''s prayer room. "That ... Ms. Isroll, when will you arrive with the rewards from the gods you said?" Dane was so straightforward that Essilor couldn''t play any tricks. He could only say straight: "The gods have blessed. As long as you Lord, you will be waiting at Ghostblade Port tomorrow night. You''ll know what your reward is. " ظ The reply was straightforward, but Dane still scratched his head. He said, "What ... Ms. Isroll, can you tell us in advance what the reward will be?"Islol shook his head and said, "That''s the will of the gods. More, you ask me, I don''t know. Why is Lord Lord so anxious? It''s just tomorrow night." He couldn''t ask anything from the woman''s mouth, and Dane couldn''t help it. When I left Orineldo''s temple, it was very late, but Dion still could not bear the restlessness and hurried back to Ghostblade Port overnight. Uh ... Late at night, on the deck of the Golden Xiangye. The Jinxiangye is a typical wizard cruiser. The golden purple hull is very slender. The elegant and artistic carvings and design elements flood the entire ship, making it not look like a ship on the sea. The wandering ship is more like an elegant artwork. At this time, wearing a traditional high-elves armor, slender Elf Ranger General Pehinsi, standing on the deck of the Golden Fragrant Leaf, facing the sea breeze in the empty moonlight. Her supposedly golden hair, moved by the night breeze, looked inexplicably melancholy under the moonlight. On the beautiful face, the stunned look couldn''t pass away. There was a sound of footsteps behind him, Pehince turned her head and saw her lieutenant, and another high-level ranger hurried in. She sighed and said, "Perl, what happened? I know that there is not enough fresh water, and I know that there is not enough food. What bad news do you want to tell me now?" "There is no bad news, but there is good news!" Female Ranger Perr''s face was etched with an indelible excitement, and she continued without waiting for Pershing to ask: "The priest of Cecilia was just praying Received the revelation! " When I heard Perl''s words, Pehinci''s face glowed, and she asked incredulously, "Really?""It''s true! The great Hilo did not abandon his people! We really received the revelation!" Peixin wept with joy, she said: "Hello, bless ... Go, let''s go and see!" For three months, Pershing and the elves protected by her men kept praying to the gods, but never received a response. Now, they have almost fallen into despair, and suddenly said that the father of the great elves had issued the Divine Revelation, how could they not make her ecstatic? Pehinsi is an elven ranger general. Of course, at this time, a front is added. Two years ago, she was a general in the Nancy Elf Ranger unit, and she was suspended one year ago. Three months ago, she was directly banished from the Nancy Elf court. In the past two years, the Nancy Elven Court is undergoing drastic changes in the endless dark forest in the central mountains northwest of Hindler and the border of the Principality of Florence. Twenty-two years ago, in the territory of the Nancy Elves, Pahin was patrolling with his troops and found that a mage tower belonging to humans appeared on the territory of the Nancy Elven Kingdom. The mage tower seemed to appear suddenly overnight, otherwise, how could Pehince never find it in past patrols? This is undoubtedly a major provocation for the elves. Although mages are highly respected in this world, even among elves, mages are respected. But this does not mean that the elves can tolerate human mages to build mage towers without permission in the territory of their kingdom. Pei Pei Sisi realized the seriousness of the problem at that time. On the one hand, she deployed staff to surround the suddenly appearing pale mage tower. On the other hand, she urgently returned a report to Wang Ting and asked for support. UU reading book A mage tower is not so easy to break, especially a group of rangers without their mage''s support, even more so. According to the temper of the proud elves, when they are in a good mood, they usually choose to kick out the ignorant mage directly; if they are not in good mood, they may be killed directly. But neither of these cases happened. After sending a messenger, King Nancy sent a messenger to the owner of the mysterious mage tower that seemed to be built overnight, and strangely tolerated the existence of the mage. . Even King Nancy personally ordered that a large forest centered on the mage tower was designated as a forbidden area and the elves were prohibited from approaching.This is a weird order, but as a ranger general, Pehince had to obey. Since then, within a year, her ranger troops have never passed near the forbidden area. Until, her troops frequently reported that traces of undead were found in the forest. The dark forest is not a peaceful place. In the vast central mountains, in ancient forests, occasionally, some humans, elves or other races who have died in the forest for unknown reasons will become undead for various reasons. For undead creatures, the elves usually have only one attitude: wipe out! However, in just one month, Pehinci, who was responsible for external patrols, received dozens of reports of her subordinates'' encounters with undead, and even found groups of undead, which made her realize the problem. Something is wrong. The first factor she thought of was the pale mage tower standing beneath her eyelids. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 52 Elven refugee With the frequent appearance of the undead, she submitted relevant reports to her superiors many times, but the response she received always only allowed her to destroy the small undead in the forest, and she was pale in suspicion. The mage tower said nothing. Even after her persistent reports, she was severely reprimanded. However, despite this, Pehinci did not want to give up. She always had doubts about the Pale Mage Tower, so one day, she ignored the ban of the Nancy Elven King, and took two Ranger squads loyal to her, sneaked into the domain of the Pale Mage Tower and wanted check it out. I have to say that Pershing''s intuition is quite correct. When she entered the forbidden area regardless of the ban, she did discover the cause of the undeadthe infamous cursed church! Cursed the Church is a notorious evil organization. Although the name of the church hangs, the cursed church is not a religious organization. Almost 90% of its members are mages, and 90% of the mages are mages of the Necromantic faction. Their beliefs are different, most of them are unbelievers, and a few are believers of evil gods. The necromancers gathered together and worked hard to create a land necropolis under the leadership of the ancient legendary Lich Lai Su. In history, they have made waves on the mainland many times, and even had the experience of truly establishing a state of the dead. Of course, the end result was mostly suppressed by the justice camp. For any living being, the dead soul will always be a common enemy. But despite the countless failures of the cursed church, the necromancer''s organization has never been truly destroyed. Even as a church leader, the cunning legendary Lich Lai Su has never been defeated. As a ranger general, Pei Pei Sisi, of course, in her three hundred years of life, she has heard of the name of the cursed church. Even when she was just over a hundred years old, she was just an ordinary soldier in the Ranger Army of the Nancy Elven Kingdom. A battle. At that time, when the coalition forces of the four nations in the south of humanity and many churches joined forces, and even the elves sent reinforcements, they completely wiped out the undead and killed a large number of necromancers. I didn''t expect these guys to come back to life again two hundred years later, and the target also pointed directly at the Nancy court in the Central Mountains.In the sea of ??undead enough to completely submerge her and her subordinates, Pehinci escaped from the forbidden area by virtue of her excellent ability. Despite the heavy losses, at least she lived to bring the news of the cursed church back to the elven kingdom. But she was not greeted with a reward, but an order to suspend her job. For the punishment of suspension, Pehince is very angry. She could not have imagined that the important information exchanged by the death of dozens of elven rangers was so completely ignored by the upper echelons, and even punished, for the ridiculous ''stepping into the restricted area without authorization and violating the Wangting Act''. But when she calmed down, it is not difficult to think that I am afraid that the upper level of Nancy''s elven kingdom already knew that the pale mage tower belonged to the cursed church. Even the elven king''s court might have been with these necromancers for a long time. What a dirty py deal between. Pexinsi wanted to know what it was for, but her boss, the legendary Ranger Lord did not tell her why. This is especially incomprehensible. The hatred between the elves and necromancers has a long history. When the church was cursed on the continent for the most recent time, the Nancy court accepted the invitation of the four southern countries and sent Reinforcements. This is just two hundred years (two hundred years is not too long for the elves), and the elven king can go to the same place as the cursed church? Even if the Elven King is deceived or affected by spells, no one in the Wangting Council will stop the king? Even if the royal council fails to stop the king, the Druid Church and the temple of Hilo, who have a lot of influence in the elven kingdom, should always respond. But still no. In the years when she was just suspended, Pehince tried many times and wanted to make a little noise, but almost all ended in failure. She even lived a period of imprisonment. During that period of imprisonment, she unexpectedly discovered that people like herself were not in the minority, such as one of her friends, the high priest Cecilia of the Temple. The two were once friends, and now they suffer together in the water prison, and they are both imprisoned for cursing the mage tower, it is even more heart-breaking. As a result, the two of them with good luck, with the help of some friends in the elf society, led some people to escape from the elf water prison successfully. They originally wanted to reveal the cursed church to the whole elven kingdom, but they were suppressed first, and they had to take some of the like-minded elves on the road to escape. After three months ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The elves who fled with them, some of them died in the pursuit of Wang Ting, and some were scattered for various reasons, and more were arrested Go back. The original team of more than 400 people has only half of it. If it weren''t for an elf merchant who ran a boat between Florence and the sandy harbour all year round, I am afraid they would not even want to run away. To be honest, in fact, Wang Ting didn''t really make up his mind to kill everything. The reason is simple. A ranger general, a high-ranking priest, and more than four hundred elves. Among them, there are few warriors. What is it for an entire country? If the elven king court really valued their escape, they would not even be able to walk out of the Central Mountains, let alone go through the dark forest all the way south, leave the Central Mountains, and walk from north to south. Florence, took the Shanghai boat. But despite this, they are now a bit dead. After leaving from Port Tarrens in Florence, they replenished only once in Sandy Bay Port, and have been drifting on the sea other than that. No one wants to accept them, whether it is the Principality of Florence or Pudri to the west, these human nations have no plans to accept an elven tribe. As for going to Schindler to the east, it is even more nonsense. The relationship between the elves and the orcs is not good, and the main race of Hindler is half-orcs, accounting for 60% of the total population. Wandering on the sea, they never found a place to stay. The third edition has been reached, and the deposited manuscript is almost exhausted. I will roll off the code and continue my life. See you tomorrow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here. ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 53 Divine Revelation Under such a background, Cecilia hid in her cabin every day, with a few Hilo priests who escaped with her from the Central Mountains, praying to the gods, asking for guidance from the Father. In fact, this kind of work has been going on for several months. Since leaving the Central Mountains, the high priest has dared nothing and prayed every day. At the beginning, the fallen elves had great hope for this. People who leave their homes urgently need the spirit to give them spiritual guidance. But how easy is it to obtain the revelation of the gods? For months, Cecilia''s prayers have had little effect. The elves who floated on the sea, from their initial hopes to their numbness, are now far from despair. Not much to say, there was a couple yesterday. After leaving a desperate suicide note, he jumped into the sea and committed suicide. But no one can think of it. At midnight, the father of the great elves really lowered the gods! At this moment, the elves were already standing on the deck of the gold fragrant leaf, which should be cold. The turquoise spirit lamp covered the entire ship. On the upper level of the Captain''s Chamber, the high priest Cecilia, under the guard of several theological guards, read the revelation to the elves gathered on the deck. Plenty of hymns are chanted in the way of ancient upper-elves, and they do nt understand much, but the music-like language, psalms designed to praise the gods, has its own charm. Even if you don''t understand the meaning, you can appreciate the holiness. After the hymn chanted, it was the real meat drama.He only listened to Cecilia saying, "God has compassion on everyone, the Stars, and the great father of the elves. He has sent a messenger to build a new elven kingdom for us at sea. Follow the messenger and rebuild our homeland!" The elves under the pimple boiled: "Follow the messenger and rebuild your home!" A joyous banquet began at the Golden Leaf. After months of depression and the constant pain of losing their companions, almost two hundred survivors have fallen into a sense of despair, and no one knows how long their escape life will last. And I don''t know when I can really settle down. They can only pin their hopes on the prayers of the gods. Everyone knows that this is an unreliable thing. With the power of the Nancy''s royal court, the gods can do something every three years. There were very few replies, not to mention the fact that in such a humble environment, the priests of the eighth level led prayer activities with a few people who had not even reached the advanced level. But hope came when everyone was desperate, so each elven had no doubt entered the ecstasy: there was nothing wrong with God''s guidance. I can keep calm in this situation, very few, but Pehinci is definitely one of them. She feels that those compatriots who have suppressed for a long time can take advantage of such good news to relax and relax, which is definitely a good thing. At least, from today, there should be no more people who can''t stand the pressure and commit suicide? But she herself emerged from the joyful mood within a short time. She brought more than four hundred elves from the Central Mountains. Half of the people have been lost along the way. No one blame her, but the pressure in her own heart is greater than anyone else. So, at a time when everyone can happily indulge, she alone calmed down quickly. She approached Cecilia and asked, "What is the situation of the **** ... you just said?" Cecilia put down the fruit wine glass in her hand and said, "It is the will of the gods. In the revelation, a man who was favored by God the Father set up an elf settlement on a desert island called Comilla. Ground, there is a tree of life on that settlement! " "Tree of life ?!" Pehince was a little scared. "Really?"Cecilia''s face became a little serious: "Do you think that the Father s revelation is wrong, or do you think I am lying?" Ȼ "Of course not, of course not ..." Pehince said again and again, after many years of friendship, she knew that this friend was all right, that is, she usually behaved in a regular way, and did not like to joke or joke. She was a very old-fashioned guy. Of course she knew that Cecilia wouldn''t tell lies, and she wouldn''t doubt that the will of the gods would be wrong. She asked that before, mainly because she was too surprised. The status of the tree of life in the hearts of the elves is almost no less than that of the father of the elves, Hilo. According to legend, the first thing created by Father Hilo after being born between heaven and earth was the tree of life, and then, relying on the tree of life, he created the entire nature, and the elves are the highest-level products of nature and are the fathers. The closest people. In addition to the noble religious status, the powerful power of the tree of life itself is of practical significance to the elves. As we all know, the elves have a long life. To date, the longest living elven, the guardian of the elves forest elves kingdom, one of the founders of the Northern Alliance, the legendary Druid Israel, he lived four For thousands of years, www.novelbuddy.com, human beings four thousand years ago were still in the stage of a city-state civilization, and even such things as the state have not yet appeared. At that time, the most powerful race on the mainland was the orcs. The elves joined forces with humans to fight and kill the orcs for countless years. Until the last one or two thousand years, after the development of human civilization, the beast talents were gradually driven from the core area of ??the mainland to the eastern wasteland. Even if you do not mention Israel, the average elves have about 800 years of life. This aspect is of course related to the racial superiority of the elves, who are themselves long-lived species. But there is a very peculiar point that the elves living in human society generally die and die if they do not live for four hundred years. This has nothing to do with the strength of the individual. The reason why it can live for 800 years or even thousands of years in the elven kingdom, and only 400 years in human society, the most important thing is the tree of life. The vitality emanating from the tree of life closely matches the life characteristics of the elves. Within the magic radiation range of the life tree, the life of the elves will be greatly extended. This is the most important point of the terrible longevity of the elf! Because of this, outside the forest of elves, very few other elves can be seen. Unless they are exiled, very few elves can''t think of it and will leave half of their lives in the forest. Now, Cecilia said, on the island of Comilla, there is actually a tree of life, how can this not be surprising? Regardless of exaggeration or scolding, I like to be lively in the book review area. Don''t greet my family (not yet found). Faith, godliness, it s easy to lead a war, and everyone is free to speak freely ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read it. Chapter 54 visitor The tree of life is very rare. There are less than a hundred trees of life known in the world, each of which supports a huge elven tribe. The tree of life is also different. The highest level of tree of life is undoubtedly the world tree Ilsais at the foot of the Danangin Mountains in the north. The huge Elsais Elven Empire was built on Ilsais and dozens of trees around it, raising a population of 20 million elves. Next is the eternal tree. There are only four eternal trees. Two of them are companion trees to Ilsaise, and one is on the Shire continent south of the Southern Cross. It is only one month away from Comilla. The other is Nancy in the Central Mountains. The Nancy Elf King''s Court is built on the eternal tree. The lowest level is the tree of life. Most of the trees of life live in the forest of Ilses. In the Central Mountains and the Shire mainland, there may be a dozen trees in total. Except for these three places, I have never seen a tree of life elsewhere. So, in Cecilia''s mind, the sudden appearance of the so-called divine messenger, and Orion, the tree of life that appeared on the desert island of Comillas, seemed to be a gift from the gods. Cecilia is a standard religious fanatic, but Pehinci is not. Even she didn''t believe in Hilo, but Elune, the goddess of the moon. Of course, although she doesn''t believe in Hilo, she still has a deep respect for the great father of the elves. Her main god, the goddess of the moon, Elune, is also Hilo''s second wife. Pehinsi is a secular ranger general. She should consider not only religion, but also many realistic things. Although the will of the gods could not be disobeyed or doubted, she did not dare to relax before seeing the **** who was about to lead them. She looked at the carnival elves, sighed, and thought to herself, "We can''t stand any storms anymore ... I hope that the angel is a person to rely on." She can only think so in her heart, and dare not even speak, otherwise, Cecilia next to her will be angry.Uh ... In the early morning, Dane stood on the sentry tower of Ghostblade Harbor and stomped towards the north. He stood beside Isroll, and under the sentry tower, there were twenty or thirty elves gathered towards Looking into the distance. Not long after the sacrifice ceremony ended yesterday evening, the news that the gift of the gods will come from the sea early this morning has been unknowingly spread throughout the Orionof course, so easy to pass. On, mainly because Orinel''s population is too small, there are only four or fifty elves. People knew that there would be a gift from the gods, and they felt very curious, so in the early morning, one after another gathered together and waited. ô "Why not?" Diane was also anxious, he asked towards Issloor next to him. "Don''t worry, the nature that comes should come. Since the gods have the will, they will do it." Dion shut up and continued to look into the distance. As time passed, the island of Comilla in late autumn was not cold at all, and the sea breeze was very comfortable. But this kind of waiting is really boring. After no response for a long time, people''s enthusiasm gradually faded. I first dismissed the slaves and mercenaries. Many of them had heard the sacrifice ceremony hosted by Issloor in the Temple of Orinidoo in the evening yesterday. Although not yet a believer of Hilo, it was a potential development object. After experiencing yesterday''s ceremony, they can only say that they have such a good feeling for God Hilo temporarily. They gathered here for the sake of freshness. After waiting for so long, the enthusiasm was gone, then it naturally dissipated . Puppets are still under the tower, most of them are elves. These are the true believers of the gods. They are guided by the **** guide tree tower from other worlds. Although the beliefs are different, the elven deities of the multiverse are all figured out. In the belief system of the elves of almost all the worlds, Father Hilo is Having the highest status, they are willing to wait, naturally because of faith. But the waiting time is indeed too long, so that those elves are not too impatient. Except for some elves who already believed in Hilo, others were more or less complaining.Dean didn''t complain, but still unavoidably a little anxious. He kept looking into the distance, looking forward to the so-called divine gift. "I''m coming!" I heard the elf below faintly turbulent, Dane looked forward, and saw a sea boat full of elf style, just appeared from the sea level, and slowly approached Ghostblade Harbor. Dane was somewhat disappointed: "This is the gift of the gods?" Issallol said: "Yes." "I thought there was a golden light falling, and angels will come to earth." Essilor said: "That is a miracle, not a gift. Lord Lord, what you need most now, isn''t it the resources and population? Imaginary miracles, of course UU Kanshu , of course, have no real gift. " Dane nodded and said, "You''re right." He walked down the sentry tower and called both Delin and Tommy: "Bring our staff and line up! Let''s welcome the visitors from afar!" The mercenaries of the two squadrons stood on both sides, and the three teams were sword dancers covered with tattoos, followed closely by Dion. The pier of Ghostblade Port has just been built. This elf ship in the distance is the first foreign ship greeted by Ghostblade Port.After a while, the elf ship stopped at the dock steadily. At this moment, people on the shore can already see the elves standing on the deck. The elves of Orineldo waved enthusiastically at the newcomers on the ship, and the elves on the Golden Fragrant Leaf were also very excited. Several planks were erected from the elven ship. The first thing that came out was a ranger wearing a dark green cloak and carrying an arrow. It was headed by a blonde with tall hair and seemed to be the leader of this group of elves. People are, of course, Pehince. Along with the ranger, there was another, that was the priestess Cecilia, who was next to Pehinci. Cecilia has never seen Dane, but when she looked on the deck, she recognized at a glance that this strong man in brown clothes should be the caretaker mentioned in the revelation. Will be their future leader. So she took Pehince, hurriedly greeted Dane, and knelt down directly in front of him! Dean, the protagonist of this book ... It is really Cthulhu who can rise to the Virgin ... UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 55 meet "Nancy Court, Nair Cecilia, High Priest of the Peacock Grove Temple, say hello to the honorable God." In a word, in a gesture, Cecilia dedicates infinite loyalty to Dion during her first meeting. In this regard, Dane was quite surprised, even a little helpless, and at the same time, an inexplicable feeling rose in his heart. At the beginning, he was just a jackal in Hindrell''s wasteland. He was very famous in Rotten Wolf Town, but in short, it was only one of the chiefs of a mercenary group. The nickname of the ghost sword really described his cruelty, but To be honest, a level five or six level mad warrior in the army is also a captain. What about Cecilia? Dane''s eyes are not blind. From the clothes, the signs, and even the breath, he can confirm that this is definitely a real high-priest. What he sees is not bad. Cecilia is indeed a tenth-level high priest with a level of five-level magic. If she fights alone, even if Dion has a hero template, her strength is much stronger than that of the ordinary six-level fighters. , And also has the ability to cast, but it is definitely not Cecilia''s opponent. Moreover, a mad warrior and a priest, in general, are almost the same in terms of status. In the Aurodic world, the caster status of the same level-no matter what the caster-is much higher than the warrior-like professional. To give a very simple example, in Rotten Wolf Town, there are at least ten warriors with the same strength as Dion, but the fifth-level shaman with the magic ability of three-ring magic is only Dion''s old friend, Borg. Such one. Old Bogg''s position in Rotten Wolf Town is a character that even the mayor of Rotten Wolf Town must respect, not to mention he is Dane, even a few years ago, during the heyday of the heyday of the Ghost Leader Byrons, Don''t dare to be too pretentious to see him. In contrast, the old Borg is just an old shaman who pits in the wilderness with dark money, but Cecilia is in charge of mastering (at least once) a house in the Nancy court. The high priest of the temple did not know where to go higher than the old Borg. But now, a character she had to look up to in the past, Dion was kneeling in front of Dion in the most respectful manner. This has to be said, things are unexpected. Pershing on one side was even more surprised than Dane. The Ranger General knew his friend quite well. Cecilia was a person who saw the Elven King and would bend his knees slightly. Except for kneeling down to worship the gods, she had never seen such a humble attitude. Even Cecilia knelt down, what else to say? I saw several white-robed priests behind the high-ranking priests, one by one, following his own leader, kneeling down to Dion. Immediately afterwards, the other elves in the rear, some who had not had time to disembark, were all on the ship''s deck, kneeling towards Dion. Until the end, it was only Pehince and Pekinsi''s ranger team."Is this ... the so-called divine messenger can really lead our people to glory?" Pehince thought in her heart, looking at Dion''s face became very complicated. She noticed that Dane also glanced at her, and there was some indifferent in her heart. After some ideological struggle, she also had to bend her knees towards Dane with her friends. As soon as Pei Xinsi knelt down, the standing rangers knelt down. There were more than two hundred elves, so they knelt in front of themselves, and to be honest, the scene was a bit spectacular. Dane had never experienced such a situation, and was a bit shocked, but anyway, he had seen the power of the dynasty''s heart system many times, but he quickly responded. He hurried forward two steps, one by one, holding Cecilia and Pehinci: "Don''t do this, don''t do this ..." With Dyne''s help, the two stood up from the ground. "This lady," Dion said to Pehince, "I don''t know your name yet." "I''m a ranger general from the Autumn Leaf Family of the Nancy Wang Ting, Perkins Akiba. God just made your name me Perkins." "Well." Dane nodded, his face remained unchanged, but he was still concerned about the title of "ranger general" in his heart. He is not an ignorant little hair thief, he is quite aware of the status of the Ranger General among the elves. I am not too far away from New Delair in the court of Nancy. Dane also has some understanding of the military organizational structure of these elves. In the Central Forest, millions of elves are gathered, which is a force to be reckoned with in the southeast of the mainland. The Nancy court has at least 50,000 regular troops, and in a state of total war, they can recruit at least 200,000 troops. Among the regular army of the Nancy King''s Court, the most famous is their ranger unit. In the vast central mountains, these people wearing green cloaks, wearing special leather armor, and good use of bows and arrows, but also elven swords, are a very powerful force. In history, the Ranger troops of the Nancy Elves have created a lot of brilliant records ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Not to mention, that is, about ten years ago, the Principality of Florence and Nancy''s court were in the dark forest. There was a territorial conflict last time. An army of more than 2,000 human fighters was defeated by fewer than 500 rangers in the forest. As a result, Florence didn''t dare to provoke this group of beautiful but deadly elves.In the Elven Ranger unit, the Ranger General has already been regarded as a high-level officer. Normally, a ranger unit led by a ranger general will have at least about six hundred people, almost two groups. Being able to lead so many manpower, especially the elite troops among the elves, we can see that the strength of the Ranger General will not be too weak. As far as Dion knows, and seeing Pehince in person, he thinks that the strength of this female elf should be at least about twelve. At the 12th level, Dane is quite self-aware. Even if his personal attributes are far beyond those of a normal level 6 mad warrior, even if he is confident in his sword skills, then he will come from the spells that the rage master can use In addition, he is definitely not the opponent of the Ranger General who is slender in appearance and does not seem to have much power. It is not only him, who puts his sights on the entire southeast of Hindler, who can defeat the Ranger General in one-on-one battles, can count them with one hand, and are all big men. Now, because of a so-called blessing, such a powerful figure has become his own. In theory, Dane should be quite happy, but in fact, why is there such a trace in his heart that he can''t get rid of it? Anxiety ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 56 Challenges and benefits After the sacrifice lost hundreds of faceless persons and almost the same number of hairless hyenas'' heads, the so-called divine gifts exchanged back were definitely worth the money. If the Jinxiangye can be completely received, it will be a happy event for Dane. The arrival of Jinxiangye, solved the urgent needs he was facing in almost several aspects. First of all, there are a large number of materials on board, including not only gold coins, but more importantly, other resources that can be recognized by the system as building or building troops, such as gems and crystals. There aren''t many of them, but they can at least solve some of Dyne''s current needs. For example, after harvesting these materials, he can completely build the moon well that has been dragged for a long time. In addition to supplies, that is the population. There are more than two hundred elves brought by Jinxiangye. If these elves are integrated into Orinel, Orinel will immediately be able to transform from a ruined place with only a few dozen people and not even a village into a truly valuable territory. Especially those rangers on the ship, Dane roughly counted them. The rangers led by Pershing had about sixty people, almost the number of a squadron. And looking at them, all of them are clever, at least, their mercenaries can not do these rangers. Those who can compete with these rangers are probably only their sword dancers. But unfortunately, there are only less than forty sword dancers in his hand, and there are still two squads, who are still training by Lanstro in the courtyard of the war and have not yet started. In other words, if there is any conflict between the two parties, the damage caused by these elven rangers to Dion''s territory may be greater than those without faces. Of course, these elves are not enemies, but also a group of followers of the so-called divine enlightenment to come to him, Cecilia and Pehinsi two leaders of the elven team also showed his great respect. But he was still vigilant about passing these things in his heart for one reason: these elves were a bit strong, and if they had any ambivalence, there was almost no way for Dane to suppress them well. This is Dane''s anxiety, but none of the bad look on his face is revealed. There is no reason for it. Although there are risks, the benefits are large enough. If he can completely digest the entire fleet, from population to wealth, his strength will be greatly improved in an instant.Challenges and benefits coexist. With a little anxiety in my heart, Dane still showed enthusiasm. The people gathered around have already dispersed a lot. The people who were originally staying on the pier were looking forward to the colorful miracles, but when they saw that they were only an elven ship, they were more or less in their hearts. There was some disappointment. At this time, there were only some Orenid''s elves who remained near the pier. The elves were very welcome to the coming of their fellow citizens. On Comilla, there were nearly two hundred mercenaries and two hundred female slaves newly arrived, but the number of elves was always small. Originally, the elves could only meet a small number of compatriots guided from other worlds from the **** tree tower every week. Where can I have a chance to see a whole ship of elves all at once? As a result, these elves who first came to Orinidou were very enthusiastic about the fellow elves who fled. Although the number is not large, they have found several compatriots one by one, or helped carry luggage, or helped take care of the children. After a while, the two sides got along very well. Dane and Isroll walked next to Cecilia and Pehince, and took them to Orinel, chatting casually. Cecilia''s attitude in front of Dion was quite respectful, and even made Dyne feel a little uncomfortable. In the conversation between the two, Cecilia had little reservations, so why did they leave the royal court of Nancy, how many tribulations passed on the road, and how did they receive the enlightenment to come to Comilla? All said it. Pehince on the side was a little anxious, although there was a **** in the front, and beside Dane, there was also a genuine Greek priest such as Isroll, who also happened to be the owner of the island of Comilla. It should be no doubt Sit down and confirm the identity of the messenger mentioned in Divine Revelation. But even so, Peixin always had some worries. After all, Dane was just a stranger to her-or a human! It is difficult for her to give her trust without reservation, like Cecilia, especially when she is burdened by more than two hundred survivors. A stranger now. Seeing Cecilia so honestly selling the situation on the Golden Leaf, Peixin was really worried. She even made Cecilia wink several times, and even while Dane and Isroll were not paying attention, she gently dragged the sleeves of the high priest, just to make her longer. ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But Cecilia didn''t know if she didn''t understand or didn''t care, she didn''t care about her at all. Pexinsi is a little depressed now, she can never really face Cecilia to speak, right? Especially when they have just set foot on the island and are counting on Dane to give them asylum, it is too unreasonable. So she just followed the crowd unhappyly, and continued walking with a little bit of resentment.But, not long after, this resentment in Peixin''s heart forgot most of it: she saw Orinite. To be honest, Pehinci has always doubted what the Divine Revelation said that on this deserted island, the tree of life, such as the miracle of the Creator, would really appear. However, when she walked on a barren land for a few moments, a small forest suddenly appeared in front of her, and in the middle of the forest, a towering giant tree soared into the sky, she could not help her. Don''t believe it. As long as you are an elf, you will not admit mistakes. This is indeed a true life tree! With more than two hundred elves crying with joy, after landing on Comilla Island, they performed a second kneeling worship. The first time was to Dane, and it was because of Cecilia''s leadership; this time to Orinel, there was no one to take the lead, and it was completely from the spirit of the spirit of the worship of the tree of life . Even Pehince, who has always been attentive and not very religious, has kneeled on the ground and shed tears as if she had seen her mother after a long absence. Where the tree of life is, the home of the elves is. Farming Farms ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 57 Confession After the settlement of more than two hundred elves, he left it to Fal''o. This old man can basically be regarded as the great steward of Orineldo. The construction of the elven territory, except for the buildings built from the "Heart of the Dynasty" system, basically all work is Fal''o. Do it with the elves from the **** tree tower. Including the expansion of the forest, the construction of tree houses where the elves live, and the construction of orchards can be described as laborious. He can be regarded as the one who is most familiar with Orinel nowadays except Dane. The forest is not big enough, and there are not enough tree houses to build. No one can predict that today, there will be more than 200 more elves who will settle in Orion. But these problems can always be solved. Dane trusts Faal very much, and he will be responsible for the settlement of the elves, and nothing will happen. Suddenly, Dane himself dragged Isroll into the temple. When there was no one by the side of the week, all the intimacy that Dion had previously shown disappeared. He stared directly at Issloor, without saying a word, his expression looked a little shady, and he was definitely not happy anyway. ˿ Isloor, stared at Dane, looked very natural. She said softly, "Master, why do you look at me like this?" Dane snorted and said, "Unexpectedly, the great Hilo ... Hum, I paid for the temple to be built, and took out my men to desperately kill the worshippers of the old gods and use them. Skull sacrificed to the gods, I thought that there would be a satisfactory divine gift, but I didn''t expect it would be such a big trouble! What about the gods ... Is this how Hilo lied to him? Dane said this very rudely. If it was in the Holy See, the strict rule, people would have been **** and sent to the court. Even if a lot of Hiloism is moderated, and the gods are liar in the temple, there will be no benefit. It stands to reason that in the temple, as Hilo''s priest, Essilor should be furious when he heard Dion''s words enough to be called insulting the gods. But she didn''t, and even a faint smile on her face: "How do you say that?"Dean felt that she was knowingly asking, but the anger in her heart was hard to dispel. He said angrily: "It seems that the gift of Hilo brought me more than two hundred elven populations, and the Golden Fragrant Leaf was also loaded with the materials I needed urgently, but in fact? In my territory, The elves who absolutely obeyed my order were only fifty people in total. Our great Hilo suddenly brought me two hundred refugees from the Nancy royal court. Especially among them was Pehince. A ranger general as a leader, what do you want me to do? " "The best result was nothing more than a fusion of the two sides. Comilla had two hundred more residents. At the same time I harvested a 12th-level Ranger general led by the Guard. But is it possible to achieve it? Specially, think with your **** I know it''s impossible! " "How is that impossible?" Essilor still looked exactly the same, not changed at all by Dion''s words: "You are the goddess of the great Hero, you have not seen, come down from Ghostblade Harbor Pier, Until Orion, did the elves bow down twice in a row? " "Oh!" Dane dismissed, "What''s the use of God''s angels? Only a moment of respect, maybe they will always respect me, but as soon as I order, will they go to the fire? I can''t, but I Mercenaries and elves from the god-guided tree tower can. I would rather increase my strength slowly, at least that can be completely under my control, but do not at all be able to get out of control or even "God''s gift" that will cause me trouble! " Dean is not a fool or a blind man. Before, although Cecilia always maintained a very respectful attitude towards him, Pehince on one side was not so. He could see from Pehince''s eyes that the ranger general had a deep alert to his sudden emergence as a divine messenger. With Pershing''s personal strength and her prestige among these elf refugees, if there is any contradiction between her and Dion in the future, even if Cecilia is on her side, he may not be able to Really defeated Pehinci. Even if he was defeated, he didn''t know how much he would have to pay. This is a hidden danger, even a time bomb. The blessing that Dion had expected turned into such a situation, and he was naturally quite unhappy. The tranquility on Essilor''s face is gone, but a seriousness on his face: "Dear Lord, you summoned our elves from our original world here. This is because What you believe is much clearer than us. " Dean suddenly burst into his heart, of course he knows better than anyone! The Empire Tower is still in his soul. Does Isroll know something about the Heart of the Dynasty system? I was thinking about it, but I saw Essilol kneel down to Dane on one knee: "I am the priest of Hilo, yes, UU reading but you are our true leader!"Dion said: "I can believe that you are absolutely loyal to me?" "You should believe." "Like loyalty to Hilo?" "More loyal to Hilo." The previous sentence, Dion was slightly ironic, as if intentionally embarrassing Issloor. But in the latter sentence, Essilor said that it was a piece of cake! Dane''s first impression is thriller! He looked around, this is the temple of Hilo! The idols of the elf father may be less than five steps away from them! As a high-ranking priest in charge of a temple, in such a sacred place, Isylor dared to say such a word. Isn''t he afraid of the wrath of the gods, and sent down the punishment? Looking at Dane''s unbelievable appearance, Isroll held her knees on one knee and said, "You should believe me, this is the temple that worships Hilo. That''s right, but Hilo can''t hear God. Any voice in the temple, unless I want him to hear. " "Of course, I certainly don''t have the ability to isolate the gods, but in this temple, I can easily do it. This temple was built by you, not by Hilo. We and the Father, Not affiliation but ... cooperation. " "My divine power comes from the temple, and the strength of the temple comes from you. We provide faith and sacrifice to the Father God, and the Father God just shares his divine attributes with us, but he never pays More than half of the divine power, the source of all power, is ultimately yours! " ΢ Give a little account of the religion in the system UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 58 concern Uncle Dane never expected that he would hear such a word from Issloor''s mouth, which really shocked him. "Wait a minute ... why can''t I hear what you mean?" Ȼ Of course he didn''t understand, but he was really afraid that he understood it wrong. This is not a joke, there is a **** in the Aurodic world. What is a god? God is omniscient! In the world, the believers of the gods in the world, even if just thinking about God''s name in their minds, the gods will feel the heart. Of course, in most cases, the gods are too lazy to talk to ordinary people. Even if you are disrespectful, as long as you do nt disregard the name of the gods at the same time, in most cases, there is no fart. Even if you miss it, most of the gods will not care-otherwise they will be annoyed. Mortals may not be as good as ants in the eyes of gods, and it is not worth their trouble. But if some violent gods, or when they are not in a good mood, God wants to punish mortals, it is very easy. This is true for ordinary believers, not to mention raising the rank of high priest. If the priests of this level are devout, they can even have a true dialogue with the gods! As disrespectful as Essilor, it must be subject to condemnation, and even if it does not die, it will at least lose the power to release the magic. Dane does nt believe in God, but he did see miracles from the gods. Therefore, he has no doubt about the existence of gods-otherwise, where did the priests come from? Why do those magic spellcasters with great power respect the gods?But today, looking at Issloor who is kneeling in front of himself, although Dane felt shocked, she actually believed in most of her heart. She could say such a word in the temple of Hilo, and after that, it seemed that there were really no bad consequences. Is nt that proof, isn''t her statement true? Although Dane had already believed that the woman in front of her was likely to be as loyal to him as he said, there was still a question in his mind: "Then why did you ... send me those elves? Don''t you think , After they arrive, is it likely to bring us hidden dangers? " "Are you worried that Pershing will occupy the nest?" Essilor said in an unknown way. Dean did not speak, it is tantamount to tacit consent. Isloor''s tone seemed to be a bit of contempt: "You have so little confidence in yourself?" "Oh, are you too naive?" Dane said with a smirk. "Not a kid anymore, consider reality! Pehince is a 12th-level Ranger general. He has 60 Ranger Guards loyal to her. Do you know what it would cost us to clear the threat if something went wrong in the territory? " Essilor looked a little embarrassed, and she frowned, saying, "At that time, after completing the sacrifice, Hilo''s lowered will, after strengthening my divine power, gave me two choices. The first is to directly lower a resource reward, the number is not much or not; the second is to guide the elves on the golden fragrant leaf to the territory and give you the identity of the ambassador. I thought about it at the time and felt that the golden fragrant leaf The number itself carries a lot of resources, and more than two hundred elves are also very beneficial to the growth of Orineldo''s population. Although there may be uncontrollable strong men like Pehince among them, but After all, in the Divine Revelation, you will also get the identity of a divine messenger. It should not be particularly difficult to subdue these elves, so I chose the second one. " Now Dane is fully understood. He doesn''t doubt Isloore''s loyalty to himself now, but ... this woman''s appetite is too big. Although she thinks about the territory, she hasn''t even considered whether her belly can eat such a big mouthful. cake. Sighing, Dion said: "This is obviously a bait from Hilo. He wants to add sand to our territory with a seemingly richer reward!" From the bottom of her heart, Essilor did not feel that she had done wrong. She said, "Where is there no benefit from risk? Yes, these elves from the court of Nancy will indeed bring some hidden dangers to our territory. But, one Ships with more than 1,000 tons of displacement, huge resources, more than two hundred elven populations, and two masters of Cecilia and Pehince. Dane, if you can really conquer them all, then Aren''t we able to take a big step forward immediately? ""Why can''t I tell you ..." Dion said, "The steps are too big to get the eggs, and the appetite is too easy to be killed. In short, when I go to the sacrifice ceremony later, I have encountered this kind of selective Reward, I hope you can discuss it with me, don''t make claims, can you? " Esther lowered her head, stood up from the ground, and said, "Well, although I still don''t think there is a problem with the decision I made, but if I encounter such a thing in the future, I will definitely report it to you in advance. of." "Well, that''s all right," said Dion. "After a while, Cecilia and her priests will be stationed in the temple. The temple is still dominated by you. Cecilia is just To help you. Although she shows much more loyalty than Pershing, I still feel a little uneasy. In addition, you and Faluo also contacted ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ these from Nancy For the elf from Wang Ting, for the time being we can''t fully trust it. Especially Pershing and her Ranger Guard, you and Fal''o must be jailed for me. I don''t want to see Orineldo really. What turbulence happened. Even if it happens, it must be under our control, you understand? " "Yes, I understand." "Well, work hard, we have a lot of work now. I am going to build the moon well, which has been dragged on for a long time, otherwise, there will be an increase in so many people and we will rely on those orchards just opened to provide food. That s not enough. In addition, you also need to prepare. We will start the work of purifying black crystals as soon as possible. " õ "Okay, but I need some manpower. Even with Moonwell as a support, so many black crystals need at least a hundred people to help them, so that they can be purified in the shortest time." Dain waved his hand and said, "No problem, manpower. If a woman can help, you can find Tommy at Ghostblade Port, and he can deploy someone for you; if you need an elf, go find the method I m going to pick from the elves from Nancy s court if you ca nt do it. If you need my mercenary warrior, the ranger Delin of Ghostblade Harbor can help you too. Anyway, our most important job right now is to hurry up These black crystals are made into something that can be sold for money! I''ve had enough of this kind of poverty! " Essallol gave a gift to Dion and said gracefully, "As you wish." There is no need to worry about the outline problem, nor do I have to worry about my writing failure, because I am afraid that my grades will be sparse, and that fairy will not be able to save it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 59 Moon well "Moon well: 500 gold coins, 3 units of wood and 2 units of ore, are you sure to confirm the construction?" "Confirm." Dane, sitting on the first floor of the Empire Tower, clicked the confirmation button, and built Moonwell on the edge of the forest, and then immediately built another Moonwell nearby. The Golden Fragrant Leaf brought to Comilla not only the population, although those populations are a valuable asset, but for the time being, the productivity they can exert has not yet been shown, at least not as good as on the boat. Come those supplies. The original owners of those supplies were, of course, the elves. These elves fled from the royal court of Nancy, and there was not much personal property they could carry, but after all, they persisted for such a long time, and they were more or less brought with them for their lives. These resources were originally owned by the fleeing elves collectively. Except that part of the expenditure on the way was used up, the remaining amount was also quite large. And now that they have arrived in Comilla, these properties are naturally taken by Dane. I have to say that some of the anxieties that Dion had previously given to Pehince were not unfounded. When receiving the resources on the Golden Fragrant Leaf, the Ranger General jumped out and made a mess for him. Pershing was rather reluctant to give those things to Dane, and while not turning her face, she was at least tough. But no matter how tough she was, she wasn''t tougher than Dane. Dean must collect all those resources. Otherwise, he will not even have enough resources to build the moon well. How can he feed these elves? How to feed on the island of Comilla, Ghostblade Harbor and Orion have swelled to a population of six or seven hundred people? Pehinsi did not toughen Dane, after all, Comilla''s man is Dane, not her. What''s more, there is a traitor beside her. The high priest Cecilia doesn''t know why. She is completely on the same front as Dion. This made Pehinci very uncomfortable. She is a powerful Ranger general, but among the elves, her status is always lower than Cecilia, a spiritual priest. When Cecilia stepped aside with Dane, it was difficult for her to stop Dane. So, although some setbacks were born, in the end, those resources were still in Dane''s hands.This is the first real conflict between Dane and Pehinci. It is not fierce. After all, Cecilia is used as the lubricant. But don''t even think about it, there must be a second time for the first time, the first time is not intense enough, the second time is not intense enough, and maybe the third time will be a big hit. These things are anxiety for the future, and do not need to be considered now. Now that Dane has accepted these elves, it means that he is ready for a possible future confrontation with Pershing. Now the number of elves in Orinel is still only a dozen, so there are actually more than a dozen elves. At least, the construction pressure of Orinel is not too great. When they started construction at the same time, it was only a little more than three days to build the two moon wells. The location of the moon well that Dane chose to build is also very particular, just on the edge of the forest planted around Orion. The land that can be affected and purified by the tree of life is only about one hundred hectares. If you want to further expand the scope, you can only wait until the tree of life is upgraded to the tree of eternity. However, the upgrade of the tree of life for Dane is still in the foreseeable future. So, he wants to continue to expand the area of ??the forest, and the only thing he can rely on is moon wells. However, compared with the tree of life, the area of ??land that Moonwell can purify does have a certain gap. The area that can be purified by a tree of life is more than 100 hectares, and the land that can be purified by a moon well is almost 50 hectares. However, although there is a certain gap in the area of ??purification, it is clear that building a moon well to clean up the land is still a relatively reliable practice. The reason is also quite simple. After all, Dane is absolutely impossible to find any way to plant another tree of life. Then, for Dion, to continue to expand the forest area, the only thing that can be relied on is to build the moon well on the edge of the forest to expand the forest area step by step. As long as Moonwell is built enough, one day, the entire land of Comilla will be purified. Uh ... Twenty-three days passed in a hurry, the moon wells were finally constructed, and Dane s long-awaited black crystal purification operation could finally begin. Near No. 1 Moon Well, nearly a hundred people gathered. Most of them are human slave women from Ghostblade Harbor, and a small part are elves, even including several guys who fled from the Nancy King''s Court. Whether it''s an elf or a human, there is no exception. Among the people present, except Dane and Tommy who came with him, the rest were all women.The reason why this is so is because only women can participate in the following purification rituals hosted by Islaol. Beside Dane, Peixin stood expressionlessly, she said, "Master Lord''s ability to name is really bad, good moon well, why is it called No. 1 or No. 2? So cheesy ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ Dane sneered and said, "What''s that fancy name? Does the moon well sound like flowers, the effectiveness of the well water can grow? If you use the number, it is easy to remember and accurately mark the position. In the future, all moon wells in Orinel will be named by numbers. The single digits are the innermost and the ten digits are the outer. If you can continue to expand the forest area, you will use the hundred digits to name it! " "Okay, sir, Lord, don''t care about Pershing." Cecilia hurried out of the round, and stopped the Ranger general who wanted to give up. Dean didn''t bother to talk about the two women whispering on the side. He guessed and guessed the content. It was nothing more than Percys complaining and Cecilia consoling. Dean didn''t care what Pehince thought about, and he didn''t give the woman any respect. The reason is very simple. When Pehince contended for resources on the Golden Fragrant Leaf three days ago, he didn''t have Give him face! Seeing Cecilia''s face sandwiched between them, the two were able to maintain a peaceful face, but the occasional antagonism was inevitable. The antagonism between the two rivals is just an episode. Today, the most important thing is the purification ceremony presided over by Islo! Someone spit out the chapter name of Chapter 58, saying that I am the title party ~~~ Wahaha, although the writing of this uncle is important, it is important to place it elsewhere, and it will not push the girl so quickly (prone to accidents) It s been sealed as a 404, and the wind is tight ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please To reading. Chapter 60 Purification ܷ Whether or not this purification ritual can achieve the desired effect of Dane can almost be said to have a decisive role in the future development of Orineldo. If the black crystals polluted by the spirit of the evil **** can be smoothly and smoothly purified to the normal state through the moon well, then the fourteen boxes of black crystals can be brought to the mainland and can immediately bring him a tens of thousands Income from coins! In this way, there will be a reliable source of construction funds for the territory, and this source will not be cut off. In the vast and vast underground world, how many faceless people are not knowing, they are tirelessly helping. Dean mines these precious magical minerals, and what Dean needs to do is to take his own person to the underground to grab a pass, and he can pull back tens of thousands of gold coins in one trip. Fools don''t do it. "Let''s get started," Dion said to Isroll, beside him. "Well." Isroll nodded, and the barefoot priestess walked into the moon well. The moon well doesn''t look very large. A circle of silver-white marble surrounds a circle of blue well water in the center. The water was shallow, and when Esther stood in, she could not miss her knees. The priestess stood in the middle of the azure blue moon well, which seemed to be faintly glowing, and raised her hands slightly. The soft light was released from her hands, covering the whole moon well. The well water that had shimmered in light suddenly became brighter. Seeing such a scene, Tommy, who had been instructed by Isrolle for a long time, did not dare to neglect. He walked two short steps, waved his hand, and said, "Hurry up! Pour the black crystals into the well water!" Twenty-eight women, two with a box, carried the black crystals to the well water. They dumped the black crystals in the box that had been pried open into the moon well. Subsequently, some other women also went into the Moonwell with their bare feet, bent down, and washed the black crystals in the water.Dane stepped forward and took a closer look. He found that those black crystals that seemed to be a little bit dirty, under the scrub of these women, gradually became transparent in the moon well water containing pure energy. As if any impurities were washed away. Seeing such a scene, Dane couldn''t help but feel relieved. Just look at it like this, the purification of black crystal is quite smooth! "Huh, the man polluting the well water!" In a faint voice, he heard a cold hum in Peixin''s ear. If it was in the past, Dane would certainly return color. But at this moment, when the happy event was approaching, he decided to belly up and forgive the woman. Shouting Tommy, Dion said, "Islore said that her divine power can only support for half a day, and it can probably wash out about two cases of black crystals. You look here and wait until the two boxes of black crystals are washed When I get here, I will come to Ghostblade Harbor. " "Relax, boss, I promise to show you these things!" "Well." Dane patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''ll call Delin to lead the team later. I''ll transfer the three sword dancer squads to you. When the back work is done, you will have to transfer the remaining The items under consideration are in prison. This shipment is important. Don''t delay things, understand? " "I understand!" Dean thought for a while, and then possessed, in Tommy''s ears, said with a very small voice: "In particular, be careful of those elves who have just arrived some time ago, especially those rangers wearing green robes." "Huh? Boss, do you doubt them?" Dane knocked on his head and said, "Don''t ask, you shouldn''t ask!""Oh, don''t worry, I promise no one can touch these black crystals!" Uh ... In the evening, shirtless, Dane, who practiced sword-making on the beach for several hours, saw a mercenary rushing over. "Well, little Nal, why don''t you be happy with your daughter-in-law and come to me?" Dion opened her mouth and made a laugh. Naar was a young man. When he was in Ghostblade Harbor, he once helped Old Bynes to guard the warehouse and stopped Dane. However, at the time, he finally let Dane pass by, and When Dane took over the mercenary regiment and brought people to Comilla, the young mercenary soldiers followed, and he also participated in the training of sword dancers, but he failed. As for the so-called ''little daughter-in-law'' who made fun of Dion, it was after the arrival of female slaves. With a good-looking face, Nal quickly found an object to look at each other among the slave women, and soon lived together. Dean said that his mercenaries were not allowed to harass the female slaves, but did not say that they could not fall in love. The former is because he doesn''t want to make his territory an unordered place, and he also knows that part-time bandit horror mercenaries are not good birds. If they are not restrained in advance, they may be raped. Class things are not uncommon. As for falling in love, Dane not only does not object, but also supports with both hands and feet. Half of the reasons why he accepted these slaves were for the sake of his staff. Almost all of these brothers who were born and died with them were old bachelors who did not get married. They followed themselves to Comilla, and UU read a book www.uukanshu. Part of the reason for Com is the charisma and appeal of Dean himself, and part of it is that Dean promised them a dream of getting rich. However, it is not the same as when he was a mercenary, he is going to develop Comilla as his old nest! As a territory, of course, there must be leaders. Of course, he also needs to let his subordinates have a sense of belonging to Comilla, instead of treating it as a place to go for a vote. Therefore, it is the most reliable thing to find a woman here and securely set up a family. It''s not just the little Naar, there are many mercenaries in the territory who have been playing bachelors all their lives. In fact, there are not many incidents with those slave women. In this uninhabited land, it is quite normal for such a group of men and women to be integrated with each other day and night. Even a very powerful guy in the mercenary regiment directly soaked in an elf, which made Dane taste a little bit: horse eggs, I haven''t had time to find an elf girl! Nal, who was ridiculed by Dyne, looked a little sloppy. This guy is young and has not been contaminated by a group of old cannons. If I change another old fritter, I am afraid I will laugh and curse two pieces of gagging.Alas, fortunately, Nal did not forget that he had come to Dane for business. He looked right, and said, "Boss, those black crystals escorted from Orion by several sword dancers are here, right at the dock." Red. The word naked is also blocked? Sister, a man such as Dane is shirtless and normal. As soon as he writes the phrase "red, naked top", it immediately changes. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 61 sell Hei Jing is the business. Hearing that the black crystals have been delivered, Dane can''t care to laugh at Nal. He picked up his clothes from the beach, inserted the knife back into the scabbard behind him, hurriedly rushing back while wearing his clothes, and Nal hurriedly chased after him, never before After a while, the two returned to the pier at Ghostblade Port. As soon as Xu arrived at the dock, Dane saw four or five sword dancers who were not in the upper body, guarding the two large boxes placed on the side of the dock to prevent anyone from approaching. Of course, they will not stop Dane. After approaching, Dane took a closer look at the two boxes of black crystals, dark and dark, and a crystal clear black crystal, and in his eyes, it was no different from gold coins-they could shake Spend his eyes! He smiled with satisfaction: "Haha, it''s not bad, it''s pure black crystal. Your bonus has fallen!" As soon as this remark came out, the mercenaries present were quite happy. Nar said: "It''s great. My family is clamoring to repair the house and get some furniture back. This island has nothing but stones. It can only be obtained from the mainland. With the bonus, these things are all there. Hey! " Dean said: "Don''t patronize yourself, let''s finish the work first. Nal, go and get me the dwarf of Hull, and say I''ll ask him something!" "okay!"It didn''t take long before Nal took the pipe with his mouth in his mouth, and Hull, the half-half who was hazing the clouds, ran out of Ghostblade Harbor. "Boss, are you looking for me?" On the Changfan cargo ship, Dane''s only qualified captain, Hull, now looks very comfortable. The smell of cigarettes makes him uncomfortable. "Smoke you sooner or later!" Dane yelled, turning his head and beginning to talk about the business: "You take a few people, get these two boxes of things to the sandy harbour, find one of your kin, halfling businessman Dell, you can find him in the Shire United Chamber of Commerce. Show him these two boxes of black crystals, and he will know what it is and what I want. " Hull scratched his messy hair and said, "It just so happens that there are some gaps in the supplies of Ghostblade Port. Every day I eat the fruits of Orinite and I''m tired of eating. There are many people who want to buy all kinds of mess. Miscellaneous things, such as little Nal, want to get a set of furniture back. I''m going to find you some money and buy something. "By the way, he held out a hand towards Dion. "No money," Dion said first, then added: "But you have these two boxes of goodies in Goodall''s hands. Tell him that these two boxes of goods sell him a little two thousand gold coins. There is no pit, he definitely still has a lot of money. If he dares to lower the price, you tell him that this is my Dane''s goods, see if he has that courage! " "Haha, he wouldn''t dare." Hull grinned, remembering the scene when Dane bought Comilia from Goodall, the island bought by the halfling merchant with a thousand gold coins, into Dane''s mouth It was worth only three hundred gold coins. Thinking of Goodall''s anger and utterance, Hull wanted to laugh. Uh ... He watched the sail sailing on the long sail, and Dean couldn''t help the smile in his heart, laughing. Two thousand gold coins will soon be available. After Hull comes back for almost two weeks, he will return to Ghostblade Port. The purification of the remaining twelve boxes of black crystals is expected to be completed soon. That was an income of more than 10,000 gold coins. All of a sudden, the poor clanking Dane was able to transform into a big rich man. In the following days, Dane was soaking in Orinite almost every day. While watching the purification ceremony presided over by Isloor, go to Moonwell No. 2 to see how the new orchard presided over by Faalo was set up. It was really boring, so I went to the courtyard of war and inspected the training situation of the new sword dancers. It was OK to practice with Lanslow. In short, my life was very fulfilling. When talking about orchards, I had to mention two more. Fal''o had previously led the elves who walked out of the guide tree tower, and established two small orchards. Although it is not moisturized by the moon well water, but because it is close to the tree of life, and with the maintenance of a druid like Faal, the effects of the two small orchards are still very good. At least, the elves Don''t worry about your food. Not only that, it can also provide some food supplements to the human inhabitants of Ghostblade Harbor. Of course, those mercenaries who are used to eating big meats don''t like eating fruit every day.However, after the arrival of Jinxiangye, Orinite''s grain output was not enough. Even if the two orchards are urged by a druid such as Fal''o, they can grow out of the growing season and produce fruits directly, but they can''t fill the belly of nearly six or seven hundred people at any time. Especially in the **** tree tower, there are so many or a dozen elves coming out every week. The pressure on food has always been great for Dane. Otherwise, he does nt need Hull was always sent to and from the mainland and the island of Comilla to transport all kinds of food. Now, the entire woodland near www.novelbuddy.com ~ # 2 has been transformed into an orchard according to Dane''s previous meaning. The completion of the large orchard, according to Valeo''s estimation, can basically meet the food needs of Orineldo''s elves for a long time in the future, and there will be great wealth. These rich fruits gave Dion a headache. The human residents and mercenaries of Ghostblade Port, it doesn''t matter if they eat fruit occasionally, but no one can stand it every day. After all, the taste of humans is still a little far from the elves. Then, how to deal with a large number of surplus fruits is still a problem. What Dion can think of is to do things like work that can extend the storage time, and then export to the mainland through ships. In terms of profit, it is estimated that there will not be too much, but it is better than rotten on the island of Comilla. "Why, Falau, let''s build the moon well in the future. Can we plant orchards in the nearby land? Can we get some farmland and plant some real food and crops?" Faro said: "Of course it can. However, as cultivated land, the yield is not comparable to the orchard. After all, with me, the output of the orchard can be increased to the maximum, but for the crops, the effectiveness of our druids can be achieved. Not as good as the priests of Mother Earth Gaia. " Dane shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter, as long as it is better than ordinary farmland on the mainland. I don''t want to turn Comilla into a grain-producing land, but now we have a small population, But in the coming months, there will be more and more, and the problem of food security will always be solved. I don''t want to bet all life-related food on trade ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers The latest, fastest, and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 62 winery "Okay, no problem. However, the fruit is so delicious, why should we grow wheat?" Falao still didn''t quite understand. Dean''s skimmer, this can only be attributed to the fact that the concept of elves is really very different from that of humans. I was going to explain to Falao, when the irreplaceable role of food in the human food category, suddenly saw Tommy carrying a woman out of the woods not far away. "Hmm? Tommy? How did you come here? What happened to Moon Well No. 1?" "No, no, it''s safe over there, I''ll let Delin look at it," Tommy said. "What are you doing here?" "Boss, I''m here to introduce you to someone. Ulrika, don''t you come up and let the boss look?" After that, Tommy drew the woman standing behind him to him. The woman''s skin is brown and yellow, and she looks very healthy, but she doesn''t look like a mainlander. Her hair was long and straight, and she looked very supple. Just listen to her bow to Dion and say, "Boss Dion is good."Dane waved his hand and said, "Anyone?" "Yes, I''m An Am, my name is Ulrika." The woman replied. The Zhaoan Tatars are a human branch from the north central part of the mainland. They lived together with barbarians and orcs for generations, but the number was much smaller. The barbarians on the Argus Plateau have been fighting with the orcs for many years, and the Anders have been standing in the middle of the two. Some of the Anders tribe have better relations with the orcs, and some are closer to the orcs. . The main reason for the formation of this kind of thing is that the tribe of the An people is too weak. The population of the Andai people is very small, and the development level of the entire nation is not high. As a branch of human beings, they are not as powerful as barbarians and orcs. However, the Ans people are famous for their hard work. This feature allows them to have a certain viability in the gap between the two forces. Whether it is a barbarian or an orc, there is a need for Anmen to engage in a series of production activities, such as grazing and planting. Dean doesn''t have any special views on An''an people, but he doesn''t know why Tommy brought this woman to himself. Under Dion''s doubtful eyes, before Urmyka spoke, Ulrica spoke first: "Boss Dane, I want to let Tommy bring me here. I think you will need me ability." Ŷ "Oh?" Dane became interested. "What ability do you need that I need? Speak to hear." Urlika said: "My family, who has lived on the eastern edge of the Argus Plateau for generations, belongs to the branch of the Pudoruo tribe. Don''t you know that you have heard of the Pudoruo tribe?" Dion said with a smile: "I haven''t heard of the Purdolo tribe, I have only heard of the Purdolo ... wait! You shouldn''t say that the Purdur is your Purdur tribe. Brew it? " He really didn''t know where the Pudor wine was produced. He just made such a conjecture based on the similarity between the two names."Yes." Ulrica gave Dane an affirmative reply. "Our Purdolo tribe has the best winemaking skills, and my father is a tribe''s winemaker, and I, from an early age, Start learning winemaking. " Dain''s mouth is almost out of his head, this is a big surprise! Puduro is famous in the Hindler region and even in the entire eastern part of the continent. This kind of wine from the plateau region is very strong, but also has an unspeakable fragrance. Whether it is a royal noble or a rough mercenary, they like this wine very much. However, the production of Purdolo has not been very large, and the price on the market is also very high, which is not available to ordinary people. Dean killed and died at Hindler, mixing for so long. For a few years, he has been lucky enough to taste this kind of wine, and there are only a handful of times. Now, how happy is a winemaker who has learned how to make Puduro wine in his own territory? "How can you be caught as a slave?" Dane asked. Ulrika said softly: "My brother was seriously ill and had no money to heal. My father was helpless. He wanted to sell the secret recipe of Purdolo to change money and healed my brother, but was discovered by the elders of the tribe. Just put my father to death and sold me as a slave. If no one knew that I had also learned how to make the Podoro, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to leave the tribe alive. " Mi''s tragic experience was very simple in Ulrica''s mouth, and her emotions seemed calm, but Dane could still feel the huge sadness hidden in her calmness. To be honest, I don''t have any special feelings about Ullika''s tragic encounter ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~. There are so many pains and sorrows in this world. Dane has suffered himself and inevitably inflicted pain on others. Sympathizing with such emotions is, in his opinion, a very worthless thing. However, he still had to show some kind of affection. After Ulrica said that he would make Prodro, he also hoped that this woman would be able to brew this precious wine in his own territory in the future. . "Sorrow." With a trace of sadness on Dyne''s face, he quickly turned the topic to the business: "Well, Ulrica, are you interested in brewing Purdolo for me on my territory?" What about wine? Of course, I also don''t want the secret recipe of wine to spread, but I assure you that I will never let you fall into a difficult situation where even important family members are sick and have no money to cure. " Ullikar said: "I begged Tommy to bring me to you. Naturally, I meant to dedicate my wine to His Royal Highness. On the one hand, I want to improve my life, and on the other hand, I want to take revenge. The tribal elders who killed my father and killed my brother. From now on, Pudolo''s wine party will no longer belong to them alone! "Dane laughed and said, "You can rest assured! In the future, if our output becomes larger, we will run to death the soil crickets on the plateau! The raw materials required for brewing Purdolo, you tell me, I want to do everything The solution will also get you over! " Urlika laughed and said, "You don''t need to make raw materials from the outside. On the island, there are so many raw materials. I only need fruit, and the fresher the fruit, the better." What she said is another great surprise for Dane ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 63 Long live the boss I was still thinking about it. The orchards of Orinel have a little overcapacity. There are pillows when I sleep. It is really a happy event. "Haha, Falau, you don''t need to use your fruit to make dried fruit! Damn dried fruit, where is the wonderful Podoro wine worth it! Ulrika, you said, how many manpower do you need to get the winery Get it up? " "Just my sisters, I''ll bring you a batch of finished products next month." "Okay! Here, Tommy will leave it to you. The winery will be located next to the Moonwell Orchard No. 2 except the necessary rations required by the elves. Leave it to your winery! Make sure to make a really delicious Purdolo, these things are a very good trade item, and you cannot afford to lose them! " "Okay!" Tommy didn''t know why he seemed very happy. He smiled, "Boss, don''t worry, I''ll handle things properly." "Don''t be poor, hurry up and work!" Dane cursed with a smile. Uh ... After leaving with Ulrica, Tommy patted her on the bottom and said, "Okay, it looks like you have made a good impression with the boss."Urlika shot away Tommy''s irregular hands, rolled her eyes, and said, "I just don''t want my sisters to continue the heavy physical work of moving stones and building houses." Tommy said: "This is not your right idea. It is the boss who has liberated you. If it were not the boss, you are still slaves, and you are required to do whatever you want, and you do not give a penny. Now, you work There is money to take, isn''t that much better than slaves? " Ullika said: "I know, I know, I don''t mean to blame the boss. Being able to eat with his own hands and not having to sell his dignity is already his greatest favor to us slaves. However, most of the sisters do not have much skill. Even if there is, there is nothing to play on the island. It can only be like a farm animal. It is too hard to earn some food by selling hard labor. I can hardly The sisters brought into the winery, and it was easier to work than to move those big rocks and build houses. " "I didn''t see it," Tommy said in surprise. "My wife is still a kind person." Urlika said: "Go to your ... who is your daughter-in-law? Things that haven''t been done yet." Tommy leaned towards Ulrica next to him, his head stuck to the woman''s breasts: "It''s all gone to bed, what''s so ridiculous ... tell you, you''re mine afterwards. Don''t It seems that Boss Dyne is always fierce, but the brothers under his opponent really say that, otherwise, he will not ascend, and there are so many people who follow him to Comilla, such a bird. The **** place killed and killed. In the future, I follow the boss and do it well. You also make your winery look a little bit, and the boss will not treat us. " In the ensuing period, Ulrika and Tommy moved quickly, and the two gathered the hundred women in Ghostblade Harbor and several mercenaries on the second moon the next day. Near the well''s orchard, construction of the distillery began. According to Ulrika telling Dane, it is estimated that it won''t be long before the winery can be put into production and the finished product will be ready next month. The establishment of the Liquor Distillery must be great news. There is a gap of hundreds or thousands of times when the cheap fruit is made into a much higher value Podoro wine. If Comilla Island is to develop, it is definitely not possible to stay alone on the island by itself, it must be connected with the outside world. And trade is undoubtedly the best way. If it was a place where the birds did not **** on the island of Comilla, before, those businessmen who were profit-seeking would come here crazy. But what if Comilla has its own trade value? In Dane s vision, if Purdolo and Black Crystal can be made into the fist products of Comilla, and there is a good output, then there is no need to advertise anything. Businessmen who have smelled business opportunities come a long way.Uh ... For two weeks, in a hurry, the long sail finally returned from the mainland, waiting for Dion to wait. Carrying a boat full of grain and various miscellaneous things, the mercenaries and women moved off the boat cheerfully, and it was always cold and cold at Ghost Knife Port, which became very lively. And the sales situation of the two boxes of black crystals that Dane is most concerned about are also quite satisfactory to him. "Boss, there are two boxes of gold coins in exchange for black crystals, here they are!" Hull patted his belly with a look of invitation. Dien ignored him, kicked the iron-covered box with one foot, and was dazzled by Yao Chan''s light. The brothers who saw the gold coins all looked at each other eagerly. Dean laughed and said, "What are you looking at? Lao Tzu said, these gold coins are yours! Following Lao Tzu''s hardship on the island for so long, I have to send you some money! Tommy, Tommy, you Where did the guy go again? " "Come, come, boss, what''s the matter?" "Distribute these gold coins, our former brothers of the old fear ghost mercenary regiment have a share!" "okay!" Almost two thousand gold coins, all issued as bonus, Dane''s handwriting is not small. At least, the old Byrons had never been so arrogant before in the rotten wolf rebellion. This is one of the reasons why Dion can gain trust and love. Who would not be born and die with the boss who will not treat himself?The news spread from ten to one hundred. Soon, mercenaries carrying goods across the dock knew the news. A word: "Long live the boss!" "Long live the boss!" "Long live the boss!" He was just a hundred people, and it was a shouting tsunami-like effect. Dean scolded: "What are the ghosts crying wolf?" Everyone was full of motivation, and their hands and feet were more diligent. Within a moment, the entire ship''s supplies were removed. On the other side, Dane directly asked Tommy to call a few people and ran to Orinel: two weeks had passed, and the remaining twelve boxes of black crystals should have been purified. Right? Those black crystals are the reason why Dion was so proud just now. What are two thousand gold coins? Take another trip, and 12,000 gold coins will be the next big thing! The follow-up plan is to join [Heroes]. Today, in addition to the code words, I also designed a few heroes myself, which feels OK. But at this moment, there was a flash of light in my mind, and an idea came up-you say, if you call heroes from Warcraft, LOL, DOTA and other games to be the generals of Dane, okay?For example, summoning a Nosher or Galen to be the leader of the legion; Alsace to be the second leader of the undead army; Illidan to play with the devil; Sylvanas with Hepidor or Elf, or even the undead; The mage has vampires, crows, and big demon master Rubick ... there are more. Think about how a little excited ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 64 Go to sea On Comilia Island, an underground entrance near a freshwater lake off the northeast coast, Saco and Golob are saying something boring. "Oh, Sarko, have you heard? The boss we grabbed the dark stone pieces below last time, the boss pulled two boxes to get to the mainland and sold two thousand gold coins!" Sacco nodded and said, "Of course I heard, Milton''s letter from the newspaper. But, can''t you be rest assured that the boss is doing things? We are here to guard, and when we go back, the gold coins must be one point." "I don''t worry about this," Golobo scratched his head that hadn''t been washed for a long time, and said, "Oh, the boss has never lost our money, not like the old **** of Bynes." I''m not talking about it. I want to say, why are those black stones so valuable? " "Hei Jing heard what magical minerals I have, I can''t figure it out," Sarko said. "How many people can figure out those mysterious and mysterious things?" Golobo''s eyes were raised: "You said, those things called Hei Jing, there are some underground. Last time we went down, we encountered more than one faceless monster transport team. You said, those black crystals are so valuable , Let''s just go down and do two more votes? " "Isn''t it?" Saco said. "The boss said, we can just stay at the entrance of the cave. You haven''t seen it, but there is a huge dungeon below! Just our three melons and two dates." Throw it down, and if it is found, don''t expect one to come back alive. " "Well, I said, why are you so insulting!" Golobo said unhappy, "We haven''t done this kind of thing once or twice, we have experience. As long as there are twenty or thirty people, go to the following Go, find some small-scale transportation teams, set up an ambush or something, black lights blindly, and kill all the monsters you see. God is unaware of the ghosts, isn''t it done? Then go down and grab a small transportation team But it is the income of tens of thousands of gold coins, don''t you mind? "Mr. Sarko said it was false to be indifferent. Everyone comes out to be mercenaries, isn''t it just for money? In a trip of tens of thousands of gold coins, under normal circumstances, where is the chance to come across? However, relatively speaking, anyway, Sarko, who was once a knight, is much more stable than Golobo, who has always been reckless. Just listen to him saying, "These things are the only thing the boss said, without the boss''s order, you can''t act arbitrarily. In case of any trouble, who can bear this responsibility?" Golobo said: "Well, you are timid! Don''t always carry the boss out to talk about things! If we can do a beautiful vote, the boss will definitely praise us. How can you make a fortune if you are afraid of wolves and tigers? " Sarko frowned: "You guy, don''t even listen to the boss''s order now? The boss asked us to keep here, we have to keep here! Don''t think anything wrong, I''m here You, the master, must have my consent if you want to act! " "Okay ... it''s boring ..." Golobo said helplessly. Uh ... Dean didn''t know this conversation at the entrance of the cave, otherwise he would realize that Golobo''s mindless guy must be in trouble again. He is now riding the waves at sea. A new batch of black crystals, full of twelve boxes. This is a goods worth tens of thousands of gold coins. Dane decided not to dare to borrow the hands of others, so he had to take such a trip himself to be assured. Moreover, in addition to running business, Dyne''s trip also has an important purpose, which is to establish long-term cooperative relationships with the caravans on the mainland. Dean won''t sell the black crystal only once. When he knew that there were plenty of magical minerals underground on the island of Comilla, he was destined that he would not let go of such a large vault. The development of the territory has a huge demand for funds. Where can the money not come from underground? Of course, the dungeon controlled by the faceless person is a huge obstacle that Dane must overcome in order to bring the underground world into control in the future, but this will definitely not prevent Dane''s determination. In the future, after his own power developed, his first thing to do was to completely wipe out the faceless people. Not to mention the existence of the black crystal veins, even the heads of those faceless people, thrown to the temple as a sacrifice, are very valuable things.In the future, he will surely control more black crystal production. It is a good thing to plan ahead with a reliable caravan to establish a more stable cooperative relationship. Goodell is a very good choice. This halfling businessman is very savvy and believes that he has enough capacity in the trade to maximize the profit brought by Black Crystal. Moreover, his own power is not very strong, so he is not afraid of bullying the shop, but what is going to happen? Dane will naturally support him. At the same time, Goodell is still standing behind the Shire United Chamber of Commerce A huge business organization can''t afford much loss. In addition to selling black crystals, it has other significance to establish a good relationship with Goodall and the Shire Federation behind him. ò Here I have to mention this place, it''s a subcontinent. The so-called subcontinent is of course not as huge as the Orodic continent, which is the so-called main continent. However, since the word ''continent'' is used, UU Kanshu is by no means an ordinary island. On the Shire continent, there are not many humans. The main races are two, halflings and dwarfs. These two small races were originally residents of the mainland thousands of years ago. But because of the disadvantages of the race itself, they are the fastest-losing ethnic group in the war of racial hegemony. Not like today s human beings, who have become kings of the core areas of the world; nor orcs, who can rule in the vast eastern wastelands; not even the elves, dwarves, and barbarians who control the forests, mountains, and plateaus, at least they Not expelled from the main continent. But these two races have their own advantages. Halflings love food and enjoy hard work, but they are famous in business. The dwarf, thousands of years after the settlement of the Shire continent, developed a course that was completely different from other races. Although they do not have outstanding magical talents and it is difficult to produce powerful warriors, among their group, the profession of alchemists is quite outstanding. The potions and magic machine science developed based on alchemists are no weaker or even stronger than some magicians! Two short races, plus a part of the elves who settled in Shire, such a place where Aurodiq across the sea and far away, became a paradise. I think that my idea today is still reliable! However, the hero''s appearance is estimated to be some time. This stuff must be carefully focused. I have to design it first and not make it too violent. If it''s not exciting, how can you show it to someone? ~ UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 65 trading Moselle must be a place rich in water and soil. Hard-working halflings, clever gnomes, and elegant elves have built this place peacefully. Machinery products, tobacco and tea from Shire are all very popular. At the same time, Shire is also one of the world''s most important grain silos, and it is an important place for grain production. Charr United Chamber of Commerce, as the name implies, is a chamber of commerce established by almost all businessmen in the continent. Almost every businessman who comes out of Shire to do business belongs to this chamber of commerce. Their organizational structure is not very strict, and they are not particularly binding on their businessmen, but once something happens, the power of many businessmen united is enough to give any enemy who wants to insult them a headache. Even fear. Dean holds great expectations for this business alliance. On the one hand, the reputation of this business alliance has always been very good, unlike some **** chambers of commerce, which have a lot of disadvantages. On the other hand, their backing to the rich Shire Subcontinent is a great help. In addition, there is a very important point, that is, Dane squatted on the navigation map before, and carefully studied the various channels. He found that although Comilla s location was ridiculous, it was not on any major route. But in fact, if you take a trade ship and are willing to take a long way, starting from the sandy sea bay, a week-long southeast voyage to Comilla for a resupply, turning to the west and going for another two weeks, you can also go to summer. Seoul. Although the distance is almost a full week longer than the port of Tarens from the Principality of Florence, if Comilla''s own development comes up, and it has a certain trade value? Dane himself made an idea to make Comilla a place with its own unique products, attract caravans, and let the mainland caravans carry the materials needed on the island, ship them to Comilla, and sell them from Comilla is loaded with new merchandise and shipped to the Shire continent. The same route is followed for the return journey. In this way, a very good development line can be formed. Of course, this idea is very good, but then again, how to make Comilla a place that can attract caravans to come forward is not something that can be done casually. Fortunately, Dyne now has such an opportunity as Black Crystal, at least it is possible to do so. Regardless of whether it is the mainland or Shire, the demand for this magic mineral will not be less. Uh ... After a full week of sailing, Dane finally saw the mainland again after a few months. This even made him have a tearful feeling. Sure enough, he still prefers the mainland, and he likes to ride on this vast land.Changfan slowly entered the port. After disembarking, Dane took people one step away, leaving Hull and several mercenaries to handle the docking procedures of the ship. This time, with Dane, there were forty or fifty people. Among them, there are three teams of sword dancers and a team of human mercenaries. There are dozens of people acting as bodyguards walking on the streets of Shahai Harbor. The pomp is quite large. Alas, Dane came to do business, not to show off. He asked Delin to take his men to go to a bar or the like in Bay Harbor to play by himself, but he brought a few sword dancers and went directly to Goodall. This halfling businessman has a shop in Shahai Harbor, which sells all kinds of chard products. When Dane came to the door of his shop with a few men, he was taken aback by the appearance of the shop door. Dean and Goodall have known each other long ago, and can be counted as friends. He knew that Goodall''s grocery store, called ''In Stock'', had a good business, but it was definitely not as hot as he saw it. Curious, Dane grabbed a person nearby and asked, "Friend, why is this shop so popular? Is there any special product on sale?" The man looked at Dion and said, "You haven''t been to Shahai Harbor for a while?" Dean raised an eyebrow and said, "Yeah, is there something important during this time?" "You don''t know about it, the big event is not a big deal, but this grocery store doesn''t know how to get a batch of precious magical minerals called Heijing, which sells particularly well. No, everyone is rushing to grab it. Goods, I''m afraid they will be boarded first. " Dean couldn''t help but put a smile on his face. It turned out to be his own blessing. He knows that as long as magic minerals appear on the market, it is definitely a looting treatment. For no reason, the production of such minerals in the world is too small. Occasionally, the explorers found a vein, and most of them were immediately taken by various great forces in various ways. The output was usually used by themselves, or bartered, and was able to flow to the market. That''s very little, and this has further stimulated the demand for magic minerals in the market.This must be a good thing for Dane. Although the best way to use magic minerals is of course to make a variety of finished products and then sell them, the added value will be higher. But after all, Dyne s territory still lacks a way to create magic props ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, and he is facing a large funding gap at the moment, so he has to sell raw materials in exchange for money. As for the development of the territories in the future, this direct trade in raw materials must be changed, and it must be transformed into a model of processing and selling finished products. For the time being, the market of Heijing is so hot. It must be very good news for him. The better the Heijing sells, the better it will eventually be. Is it not himself? Seeing the current scene, Noah next to him came up and said, "Boss, you said, these black crystals are selling so well, we can''t let the goodall guy take up all the cheap, how to say You have to raise some prices. " Dean glanced at him, and patted his head with a hate for iron and steel, saying, "Young man, the idea in my head is still immature." Noah touched where he was knocked by Dane, but didn''t figure out where he was immature. Dean said: "How can you raise prices when the market is good? It s so unreliable to let others know. Do you have to say that I do nt preach morality? In the future, let s do business with Goodall. Don''t say that the price is not the price. Everyone is a good friend. If you have money to earn together, you may pit friends! " Looking at the smile on Dion''s face, Noah could not associate the treacherous smile on his boss''s face with the words of righteousness in his mouth. The special girl''s ... release the wind and say to be a hero system, the collection will not rise instead? Just kidding! The bull temper has come up. I have to do this hero system and make it look good ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ mobile users, please read. Chapter 66 negotiation "I don''t agree! Dane! You vampire! You asshole! You rotten shame! You are going to take 90% of your profits? Are you kidding me?" Dairn sat safely on the deck chair, still holding a glass of wine in her hand, and a light smile on her face, which had not changed at all from the thunderous appearance of the halfling with a pair of beards in front of her. This halfling is naturally Goodell. Earlier, he saw Dane among the crowds surrounding his shop, and enthusiastically welcomed the God of Wealth in, and personally took him to the second-floor parlor of the shop, and took out his treasures. After a long time, Shire''s original grape wine came to entertain Dean. There is certainly a reason for this diligence. Two weeks ago, when he saw his compatriot, following the two boxes of black crystals delivered by Captain Hull of the ship Ensign, he realized the huge profits this item could bring. When Hull raised the sky-high price of a box of black crystals of one thousand gold coins, he didn''t even frown, and agreed directly. As an excellent businessman, Goodell knows that the black crystal bought with two thousand gold coins will bring him profits in the future. If the operation is good, it will be at least doubled! Sure enough, his "in stock" shop soon became public after he started selling Heijing. The hunger marketing strategy was just right, which brought a full two weeks of hot period to his shop. Every day Turnover at least several times more than usual. He knew that the black crystal was flowing out of Dane''s hands, and from Hull''s mouth, he also knew that there were still many black crystals in Dane''s hands. This is God of Wealth! Seeing that God of Wealth is here, why not entertain him? He also hopes that he can get more black crystals from Dane''s hands.After seeing the huge profits that magic minerals bring to the store, Goodall has even prepared for the opening of the Lion of Dyne. What he thought was that even if Dane raised the price by 50% and a box of black crystals sold for 1,500 gold coins, he could accept it with his teeth. But I did not expect that Dane was far more greedy than he imagined! Because, Dane does not intend to sell the goods directly to him, but intends to follow the cooperative sales model, but the profit share ... "Well, Goodell, my old friend, how can you be so polite? Let''s make money together ... Look, I don''t want you for a penny, and I promise to provide you with ample supply, you It just needs to be sold. You can take 10% of the final profit directly, which is a fairly reasonable figure. " "Get off!" Goodell said with a blow on his beard. "I would rather you ask for more price! Just give me 10% of the profit, why don''t you die? Then I won''t work for you What? You''re killing me! You! " "Come on, you." Dane sat up straight and said, "Don''t get cheap but sell well! Yicheng''s profit is not low anymore, all the goods are out of me, and you don''t have to worry about it at all. I also think of ways to get it The ship will ship it to you, you do nt have to worry about it. What you have to do is just sell it as an agent. How popular is this kind of magic mineral in the market? Do nt think I do nt know! Leave me, where do you look for it? " The halfling glared at Dion and said, "The ratio is too low and too low! The profit of a box of black crystals is calculated at the cost of one thousand gold coins, and I can only make seven or eight hundred at most. You can draw it out of thin air. With so much money, I only have a profit of a little over 100 when I sell a box, which is too much loss! " Dean pouted his lips and said, "Well, for our sake of being an old friend, I''ll give you this chance of getting rich. Since, if you are so greedy, then I have to find someone else. ... " I said, Dion even put on a look of leaving, as if he really didn''t plan to continue talking. At first glance, where did Goodall let Dane really go like this? He hurriedly stopped in front of Dion. His short body was not even higher than Dane''s thigh. He could only hug Dane''s legs and repeatedly said: "Don''t don''t don''t ... there is something to discuss, let''s do For business, don''t be so indifferent, just leave! " Dean lowered her head and looked down at the halfling holding her thigh and said, "Do you agree or disagree?"Goodell''s face has turned into bitter gourd, and his mind is really tangled. The profit of 10% is too small. Enchanted minerals are a profit-making industry, but after being freed of 90% of the profits, the remaining money is almost the same as doing ordinary business. But after all, it is a stable and profitable business, and Goodell does not want to just let the opportunity go. So he could only say, "Boss Dane, let me tell you the truth. Yichengli is really too little too little, not just me, you go to the various chambers of commerce and shops in Shawan Port to ask, care about it No matter how good it is, no businessman will accept such conditions. " Dane raised her eyebrows and drank the red wine in her hand, and said, "That means you don''t have to talk about you?" "No, you listen to me first!" Goodell let go of Dane''s thigh, and ran away to the side, snatched the red wine bottle held by the maid in his arms, and charmingly gave it Dane fell down personally, calmed Dion back to his seat, and then said, "Yicheng is really too low, at least I want a 20% profit. However, I can do one thing, I do nt need to wear it in the future Boss, you ran the hard work of transportation. I organized the ship myself and shipped the goods to Comilla Island. The expenses are all mine, and what is wrong at sea is mine. Are you optimistic? " Dean looked at the dwarf and thought about it, and thought that this should be the lowest line that Goodall could accept. In fact, this price has basically reached the psychological price of Dane ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and even higher. Sales is not a good thing. How to maximize the value of a product, Dane is far less clear than Goodell. After all, people are professional and have worked hard in Shanghai for so many years. In fact, not to mention 20% of the profits, let out 30%, Dane is also acceptable. However, doing business like this is a bargaining bargain, so you can fight for more profits. Why not? "Well, since you have already talked about this, then I will reluctantly accept it. You have to remember that this is based on the friendship between the two of us then, and I promise you, otherwise, Hum ... " "I know, I know ..." Goodell smiled charmingly, but he was already bitter. It had been known for some time that something like black crystals could be produced on the island of Comilla, and it was impossible for him to sell such an island with hundreds of gold coins. The selling price of an island is nothing more than the cost of a box of black crystals. The difference between them is really too great! I was beaten decisively ... Hero system and let me think about it slowly. Doing it will do it, which means that the existing talent system is upgraded to a higher level. Talents are specific affairs officers. It is very reliable to manage production development and be an excellent military officer. For heroes, they will be able to lead in the future alone, and when the territory becomes large, it will be necessary to become the governor of the expatriate. As for what you want to make, wait and see.In the next episode, there is no chance for heroes to play. I still have some days to design slowly ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all here ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 67 Goodells Confession Finally, Goodell bent down and sent Dane out of the grocery store respectfully and respectfully. With a smile on his face, he also passed a stack of pieces of paper into Dane''s hands. That was a business contract that the two had negotiated before. Of course, a commercial contract cannot be so thick. The thick stack is a bill of Shire Bank''s gold coins. A handful of papers were handed to Dane, which represented a deposit of 15,000 gold coins! Although Goodell is not a big wealthy businessman, he can make a certain reputation in the sandy sea harbor, at least he has little assets. But telling him to take out so much liquidity in one breath is still overwhelming. But there is no way, under Dion''s strong request, he also had to pay such a high price in exchange for that future earning opportunity. He smiled on his face, but the pain in his heart could only be manifested when Dane disappeared into the vast sea. A half-orc brawny man who looked like a bodyguard stepped out of the side and said, "Boss, this man is the mercenary head who bought from your hand the desert island of Comilla that did not shit. ? " After hearing what his bodyguard said, Goodall jumped up and gave the guy a slap, cursing: "Yell, you idiot! How dare you talk! At first, I spent thousands of gold coins to buy the island Let you take the island with you to explore, you tell me it is a place full of monsters and worthless? Uh ?! " The half-orc bodyguard named Yell who was slapped by Goodl was particularly grieved and said, "Boss, I was carrying more than sixty people at the time, fighting various monsters on the island, and following the map you gave. According to your instructions, most of the coastal areas have been proved. It is true that there is nothing but the most ordinary stones! Even, the land there is even more barren than the most deserted desert on the eastern wasteland. Really. It''s a barren land. "As soon as the voice of his voice fell, Yell''s ankle was kicked again by Goodell. "Do you dare to say? Barren land, barren land, those black crystals are popping out of the ground? Those monsters are really as hard as you say, Dane can stand on top of them. Month? Damn, I sold that island to countless people, and the longest one didn''t stay on it for a month, and all came back dingy, and returned to me at a lower price. " "Originally, Comilla is a good baby I used to earn those stupid money. There are always some idiots who don''t know the heights and heights of the earth and want to explore Comilla, and they pay six or seven hundred gold coins each time to become the lord The people who dream of it will come back dimly, and sell it back to me with three or four hundred gold coins. There is no profitable business. The result is good now, such a big island really makes Dane''s **** guy a few hundred gold coins. Bought it, and found the black crystal on it! Damn, if others know that the black crystal is produced from Comilla, everyone will say that the smart Goodell is the stupidest person in the world! You fool! You fool! Did you know you were fired? Hurry up and get away, the farther you go, the better, I never want to see you again! " Yell fled, but Goodall was still agitated, and he really wished to draw his own mouth again. At the beginning, when he bought Comilla, he should hire better and better people, and carefully explore the island from top to bottom. If, at the beginning, he did this, maybe the crystal of the black crystal is his! Of course, Goodell didn''t know what was going on in Comilla. He didn''t know how Dane packed up so many faceless people, and he didn''t even know that in the underground world of Comilla, there was even a huge dungeon composed entirely of monsters. Uh ... When Gdel was in distress, Dion was so happy. I have concluded a big business, and in the near future, the billowing gold coins will flow into his pocket like a flowing river, which feels so refreshing. I strolled around the fair in Shawan Port, and after having a deposit of a total of 15,000 gold coins in his pocket, Dane was already a rich man. How can you do it without money? He brought his bodyguards to buy at the bazaar in Shawan Port. However, Dane has always been able to recognize himself, will not become rich in vain, and began to be extravagant-in fact, he really wants luxury, but dare not. The construction on Cormia costs money, and there is a huge faceless underground city like a time bomb under the buttocks. The development of armaments can not be relaxed. In this case, when both hands need to be grasped, this seemingly many gold coins in his hand really need to be used, and how long it can persist is an unknown number.Of course, this money must be worth it. After Comilla became more prosperous, still worried that there was no opportunity to make money? In addition, if more troops are developed, he will be able to go back to the underground world to grab more black crystals. In addition, it is not impossible to wipe out the dungeon in one fell swoop, and to take the black crystal veins that must exist. That''s the big head for making money. At the moment, these are just drizzle. He bought most of the necessities of the island''s residents ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ at the fair. Most of the money was used to buy wood, ore, and other rare resources. He has basically figured out the number of resources that can be recognized by the system as ''a unit''. About one hundred gold coins can buy ore and wood, which is equal to ''one unit''. The sulfur, crystal, mercury, and gems that two hundred gold coins can buy are called one unit. With a big wave, Dane bought all kinds of resources of a total of 8,000 gold coins, plus some of the daily necessities and consumer goods such as wine and meat. Only about five thousand are left. Looking at the shrinking wallet, he was crying a little, and he couldn''t see the grandeur of spending money. I have to say, in essence, Dane is a miser. "Boss, still shopping?" Noah asked beside. Dane said angrily, "Why a special fart!" "Don''t we have 5,000 gold coins? We can buy a lot of good things." Knocking on the kid''s head, Dean said, "You idiot, we are getting bigger and bigger now, how much can we make as before? How about a little sense of development? Do nt leave a little money for emergency use, what should I do in case of something in the future? " "Oh ... what shall we do now?" "What else can you do? Go to the tavern! The money for shopping is gone, but everyone still has some money for a good meal, haha!"While talking and laughing, under the leadership of Dane, everyone walked out of the market ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 68 Get involved After finishing the purchase, Dane thought about it and felt that there was nothing more to do in Shahai Harbor. When the business was negotiated, when the money was obtained and the goods were bought, I had to remove the black crystals on the Changfan, but that did not require Dane to manage it. Goodall was more anxious than Dane. Many, I''m afraid at this time, his team of unloaders has begun to work on the dock? Now, when I was in front of Dane, after three or four months of my island life, I returned to the bustling world and enjoyed it. Then I will go back tomorrow and continue to struggle for the development of the territory. However, some very bad things, I just like to come up at such times. As soon as I came out of the bazaar, I saw a familiar face rushing from a distance, looking around, apparently looking for someone. "Maca!" Dane yelled at the woman. Maca is a rare woman in the Ghost Rebel Corps, but she is more scary than most men. For no other reason, this half-orc **** is a tertiary mad warrior. Whether it''s her muscles that don''t look like a woman''s body, or the giant axe on her back, it''s quite exaggerated. Really one-on-one heads-up, Golobo''s muscle-heavy guy might not be Maca''s opponent. "Boss!" Maca heard Dane''s voice and looked over with surprise. She shouted, "Someone is looking for our trouble! In the beauty and fish tavern! It''s Malone!" Dean was surprised, "How did you get into trouble with Malone?" "It wasn''t about us. Malone''s people fought with the people of Moreno. You still know that person, our old friend Emre. You know, Delin and Emre have a good relationship, and Our fearsome mercenary regiment has always had a good relationship with Moreno. Can you help if you see it? As a result, it hit the street! "After hearing Maca''s explanation, Dane couldn''t help but have a headache. You said that this is good, it''s just to come to Shawan Port to do business, how can it be so easy to get in trouble? The three names mentioned in Umaka''s mouth are all famous in the southeast of Hindler. As we all know, Hindler is a country, but it is actually a place where warlords and big businessmen jointly rule. Although there is the most basic order here, even in the bustling towns, there are many chaotic violence. Moreover, under the status quo of ambitious warlord separatism, coupled with greedy businessmen, for various interests, constant continuation behind the scenes, Hindler is endless war. There are conflicts between warlords every three minutes; there will be a moderate-intensity civil war in a few months; and after a year or two of stability, there will be ambitious civil wars. Ħ Moreno and Malone are the two main warlord forces in the southeast of Hindler, and the two have always been at odds. As for the heart, they are even more different. Moreno is a half-orc. His traditional sphere of influence is in Rotten Wolf Town, and his relationship with the Dread Ghost Mercenaries has always been good. He always admired Dane in the past. He had invited Dane many times to serve in his army and even promised a high status, but Dane never went. This half-orc warlord controls at least two or three thousand soldiers, which is quite powerful. Obviously, as a qualified warlord, it is impossible for Moore, who is a mature man, to live in a small place in Rotten Wolf Town for a lifetime. Although Rotten Wolf Town is a transit hub with sufficient oil and water, how can it be compared with a huge seaport city like Shawan Port? So many years ago, Moreno began to infiltrate the sandy bay port. But in this way, as the original warlord power of Shawan Port, how could Malone watch Moore under his nose and do nothing? The conflict between the two is inevitable. He said that Malone, which controls the richer Shawan Port, must be much stronger than Morno. However, the combat effectiveness of Morno''s army is very sturdy, and his character is particularly similar to him. Several conflicts have ended with Morno''s victory. In addition, Schindler''s largest warlord, the governor of the capital city of Hindrera, Bernier, has been a good brother to Moreno for many years. With his support, Ma Longen is not an opponent. As a result, in the past few years, Malone''s control over the Shawan Port has dropped a lot. In the face of failure, he also has to lower his head and give Morno some benefits. In accordance with this situation, as long as Moore is steadily fighting, make no mistakes, and kill Malone to put the entire Shawan Port into its own control, it is already inevitable. But there were unexpected events, and just two months ago, a shameful coup broke out in Cinderella. The powerful warrior Bernier died under conspiracy and poison. Within a short time, Bernier''s supporters were strongly cleansed. The newly appointed Governor of Cinderella Conley is said to be a powerful warlock. Losing the largest umbrella, Mornau''s situation suddenly became very bad. Although the new governor did not deal directly with him, everyone knows that Moore''s relationship with Bernie was very good at that time ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Morno was a **** supporter of Bernie. Those who go to the new governor''s thigh will not have a good look at Morno.As a result, Malone, who has been suppressed, finally took the opportunity to turn over and become the master. At present, there is no real positive conflict between Morno and Malone, and the situation is stable for the time being. But the people under their hands have tossed each other many times. Under the surging current, no one can guarantee one day. There will be a battle between the two warlords to determine the ownership of Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port. . But this has nothing to do with Dane. If he had taken the Dread ghost mercenary regiment to discuss life in Rotten Wolf Town before, even if he didn''t want to, he had to join the battle. It doesn''t matter whether you are following your old friend Moreno, or relying on the more promising Marlon. But now, Dane didn''t want to mix in this muddy water at all. He is not based on the mainland, but on the island of Comilla, which is lonely overseas. He has participated in the chaotic warlord struggle of Schindler, not to mention the benefits, and he is unwilling to cause a commotion. If the situation is stable, he would also like to visit his old friend in Rotten Wolf Town, but now that the situation is about to rise, he is too late to hide, and doesn''t want to be involved at all. But this kind of thing is not what he has to say. The name of the fear ghost mercenary regiment is near Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port, which is not small. The men of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Group, on the street, helped Emre, his most loyal subordinate, and Malone''s men in a street fight. Who would believe that the Dread Ghost Mercenary Group was unintentionally involved in this war ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 69 Step on the chest This is a trouble, a big trouble, a big trouble that Dane doesn''t want to run into at all. But there is no way, his brother fights with others on the street. Can he be the boss, pretend to be unaware, hide on the side and wait for the situation to change, then run back to the sea dimly? That''s not even Dane''s style. So, he can only rush to the beauty and fish tavern while unhappy in his heart. When I reached the place, I saw that on the street in front of the tavern, there were almost one hundred people fighting in groups. The most brave of them was three people, two of whom Dion knew, and one of his men, Ranger Delin. The other is a strong individual, one of Moreno''s confidants, Emre. The other, the strongest one, was wearing a blue suit and was quite brave. Dane saw with his own eyes two sword dancers and a few Morno''s men besieging him, but he was stabbed by him alone. Get down. Emre and Delin apparently saw this tricky guy. The two guys who had a good personal relationship looked at each other, and focused on the guy in the blue suit. However, the two of them apparently underestimated the strength of the others. Obviously, the two of them joined forces to attack and attack from two directions. As a result, instead of taking down the person, they were entangled by others. "It''s a bit interesting." Dane nodded, looking at the man''s skill, Dane knew that it was by no means ordinary people. Although he didn''t show any special professional ability, he was able to deal with Emre and Delin by himself. He still had the upper hand, and he was at least a master of level 5 or above. Fighting between hundreds of people was fierce. However, after all, Shawan Port is a bustling port city. No matter how chaotic it is, few people will set off a knife on the street. But do nt think that bare hands will not kill people. At the first sight of Dane s presence, he saw a sword dancer with a magic pattern on his body, which had fallen to the ground and his skull had been deformed, apparently he could nt survive. Seeing this, Dane couldn''t bear it. Before he arrived, he wanted to stop the fight that seemed meaningless to him, but now he doesn''t think so anymore: one of his brothers has been killed, and he can be the boss. Hold on to ghosts!What''s more, each of the sword dancers in his hand is his heart. When fighting against the faceless men on Comilla, the three team of sword dancers died just two or three, which was enough to make him feel bad. At this moment, in the street brawl, one person was killed alive, how can he be able to bear this breath? "Do you give way to Lao Tzu!" Dean yelled, speeding up under his feet and rushing towards the people in a ball. The people who came from Comillas saw their own boss''s arrival and they were all excited. And those Emre''s men, although they do nt know Dane, saw that Dane lay down two Malone warriors, and they were able to distinguish between enemies and friends, and they gave them Give way. No one blocked, Dane rushed directly to the blue fighter who could fight the most. "Boss! Be careful! Boch is not easy to deal with!" Delin could not help but remind him when he saw Dane rushing over. For Delin''s reminder, Dane simply turned a deaf ear. After rushing up, he punched with anger and smashed directly into the head of the blue soldier named Hull. Boch also paid much attention to Dane who rushed up. Although he had never seen Dane or played against Dane, when he heard Dread Ghost Mercenaries calling Dane as the boss, of course, he recognized that Dane was the legendary [Ghost Sword]. I have to say, [Ghostblade] This nickname is in the southeast of Hindler, but it is not a small thing. He has done many years under Malone''s hands, and he has heard about it. Where does Boch dare to be half-minded? He quickly slammed twelve minutes into the force, driving both Delin and Emre around him, so that he could better deal with Dane''s next attack. But he is too naive. Dane was much faster and faster than he thought. When he punched his head severely, he found that he had no time to dodge except to protect his head with both hands. He raised his hands subconsciously, protecting his head behind his forearms. The next moment, he felt a strong force that could not be resisted, and slammed it on his arm, so he was blasted out and fell to the ground and stirred up. The ground is dusty.Boch lying on the ground, unexpectedly felt that his arm felt no pain at all. He wanted to get up, but found that he couldn''t control his hands. Then he lowered his head and saw his two forearms, distorted in an abnormal situation, apparently abolished. But Dane didn''t plan to let him go like that. Among the people present, there were those sword dancers who had the ability to beat him bare-handedly. In addition to this Boch, Dane didn''t really see a second person. What else do you think? To kill his own, UU reads www.uukanshu. com must be this guy! Quickly stepped forward, Dane came to Bohe. That Boch was really hard-bodied, even if his hands were broken, he still struggled to get up from the ground. But before he could do anything, Dane''s big feet were slammed against his chest. "Wow," a spit of blood spit out of Boch''s mouth, and he felt that his breastbone was under the stern of Dion, and it must have broken. I watched Boch with blood in his mouth, and Dion didn''t have half the compassion in his heart. On the contrary, under the stimulation of blood, his face became even stingier! Stepping on the second foot again, seeing that Boch''s chest collapsed a large piece, the whole person had air intake but no air. Then was the third foot, which directly broke the human soldier''s chest. He pulled his blood-stained foot out of Boch''s broken chest, and Dane took a sip on his occasionally twitching corpse and said, "People who dare to touch me? Can''t kill you!" He raised his head again and looked around. The original fierce brawl did not know when it would be quiet. No one was fighting each other anymore. Everyone was watching Dane with shocked eyes. Which of the people involved in the fight had not seen blood? But I have never seen it, like Dane, with such a brutal and extremely violent killing method that he broke his arms with one punch and broke his chest with three feet. Even old birds who have seen blood can''t help but be shocked or even scared! I am really a bit of old blood ... This week has been a slump. I have nt asked for support for a long time. Now I have to ask for a wave, otherwise ... this is a stance that is about to hit the slums ... UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 70 Still cant help it "Come on, continue to fight! No one dare to get on? Nobody, soft egg!" Dane, with blood on one leg, walked two steps towards Malone, fearlessly mocking at those guys. In the past, if anyone dared to despise them this way, these people who grew up in the wasteland would definitely make his mother not recognize him. But Bokh''s deadly miserable corpse is in front of him, who dares to move? Dean has never been a good person, which can be seen from his fighting style. He always likes to kill his enemies in a way that is very cruel, and even makes others vomit because of it. But I have to say that his killing method is definitely quite effective-few people can still maintain a strong desire to fight after seeing such a terrible picture. Look at those two men who are fighting Malone, with a pale face and a scared look. Where can I still continue to fight? "Oh, rubbish!" Dane yelled, and yelled back at Emre and Delin: "What are you doing? Give it to me! Break this bunch of silly beeps!" The two of them woke up like dreams and rushed up with their men one by one.Emre is one of Moreno''s confidantes and has always been known for daring to fight. He had a good relationship with Delin in his early years and was familiar with Dane. He always knew that ghost knives were very powerful. He had also seen his violent style, but with a very delicate skill, and he also knew that Dane was very powerful. But the scene just now still broke his values ??a bit. Others don''t know, he Emre doesn''t know yet? He was sent to Sandy Bay Port by Moreno. After he was in charge of the security team in control of Bay Port, he did not have to deal with the head of the port guard Bohe. He was quite aware of how powerful Boch was. Wu security team, port guard, these two agencies know the names, they know that there is a large overlap in functions. And the two of them, each representing their respective forces, are engaged in open fighting over the standing force of Shawan Port. Emre''s security team has more staff and greater jurisdiction, and it should not be a problem to suppress the port guard of Bohe reasonably. But in fact, overall, Emre is the loser. For no other reason, just one point, Emre couldn''t beat Boch. Emre can be cited by Moreno as his confidant, and was sent to manage the security team of Shawan Port, as a nail placed in Malone''s heart, then he naturally has the ability. This ability is not just personal strength, the main thing is Emre''s ability to handle things. But after all, the Aurodiq world is a world where force is paramount, especially in the chaotic place of Schindler. Emre is a fifth-level fighter, and his strength is reasonable. But he really can''t beat Bohe. Bohe''s personal strength level is said to have reached level 7. The best weapon to use is the double sword. On several occasions, the conflict between the security forces and the port guards, the Mingming security forces have gained a great advantage, but they always fail due to the appearance of Boch. Emre didn''t know how much he wanted to kill Booch. To this end, he has been poisoned and sent assassins, but none have succeeded. Today, on the street, he was drinking with the brothers of the security team, and just happened to meet Boch. No accident happened between the two sides again, and Bohe also unexpectedly became the focus of the audience. Emre all felt that the street fight must have failed again. As a result, he met his friend Delin for many years and appeared on the side with a group of tattooed guys. With the addition of the new force, this barely drew a draw with Bohe''s Port Guard, but there was still no way to take Bohe.At this time, Dane rushed out. Emley knew that Dane was very powerful before, but anyway, when he saw Dane for the last time, Dane was just a fifth-level Berserker. Maybe better than himself, but it is definitely not the opponent of the seventh-tier fighter Boch. However, if you want to come to Dean and add yourself and Delin, the three of them can always be tied with Bohe? But who could have thought that, in such a bursting way, Dean directly killed Bohe who he wanted to kill for a long time, but he could not kill it, and killed him directly on the spot! Although Bohe didn''t hold the double swords he was famous for, but don''t forget that Dane was also bare-handed, and the famous ghost knife was always carried behind him without scabbard. The two can be said to be fighting in a fair state, and no one can imagine that the ending will be so one-sided. "Dane ... when did it become so powerful?" Emre asked his dear dog in front of the Port Guard while he was hurting, and asked Delin next to him. Lu Delin said: "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." " ..." Emre sighed, "The strength of your boss has reached at least level eight ... no, is it nine?" "That''s not true," Delin said. "It should still be at the seventh level, just recently promoted." "It''s impossible! Are you kidding me? Seventh-level Berserkers can kill a fighter of the same level? Bohe is not a weak hand!" Emre looked incredible ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He frowned, without answering him. Dane is really only seven, this is his own judgment. At least, a Berserker above the eighth level should have a stronger professional ability that he hasn''t mastered yet.But if you calculate the overall combat power, you can''t calculate it with a pure strength level. Apart from that, his attributes of strength that have reached an extraordinary level cannot be compared with ordinary people. In fact, such a huge power is exactly the greatest helper Dane can always do in the battle. Not to mention, he has hidden magical abilities that have not been revealed. As for Dane''s own estimation, as long as the opponent''s strength level does not exceed ten levels, he will not counsel. This is the bonus that the hero template brought to him after he inherited the "Heart of the Dynasty" system. After Bohe was killed alive by Dane, the outcome of this street fight was doomed-in fact, there was no suspense after Dane arrived. Their bosses have hung up, and those of the Port Guard did not have the courage to continue. Moreover, even if they wanted to fight, they could not have played with the fear of Dion and the security team. After a short while, the port guard began to fall apart. But Dane also stopped his pursuit. He panted and scolded: "Specially, I didn''t want to cause trouble. I didn''t hold back. It was fucking." Is there a deity that can give an lord? (Am I particularly paranoid ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 71 situation He beat an enemy happily, Dane vented the anger of being killed by his sword dancer. However, after refreshing, the immediate trouble has to be resolved. Luansha Bay Port is also the site of Malone. Bohe can be assigned to the Port Guard who is responsible for one of the two main conventional defense forces of the Bay Port. Naturally, Malone is definitely a valued man. Such a person was killed alive by Dane on the street, and no ghost can have trouble. If before, when the ghost was only a mercenary regiment, even if Dane was unwilling, he might have to bring his own people, and patted his **** and left without taking advantage of Malone''s response. Alas, now ... His eyes looked at Emre, squinting, and he knew it was dangerous at first glance. Emre didn''t realize this. He happily ran to Dane and said, "Head of Dane, you really helped me a lot! Haha! Malone''s recent arrogance It is particularly arrogant. If we continue to do so, our control of the Shawan Port will be at stake. However, the death of Boch will be a major blow to Malone. I have to thank you very much! If General Moreno knew You will be very happy with what you have done. " "Hmm ..." Dane nodded and said, "Since I''ve helped you so much, how can you thank me?"Emre is not stupid. The meaning of Dane''s words is quite clear. But Emre didn''t mind it at all, and Dane''s demonstrated strength was enough for him to pay the blood. He even had some ideas: After the old Bynes had finished, the Dread Ghost Mercenary Group had already belonged to Dane. If Dyne could be brought under his own power, no matter how much it would cost is worth it! So he said, "Captain Dane, you do nt need to say thank you, brothers will definitely not let you do so much effort. And if you are willing to join General Mornau''s Majesty, Not to mention the reward, it is estimated that I can directly take the position of the captain! At that time, I am afraid that you are my boss, and I will change my name to call you Boss Dane! " "Hmm ..." Dane snorted softly, "I have always respected General Moreno, but to solicit me? It is impossible, even if Moreno makes a horse himself, it is useless. Let''s discuss it The question of remuneration, one of my people is to fight for you and was killed alive. I want to give an explanation to my brothers, and you have to give me an explanation. " The failure of the solicitation was expected by Emre. Indeed, as Dion said, General Moreno had solicited Dion more than once before, but never succeeded. He didn''t expect that he could make Dean play for Moreno in just a word, just mention it casually. "Okay, brother, I don''t tell you what you say to Captain Dane. Listen to Delin, your boat will stop at the pier of Shawan Port. Later, I will send 10,000 gold coins to your boat. Go, true gold and silver. As for us, I invite the brethren of horrible ghosts to have a good meal, which is a reward, what do you think? " Dane couldn''t help but glance at Emre and said, "I have heard before that there is a captain who is very capable of working under Morno, and today it is so true. OK, since you are kindly invited, there is nothing to say. Finish Stand, drinking with a big mouth is the refreshment of a man! " Neither of them mentioned Bokh who was killed. Boch is a human being, but he is dead, so it is not worth mentioning. Although it was Dane who killed him by himself, this account is obviously not included in his head, but will definitely be recorded in Emre and even in the head of Moreno. Without such a layer of protection, Dane would not have gone to drink with Emre as easily as he does now, but rather wanted to escape. But now you don''t need to worry. Finding Dane''s accounts is equal to Emre''s account. It''s equal to looking for Moreno''s account. Finding More''s account is equal to war.Malone, for the time being this courage. As far as the situation of the current generation of Shawan Port and Rotten Wolf Town is concerned, even if it is noisy in private, how bad the relationship between Malone and Moreno is, even to the point where everyone knows it, but for the time being both parties are still No full-scale war has come. Moreno is quite looking forward to Malone''s direct action, because he has full confidence. As long as Malone dares to take action, he can send troops from Rotten Wolf Town and flatten out Malone''s power. Malone also knows that if he fights hard, most of his army''s strength can''t beat Moreno, so he must stay honest. As for saying, since Morno has the military strength to suppress Malone, why not take the lead and wait for the other to do it first, then it will involve Cinderella. Governor Conley is the man behind Malone. It is okay for Moore to take action, but he will immediately give Governor Conley an excuse to move towards him. He had beaten Malone, but he must not have done Conley. So, at the moment, Moore wants to kill Malone, but he can''t do it first; Malone also wants to kill Moore, but he can''t beat Moore, and can only wait for Conrie to help him later. In this way, a complicated and anxious situation has formed in Shawan Port. These things ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ After Dane basically understood the current status of Shawan Port, they were all able to analyze them quickly. That''s why he was so relieved and bold to follow Emre to drink without worrying about Malone''s revenge. Uh ... A ping-pong sound came from the tallest building in a fortress on the outskirts of Luosha Bay Port, and a man''s dull roar. The two guards standing at the door couldn''t help but shake their bodies. The two of them looked at each other, knowing that if his general was not furious to the extreme, he always valued the instrument, he would never be so smashed and screamed. As expected by the two guards, Malone, who was standing in front of his desk, was already flushed with anger. His tight dress was always torn with a button, and his meticulous hair was a little messy. "Dane ... Dane ... Dear of that horrible ghost? Damn, didn''t you say he had already gone to that ghost place in Comilla? How could he suddenly come back and mingle with the people of Morno?" He said with a sullen expression. He stood in front of Ma Long, an elderly scholar wearing a robe. He said, "General, this time Dion came to Sha Gulf Harbour, it is said that it was related to the black crystals that appeared on the market a few days ago. As for why he participated in the street battle of Boch and Emre, according to our investigation, we should It was an accident. However, his relationship with Moreno has always been good, and it is normal for him to help Moreno. " I was speculative, this week''s performance was quite sluggish, and I was afraid I didn''t recommend it. In addition, thank you [Dragon, Lone Wolf Howling] for your reward ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 72 Tough performance "One thing is more annoying than one thing! Damn it! Dane **** it, Emre **** it, Morno more **** it!" Malone cursed, venting, and his heart was very upset. Bohe is a man he has always valued. He has good strength and is young. The key is that his head doesn''t want some guys who only know how to practice martial arts and give their heads a break. They have their own opinions on some things. He is also stable and proportionate, and his loyalty is guaranteed. For Malone, such a guy is definitely a very talented person. Otherwise, he will not hand over the important port guards to Boch, and let him deal with the nail that Mornau inserted in Sand Bay Port-Emre. Suddenly, Boch has never failed to live up to Malone''s expectations. After taking office, Emre basically has little benefit in his hands. But who can think of a message that came at noon today, such a talent that made him so important, actually died in a street fight? How could Malone not be annoyed? "Nayson, if you said that I would send troops immediately, control the bay of Sand Bay, kill those guys of the ghosts, and the people of Emre at the fastest speed, and then go to war with Moreno. The power of World War I? " The target of Ms. Ma Long''s questioning, that is, the elder scholar wearing a robe standing in front of him, is naturally Nathan. Nai Sen is a person that Malone has always trusted, not only because it has the strength of a ninth-level high-level warlock, but more importantly, Nai Sen has always been Ma Long''s first think tank. From the time he first started, Nathan has been with him. In other words, he was able to change from a small captain of the year to a general in the palm of his hand today. Nathan has made a great contribution. Facing Malone''s inquiry, Nathan did not speak, but just looked at him indifferently.Malone shook his head, without Nesson saying, he also knew that doing this was purely self-finding. He poured himself a glass of wine again and drank it, but still couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. He said, "I know, we can''t do that. But how can I not swallow this breath! Is there any way to kill the guy in Emre without too much impact?" Nathanton seemed to think for a moment, and then said, "No. Emre is the most important core figure sent by Morno to Sand Bay Port. As long as he dies in our hands, no matter what, Morno There are reasons to go to war with us, and even Governor Conley is not convenient to interfere, after all ... Governor Ozer is still alive. " Schindler has three governors-of course, two now. It turned out that Bernier was the strongest, occupying the capital city of the country, Cinderella. Ozzie is the governor of the most eastern side of Hindrell and the frontier of the orc tribe, and has always been a strong supporter of Bernier. Conley has the shortest time to become the governor and the weakest power. If it wasn''t for some time ago, it would have happened to be the largest robbery in the five years since the orc tribe came from the wasteland. According to Earl''s cronies, it is impossible for him to kill Bernier, who is quite strong and has been in the seat of Governor Cinderella for ten years. After Bernie cleared out Conley, his strength suddenly became the strongest warlord of Schindler. Although Cinderella has not fully accepted his rule, many of his close friends who were once loyal to Berniell still secretly resisted him, making his position seem to be weak. It is precisely because of this that he has no way to free his hands to clean up those opposition forces outside Hindrela. Otherwise, in the Hindler region, it can only be regarded as a moderate level of Morno, where can he be so arrogant? After Bernier''s death, Moreno knew that if Conley vacated his hand, I''m afraid the first person to clean up was himself. He won''t stand by, but he can''t possibly be Conley''s opponent. So, finding a thigh is the most important thing. Ozer is obviously the best thigh choice. He is also the governor, and Ozer s power is not much worse than Conley''s. As a former friend of Bernier, his supporters were also impressed by him. In other words, in the Hindler area, I am the only one who can compete with Conley. Everyone knows that ambitious Conry is full of desire for Hindler. But he has hidden worries, and Ozer, a strong opponent outside, really wants to make Hindrell his imprisonment, it is not an easy task.Because of his backstage, it will not be possible to help him here in the next period of time. Marlon can only lower his head to be a man under the suppression of Moreno. As long as this time has passed, and when Conley has completely stabilized the situation on Cinderella''s side, Moreno will be a grasshopper after the fall and can''t jump for a few days. Now, for Malone, the most important thing is to maintain the status quo. As long as you don''t excuse Warno for excuses and let everything transition smoothly, that''s the best thing. As a mature and mature warlord who has been in Schindler for so many years ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Malone will not do anything stupid when his head is clear. After Nathan said that there was no way to kill Emre without provoking war, he forced the violence in his heart back. However, at this time Nathan came up with another sentence: "It is not easy to kill Emre, but ... if the general is really difficult to calm down the anger, the mercenary commander named Dane is a Good goal. " Malone frowned: "He is just the head of a mercenary regiment. The Ghost Mercenary Regiment is no longer as strong as before. It has been declining in recent years, especially when the internal conflict and the death of Old Bynes have been exposed. After that, I heard that they left Hindler and went to a remote island overseas. One of the insignificant characters killed Bohe because Emre was beside him. What could Emre do to get Dane? " Nathan shook his head and said, "We really can''t start a war with Moreno, but that doesn''t mean we have to be a turtle with a head down. At least, we have to show a certain tough attitude. Otherwise, Shawan Port The other forces seeing our weakness, even those who are originally inclined to us, may go to Moreno''s side. Dane is a good target for surgery, killing him, will not give Moreno Too much excitement, two can kill chickens and tamarins, killing two birds with one stone. What''s more, you have said that, General General, there is only one mercenary commander, why not kill? I can be a little more happy for a while ... Continue to ask for a wave of recommended tickets ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users Please read it. Chapter 73 shock Malone is very trustworthy in this staff, and after Nai Sen talked about the benefits that Dane can bring, he also felt that this was a good choice. He didn''t think that Dane would be killed, but the trouble is how to show the greatest deterrent effect and how to show the toughest attitude to warn those swaying wall grass in Shawan Port. "If that''s the case, killing Dane''s guy must be done in public. The secret assassination and poisoning do not achieve the best results." Nathan said, "Boch''s death is miserable, if If you don''t let Dane die so badly, the effect will be greatly reduced. " Malong raised an eyebrow and asked, "What''s your suggestion?" Nathanson said, "Let Magono go, he is good at doing this kind of thing, tell him that he can play whatever he wants." Malone imagined that the screen shot by Magono had a big smile on his lips: "Good idea, just let Magono go, let Diamar lead the team, kill Dane, don''t make too much The big thing is coming, especially watching, don''t let Magono go crazy. " Nai Sen bowed his head and said, "My general, as you wish." Uh ...Drinking is always a good thing, especially if someone pays for it. When the panic mercenaries were on Comilla, they didn''t have a chance to drink their wine with their belly open. These mercenaries who lick blood on the blades all year round can be counted as some desperate ones, without wine and women as enjoyment, who would like to pass by every day? û No drink on the island has been one of the complaints of mercenaries. Dane also knew that he was a bit ill-treated to his brothers at this point. In the future, the situation will definitely get better, especially after the finished products of the winery of Urdolka''s Purdolo are taken out, besides being used as trade goods, they can also be used by mercenaries to drink. This kind of fine wine is a rare enjoyment. If it is on the mainland, it will cost a lot to buy a bottle, but after the winery, the output of Purdolo will reach a very satisfactory level. By then, everyone You all have to enjoy it. Today, when someone treats guests, Dane doesn''t mind letting his soldiers indulge in a good deal. This is not a big deal. Dane wasn''t an alcohol addict himself, but he was an alcohol addict. Today there is such an opportunity that he can open his stomach and drink a lot, especially after a smooth battle, which is quite happy. The beauty and fish tavern have been reserved by Emre. Thirty sword dancers, a dozen horror mercenaries, and the forty or fifty soldiers of the security team under Emre''s mouth ate the food provided by the tavern. Food, with ale and wine in hand, occasionally harass the shuttle maids in the field, make fun of three or two sentences or pat on the buttocks, and accompanied by cheerful music played by musicians standing on the second floor corridor , Happy twisted body, dancing ugly but passionate dance, everyone fell into joy. "Come here! Have another drink!" Dion stood on the table with a flushed face, raised his wine glass in his hand, and laughed loudly, holding all the spirits in a whole fist-sized wine glass. All the wine was drunk. Strong alcohol, from the throat to the esophagus to the stomach, looks like a fire spreading downward and burning. " ......" A long shot of a wine goblet, Dane looked at the men who were screaming loudly below, and said, "Haha, I''m done drinking, you guys hurry up! Whoever doesn''t drink is a pussy! Fool!" "Hahaha!" Emre laughed, and also stood on another table, shouting at Dane: "I can''t win you if you fight, but it''s my turn to drink, then I must not counsel! They all said that my Emre was the best drinker in Rotten Wolf Town, Dane, don''t seek your own way! " Dane gave him a scornful look and said: "What is said in the mouth is nonsense, and it is the ability to drink it! What a bravery to me! Noah, just pour me a glass, I''ll take a look , Captain Emre, what can you do to get me down! " "Okay!" The people in the room may even be Noah''s youngest-not yet sixteen! But this little guy seems to be very much loved by Dane. This time he sailed to Shawan Harbor and brought him beside him.He held the poured wine glass, Dane and Emre standing on the table looking at each other, and put another round of vicious words on each other, and then they planned to drink the wine in their hands. But at this moment, the two--no, the whole beauty and everyone in the fish tavern, felt their feet, and the whole room shuddered. Emre, who had just wanted to pour the wine into his mouth, did not stand still, almost fell off the table, and the wine splashed his face. The embarrassed Emre yelled, "What the hell? Is it an earthquake?" Dean didn''t speak, his face suddenly became dignified, and he was not drunk when he was drinking. He was nt drunk. He used to drink with friends and was naturally able to indulge, but it wo nt work for a while, because when the whole pub was shaking just now, he felt a very strong breath from the outside of the pub. Breath of a soldier. UU reading books www.uukanshu. com The shiver came again. This time, it wasn''t just the ground and the house that shook. The doors of the tavern, which had been closed, were twisted as if slammed by a hammer. The gates of Amami and Fish Tavern are certainly not as strong as the gates of the town. But the two doors made of thick solid wood, and the door locked by a thick solid door bar from the inside, will never be so easy to break through, unless the outside is really a siege-only crash car. However, just when such an idea was raised in the hearts of everyone, a loud noise of '''', the seemingly solid tavern door, was blown out directly, and the two security teams at the nearest doorway flew out. The soldier was killed on the spot. It wasn''t the crash car they thought broke the door, but a fist, a fist the size of a table. Looking out of the doorway, no one can see clearly the comprehensiveness of the master of the fist, because his body size is really too big. The door of the tavern, which is more than two meters high, has not reached his chest yet. Such a huge body represents its infinite power.He just glanced through the door, and Dane basically recognized what the giant monster was. "Mammoth man ... Damn, how could this kind of thing appear in Sand Bay Harbor ?!" Dane''s face has become extremely severe. Obviously, the visitor is not good, but such an enemy is really not a good deal Object. Hey egg ... overslept ... UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 74 Mammoth man The Mammoth is a universal adult that can reach a height of four meters and weigh more than 14,000 pounds. Such powerful creatures are distributed to the northeast of the Orodik continent on the Argus Plateau, and they are occasionally seen at the northern end of the Eastern Wasteland. The mammoths living on the ice fields and the ice giants fought for years to fight for territory. Mammoth is no doubt a very powerful creature. They have no ambitions to expand, but they have a very strong sense of territory. They rarely leave their homes and rarely allow other creatures to enter their territory. Even if the dragon enters their territory, they will be attacked by the mammoth mania, and have to flee, otherwise they will be in danger of being killed. Normally, no one will try to be an enemy of this creature, except for their vengeful ice giant. The only people who can reach a certain friendly relationship with them are some orc warlocks or shamans. Occasionally, in rare cases, some mammoths will accept invitations from some orc tribes to go out and participate in war. In the war, this huge creature is a nightmare for all enemies. Even the most defensive line of heavy infantry would not be stronger than a piece of paper under his charge. They are the most fearless warriors with the power of a dragon. Orodik''s Wisdom Creature-Plateau-Mammoth Man Uh ... No one can think that outside the beauties and fish taverns on the bustling streets of Shawan Harbor, there will be giant mammoth-like creatures like Dawn, which Dane couldn''t imagine. He kept staring at the mammoth at the door, his mouth moved slightly, and he said to Emre beside him, "I think you need to give me an explanation." Emre''s face was even more ugly than Dane, and he murmured, "Malone is crazy, he''s really crazy! Damn, he dared to put Magno into the city! Can you stop him? "Dean didn''t need to ask anything more urgently. From Emre''s words, he already had enough information. For example, the name of this mammoth man is called Magono, which should be followed by Malone. Although, I don''t know where and how Malone made a mammoth from his hands, but this has no meaning anymore. Now, the point is, what does this elephant want? Did not let Dean wait for a long time, did not let him guess more, soon, Magono very straightforwardly stated his purpose: "You little guys, who is Dean? Come out and let me It s enough to make a patties. Do nt let me wait long, otherwise I''ll tear down the tavern and kill you all! " Magono''s volume is very high, which is directly proportional to his huge body. He didn''t feel so violent when he talked, but had a kind of thick taste. But no one would ignore his threats and warnings, because no one would doubt whether this mammoth could demolish the tavern and kill all the people present. в For Dane, the threat is even more direct. People have said very clearly that he came to trouble Dane. Dane looked at Emre. Although he didn''t speak, his expression had already shown a very severe question: helping you fight at your site, and killing your old counterpart, saying that there would be no What trouble, what does this mammoth emerge? Emley''s forehead is already sweaty: "Don''t worry, let me talk first." Dane nodded, and did not move in place. Emre jumped off the table, took two steps forward, and shouted, "Magono, you step back and let Diamar come out!" Magono was rather obedient and unexpected: "Oh ... Diama, someone is looking for you." After that, he really took a few steps back and gave up a little man behind him. Of course, it''s a little man, and that''s also compared to Magono. The guy named Diama is a human who is almost one meter nine in height and is definitely a strong man. However, the weapon in his hand was rather strange and a soft whip. "Stupid Magono, you don''t know that person. He asked you to let go. You just let it go! How many times have I told you, and listen to me in the future, don''t listen to other people''s words. Is it? "Diamar''s voice seemed a bit sharp.Magono was a little wronged: "Aren''t you still there? He''s looking for you." "You ... forget it ..." Diama wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he gave up and continued to communicate with Magno. Diama, holding a soft whip, took two steps forward, looked at Emre, and said, "Where am I? What do you want to say?" Emre''s expression was a little angry: "I know it''s Malone who asked you and Magono to come and explain what you want to do? Shawan Port is not the northern ice field, so you can do whatever you want!" Diamar said: "Emre you can let it go ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Although I really want Magono to crush your bones one by one, but it''s not your business today. I think To know who is Dane, as long as he is dead today, everything is over. " Dane, who heard Diama''s words in the back, raised her eyebrows, and estimated in her heart that today this matter is not good enough. There is still some idea. He thought Emre was around, and Malone''s people would cast a mouse jealousy anyway, but they didn''t expect that they played so much. Although he thought so, Dain still didn''t say anything for a while. He wanted to hear what Emre would say. "Fantasy!" This is the first word Emre said. "Dane is a friend that General Moreno specially invited from the sea as a guest to kill Dane? Is that guy Malone trying to start a war?" Dane nodded, Emre was still quite smart. Judging from the current situation, the situation facing his own side can be described as quite bad, and the only chip that can hold a hand is the threat of war from General Moreno. Emre''s words are very clever. Although it is impossible to directly solve the current troubles, at least it will make the other party a bit jealous. Of course, what is most satisfying for Dane is that this guy Emre is still kind of morale. For him, this situation can be resolved by pushing Dane outside. But Emre didn''t do it, anyway didn''t make Dane feel chilled. For the time being, he still intends to stand still and see if Emre can deal with this matter. If it really does nt work, he does nt mind helping Emre to solve this trouble ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are here ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 75 Unmatched The argument between Emre and Diama continues. Bian Diama is a subordinate of Malone, and once he was just a dismal mercenary. Neither money nor reputation, in short, is the most common member of the mercenary ranks. And Magono, he turned off from the northern ice field a few years ago. No one knows how Diama did it, but since then, Diama, who was originally a dismal warrior, has turned over, and no one dares to disrespect him, especially when he knows he likes him That''s all the more so after your elephant-like companion tramples all those who dare to disrespect him into meatloaf. He became a guest of honor for many forces, and he chose Malone as his monarch because Malone could give him the best treatment-not to Magono. He felt that the peak of his life seemed to have arrived. He didn''t remember how many times he had helped Malone, taking Magono with the most horrible means, and killed many unknown enemies. He murders, never likes to play assassinations, and never needs. He just brought Magono to the enemy, and then looked at the mammoth with a smile, and it was enough to crush all the enemies into pieces. Today, obviously no exception. Chandiyama received an order saying that anyone who was present could die, but Emre could not be killed. Therefore, he was not very good and really went straight. He remembered something Nayson had taught him before he set out from Maron Manor, so he said it directly: "The captain of the port guard, Mr. Bohe, is at the door of this tavern this afternoon. Cruelly murdered. We received the exact news that the murderer Dane did not leave in the tavern. Captain Emre, you are also a member of the security team of the Shawan Port. Such a person who has committed a murder crime, not only No matter just, drinking with him? General Ma Long said, since you don''t care, let''s take care of it! We''re here to catch the killer! " Emre began to open his eyes and talk nonsense: "Fart, Dane has been drinking with me since noon today, and now. When did you kill Bohe? Today we did a group of little hair thieves on the street. Some of the guys who refused to be arrested were killed. Could it be that our respected Captain Boch is there? This is big news! " He was a little impatient, and he was not himself a good at verbal arguments with others. He said: "Emre, don''t stop talking like that, it won''t be half effective in front of me! If not, General Ma Long said, I won''t let you die, you must not escape today. End. Let your horse go today, but Dane, you must die! "In other words, his narrow eyes began to glance around the crowd in the tavern, and he said, "Come, come, come ... Which one is the famous ''Ghostblade'' Dane?" He asked As a result, he quickly set his sights on Dion, who had never stood on the table. There was a smile on the corner of diama''s mouth: "It seems that I have found you, Dane." There was a contemptuous smile on Dain''s mouth, and he said, "I have never escaped, I have always stood here." Diamar gave a thumbs-up to Dion and said, "It really is a man. I rarely see people who can''t change their face in the face of Magono''s threat. If it is usual, I will Do not mind making a friend with a hero like you, and then use a whip to smash every inch of your skin into pieces, and then use scissors and pliers to wipe every inch of your flesh and blood on you Pull it out alive. " "Who told you to mess up with anyone? You have to mess with General Malone? What a pity ... I don''t want to see you wait to become a pool of meat. After all, depending on your appearance, it should be a good toy. Yes, well, but who made General Ma Long have ordered that you have to die tonight? So, if you ca nt use it, it wo nt be a big deal. This gloomy, perverted and terrifying discourse, I am afraid that anyone who listens to it will tremble with it. It is even more so when Diama said such a thing. He didn''t do that. Many people in Sand Bay Harbor know that under Ma Long''s men, there is such a horrible executioner. However, after listening to the other person''s words, the original smile on Dion''s face not only disappeared, but became more grand: "Did you think that with a mammoth man next to you, you can win the game?" Some are too underestimated, right? " "Hahahaha ..." Diamar laughed. "Did you know? There are many, many people who once thought that, but they are all dead without a doubt. Magono is not an empty elephant with a brute force. He is a sixth-level soldier. Look at your face, I think you understand how terrible an opponent of a sixth-level soldier combined with a mammoth is ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ even if it is a real ten-level Mighty warrior, I am afraid that it is impossible to compare it with Magono. Dane, I suggest that you don''t struggle, you will be better off, and you may be more comfortable. " Dean is still smiling, but his smile has become somewhat stiff. If Magono was just a mammoth as he had expected at the beginning, although he would be a little daunted, he would be far more than afraid. An untrained mammoth has natural instincts, but if you really fight, there will be three, five, or five or six fighters joining forces, and it is not without odds.But now, this mammoth is actually a level 6 warrior? That would be scary. A sixth-level fighter who grew up after rigorous training. His combat skills and combat experience, coupled with the majestic strength of a mammoth man, are no less than a dragon. A killing machine. In other words, if Diama is right, this mammoth named Magono may have the power to kill a young dragon alone-of course, provided that the dragon does not fly Get up. Such a monster that can compete with dragons appeared in front of them. To kill Dane, can anyone stop it? There must be no! All the people present were involuntarily plunged into anxiety and fear. The Gein mammoth was so huge that it was a terrifying body. It was too deterrent! Thank you very much [24684564] Book friends for their continuous rewards, I ca nt count too many times ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 76 For Captain Dane! Fighting a monster like Magono is a terrible thing. Dyne''s power level has reached twenty, and he has reached an extraordinary level. This is true, but it depends on who to compare with. Among humans, orcs, or other humanoids, they can possess powers that are comparable to those of Dion. But replaced with a mammoth, Dane''s strength that has always been unfavorable, I am afraid it will be turned into nothingness. He does have the ability to wrestle with an elephant, but the mammoth man must be much stronger than an elephant. However, although he is aware of the difficulty of this battle, there is clearly no room for regression in the current situation. If you can''t retreat, then you can only go forward and fight hard. Then, Dion whispered, "Let''s try it." He jumped off the table, took Noah''s hand from the side, took over his ghost knife, and then walked slowly towards the outside of the tavern. Halfway through, Emre stopped over: "Don''t go, really don''t go, Magono ... Monsters like Magono are not something we can handle." Dean raised an eyebrow and said, "What can you do if you don''t go? Wait for him to demolish the house and then come in yourself?" Emre spoke for a moment, and he said sternly: "Sorry, Dane, get you involved in this matter. It is my self-confidence. I thought that with me and with the prestige of General Moreno , Malone was afraid of what, I didn''t expect ... He actually sent Magono over ... I killed you, but I will stand with you anyway, even if I die! ""It s good if you know. But now that I''ve been involved, I''m never going to be a scared person. You''ll stay here, it''s better to pack the guy called Diama. As for, The mammoth was given to me. " At first hearing this, Emre not only was not comforted, but became more anxious. He said, "Don, haven''t you understood what I mean? Magono is not what we can deal with. If he wants to kill him, at least he must mobilize a squadron soldier, and he must use a bed crossbow or even an artillery Only with heavy weapons can you have a way. You ... You run away, leave Shawan Port, and find a way to return to your own place. As for me, you don''t need to care, I believe that neither Malone nor Diama Dare to kill me here. " Dion smiled, disregarding Emre''s persuasion at all. He patted him on the shoulder, then resisted the sword and walked out of the Beauty and Fish Tavern with his chest raised. In the face of inevitable battles, Dane has always been like this, no matter who the opponent is, no matter how strong the opponent is, always maintain absolute confidence and always maintain a fearless attitude. Because he didn''t know how many times between life and death, he understood a truth very well: On the battlefield, a coward is always the fastest to die. Hey Dane didn''t want to die, so he would not choose to be a coward; even if he was destined to die, he would definitely choose to be a warrior between a warrior who died in war or a cowardly man who died due to war. In a team, the temperament of the leader almost determines the temperament of the entire team. Few of these people in the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment have a soft spot. When the head of the group bravely walked out of the tavern, no one would shrink to their backs, took up their weapons one by one, and all went out. Emre looked at the backs of the mercenaries who seemed to be running to the battlefield. He pulled the sword out and shouted, "Dane and the Dread Ghost brothers are fighting for us. We must not let them fight alone! Brothers of the security team, come with me! For General Moreno For Commander Dion! " Everyone shouted in unison: "For General Moreno! For Commander Dion!" Uh ... The location of the beauties and fish taverns is a relatively prosperous street in Shawan Port. As usual, at the beginning of the night, the surrounding pubs, hotels, and shops should be brightly lit. People come and go, and they are lively. . But today, in this street, except for the beauty and fish tavern, almost all the buildings next to it have turned off the lights. It''s not as busy as usual, but in fact, there are not many people nearby. Although no one dares to approach the battlefield where a **** battle is about to erupt, many people are standing in the distance and on the roof of the house. At the same time, there were a pair of eyes, peeping from the door panel, from the back of the window, to the behemoth of Magono standing on the street, and also looking at Dane who walked out from the tavern fearlessly . Quietly, Dane, the commander of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Corps from Rotten Wolf Town and from the sea, a sixth-level mad warrior, will challenge the news of the most powerful warrior in Sand Bay Harbor, Mammoth Elephant Mango, It has spread all over the streets. Although the reserved battlefield seems to be empty at present, in fact, the surrounding area does not know how many people have gathered.Just under these eyes, Dane took more than thirty sword dancers behind him, and the security team of Emre''s number of almost sixty people, plus hundreds of people, rushed out. Diamarn laughed and said, " ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Looks like you guys want to play the sea tactics. I said, there are only two of us here, you need to be so big Battle? " "It''s useless to say too much." Emre is still making a final attempt: "If you leave here with your big friend, I promise that nothing will happen, otherwise, you Don''t even think about Captain Dane in the eyes of our security team. " Diamar said: "It''s not a general''s order, I really want to kill you, Emre, you are so annoying. But it doesn''t matter, Dane will have Magono to deal with it, as for you ... Can''t kill you, although it is very regrettable, but I use the whip to teach you. As long as the person is not dead, he will send you to Morno''s hands without any excuses, and he has no excuse to really start the war? " "Diamar, are you sure you have this ability?" Emre was actually a little bit embarrassed in his heart. Although he was deeply trusted by General Moreno, although he was a fifth-level fighter, it didn''t make sense. Too weak, but his real strength is not in frontal combat. Heads-up with Diamar, Emre doesn''t want to find abuse. Alas, there are many people around him. There are hundreds of people in the security team and sword dancers in the Ghost Rebel Mercenary Group. Just a small portion is enough to kill Diama, and the rest can help Dane deal with the Mammoth. If you think about it this way, this battle doesn''t seem to be as desperate as it was at the beginning, right? Just raised such an idea, Emre saw the Diamar across the face, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 77 1 smile I saw him beckoning, dozens of soldiers of the security team stood behind him. Although the soldiers of these security teams are not equal in strength, do they have a professional level of one or two levels, and there are still many formal soldiers that have not been obtained. However, under the siege of dozens of people, plus him, even if Diama is even more powerful, he has to drink hate on the spot! As for Magono''s big man ... it just depends on how long Dane can hold on. Strangely, when so many people stood beside Emre, Diamar''s face didn''t look panic-stricken. He said, "Emre, Emre, you still haven''t been so prosperous, you know you can rely on more people to win ... You should understand that Shawan Port has been the site of General Malone since a few years ago. You said , You are here to play the sea of ??tactics with me, how can your people have me? " Anyway, from the surrounding streets, there were almost as many people as Emre''s security team. These guys, each wearing gray leather armor, have weapons in their hands. Although there are no clear signs on the armor, Emre can recognize some of them, and these people are undoubtedly all soldiers in Malone''s hands. Emre''s heart was bitter: "Captain Dane, I can''t stand you today ... I really didn''t expect that Malone would make such a big determination. The semi-disabled port guard couldn''t pull it out and said nothing. After dispatching Magono, he actually mobilized so many regular soldiers into the city ... It seems that today''s things are not easy to solve. Wait a minute, if you have a chance, head commander, run away Well, you can run out of the city and flee to Rotten Wolf Town. As long as you are in Rotten Wolf Town and on the site of General Moreno, no one dares to treat you. " "I ran away and let the brothers in my regiment die here?" Dane glanced at Emre. "Stay in the mountains, don''t be afraid of no firewood, you are alive, the ghost ghost mercenary regiment will stand up again one day. If you die, do you think your regiment can continue to survive?" "Don''t talk nonsense." Dane didn''t want to continue to talk to him at all. He knew Emre was indeed good for himself, but he was by no means the kind of person who would abandon his companions to escape. "Oh!" Emre slammed angrily, and said bitterly, "Just listen to me!""Come on, you," said Dion. "You think I''ll be undoubted? Huh, I don''t think so. Come, let me try later. Is this Magono really as scary as you say? ! " While the two were talking, the Diamar opposite was obviously a little impatient. He didn''t want to waste any more time, so he shouted: "Magono! Come on! Kill your prey!" "OK." After a muffled answer, Magono pulled a huge blade from behind him. It looks like a spear, but it has a blade on both sides, and the blade is almost two meters long. With a long handle, this huge and terrifying war blade is six meters long! Such a huge and heavy weapon is afraid that only mammoths like humans can use it freely. And when Magono held this horror blade, opened his four hoofs, and dared to charge towards Dane, that kind of courage, some timid guys, could be directly scared to death. !! Emre waved his hand directly, and planned to bring the Magi soldiers in his hand to stop Namagno. At the same time, Dane''s brothers, those sword dancers, one by one escaped their weapons one by one, preparing to compete with the big man. But no matter who they were, they didn''t rush as fast as Dane himself! Striding forward, the ghost knife reflected the moon in the dark at night, brushing out a brilliant blade of light, and the mammoth elephant''s war blade, violently crashed under a loud noise Together! The fierce fierce giant blade and the narrow ghost knife violently collided together, and of course, Dane was blown out. Dane is definitely tall, not to mention that compared to humans, his two meters, even some strong orcs, are just so tall. But compared with the mammoth man who is more than four meters tall and carrying a six-meter-long wide-edged sword, that is indeed not enough. Magno''s power attributes, even when estimated in the most conservative way, have definitely reached more than 24 points, which is four points higher than Dane. The power gap of 24 points is actually very large. The most concentrated performance was that Da En was clearly going all out, rushing forward, jumping and slashing down, but he was beaten down after a collision with Magono. , Rolled on the ground for several consecutive laps without stopping. "Boss!""Boss, are you okay ?!" "Hateful monster!" A few sword dancers scolded and planned to rush towards Magono, as if he didn''t care about the huge power gap between the two sides. But before they rushed up, they were stopped by a familiar voice: "Stop! Don''t go! Help the security team of Emre. UU reading This is my prey, no one is allowed Get involved. " With a word, I can calm the ex-ghost mercenaries who have been trained as sword dancers. Who else besides Dane? The impulsive guys turned their heads and saw Dane who was rolling on the ground just now. He no longer knew when he got up from the ground. His hair was quite messy. There was still a trace of blood on his lips. He looks very embarrassed. However, the corner of his mouth still had an inexplicable smile. Few people can laugh at this time, and Dane is one of them. Now, the people who stayed beside him were all old brothers who had died with him for many years, and they still knew each other. Dean likes to laugh very much. He smiles boldly, smiles, and smiles badly ... especially the bold laugh, which can always be heard when he is with him; occasionally when he is happy, he shows a small smile, although it is rare But it is not without. However, the smile on his face is not happy at all, but it is by no means a bitter smile. It is more like some kind of excitement when encountering a tough enemy that is difficult to overcome, or even a crisis of nine lives. Smile. This smile seems very strange. Among the people present, Delin only met twice. In addition, Delin still remembers the two things very well, so that he never forgets eternal life. So, he understood what it meant when Dane showed such a smile. It seems that she has gone further and further on the street ... UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 78 Are you really human? He Delin still remembers what happened when Dane showed such a smile. The first time was that before Dane had been mixed with the position of the second commander of the mercenary regiment, he was a team leader like Dane at that time. Two men led a team on the Eastern Wasteland. Twenty mercenaries were met by an orc army planning to invade west. There are thousands of orcs! At that time, Dane, who was only a third-level mad soldier, showed such a smile that he took Delin and more than 20 mercenaries and killed him from the crowd. In the battle, only the two of them survived. Delin didn''t know how Dane did it, because he was dizzy in the second half. He only knew that when he saw Dane afterwards, that guy. At least thirty knives were cut on his strong body. Since then, he has directly become Dyne''s strongest supporter. The second time, before the development on the island of Comilla, the caravan was attacked in order to show off with Old Ghost Bynes. There are not many people in the caravan. Although the battle is more dangerous, there is no big problem in taking it. But no one expected that there was a guy in the caravan who took a ride on the road. Of course, this kind of thing is very common on the mainland of Orodik. For the convenience of travelers, travelers take a ride, save money, and speed up. The problem is that at that time, the traveler was actually a necromancer who had the ability to cast tricyclic arcane spells! This is a big mold. Under the necromancer''s magic, danger suddenly comes, and the whole team is about to collapse. At the time, it was also Dane, who stepped forward, killed the summoned undead creature, and hard-hit the necromancer''s spell, and hacked the mage to death. For this reason, Dane was cursed and fainted for two days, and was almost overturned by Old Bynes. Every time, when Dean showed such an expression, it was brought by the excitement in his heart that he knew he had died a lifetime. This expression represents that he has judged in his heart that the current situation is very It is possible that there is no way out, as in the previous two times. However, Delin trusts Dane without reservation. He believes that no matter what kind of enemy or dilemma, as long as Dane does not choose to give up, then he will definitely lead them out.With the premise of such trust, Delin didn''t continue to disturb Dane. He shouted at all the ghastly soldiers: "Did you hear the words of the boss? Do whatever you ask! The old assembly killed this monster!" At last, he stood still without moving. Instead, he took out an arrow, carried it on the longbow, and made an action at any time to launch a shot. Dean did not pay attention to Delin, he was not so proud, and no one would help. As a ranger, Delin cooperated with him to shoot at a long range. It is still very useful. Moreover, the two of them have fought side by side many times, and they have a deep understanding with each other. As for why the sword dancers are not allowed to go up, the reason is very simple. Even if they can play a small role, most of them rushed to death in vain, so why bother? The cost of cultivating a sword dancer is very high. Re-focused on the mammoth in front of him, Dane launched the charge again! In the face of Dane''s ghost knife, Magono didn''t dare to be careless. Alas, just don''t look at him, it seems that it was easy to fly Dane out, which made Dane quite embarrassed, but he himself was not uncomfortable at all. According to Magono''s temperament, anyone who dares to fight with him and bombards the other party, he will never show mercy, step on all fours, and cruelly crush the other party into a meat pie. He didn''t want to treat Dane like that, but he couldn''t. He is hard to imagine, how could he have such a powerful force under Dane''s body that is not as large as one-sixth the size of his body? Under the recent confrontation, he actually had a long-lost feeling of numbness in the tiger''s mouth, and tried his best to control the strength, so he barely managed to stand in place without stepping back. "Are you really human?" Magono groaned and asked Dyne this sentence, and he was greeted by the shining sword light that came again! Uh ...On the other side, under the shouts of Delin, the fear ghosts and the soldiers of the security team joined the battlefield on the other side. This was a pure blood battle, with both sides carrying weapons, and after a while of effort, several people lay on the ground and blood stained the street. Relatively speaking, Emre and his security team are at a disadvantage. His men, although they also mobilized from the army of Morno, can stay in the security team for several months. The training intensity is obviously not as high as that of Morno, who has always been serious in running the army. He just patrols the street every day. , It''s okay to drink, there will be some regression in combat effectiveness. But the people brought by Diamar were all regular troops pulled out of the city and Malone''s fortress. With similar numbers, Emre lost his old nose. He himself, obviously, is not very happy. Diama is obviously much stronger than Emre in personal strength. An iron whip ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ pushed him with no temper. If it was a life-and-death struggle, I''m afraid Emre had already become a corpse at this moment. However, Diamar received a clear instruction that everyone present could kill anyone, but Emre could not be killed, which made him regrettable. "Ah ... huck!" Emre took another whip and drew it directly to his face. It''s not that he didn''t want to kill him. Diama is fully capable of blasting his head directly, not just leaving a bloodstain on his face. Diamar said: "Come, come again, oh, how do I feel like I gradually like this? Although it is a pity not to kill you, but use a whip to draw the heart to experience the anxiety, pain and weakness in your face. It s fascinating. " "Why do you let me go!" Emry was furious, and rushed forward with his sword. The ending didn''t change at all, and Diama was easily put down. He watched Emre with a condescending look, and Diama pulled a whip on his back again, pulling a bloodstain. His gaze turned to the side, and Dane and Magono were thrilling, saying, "I really look down on this Dane. I have never seen it before. There is a human who can fight with Magono like this. Degree, can persist for so long, it is worthy of the [Ghost Sword]. If you and your miscellaneous soldiers rushed through, the outcome of the battle would be really difficult to say. However, I am in Well, you don''t want to affect the battle over there, Dane will eventually be trampled into meatloaf, and all of you are next. " I have to ask for a wave of recommendation tickets, I think I can rescue it again ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 79 Persistent return Listening to Diaman''s nasty, sharp, hoarse, snake-like voice, Emre scolded. "Get out of here!" Emre knew that Diamar was afraid to kill himself, and his mouth was particularly tough: "Head Dane will surely kill that monster." "Huh?" Diama smiled at the corner of his mouth, and whipped his whip on Emre''s body again, whispering and whispering, "Let''s wait and see." His voice is small so that no one can hear it, because ... he doesn''t have the bottom in his heart. Bian Diama''s eyes frequently looked at the battlefield of Dane and Magono. He really has never seen anyone, and he can be like this with Magono, except for an ice giant that he encountered when he turned him off the ice field that year. But the ice giant, in Magono''s hand, only held it for less than a minute, and was chopped into flesh by the horrible giant blade. Further on, all the people that Diamar had met, blocking Magono''s charge, without exception, all turned into meat sauce, and the death was extremely miserable. But Dane has been fighting with Magono for a long time. Magono is one of the strongest opponents Dane has encountered in his life, which is much more difficult than the undead mage he encountered the other day.Even though the undead mage is secretive and extremely threatening, if he is not careful, he may lose his life by some insidious means. But at the same time, the mage is also vulnerable. Once a high-level fighter like him can break through to a mage, especially before the mage has not been promoted to become an extremely rich master, he can almost immediately resolve the battle. . At that time, he used this method to kill the necromancer he encountered. But today''s situation is obviously very different. Magono''s power against Dion is not as insidious as the Undead Mage, and it will not make him worry about the unknown death, but the threat from the mammoth''s huge power is too direct! ޴ The huge blade is the most horrible thing. Not to mention being hit, even using a ghost knife to block is unrealistic. The power difference between the two is quite large. The success rate of the block is terribly low. Once the weapon touches, Dane must be hit once. The damage to the body is very serious. In the face of such a situation, he could only keep dodging, and tried his best not to let the horrific blade cut on himself. If it is necessary to avoid the unavoidable situation, he can only use the knife to block, he must also use his sword as much as possible, and use the way of unloading to reduce the huge force from the Mammoth. Shock. But the mammoth-like weapon is more than just a giant blade. With his huge body and huge, unmatched strength, every limb of his body can pose a considerable degree of threat to Dane. He didn''t dare to let the mammoths hoof the four hoofs, and any one of the hoofs would only be stronger than that giant blade. Even with that tail, sweeping like a whip, pumping on the body can instantly pull a soldier who is not strong enough in two. Fortunately, this mammoth looks like a man. Due to its huge size, it is not so flexible to turn around. At the same time, the agility attribute is obviously not very high. There is some room and opportunity for manoeuvre. But despite this, Dane played very hard in this battle. The most immediate threat from the Mammoth made him look like an ant, avoiding the feet of a giant who intentionally killed him. He must be absolutely flexible, absolutely control the rhythm of the battle, and must not have a slight error, otherwise, the end will never be much better than the ants stepped on the big feet. The fierce mammoth-like offensive that lasted for a long time lasted for a long time, and Dion''s hard work also supported it for a long time. It seemed that he could not see even a little chance of defeat. But Dyne is still insisting. He firmly believes that all persistence in the world will always be valuable. And he is waiting for the dawn of victory. So, the return of perseverance came inadvertently.Magono''s manic offensive, that requires very good physical fitness to maintain, especially his huge body, every move means that he must consume a lot of physical strength. As a mammoth man, Magono''s level of physical attributes is naturally not low, but he is always in this offensive state, and he is not a perpetual motion machine. He will always feel tired. Maybe tired, maybe, just that Magono found that this onslaught couldn''t take down Dane for a long time and was ready to change his attack method. No matter what kind of reason Dane is, what he cares about is Magono''s offensive, which finally slowed down! As long as the rhythm slows down, so that he no longer needs to focus all his energy on dodging and resisting the opponent''s attacks, then he will have a hard fight and set off a chance to fight back in adversity. He said nothing, he yelled loudly first. The more rampant the warrior, the more he likes to use roar to vent his power when fighting. But for Dane, his roar is not just as simple as venting, you know, he has such a hero template as [Furious Magister]. Although this hero template is still only one level, the effects in various aspects have been demonstrated without any doubt, especially what he most values ??~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Of course, that is his dream casting ability. Walking through the hero template of the Raging Magus, Dane has one ability: Blood Roar (Heroic trait): You can directly release spells in the battle by roaring, at the cost of double mana. Howling roar, for him, is an explosive way of casting. As the roar rang, three blood-red angry missiles smashed into a string and banged at Magono''s head. Anger Missile is a magical missile in a circle of arcane magic. It is almost the same size and released, except the color is different. This blood-red color, on the other hand, represents the offensive characteristics of the angry missile, which has a very different performance from the magic missile.Magic missiles are purely magical powers, forming a projectile that is similar to a rapid-throwing projectile to release lethality, while angry missiles also contain the fury of a warrior, which is at least two times more powerful than ordinary magic missiles. three times. Magono didn''t plan to use his head to taste the power of these blood-red angry missiles, so he chose to resist. However, it was such a block that something went wrong. I was sprayed with a lot of bags ... I have seen everyone''s suggestions, but this story is very important to tell the truth. Pure farming has no future, and it is bound to go to the mainland for hegemony in the later stage. This is an important preparation for hegemony on the mainland. However, all in all, this fierce battle with the Mammoth is about to pass. If I can accept the story I wrote, I will certainly offer more exciting ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome to the book readers, the latest The fastest and hottest serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 80 1 kill Facing the angry missiles from the missile, Magono didn''t want to use his head to take a hard shot and taste the power of this special spell. He once had the experience of fighting with the caster. Although his mind was not very smart, after that battle, he understood the truth: Be careful and be careful about any means of the caster, otherwise It is a big loss. In terms of Magono''s physical strength, it is irrelevant to resist magic missiles, but this red angry missile has never been seen before. Even if he is stupid, he still thinks it is better to be cautious. He blocked the front with a huge blade with a wide door panel. Magono''s response was fast. At least he blocked the three angry missiles before the missile hit his head. The power of the missile from the huge blade bombarded him. He was quite glad that his reaction and decision were correct enough. , , three beeps, each of those three missiles hitting the horror blade will make a crisp sound. Magono held the arm of the blade and shivered three times. Such a force, hitting the face, is not fatal. Mammoths are not as fragile as humans, but they are blown out of three blood caves. Blocking Dane''s three angry missiles, Magono relaxed a little, but immediately re-raised it-he suddenly felt an eager and strong breath, right in front of himself! He took away the huge blade that blocked his vision, and he saw Dane who was full of blue tendons and his whole body seemed to have grown a circle! In this state, Dane made Magono feel a pressure coming. Magono has a lot of insight, he knows that Dane''s current state is a masterpiece of the Berserker-Rage. After entering this state, the three attributes of the Berserker''s strength, physical fitness and perception will be greatly improved. The Mammoth man is not a savage warrior who hasn''t met him, but he never cares. What about the violentness, the strength of the violent increase will still be crushed by him easily. But Dane is different. Although Dane''s power is still a little worse than him, the gap is not irreparable. Rage is a good way to reverse it.Obviously, Dane is in a state of rage, and his strength attributes are estimated to be almost the same as him. His physical attributes must be higher than him. Although his agility is not subject to the rage bonus, Dane''s original agility attributes are required. It''s bigger than Magono. In addition, in the previous battles, Magono had already learned Dane''s superb sword skills. In the case of a considerable degree of power gap, he was able to cleverly resolve the horror with pure skills. Part of the power on the giant blade. Nowadays, when there is no longer a gap between the two powers, the Mammoth people don''t feel that their skills of using the horrible blade can be stronger than Dane''s skills with a knife. He was kind of dumbfounded. This Dane, who was still suppressed by him, used an angry missile and fury to make him so jealous? Magono looked at Dane, who was rushing towards him, and couldn''t believe it. The fierce mammoth also released a roar, and the horrifying war blade swept directly towards Dion, who was on the charge, and it seemed that he was going to stop him directly. But what he didn''t expect was that when his blade was just waved down, Dane, who was clearly on the way, even jumped up and jumped into the air above him! Because of too much force, Magono had no time to take back the horrible blade that had been waved at this time. All he could do was to raise his head and look up at Dane who leaped high, his eyes reflected by the ghost knife. Shining moonlight and a little stinging. But even greater pain, even in the next moment, came directly! After the rage, Dane has definitely reached a very scary position in strength, carrying the power of jumping up and chopping down. This knife, he severely chopped on the face of the mammoth, sharp knife light Bringing out raging blood! With such a huge mammoth-like body, the heart''s blood supply ability is very strong. His head was split open, and the pouring blood instantly made Dane''s entire body red. Thrashing in the gush of blood, Dane hit the elephant-like body. With this knife, he didn''t leave half a bit of energy. When he bumped his head and fell to the ground, he was a little embarrassed, and it took him a long time to get up. But next to him, the tens of thousands of pounds of mammoth man, his head was cut in half, turned into a corpse, shook it twice, and fell to the ground. Uh ... The noisy battlefield is quiet.Everyone who saw that the concept of everyone should be the unmatched mammoth''s huge body, turned into a dead body and fell to the ground, blood stained a large street. After seeing through, they couldn''t keep their expressions unchanged. They saw that Dane, who had stood up next to the mammoth''s body and had been dyed all over, was like an evil spirit walking out of hell: thick blood stuck his hair to his hair. Together ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The trembling smile on his face made his enemies tremble and fear. The gaze scattered in his eyes seemed to be as if to choose someone to eat. Everyone is dumbfounded, especially Diama. The mammoth man Magno who he used to rely on, actually ... is he so dead? At this time, he could no longer use his whip to teach Emre, who was already lying on the ground and covered with blood. What could be seen in his eyes full of terror and disbelief, except for those who carried blood. The sword slowly moved beyond his Dane, and could no longer see anything. , Diama softened on both knees, and then knelt down. He limped in front of Dion, and said, "Give me up ... give me up ... give me up my life, and I''ll be a cow and a horse for you in the future." Diama, who was kneeling down on the ground, continued to rub the ground with her forehead. Magono''s blood spread unknowingly, staining his head with a large patch of red. He didn''t dare to lift his head up and treated Dane with the humblest attitude. In his field of vision, soon appeared a boot walking on blood. He knew that the owner of the boot must be Dane, and he immediately climbed two steps forward, holding the boot in front of him and kissing, and said, "Give me up, forgive me. I''m not bad. Warrior, can be born and die for you. If you need, I can help you bring down another mammoth from the ice field, as long as you spare me. " The owner of the boots doesn''t move ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile phone users please read. Chapter 81 reputation Chandiyama didn''t know if Dane was moved by his own words. He had been frightened, but his head was still able to think to some extent-the only thing he wanted now was to be able to survive. So he didn''t mind doing such a loss of dignity at all. Dane really scared his courage. In order to survive, he was willing to pay any price, even as his biggest secret: how to recruit mammoth people, he was willing to contribute. Reasonably, it is very attractive. The fierce mammoth''s combat power, Dane has already tried it himself. He relied on his own strength to play his hole cards before he could defeat it, which is enough to prove that this race has a powerful fighting strength. Moreover, don''t look at Dane defeating this monster, but if it is in the war and throws away the casting ability, a mammoth can play a role that must be better than the 12th and 3rd level soldiers. Stronger. His huge body, wielding huge weapons, is exactly like a bulldozer, tank or killing machine. There is no defensive formation that can block his power. Do nt have many, even if there are only a few mammoths, forming a team. Under Dane''s leadership, he is confident enough to face the enemy two or three times more. If it can really be like what Diama said, he can contribute to the way of recruiting Mammoths, and even if he recruits for Dane himself, don''t need more, as long as one or two are recruited, it will make a lot of money. . This is the last and most important chip in Diama''s hand. He knew that a worthless person would not be able to survive, and he had to show his worth before Dane could kill him. At the same time, he also believes that not many people can refuse such temptations, especially after Dane has tried the mammoth man''s unparalleled power, he will be very interested in this huge and powerful race. Diama is very confident that Dane will let himself go.However, he waited for a long time without waiting for Dane to make any sound. He couldn''t bear it anymore, he raised his head quietly and slightly, and he saw that Dane''s gaze was looking straight ahead, without even seeing Diama under his feet. He didn''t wait for Dane''s voice, but heard behind him that Emre, who had just been whiped to death with his whip, struggled to get up from the ground, and said, "Kill him, Dane ,kill him!" Bian Diama''s heart was so hated that he felt that he should just stab Emre just to die. He was quite scared, afraid that Dane would really kill him as Emre said. As a result, he once again emphasized his role, especially focusing on the recruitment of mammoths, and at the same time, the expression on his face became more respectful and charming. Finally, Dane spoke. He interrupted Diamar''s chatter and said, "Magono almost killed me just now." After hearing a sigh of grief, Diamar said, "I blame me, blame me, and listen to Malone''s words, and take Magono to deal with you. But that guy, Magono, is a fool, in his head. It s all paste. Fortunately, Boss Dane, your lucky man has his own sky, otherwise it s really bad to have a long and short. For the first time, Dane put his gaze on Diamar and said blankly, "Magono is a warrior, a respectable opponent." Diama was another, he didn''t understand what Dane meant by saying this. He could only bite his head and said, "Uh ... I will bring you more such soldiers, just ask you ... uh ..." At halfway, he suddenly watched Dane lift the ghost knife, and pierced his heart from his back."... but you insulted him, insulted a respectable soldier." In the second half of the sentence, Diamar didn''t hear it, so he didn''t understand until he died, why he had clearly demonstrated his value, and Dane would kill him. Pulled out the long knife, Dane did not participate in the next battle. The violent effect could not last for too long. Under his seemingly grim face, he was already very tired. But despite this, the **** clashes that broke out on the streets of Shawan Port did not last long, and they soon ended. In the one-on-one battle, Dane killed the Mammoth in person, everyone saw it, and everyone had to be shocked. In their eyes, Magono, who was supposed to be invincible, has turned into a corpse. Diamar, who led them, also kneeled and begged for mercy, but still could not escape. What warfare? But a few minutes later, the soldiers whose morale had fallen to the extreme were completely defeated. A few were hacked to death, and some fled, while more dropped their weapons and surrendered on their knees. ֮ After the battle, no one stayed to clean the battlefield. The ghost dancers and the soldiers of the security team left the street directly. After the tumultuous battle, the streets outside the beauty and fish tavern became deadly silent. People around the house and shadows in the shadow of the battlefield witnessed Dane himself killing a mammoth man ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ and hand-picked the executioner Diamar of Malone. No one is willing to stay more in this place where the blood is flowing, the onlookers hurried away, and the doors and windows are closed; no one knows what this matter will ferment in the future. Uh ... The beautiful women and the corpses outside the fish tavern hang on the street for almost a night, and the **** taste almost floats half the city with the sea breeze. But after all, this is a fairly orderly place, and it is impossible for the corpses to stay until dawn. So before dawn, a large group of people who did not know where they came from, moved nearly twenty corpses on the street, especially Magono''s corpses, before they were out, and moved out of Shawan Harbour. At the same time, a group of people washed the street with the seawater just hitting the sea.Although the **** smell still can''t dissipate for a while, at least, after daybreak, there are no more blood stains on the street. But the people in the whole city knew what happened last night in the early morning. On the next morning, [Ghost Sword] Dane''s name has quietly spread throughout the Shawan Port. People either have fear, excitement, or admiration for him. But at least, after the battle the night before, Dane has changed from a mercenary master in the eyes of people to a strong one. At least, here in Shahaiwan Port, he can already be regarded as a passerby in the true sense. Do so many people dislike this battle? ~ Well ... Follow-up on war and farming ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 82 White wolf castle Inlaid leather armor, made of elastic soft leather, reinforced with dense metal rivets on the head. Due to the dense metal inlaid in it, the defense is naturally better than ordinary leather armor. At the same time, the weight is not as heavy as the metal armor, and because the joints are soft and soft, it does not hinder movement. Archers, light infantry and light cavalry, and other movements that require more agile units of force, are the type of equipment that these armies love to use. At the same time, due to the relatively low cost, it is deeply loved by mercenaries and soldiers. Encyclopedia of Military Equipment-Armor Uh ... When people were either excited, admired, hated, or indifferently whispered about the battle on the eve, Dane was carrying a big enough to cover most of his head Hooded and pale, standing at the port of Shawan Port, watching Changfan slowly leave the port and head south. "Let''s go, too." The person standing next to him who was the same costume as him was naturally Emre. "General Moreno is still waiting for you." "Um." Dane nodded and turned away. Twenty-five hours later, the four fast horses left Shawan Port and galloped west to north and west. Originally, Dane would naturally return to Comilla with his ship and the materials he bought. There are many things on the island. Although most of them are left to the people in charge, as a lord, he can never leave his nest for too long. Although some less peaceful things happened in Shawan Port, they were all resolved after all, and Emre was also very committed to moving a few boxes of gold coins to Dane''s ship that night without losing him money.So, although he really wanted to meet General Morno who always valued him and treated him well, in the end, under the overall consideration, he chose to reject Emre''s retention. But then, Emre said something that changed his mind. If it really is what Emre said, then this matter is done, then this will be of great help to his future development. Whether it is development from Comilla Island or preparations for returning to the mainland in the future, this is a good opportunity. Of course, for specific circumstances, he had to go to Moreno to talk, Emre couldn''t be such a big master. So he promised to spend a few days on a trip to Rotten Wolf Town. Uh ... It''s fast, but only in less than a day, just before dusk, the desolate and corrupt outline of Rotten Wolf Town has been vividly experienced. Took a long breath of familiar sand, and a smile appeared on the corner of Dane''s mouth. He did not alarm anyone. He and Emre did not enter Rotten Wolf Town, but instead went to a fortress just outside Rotten Wolf Town-White Wolf Castle. White Wolf Castle is the old nest of the half-orc warlord Murno who controls Rotten Wolf Town. Comparing White Wolf Fort and Malone Manor, you should know why Ma Long occupied the more prosperous Shawan Port than Rotten Wolf Town. But still under the pressure of Moreno''s step by step, he was embarrassed. Dean has not been to Malone Manor, but has heard of it. It was a rare and abundant land near Hindler, near an oasis. After Ma Long occupied the area, he set up a wall, surrounded the entire oasis, recruited slaves to cultivate, and himself, built a villa in the wall, and enjoyed his life very much.The white wolf castle in front of him is just like its name, as if it is really in the yellow sand, ready to pounce on the enemy''s white wolf. The castle made of white brick and stone barriers, because the baptism of wind and sand is no longer so clean, has been coated with a layer of scorching yellow, but it seems so vicissitudes and rough. Moore, for the last ten years, has been training his army in this desolate castle. His mark is a running white wolf. His army, the White Wolf Guard, is the most elite warrior in the southeast of Hindler. In particular, one of the White Wolf Guards, a small white wolf cavalry brigade with about three hundred men, made Morno''s enemies frightened. He approached the gate of White Wolf Castle, and Dane saw the long-known White Wolf Cavalry. These wore a suit of inlaid leather and covered most of their bodies with white robes. Thick, wide scarves covered their necks, nose and nose, revealing only a pair of eyes. This is the standard equipment of the white wolf cavalry. The inlaid leather armor provides good defense without affecting the agile cavalry battles. The large and thick robes prevent the wind and sand of Hindrell from invading. Within the armour. The cavalry of the two teams, riding huge wolves, stood well in front of the castle. The gate opened wide, as if waiting for someone. What they are waiting for is Dane and Emre. The silent cavalry was silent, except for the occasional roar of the restless wolves, and no more sounds. He and Emre walked side by side, walking in the passage left by the two teams of white wolf cavalry and leading to the castle gate, just like reviewing the army. Dian felt an inexplicable emotion in his heart. UU reads . He is enjoying himself. Will his future, one day, be able to walk in his army and receive attention? The current scene is not enough to satisfy him. He hopes that it is not the other''s army on both sides, but the one that really belongs to him. Moreover, the pomp is not big enough, and in his imagination, there are thousands of troops and horses. The two men rode on two war horses, and slowly walked into the castle under the guard of two teams of white wolf cavalry. Subsequently, two teams of wolf cavalry followed. The lowered gates and suspension bridges were also slowly pulled up under the soldiers'' trumpets.The White Wolf Castle is not large, and there are no residents in it. In addition to more than two thousand soldiers and some blacksmiths, tanners, and workers serving the army, such as Murno and his family. He gave the horse to the groom and led him. Under Emre''s leadership, Dane went to the core building of White Wolf Castle, which was also the residence of his master, General Moreno. When I saw Morno, it was in his study. "Hahaha! Dane! It''s been a long time! I heard that you went to the sea to develop? What a pity, I have told you so many times, let you come to work with Lao Tzu, a regiment will bring you, you are If you do nt listen, you have to run to the island where you eat fish! Dean smiled slightly and said, "Everyone has his own aspirations. I would rather be a chicken than a chicken." "Oh, why are you so long with Old Bynes'' waste?" Shrugging his shoulders, Dion said, "Isn''t he dead now?" "Haha! Sure enough, I know how old that old thing can''t hold you back!" UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 83 Chaotic situation Moreno''s figure, even among the half-orcs, is extremely strong. He was sitting on a chair that was taller than an average adult man. If he stood up, he would be two meters tall. His short brown hair was a bit messy, and his beard full of face made him look rough. His muscles grew like a bulge on his body, and a tremor would be caused by the movement. He is a respectable warrior, one of the most powerful fighters of the entire Hindrel, especially after the death of the former Hindrera Governor Bernier. As a fourteenth-level barbarian warrior, he can defeat him in a one-on-one battle. In the entire Hindler, I am afraid that only another governor, the sixteenth-level swordsman Ozer can do it. After all, Ozer is half-step into the legendary character. Dean and Moreno are very similar in temperament. They are not too constrained in the bar, and there is a heroic person in their bones. It is precisely because of this that when he saw that Dawn was not too strong in fact, he was highly valued by him. The two chatted for a while, and finally mentioned the business. "Boss Moreno, I heard that you have to go eastward after a while?" "Yeah." Moreno took out a bottle of bright red spirits and two large glasses from his own wine cabinet, poured a full glass on each, gave Dion a glass, and drank the other directly. "The beast blood castle of Governor Ozer has been surrounded by the orcs for four months. It was not a big deal at all. In which year was the beast blood castle not fenced for a few months? But, no, now, Conley. Killing Brother Bernier, he is stepping up to erode the entire Hindrell. Who can control him, there is no one other than Governor Ozer. We must quickly get things done in the Beastblood, let Those annoying orcs get out of the way, so that Governor Ozer can take the time to deal with Conley. " Dane nodded and listened to Moreno continue to say, "So, I plan to go to the east. Of course, not to the blood castle, where at least 20,000 or 30,000 army of orcs are gathered, and one crashed just for death. I The idea is to go over the Beastblood and insert into the heart of the Orc Horde, making some noise behind them. On the one hand, it is to lift the siege of the Beastblood and allow Governor Ozer to return to his country. This way, we can deal with the increasingly strong Kangli. On the other hand, we can also occupy some land and plunder some people. ""Let s join together. I contacted several mercenary regiments, Smil, Pure Sword, Blood Axe ... but they are not very useful. I value you most, Dane. I know you stand on your own. I do nt want to come to my hands. However, it does nt matter, we are a cooperative relationship, you bring your people to help me, ask for money, ask for someone, ask for land, I can also give you land, you how do you feel?" To be honest, Dane was a little moved. Here, it must be mentioned that Schindler''s recent situation. About six or seven years ago, after Governor Bernier took office, the powerful quasi-legendary fighter established undisputed hegemony in Hindler. It is also under the leadership of his iron hand that this place, once filled with countless chaos, has finally had a relatively stable period. Although warlords are still continually logging, anyway, as in the past, they are no longer in the same room. Of course, despite the huge power of Governor Bernier, in a place like Hindler, it is almost impossible to really want to be a big family. Even when Bernier was strongest, there were still two factions in this land that did not belong to him. One is Kangli. The mysterious warlock did not know where he came from, but he had already established his own power in this chaotic place more than ten years ago. Chaos City is his old nest. Ozer is on the easternmost side of Hindler. Although it is also one of the warlord factions of Hindler, he rarely participates in the struggle for power. The greatest energy is still in the Eastern Wasteland. Get into the endless orc army. The orcs who died in the hands of him and his army did not know how many, and his old nest blood castle was named for it. In the stable period of these years, the reason why Hindler is not too big, in addition to Bernier''s own strength, but also Conley basically does not leave the chaotic city, and Ozer because of the relationship with Bernier Good personal relationships have given him great support. But this smoothness was destroyed a few months ago. For more than ten years, there has been no big movement in the chaotic city. I don''t know why, and suddenly I became interested in the governor''s position. In Conley''s hands, there is a mysterious warlock group, the Shadow Council, who used curses, poison, and intrigue to kill Governor Bernier and steal Cinderella at the beginning of the year before no one responded. Throne. This caused a great rebound of Bernier''s power, and also aroused Ozer''s anger. The governor, at the earliest time of Bernier''s death, let out words to make Conley blood debt. At the same time, even though Bernie, the Iron Governor, was dead, his supporters also vowed to take revenge on him-Murno was one of them.At that time, no one was optimistic about Conley. Although Lost City is an old force of Schindler ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, there is also a mysterious warlock organization like Shadow Council under his men, but under the union of Bernier''s **** supporters, it has a reputation Under the leadership of the great Governor Ozer, Conley had no chance of winning. But at this critical moment, the orcs from the east came, and when they came, they were an army of 20,000 people. No one knows how these orcs came so well. Ozer, whose territory is at the far east, has always been the first line to defend against the orc tribe''s offensive. After the orc''s army arrived, he had to focus on the beast blood castle, unable to go west to deal with Conley. Oze is absent. Where are the warlords of the Bernese faction without the leader? Especially after some traitors feared Kangli and surrendered directly, the forces opposed to Kangli could not make much waves except for a little noise in the initial period of time. If it wasn''t for Conley''s recent acquisition of Cinderella, and his own structure is not too stable, Mornau, who had joined one of the forces opposing Conley earlier in the year, would have been eliminated. Although for the time being, Rotten Wolf Town is still in the hands of Moreno, and his White Wolf Fortress also has a strong army, and at the same time has some control over the Shawan Port. But in general, once Conley has taken care of Cinderella, the first one to use it will undoubtedly be the most powerful Moore who has been jumping in the anti-Conri league! So many people define the recent plot as adventure? Do nt you see that it s a bigger plot entry point ... Base construction, pushing the world also needs to talk about the basic law. If you ca nt push it, just do it. There must be a foreplay ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to visit , The latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ mobile users please read. Chapter 84 Wei Wei Jiu Zhao Hindler, a chaotic country. The Hindler region was only a small province at the border of the Empire during the time of the New Caesar Empire. In the past, this was one of the orcs'' traditional spheres of influence, but under Caesar''s iron ride, the orcs were expelled from the land. After the dissolution of the new Caesar Empire, the new Caesar calendar officially ended, and Orodik entered the era of kings. The Holy Cross Alliance was re-established. Under the leadership of the Kingdom of Pudri, it turned into one of the huge forces to determine the general trend, and the other three major countries-the veteran Everett Federation, the new Lions Kingdom, and Victoria from the past The sacred rose kingdom transformed from the Principality, coupled with the strong rise of the Northern Alliance, countless small countries among the five major forces, and each other''s hegemony has become the current trend of the mainland. Then, at this time, no one paid attention to the province of Hindler, and in this context, became an independent country. There are no real lords or national organizations in the real sense. Some are big and small warlords. With the support of big businessmen, they are constantly fighting for hegemony, and at the same time with the orc tribes from the east from time to time. War again and again. The former homeland of the orcs and the provinces of the empire has now become a chaotic land full of humans, orcs and half-orcs. The warlords fought endlessly, with many factions, independent governors walking around and watching flowers, and in the first line of defense against the Orcs, the Blood Wolf Castle, now the city of Cinderella is performing one after another tragedy and comedy. "A Brief History of the Mainland-The Age of Kings-Hindler" Uh ...Of course, Moore understands. Do nt look at him living very smartly now. He would nt dare to take a step when he presses Malone into his manor. he. For him, there seems to be only one way to change the status quo: that is to re-establish a reliable anti-Kangli alliance, and there must be someone who can carry the banner. He himself was determined not to carry this banner, and no ordinary warlord could carry it. Now Schindler, who is truly prestigious, capable and influential, can fight against Conley, except for Governor Ozer No one else. The battle of the Beast Blood Castle has been going on for half a year. The orcs cannot beat the Beast Blood Castle. If they cannot pull off this nail, they can only stop in the east and cannot enter the hinterland of Hindler. In the past, the orcs encountered such a dilemma. Most of the time, the army stared at the Beastblood, sent out some small troops, bypassed the difficult fortress and looted in the hinterland of Hindler, and then they could return to their homes. Ready for winter. But this year''s situation is really too weird. It''s already at the end of November. Those orcs still have no meaning to retreat. He couldn''t get down the beast blood castle, but he was still hanging around. The army of 20,000 orc warriors cannot be underestimated. There are 15,000 armored men under Governor Ozer, which is slightly less than the orc army. Of course, there is more than defending the city, but if you want to go out in the city to defeat this group of orcs, it will be difficult. Moreover, even if it is defeated, how much military power will Ozer lose if two armies with similar strength fight to death? Will there be a battle with Conley then? These are question marks. Be cautious, Ozzy didn''t take the initiative, and chose to take the initiative to attack, but just guarding the beast blood castle, waiting for the winter to come, hoping that the orc army could retreat. But the situation is already very bad. Conley has gradually strengthened his control of the new cannibalized territory. Once he can fully grasp these places and clean up the thorns like Moorno, before the orc retreats, Give Oze another knife from the back, and that''s really all it takes. I want to live on Moreno, of course it is impossible to watch this scene happen, he must do something. It was obviously a good choice to invade into the heart of the orcs, to rescue Wei and rescue Zhao, and to relieve the plight of the beast blood castle.Dean likes Morno very much, and the relationship between them is also very good. But this does not mean that Dane would be willing to join the big quagmire of Schindler for Moore. But to be honest, he was really enthusiastic about the benefits promised by Moreno. What he promised him was what he lacked now. Needless to say, who doesn''t lack money? Needless to say, if Dyne wants to develop his own power, the population will inevitably be a hurdle. More important, however, is land. His situation is different from other forces. With the system of "Heart of the Dynasty", Dean''s thirst for land is not understandable by others. The construction of different bases requires a distance of hundreds of kilometers, which is destined to maintain at most two bases on the island of Comilla. Although Comilla is large, it is an island after all, which is incomparable to the real mainland. Maybe, in the future, after he defeated the faceless dungeon, he can develop a base in the underground world, but the base that he can control is full. Here, this is not a Comilla who can let go. He must satisfy his ambitions, and he must develop on the mainland in the future. And now is a good opportunity. If it is true that Morno can give him a piece of land on the east side, he can build a new territory on the edge of the orc''s territory-his own Orc tribe. This temptation is quite big. I just, his head is sober. He knew that if he was mixed with Moreno, it would be equal to falling out with Conley. But in fact, this is not a problem. If they are united, their ultimate goal is to overthrow the rule of Conley, and at the time of Shawan Port, Malone is now probably a pound with him, and Malone is a confused city. Hardcore supporters, in the future, Conley is getting bigger and Malone is in power. Dane estimates that he can only go back to Comilla in a bleak manner, and never want to go to Sand Bay Port or even the entire Schindler. Buttocks decided his head. Dane didn''t mind keeping up with the car of Moreno and Ozer, and got a vote for Conley. Anyway, if he didn''t, Conley would probably have a hard time mixing with Hindler. But he has some skepticism about this plan. If he really decides to participate, it is not his own business. He is bound to bring his subordinates and the army together. The lives and deaths of hundreds of people can''t be determined in such a hurry. He must have a clear understanding of Moreno''s battle plan before he can decide whether to join. "Come on, Boss Morno, what are you going to do to cross the 20,000 orc army outside the Beast Blood Castle and enter the hinterland of the Eastern Wasteland ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book friends Read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ mobile users please go to read. Chapter 83 Spell Map He opened his mouth and asked the core question. He was not intimidated by the good situation of Governor Conley, nor was he dazzled by the possible great benefits. He still maintained a reasonable sense. Moore Norton paused, with a subtle smile on his face, saying, "Dane, Dane, what do you want me to say about you? It''s not yet decided whether or not to join my plan, we have to ask My specific battle plan? " Dane also smiled back and said, "I don''t know your specific battle plan, how did I make such an important decision? I have to put myself and the lives of hundreds of people under my control. How dare you, in your hands, without asking? " Moreno still refuses to face the nature of the problem: "All mercenary regiments, whether they are Smilles or blood axes, even the most powerful pure sword mercenary regiments, which are far more powerful than yours. I didn''t tell them before they made a decision. Brother Dane, we have always had a good relationship, but this is not why I can tell you the plan in advance. " Dion said: "I''m different from them. You say that pure sword is the most powerful? Let Alisa Sandrina''s woman try it with me? Or let her famous" pure swordsman "follow My sword dancer, Bibi, look? See if she was riding on me, or if his pure swordsman was beaten down by my sword dancer. " The Orc Overseer was still silent. Looking at him, Dion''s mouth showed a smile and said, "Boss Moreno, thank you for your wine, and thank you for inviting me to visit White Wolf Castle. I am on the island There are still many things to be dealt with, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to stay in your place more. Let''s say goodbye to this, and hope that we will have a day of goodbye in the future. " After saying this, Dane turned her head and was really ready to leave. I just put my hand on the doorknob of General Moreno''s study, and he heard a voice coming out from behind: "Wait!"There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and Dane knew that Mornau couldn''t help it. He can be said to be trying to escape, but it can also be said not. If this Murno really refuses to reveal his plan before the war, Dane will turn the fake walk into the true walk. Otherwise, do you really take your own brothers and go for the benefit of Moreno with Governor Conry and those orcs? Isn''t that a pit in your head! He turned his head and Dion faced General Moreno again with a smiley face. The face of the half-orc warlord was helplessly stained with a heavy touch. Moreno laughed and cursed: "There is really no way to take you guys ... well, okay, let me tell you, but you have to promise to join my army." Dane does not eat this set, he said: "This guarantee I can not give you, if your plan is a death plan, I will take my brothers with you to go with you? However, I can ask you It is guaranteed that no matter whether I want to join your battle plan or not, I will never reveal half a word of every word I hear in this study today. I have always spit a nail in my mouth when speaking. Boss Moreno, you won''t believe me, right? " "I''m sure you can trust your words. But you know, among our enemies, there are a group of nasty warlocks. It is said that they really have the ability to search a person''s memory." Dion said with a sneer: "I know it, but they have to have the ability to catch me. Don''t talk so much nonsense, boss Moreno, hurry up, never mind, even dinner time has passed." Moreno touched his aching head and couldn''t figure out whether it was himself or the abominable boy in front of the White Wolf Castle. Then, Moreno planned to talk to Dane about his own plan. He first took out a half-height scroll from the bookshelf behind him and spread it out directly on his huge table. Subsequently, a whole map of Schindler''s East was displayed in front of Dion.Looking at this map, Dane''s eyes widened. Things like maps aren''t always available. In this world, there are no satellites, no GPS system, and maps, but the real thing is to rely on humans to do fieldwork over and over again. Inspectors, surveyors, and so on are all such high-end talents. And, even so, what the final map looks like, and how much it differs from the actual situation, is to look at God for lack of face. If the level of the surveyor is poor, or if the terrain of the surveyed place is difficult, the map drawn is likely to be the same. But this picture is different. With Dane''s eyes, he can see at a glance that this is definitely a very reliable high-precision map of the southeast of Hindler. Such maps are no longer able to be drawn by ordinary surveyors. It must involve the power of magic ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and even be drawn by a real mage with wisdom and abilities that are incomprehensible to ordinary people. In this way, the preciousness of such a map is quite obvious. It can even be said that with this map, the same two troops will fight in the same place, and the situation will be completely different. One side must be cautious in marching and continuously send scouts to investigate the surrounding situation. The other party, on the other hand, can follow the instructions of the accurate map to make a big move. The gap between them will be even more apparent in actual combat. To be honest, if it was not because Dane could not beat Moreno, or because it was in the nest of Moreno, he had the heart to **** this map directly! At that time, when he was still leading a team of ghosts, if there was such a map, he would be a mercenary, stop a robbery or even eat black, and he did nt know how much cheap it was! It is precisely because of the above-mentioned reasons that this kind of high-precision magic map is quite expensive. Moreover, there is usually no price and no market. "Can you give me a copy?" Dane asked. Moreno was furious: "You are asking too much!" Dion touched his nose, and he felt that his requirements were a little too much. There must be magic marks on the map that must be produced by the mage. If you make a copy, the quality of the map will be reduced, and if the copy is not good, the map may be damaged directly. It is no wonder that Murno regards this map as a treasure. But nonetheless ... he still wants it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 86 Map module The expression on Moore''s face seemed to be showing off. No, it''s not as if he was really showing off. The expression seemed to be saying, "You just let Lao Tzu eat it? Did you see this map dumbfounded? Do you know that Lao Tzu is strong? You do nt even want to worship, do you really recognize me as the boss? This expression on his face made Dean very unhappy. Where is he a Lord willing to lose? Opening his mouth, he was ready to pay back a few sentences, showing his disdain. However, he didn''t make any sound in the end, because it seemed that no matter what he said, he would have a sour taste, so it would be easier to be laughed at, and it would be better to keep silent. However, a mechanical synthesizer that suddenly appeared in his mind changed his mind. "A map with a standard accuracy was detected and has been entered in the map module." If it wasn''t for Moreno in front of him, he could hardly laugh. What is missing? He just coveted this map, but did not expect that his own system has such great ability! He has seen, after entering the system interface, what the map provided by the "Heart of the Dynasty" system looks like. That s a real-time dynamic map. Although it s not like the so-called war games in memory, you can see the enemy s strength through the map, but if you zoom in, you can see clearly even the details to a tree or a stone. Chu. Even the changes in the weather are included in the dynamic map. Nothing like this can be called a map. Except for being unable to see the enemy and your own people, it can almost be regarded as real-time monitoring! This is higher than the high-precision magic map held by Morno in his hands, so high that I don''t know where to go! Moreno didn''t know that Dyne had something like BUG in Heart of the Dynasty. He saw Dane''s face change, thinking that the famous [Ghost Sword] who had just slaughtered a mammoth was still eating the map in his hand."... How about? If you come to my hands, I promise, you can copy as many maps as you want. This is a rare high-precision magic map that can''t be bought for money. If it weren''t for me If you have saved the life of a high-level mage, where do you expect to find a mage to help you with map-making? I say, Dane, you ... " Halfway through the chattering Morno, Dane was interrupted. I saw that Dane made a very disdainful look and said, "Do you think I''m really rare? This broken map of yours? You said, what''s the use of your map for me? I''ve walked south and north for so many years. This place of Schindler is so familiar that I still need a map? I can close my eyes to be a living map a thousand times more accurate than yours. Do you believe it? " "Oh, bragging came to me Moreno?" Moreno was definitely unbelievable. In his opinion, Dane said that grapes were sour simply because they could not eat grapes. Looking at the unbelieving look of Morno, Dion was even more happy: "Don''t believe it? Try it. Don''t believe it. Put your map away, and you can point anywhere, and I can tell you what''s there. The general situation is What it looks like, what surrounds it. " I''m not a child, but the fight is pretty naive. But I can''t keep the two people''s tempers. It s a bit arrogant to say that it s nice, and the unpleasant argument is called work. The end result is nothing more than who work wins. The mighty Orc Warlord was agitated, and Dane refused to suffer, so he did? Since Dane was going to boast about this seaport, Moorno didn''t plan to give him any face. Otherwise, he feels that Dane really doesn''t know who is the real boss in this acre of three points! Alas, he asked Dane to turn around and make sure that he could definitely make some designations when he couldn''t see the map. "What is twelve kilometers east of the Beast Blood Castle?" "The town of Bernier, in fact, is a small base. It has a good city defense. The walls are five meters high and there are ditches on the sides. There are no civilians in the town. It can accommodate about six or seven hundred soldiers. As long as the resources in the city are not available, Dry up, trying to pull this nail, at least 5,000 troops. " "Yes." Moreno froze a bit, and Dane was right. But this is just an elementary question. Now that Dane has answered, Moore intends to embarrass this unknowing guy.Then, Moreno asked a more profound question: "Where is Bernier north? What is the terrain? Is it suitable for military traffic? How far is it from the Three Iron Fortress? Is it enough to support?" These questions are related to each other, and this is not something you can know simply by being familiar with the terrain. You must have a general vision and a certain strategic literacy to answer it. Moreno has been in the southeast of Hindler for so many years, but these questions, if he does not have the magic map in hand, will make him anxious to answer, most of them will not be able to answer. But Dane is different. With real-time maps and his own insights ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, these questions, he basically answered no questions. When answering the first one, Moreno''s eyes light up, and he feels more and more admiring Dane; when answering the second one, he feels that Dane is not simple. Although he has always attached great importance to him, he still does not see him. The value of the third, the fourth ... the few consecutive Mornos holding maps had to think about the questions for a long time, all of which allowed Dane to come up with quite convincing answers in a short time. This made Morno very shocked! "you" Looking at the half-orc warlord''s inexplicable look in front of him, Dion didn''t mention how refreshing he was. He stuck his tongue out and licked his lips, squeezing his proud smile back. After all, this Morno is also a strong one. When they cooperated, they were also out of a strong side, and after many years of friendship, they laughed at each other without worrying about it. There is no need to put on a cold face and make the atmosphere too rigid. "Now I know I''m really a living map?" Dane asked, "How about? Take my live map and act together. Is it a bit more successful?" Moreno really convinced: "It''s quite possible. I didn''t expect that you still have this skill, Dane. I seem to have picked up a treasure. Now, it is more reliable to tell you the strategic plan. You can still help I refer to it. " Dane nodded his head and said, "That''s what I mean, just tell me, what are you going to do?" Add more on Sunday. Then ... I said that there are more changes, don''t you all plan to vote for a recommendation ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www .novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 87 East Expedition It was too late, and the White Wolf Castle shrouded in the night was almost time for dinner. There was still a bit of candlelight on the minaret in the center of the fortress. It was Dane and Moreno discussing the plan to attack the East. "... I worked out with a few clever guys under my head who developed a plan of action. The Beastblood was the first to resist the attack of the Eastern Orc Horde for one or two hundred years since Schindler was established. It is also the strongest line of defense. Its location is quite good. Not far to the north is the remnant of the Central Mountain Range. Although it is not high, the terrain is bad and difficult. Some single-person, small-group trips may be available from Passed there, but the army must not be able to pass-even if the army can pass, the logistics will certainly not be able to pass, not a good place for marching. To the south, dozens of kilometers, is the ocean. Orcs will not choose to take a boat to fight us With their technical capabilities, they can only build a few small boards at most, even if all Schindler''s warlords do not have a strong navy, but that is only relatively speaking, sending those orcs who dare to come to the sea Feeding fish, that''s fine. " "So, historically, the orcs have invaded the west, and they can only walk on the plain south of the tail of the Central Mountains and north of the sea. And on this plain that is just over a hundred kilometers wide, the beast blood castle stands. Among them, the so-called beast blood castle is not a solitary fortress, but a fortress group consisting of three large fortresses formed in triangles, coupled with some strongholds. A castle has no way to hold back a plain that is more than 100 kilometers wide. Yes, but if a fortress group echoes each other, it will not be so easy for the orc army to easily enter the hinterland of Hindler. " "The Governor-General has almost more than 15,000 soldiers. And, according to Hindler''s tradition, every warlord-including the Lost City-must send some necessary troops to the Governor-General Unconditional obedience. Because it is the common interest of all Hindlers to keep the East in check and prevent the orc''s army from really invading, and you cannot leave Governor Ozer alone. " "Now there are at least 20,000 or more Hindrells in the beastblood fortress, who are fighting the orc robbers. Among them, the fiercest is undoubtedly the most important beastblood castle. , And the three iron castles nailed to the front-Tekken Castle, Iron Spear Castle, Iron Armor Castle. " "And our plan is to covertly operate and not allow orc scouts to find us. This point, I need the help of mercenaries. You are more suitable for this mode of team operations, I need some masters with elite In cooperation with the tacit team, the orc scouts who quickly stabbed the orcs can delay as long as those orcs find us. Then, we quickly smashed the orcs there from south of Burniel town, along the sea. Hold on. After quickly breaking through the enemy line, and entering the mighty Eastern Wasteland, then the sky will let us fly. " After listening to Moreno''s plan, Dane had to express his admiration: "Brother Moreno, you are brave enough."Moreno laughed and said, "Sure enough! As long as I go according to my plan, after we cut through the defense lines of those orc troops, we don''t need to worry about the rest. I don''t believe that the orcs can be in the wasteland. I can catch up with my White Wolf Cavalry! " Obviously, this guy from Moreno did not hear the irony in Dane''s words. He thought that Dane was bragging about him. To be honest, Dane is not very optimistic about this plan. After thinking about it, he decided to be outspoken: "You are not reliable. I know that after arriving in the Eastern Wasteland, whether it is our mercenaries or your army, as long as we are careful, we will not Fear of being caught by the orcs. But have you ever thought about how difficult it is to cut through the defenses of the orc army? " Before Moore answered, Dion continued: "According to your plan, we have two difficulties in piercing the orc army. The first is that it cannot be discovered in advance, otherwise there will be more than 20,000 orc army As long as we make a troop move, we will inevitably hit the steel bar. We will still be at risk when it is not ready, let alone the enemy is ready? " "So I said, you need to solve the orc scouts, you can''t be discovered in advance!" Dane shook his head and said, "I don''t like it. I know that your white wolf cavalry is very elite. I also know that mercenaries are very suitable for the team to fight, ambush and strangle those scouts. But, Have you ever thought that 20,000 orc army, they have been blocked under the beast blood castle defense line for almost half a year, you also said that although their main force is still being dragged there, they will continue to go west The hinterland penetrates, sending small troops to plunder resources. What if we run into a predatory team? A small predatory team, at least two or three hundred people, and most of them are highly mobile teams. It s hard to catch. After being discovered by others, we must have 100% confidence to leave all the orc predators? I do nt have such hope. " Moreno''s face has become a little bit wrong. He is a character who holds heavy power and is extremely powerful. He has been refuted by Dane one or two times, and his face is really unsatisfactory. But he was still patient, staring at Dion ahead without saying a word. , Dean certainly saw his look, UU read the book but did not care at all. He cleared his throat and went on to say: "And, apart from this question, we need to face a second difficulty, which is **** the past when we reach the orc front? Add mercenaries and yourself Our army has killed more than three thousand. Moreover, I''m afraid you can''t bring your army out of the nest, right? How many people must be left to guard the hometown? According to my calculations, our total military strength can There are two thousand people who are pretty good. "But in the area of ??Beastblood, there are 20,000 or 30,000 orc troops! Even if the main force is below the Beastblood and the Three Iron Fortress, the number of people who can be divided into other fortresses will not be small. As long as there are a thousand orcs in front of us, we will be dragged into the mire of battle. Afterwards, we will face the endless impact of orcs! " Moreno reluctantly said, "If you are lucky ..."Before he finished speaking, Dane was very politely interrupted: "Luck? Morno, Morno, you''ve been in Hindler for so long, and you have not fought many times, You should understand that war is not a child play, right? Now, you actually told me that winning a war depends on luck? "He shook his head and continued:" If you put the word luck in your mouth If I do, I ca nt be accompanied. " Moreno stood up from his seat and said angrily on his face: "This will not work, that won''t work, well, what do you say? Ah? What other way can there be other than this!" Uncle Dane looked at Morno with some dysfunction, his face indifferent. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 88 New idea Dion looked coldly at Morno, with no expression on his face. This high-strength, high-status, half-orc warrior who commanded thousands of horses, gasped with Dane, his eyes were red. Obviously, his state of mind is really from the heart, the whole is like a beast about to explode, enveloped Dion in front of him in a breath of terror and coercion. How powerful is a fourteenth-level savage warlord in the fury? Those who have experienced it will tell you that this feeling is even more frightening than facing the might of a dragon. Diken did not change his face under such power. His face calmly and indifferently continued to look at Morno, his body was motionless, as if he was not at all afraid of the beast in front of him, and he might violently kill himself at any time. Please believe that Morno must have this ability. The fourteenth level of the Overseer is far more terrifying than the mammoth that Dane encountered in Sandy Bay Port before. . However, in such a gaze, the heavy breathing of Morno gradually faded away, and the redness in his eyes disappeared. He slowly sat back on his large stone chair and said muffled, "Brother Dane, don''t be surprised. You also know my temper, and I''m a little irritable. I''m out of order for a while." Dean shook his head and said, "Of course you do nt see anything. I do nt know what kind of person you are. It s just that, Brother Molnor, your plan is really unreliable. This is too risky and the risk is huge. If you follow this plan, you will not only be unable to open the current situation in Schindler, but may bury you, the only army capable of acting as a surprise soldier. " " ..." Moreno smiled bitterly and said, "What can I do? You know, how depressed my brother has been in the past six months?" Looking at the endless loneliness on the face of the hero of Moore in the first life, Dane was silent.Moreno sighed again and said, "Since Governor Bernier''s death, my life has not been very good. I originally thought that by joining together some generals, and with Governor Ozer''s leadership, Conley could be killed. , Revenge for Bernier, but the results still fell short. Fools know that those orcs have a good time to invade, and invaded westward, and strangely maintained for so long without retreating, there must be Conley in the middle of trouble. This insidious After the guy took office, for more than half a year, I have been living in a state of panic. I obviously can run a dead Malone with one hand, even dare to jump in Shawan Port, and dare to send mammoth elephants, when Killing you in front of me. After changing for a year, I promised to bring the army to lay down his manor! But now my brother can''t protect himself ... " Dane is silent. He knows that, like Moore, such a heroic person does not need other people''s comfort. What he needs is to talk to someone about his grievances and unwillingness. He just needs to do well. The role of a listener is fine. Moreno continued: "I''ve actually thought about what you said, but I have to do it. The orcs will not retreat so easily, at least not until Conley strikes Governor Ozer. Ozer down Now, the next death is definitely me. Now I wo nt take a fight, and in the future, I wo nt even have a chance to fight. So, do you understand the anxiety in my heart? I know that the risk in this will be particularly large , But I have no choice. " Later, he looked at Dion with hope, and said, "Brother Dane, I always knew that you were very capable. This time, do you want to help the brother, this is my brother? I just have to pass This hurdle, don''t say anything else, brother, I will definitely not treat you badly. " After saying this, General Moreno looked at Dion with hopeful eyes. But when he saw that the indifferent look on Dyne''s face hadn''t changed at all, those hopes gradually dissipated. He smiled bitterly, and waved his hands in enthusiasm, saying, "I just know what your difficulties are. You are now the master of your own. There are a lot of people to take care of you. This is really a risky thing. You do nt I don''t blame you. Walk around, let''s go for two drinks. It is estimated that this may be the last time I drink with you. " Dean shook his head and said, "Did I say I wouldn''t help you?" "Huh?" Moreno froze, then ecstatic: "Would you like to come together?" Dane nodded: "You have promised so many benefits, so let me worry, can I not come?" "Haha!" Moreno laughed, rubbing his hands, his excitement was beyond words: "Great, great! Sure enough, Brother Dean you mean enough!" "But ..." At this time, Dane suddenly turned his head again. "You have such a fool''s plan. I have a better one. Would you like to listen?""Is there any better? Maybe to listen?" Uh ... In the reception hall of Bailangbao ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ 20-30 people have gathered together. There was a variety of food in front of them, and waiters were constantly shuttled among them. But this was supposed to be a very lively scene, but at this moment it was nothing but the sound of the waiter walking. Those foods that weren''t fine, but full of Hindler''s flavor, were set at everyone''s tables and remained untouched. At first glance, I know that this is a banquet. This banquet has been planned for several days, and the purpose of this meeting is basically known to everyone-it is for the eastbound plan to start soon. The people in this hall basically belong to the high level of General Moreno. Among them, the samurai have at least the responsibilities of captain and above, and others who do not serve in the army must also be in White Wolf Castle, Rotten Wolf has other important responsibilities. In addition, there are three well-known mercenary regiments in the southeast of Hindler, Aleksandrina of Pure Sword, Jill of Smil, and Sandruck, the blood axe. However, none of the people present spoke and there was no movement of food on the scene. The main reason why the atmosphere will be so deserted is that the host did not come. This banquet should have started when the sun went down, but people waited here for almost an hour and the food was cold. The people present at the meeting were in the Rotten Wolf Town and the White Wolf Fortress area. It''s not common for so many of them to wait here for so long. Finally, some people couldn''t help it: "What kind of person is it that the boss wants to stay with him for so long? Let us wait for so long ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers, the latest, fastest and hottest The serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 89 Generals "Who the **** is it that makes the boss stay with him for so long? Let us wait so long?" I said this, a bald man wearing a pair of shorts and a battle skirt, with his upper body bare. He is one of the two wing captains under Moore, a ninth-level Berserker Redis. Seeing his appearance, he knows that he must not be a person with a calm personality and can hold his breath. The question he asked was not someone else, but Emre. Emre shook his head and said, "Brother Redis, that person was the one who brought me right, but the matter has not been settled, I am not good to tell you who he is!" "You stinky boy!" Redis was furious. "Now the wings are hard, and dare to play the mystery in front of me? Do you know that I finally brought in the Bloodaxe Mercenary Corps, Sandrud Corps? Chang also came in person. As a result, the person you brought us so many people, especially the three heads, waited so long? Who is that person? What a big shelf! " Emre smiled wryly, and said, "Oh, Brother Redis, don''t embarrass me. Brother, where can I fool in front of you? But the General said it personally, and you shouldn''t make it public." Immediately after turning around, Emre looked at the three heads of the mercenary regiment who were not under the leadership of Moreno. None of them looked very good, apparently there was a cold feeling. If usual, Emre must be indifferent. These three mercenary regiments, together, have a scale of more than a thousand people, and the combined forces are comparable to some small warlords of Hindler, and they are so cold to others. Fortunately, the reputation of General Moreno has always been very high, otherwise, if I change someone else, I am afraid these three will just turn around and leave? I just, he''s not scared at all now. While in Sandy Bay Port, he saw with his own eyes that after Dane had killed the Mammoth mammoth and saw the strength of Dane''s sword dancers with his own eyes, he was full of the fear ghost mercenary regiment. With confidence. In his mind, Dane was much more important than the three mercenary commanders. Redis didn''t continue talking, and sat back in his seat. But this does not mean how much time he can be quiet. On the contrary, looking at the food that is no longer hot but not moving, the evil fire in his heart is growing. He glanced aside, his thoughts turned down, and he lowered his voice and said, "Hey, Chaple, wait, when that guy comes out, would you teach me?"Chappel, sitting next to him, was a very important figure in White Wolf Castle, the leader of the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment. Generally, in the case of General Moreno not leading the team in person, the most powerful person in the entire castle is not Redis, who has thousands of soldiers, and another captain, but he is Chapel. Although the number of white wolf cavalry is less than six hundred, it can be said that it is the most elite army under General Moreno. It is not surprising that Chapel, the cavalry leader, has a heavy voice. Upon hearing Redis''s inquiry, Chapul said: "The general will stay with him for so long and will keep us here for so long. That must be for the general''s own reasons, and it must be a very important plan for us. People, talking about very important things. I advise you not to mess up. " Redis snorted and said indifferently: "Pull it down, southeast of Hindler, apart from those who are interested in Malone, the most important people are sitting here, and there are others who can compare with us more important?" Chapul raised an eyebrow and said, "Maybe the boss of the horror who hacked Magono last night?" Redis looked unbelievable: "Who doesn''t know, Dane and the Ghost Regiment have already gone to the sea? People who haven''t seen them for almost three months come back here, right? It is said that they Already established a foothold on Comilla, and turned the rumored undeveloped island into a place suitable for human habitation. However, he will run back to participate in such a good day. Our business? And, even if it''s Dane? Lao Tzu waited so long, I must also teach him! When I heard Redis''s words, Chapul laughed. He said, "Well, if it''s not for Dane, whoever it is, I''ll help you teach him. If it''s Dane, you have to go on your own." The incident where the mammoth elephant man Magono was killed by Dane in Sandy Bay Port passed to the White Wolf Fortress earlier with the exchange of the caravan. When the news came, it didn''t take long for things to happen. It was just a little bit of news. Of course, it would not involve too much inside information. When Redis heard the news, the first reaction was unbelief. He had seen him before, and he thought he wouldn''t be able to kill the monster, even if he shot it himself, let alone Dane. After confirming the accuracy of the news, his second reaction was admiration. It is indeed rare to be able to bring up the courage to fight in front of a mammoth. Unfortunately, Redis did not know that one of the core participants in this matter was Emre, who he had just reprimanded ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, and Emre had no intention to tell him things, this dark-hearted guy Sitting next to him, he wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. He was quite happy to see how Redis waited and became surprised. During the chat, I only heard the sound of the door opening. The crowd looked, and saw that the main entrance of the hall was pushed open, and a burly half-orc wearing a heavy armor walked in.Even though there were so many complaints in the hearts of the people, they still dared not show up in front of General Moreno, and they stood up from their seats and called general as a greeting. Morenoha laughed, waved everyone to sit down, and then said: "Sorry, sorry, everyone has waited a long time, mainly talking to an old friend for a long time, things are more important, so it took some time. Alas, Neither of you should wait for us, you should eat and drink! " Redis took a step forward and complained, "Boss, if you don''t come, how can we be so motivated to start? On the contrary, who is the ''friend'' you said, boss? Let us wait so long? Don''t hurry up and let See you, brothers, and see who is sacred? " Moreno frowned, and he knew what kind of character he was under. Just wanting to scold a word, thinking about it, a funny smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said, "You know this person, Redis, and you know who you are at a glance." Then, the barbaric overlord stepped aside, and the man standing behind him was revealed. Icon''s iconic smile was placed on his face, and Dion greeted him, "Oh, it looks like an acquaintance!" Take a breath of coolness at the audience ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 90 Thorn "Damn! What a real you!" Redis didn''t hold back, and sweared. "Brother Radis, long time no see." Dion greeted Radis with a smile. Moreno has always been optimistic about Dane, and in the early years, the two sides have come closer. Naturally, some of the important people under Moore''s hands, of course, Dane can also recognize, such as Redis, such as Chapel. He is not only the two of them, but among the people here, he knows about them. The brown-skinned wild elf sitting in the shadow of the hall was the leader of the Smir mercenary regiment, Jair, a sixth-level hunter; a half-orc warrior wearing a mixed iron armor, not far from Redis. , That''s Sandru, the commander of the Bloodaxe Mercenary Regiment; and ... Dean looked towards the last person. He was wrapped in a black coat with a rigorous body. He wore a layer of gauze and a tall figure, and his face was covered by a layer of black cloth. Dane didn''t dare to look at her. Although he had just released I''m going to slay Aleksandrina in the office of Moreno, he was really scared of this woman. Especially when she looked at herself with sloppy eyes, Dyne''s heart was even more vacant. When Dion is guilty, he won''t become timid or shy like ordinary people. The way he used to conceal his guilty conscience was more lofty. He said hello to Redis, Chapul, and Jell, but missed Sandru and Delina. I missed Sandru because the two of them didn''t deal with it very much in the early years. When Dane couldn''t beat Sandru, he had a conflict with his blood axe mercenary regiment. Things. As for not saying hello to Li Lina, it was out of some kind of guilty conscience. Sheshan Drew snorted coldly, sat down heavily, took a cup in front of him, drank it, and glared at Dion with a bit of resentment. And Li Lina, standing still, never looked down on Dane''s body. Dian ignored Sandru, and he looked at Lina with an eye, and immediately looked away."Come here, Dane, come to my side! But I''m strangled. I was asked by them for a long time and I never explained you. How about it, am I right? I have two drinks? " Ծ ??The active atmosphere is Emre. He saw that the atmosphere of the scene was a bit wrong, so he hurried to live first. With the warming up of Emre, and the loud announcement of the start of the banquet by Moore, the scene finally became lively again. During the banquet, Chapel poked at Redis next to him, and said with a smile: "Well, Redis, don''t you say, even if Dane is here, you need to teach him?" "Chapel, don''t make a mess, let me tell you!" "What are you afraid of? You are an eleventh-level savage warrior. Dane heard that it was only seventh-level a while ago, so much difference, can you hang him?" "Homa, who knows how he killed Magono? I can''t beat Magono ... hey hell! How did he do that?" "Go ask him ." "I don''t want to go, it''s shameful." Uh ...Schindler-style banquets with big bowls of wine and big mouthfuls of meat have always been very different from the aristocratic banquets of the Western world. Generally speaking, at the banquet, there is no serious business to talk about. For business, you should talk about it after eating and drinking. After the crowd was drunk and full, Moruoping retired all the irrelevant people, leaving only his important officers in the hall, and the four regiments including Dion. "Everyone present here is an old brother who has been with me for a long time, or the mercenary commander who has made a lot of fame in the rotten wolf town. I believe that everyone has some ideas about my eastward plan. Hearing, and willing to join. Just now, the reason why I came so late is because we have discussed with Dane for a long time about our specific action plan for the Eastern Expedition. However, this plan has not yet come to light, but I Let me assure you that the chances of success are quite high, just to see if you are willing to work hard at that time! " As usual, Moore''s words made sure to attract cheers from the people below. But today is different. After his voice fell, he was quiet. Even if the people present were unable to turn their heads, they could hear two important points from the words of Morno: first, the original plan was changed; second, the changed plan was not known to anyone. And these two points are undoubtedly connected with Dane. For the officers under Moore, this makes them a little uncomfortable. In their eyes, Dane is just an outsider. Although it came this morning that he killed Magono in a one-on-one battle and made him famous, but no matter what, he only But he is just a mercenary leader. How can He De Hoen be able to participate in the formulation of such an important expedition plan? Moreover, the plan is not made known to others. Doesn''t this make it clear to those who don''t believe in the presence? He is even more dissatisfied with the mercenary leaders than these officers. Everyone knows Dane. That''s good. Jell also has a cooperative relationship with Dane. But this kind of thing, just like Dane showed in front of Moreno ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Such a victory that requires life to fight, who wants to know nothing about the specific action plan Get involved? Everyone is dissatisfied, this is normal. Because of his high reputation, most people can suppress this dissatisfaction for the time being with his endorsement. Alas, except for one person. "General Moreno, isn''t this okay?"He talked about Sandoru, the head of the blood axe mercenary regiment, a half-orc warrior who twisted dirty brown-green hair into a braid, wore a mixed iron armor, and held a giant axe. After he said this, he became the focus of the audience. In the eyes of everyone, some include praise-this is the same thing you dare not say; some with disdain and anger-what qualifications do you guys have to jump out to speak? Others are gloating-you''re going to be in trouble. But no matter what, there is already someone out there to pick things up. Moreno frowned. He looked at Sandru and said, "You blood axe have opinions on me?" "Where do we dare to say something to your General Monor?" Sandrow said sullenly, then turned his eyes to Dane, provocatively, "but I don''t believe this guy. What is he capable of? What got him involved in the development of the action plan? Who knows if this guy will make any stupid mistakes that will take us to hell? " There is another chapter in the evening. I see someone predicting my new plan! Is it right? Please continue to look down ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 91 Broken palm This is a very targeted accusation. But Sandrew''s speech also represented the aspirations of some people present. Yes, Dane''s reputation is not small. Previously, in Rotten Wolf Town, White Wolf Castle, and the area of ??Shawan Port, people knew that there was a [Ghost Sword] that was quite crazy. Especially after last night, Mammoth''s reputation as a human terminator will inevitably push his reputation to a new height. But there will be some dissatisfaction, but many people are there. You have to know that such a thing as fame can bring not only prestige and trust, but also a negative effect called jealousy. The blood axe had already vocalized, and the focus had refocused on Dane''s body, and even Murno was no exception. The mighty savage warlord, looking at Dion with a look of interest, seemed to be looking forward to seeing in what way he would respond to the blood axe''s provocation. Emma sat below, and saw that something was wrong. He stood up and said, "Leader Sandro, this is a matter that the general has already made a decision. Can''t you intervene here more?" Sheshan Drew glared at him, and raised his tomahawk in deterrence, and said, "Who are you? How did you get into the hall?" This is an insult, and Sandru will not know Emre. Although Emre was inferior in strength, he was good at dealing with people. Otherwise, Moore would not let him go to work in Shawan Port. But what he meant was obviously saying, "Shut up, just your little strength, dare to talk to Lao Tzu?" Emre blushed, as if trying to say something more, but saw Dane, who hadn''t been silent beside Molnor, stood up at this time.Obviously, he is ready to support Emre. "I said, Sandro, how have you been in this area for so long, why can''t you even recognize Emre? Why are you so stupid and so stupid? You used to be stupid Like a pig, even a pig is not as good as a pig. " Pouting his mouth, Dane was a sneer of irony, describing Sandru as a pig or a dog. There are many more vicious ways to swear, and Dane will, but it is not always good to swear in such a situation. However, just in this case, Sandro can''t stand it. His complexion suddenly turned red, and his breathing was quick by three minutes. His red eyes glared at Dion, and he chuckled, "Dane, you son of a bitch, do you want to die?" Hearing Sandro''s words, Dean drew a mocking smile: "Yeah, I stretched my neck. The question is, can you cut this pig down?" Sheshan Drew was furious and worked hard under his feet. Regardless of the occasion, he raised the tomahawk and chopped it into Dane''s head! Dean was already prepared. Only a provocation with strength is a real provocation. A provocation without strength is tantamount to death. Dane is of course the former. He is 100% dare to pack tickets, and Blood Axe Sandru can never be his opponent. And Sandro was undoubtedly the latter. Originally it was he who first provoked Dane, but in the end, he was uttered by Dane in two sentences, and directly ran into the blood. Against Sandro''s charge, Dane''s choices are actually limited. His long knife was still behind him, and he didn''t take it out. Now he goes to draw the knife to resist, apparently it is too late. At the same time, he is still surrounded by people, and in a space like the lobby, it is not realistic to want to dodge. However, in this embarrassing situation, Dane made a very delicate movement: I saw Dane facing Sandru''s tomahawk in a way that was extremely inconsistent with his strong body. Before the axe hit himself, he turned around and arched his back backwards, so that without any force, Sandro cut an axe on the scabbard behind him.Sheshan Drew''s strength is not small. Although the blade of the axe was not directly cut on Dane''s body, the impact, even from the perspective of others, could not help but shake. Diken didn''t feel ordinary. The scabbard shattered under the powerful blow of the heavy axe, and at this time, his hand had touched the handle. Following Sandru''s strength, Dane took a step forward, exerting a strain on his waist, turning his back against the half-orc''s body again. However, the turn this time came with a knife light! With a short whistle, the tomahawk Sandro just wanted to lift fell directly to the ground. The blood was soaring, and the lobby of the lively banquet was still a few minutes ago. At this moment, it was full of fishy smell and the wretched howl of the half-orc warrior. Sandro held his palm that was cut off from the wrist and screamed, but backed away, because he was too painful to notice his feet, stepped on a wine glass that did not know when it fell on the ground, and fell straight. On the ground, he didn''t stand up even after rolling twice. Dean looked indifferently at Sandro, who was suffering on the ground. He touched his nose in disgust, and said, "Come two people and carry this waste down. What blood axe mercenary regiment, garbage!" Standing next to Dion, in the conflict just now, there was no murmur. Moruo finally stood up at this time ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Sandrew looked at Morno with hope, as if he wanted Grab the last straw, hoping that the mighty savage warlord can decide for him. However, when you are strong, you want to be protected when you are weak? What a sad mentality of the weak! Moreno sneered and sentenced Sandru to death: "It''s really dirty in my lobby ... Broken teeth, what are you doing? Don''t hurry to drag this trash out to me! I don''t want to see him again Dirty blood continues to contaminate my carpet! Damn it, I''ll have someone wash it later, Dane, you have to pay me. " Dean laughed: "Your General Moreno has a big career, will you have less money for this rug? Forget it, let alone wash, I''ll look for someone to send you one.""Haha, it''s a word! I should have changed a new carpet!" The two chatted, the others off the field listened obediently, and no one paid attention to Sandru who screamed and was dragged out by a half-orc warrior. In the area of ??Hindler, the weak and the waste, It''s worth noting. In this meeting, the first guy who jumped up and showed hostility towards Dane has used his miserable end to show everyone that Dane is really not easy to mess with, please Magono and Sandro used it as a lesson. Obviously, in this case, no one will show hostility to Dane anymore, even if there are powerful people, you must consider whether it is worth it or not. Addition is completed today, ask for a wave of recommendation tickets, and by the way, we will continue to have additions tomorrow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ mobile users, please read. Chapter 92 Expected reward After Dane cut face to face with Shandru''s palm, no one dared to question him. In this lobby, there are only two people who are really jealous of Dane. One is General Moreno himself, a fourteenth-level brutal overlord. This is not something that Dane can defeat. The difference in strength between the two is a bit too large. Even if a hero template is set on his body, the attribute value is much stronger than that of ordinary people of the same level, and he has the casting ability of the Rage Magister, but it is still impossible to be an opponent of Morno. Another person to be feared is the leader of the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment, Chapul, the first master of Moore. This guy''s level of strength has reached at least eleven, and as far as Dane knows, this guy is also a devotee of the goddess Gaia, and seems to have the professional level of the earth warrior. In addition to these two people, in the lobby, Dane dared to pat his **** and pack tickets. No one was his opponent. Even for Redis, a tenth-level fighter who led the Thousands United, Dane was not afraid of it-at least, Redis couldn''t beat Magono. Sheshan Drew was towed away, and the blood in the lobby was hurriedly cleaned up again. Moreno mentioned another matter, the division of interests after the Eastern Expedition. "I have communicated with Governor Ozer. As long as we participate in the battle and can help Governor Ozer lift the siege of the Beastblood Castle, then Governor Ozer will fully support us in capturing Sand Bay Port, and will also The nine villages in the east, as well as the town of Burniere and Han Haibao on the south side of the eastern defense line, were all given to me. And I decided to give Han Haibao as a reward for the mercenaries who participated in this battle! " As soon as this word came out, everyone was uproar! The Hanhai Fort is not small, it has a population of about 1,000 people, and it is a very good place on the eastern defense line. The population of Hanhaibao is not large, only about a thousand people. The main reason why such a small population is excellent is that this fortress has very favorable geographical conditions. Although it is on the eastern defense line, it will Facing the threat of the orcs, but in the whole beast blood fortress group, Hanhai Fort is quite behind, with the Iron Tribe in front of it as a barrier, and the town of Bernil as its support, and its own city defense facilities are also quite complete.Perhaps, for warlords such as Moreno, a Hanhai Fort can be used as a reward for seeking support. However, for the mercenaries present, this is a trust that can advance from the wandering mercenary regiment to a small warlord! With soldiers, territories, and population, everything a warlord should have. In this way, Han Haibao''s appeal to mercenaries is quite great! Dane is not an ordinary mercenary, he has no great interest in becoming a warlord of Hindler. However, he needed land and needed to build his base from the Heart of the Dynasty. Han Haibao is a very good place, he already valued it here. It is close to the orc wasteland, and it is possible to establish an orc tribe stronghold; at the same time, it belongs to the eastern defense line of Hindler, and it is not impossible to build a town of human temple. The security is guaranteed, and the future development will have a system as a backing. Don''t worry too much, and it is not far from Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port. If you have a good relationship with Moreno, the exchange between sea and land will be very Convenience. However, he has competitors. He glanced at Gyor and Li Lina, just as they looked at him. There is a demon that cannot be destroyed, whether it is a **** or a saint. It has two names. The better one is called ''pursuit'' and the worse one is called ''desire''. No one will be truly wantless, even if he seems to have the sage in the world, he will have his own ideal pursuit. Spending thousands of dollars to save one''s life is a kind of demand; to kill thousands of dollars, this kind of money is also a kind of demand. Some people pursue moral ideals, some people seek greed and delusion, but in short, they will not really reach nothing to ask. The people walking in the reception hall of White Wolf Castle, including Dane, are not strictly good people. The blood contaminated in their hands gathered together, almost more than the freshwater lake on the island of Comilla. In front of this group of ''bad guys'', Dean just showed his deterrence just after clearing out Sandru in a thunderous manner. At least, in general, no one wants to mess with him. However, now that the real issue of profit distribution is on the table, someone will always be controlled by something called ''pursuit'' or ''desire'', and conflict will come. This time, it was Jell who jumped out. The wild elf first smiled at Dion, meaning it was unknown, then turned to Morno and said, "General, we have three regiments here. I don''t know how Han Haibao will be assigned at that time?" Morno laughed: "Of course, it depends on your performance! Whoever performed the best, who is Hanhai Fort, others, just take some gold coins or assign you a village as a reward."˼ "It means better than the strength between our mercenary regiments?" Jell said. UU Reading Book "Of course." "Well ... isn''t Hanhai Fort just us Smirn?" At this time, you don''t need to answer the question of Morno. There is no doubt that Jair is another provocation, but Dane has no fear: "depending on your ability, Jell, our two are old relationships, but this I won''t let you do anything. I can fight better on the battlefield than me. " "Okay, depending on your ability," said Jell, and suddenly he turned his attention to Li Lina, who had not spoken at one side, "Pure sword will not be merciless, right?" Masked Lina just glanced at Jell and did not speak. After talking about the distribution of the mercenary regiments, the only thing left is the feast of the officers under General Moreno. But these things have nothing to do with them. Even so, he wouldn''t think that there was no more of him in White Wolf Castle. Joining Moreno''s army requires a vote. Magono''s life was barely one, but Dane wanted to get one back. He got to the side of General Moreno and said, "Give me a team of white wolf cavalry, and one more thing, we have to chase it back." Moreno certainly knew what Dion was talking about, but he didn''t plan to give him a team of white wolf cavalry as Dion wished. Just listen to the savage warlord saying, "Tell Jell and Go Lina to go, that thing should not leave White Wolf Castle."Dion shrugged his shoulders, and did not continue to struggle. He winked at Jell and Paulina, and the three left the warm room side by side while the banquet hall was still noisy. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 93 Expected reward When the banquet hall was still brightly lit, Dane, Tina and Jay had left the pale castle. The goal of the three of them was, of course, to get back something Moore wantedSandrew''s head. The head of the Blood Axe Mercenary Regiment, the purpose of jumping up and down before, is undoubtedly to embarrass Dane to give the limelight and to have more power to speak, and how can Dane not see it? At that time, Emre was talking for himself. He couldn''t possibly be a white-eyed wolf, so it was an inevitable choice to stand up and support Emre and face the challenge of Sandru. And besides Emre, Dane can''t expect others to take the lead, or he doesn''t want others to take the lead. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be too cowardly? Moreno''s Eastern Expedition, although the risks are large, but the benefits are also quite large. Since Dane decided to join this adventure, he naturally wants to gain the best benefit for himself, otherwise, taking the risk of being full and taking the risk to follow Moreno to fight? Wanting to distribute the cake as large as possible after the end, he demanded that Dane must have enough speaking power and speak enough weight in this group. He was so strong in front of Morno. On the one hand, he really disliked Moore''s original plan. On the other hand, he did not intend to distribute profits for the future. Then, the blood axe dared to jump out and provoke him, even if the previous grudges and resentments were left aside, it was just such a behavior that he would not tolerate! If not, in the previous situation, the effect of direct killing is not good, and he will directly die. There is no doubt that Dane has that ability. He can cut off one of Sandru''s palms, and he will certainly be able to cut off his head!The winner is treated as the winner, so as a loser, of course, Sandro will also get the end of the loser. After suffering the pain of a broken palm, if Sandru can bear the burden, he shows that he will still take the mercenary regiment to participate in the expedition with Moreno, and will bring the troops over recently, showing 120% Sincerity, then he might still survive. But he did something particularly stupid, more stupid than provoking Dane at the conference: that is, after he was dragged down and he simply dealt with the wound, he brought more than twenty blood with him Axe''s mercenaries left White Wolf Castle. This is human nature. He was so insulted in White Wolf Castle, even his hand was broken, and General Moreno still had the same attitude in the end. For ordinary people, who would continue to take their own men to death? However, this is a matter of political wisdom. Moreno''s expedition is still a secret plan so far. He has never made a big publicity. He can know that he has planned to advance east. In addition to his confidants, there are only four mercenary regiments present. . Although such a big action will surely be known to the world when it is launched in the future, it does not mean that Moreno is willing to be known before others start. Sheshan Drew left White Wolf Castle overnight, and this move apparently left with resentment. So what will Sandro do after he leaves? No one knows, but no one wants to risk him running to find Malone and Conley to tell him to leave. Although he may not tell the truth, as long as there is a little risk, Sandru must die. Although, many people under Moore''s relationship with Sandru are very good, such as Redis. However, in such a terrible situation, no matter how good the relationship is, as long as he is not close to his brother, no one will keep him alive regardless of the risk of leaks. Dairn, Lina, and Agere, came out of the city with such a mission. Behind the three of them were about a dozen pure swordsmen and wilderness hunters. The pure swordsman is the elite of the pure sword mercenary regiment and has a good reputation. The field hunter is naturally a member of the Smil mercenary regiment. As for Dane himself, he did not take his men. No problem, he only got the news last night. After sending away his long sail this morning, he ran alone with Emre for a long time before he got to Rotten Wolf Town. Where can anyone give it? Does he help? After this incident, Jell found the reason: "I said Dane, you guys, you don''t even need to take care of you?" Dean waved his lips and shot back: "Unlike you, you have to bring a few bodyguards for anything, otherwise you will be afraid of something wrong."Gyal exhaled immediately, squinting at Dion, and said, "Do you believe it or not I will kill you now?" Dean grinned broadly: "I don''t believe you dare to do it. Even if you dare to do it, you may not be able to kill me if I stand still." Bian Jie was so annoyed that she felt Ling Ran''s gaze staring at herself, looking at her side, and finding that she was Lina. As a result, he could only swear at the sentence mother, and did not speak again. Uh ... Sandro is not really stupid ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Although he has done two stupid things in White Wolf Castle, but after that, he still knows that he has to run, and he can run enough fast. This time, the blood axe mercenary regiment came to White Wolf Fortress among the most mercenary regiments. He brought more than twenty soldiers. Because he has been running away for some time, it''s not easy for Dane to chase after them. But it always catches up. Gel is a very good hunter, this place is famous in the southeast of Hindler. This guy did the tracking in person, especially because Sandrew and his team had to leave quickly, the traces left on the road were too late to clean up, which was almost nothing in front of Agere. Finally, before dawn, when the night was darkest, Sander and others who fled towards the direction of Shawan Port were still caught up by Dane. Sandru, who had broken one hand, must have no fighting power. But he must not be able to catch it and give up his life. He constantly shouted that his soldiers were defending in situ, intending to stubbornly resist.However, all this is in vain. He didn''t even say a hello, Dane charged himself! I saw him leaping from the horse''s back, the sword flashed, and the head of a blood axe mercenary standing in front of him was cut off by him. Then, a few mercenaries planned to come up and surround him, but The intimidation carried under his roar was discouraged. Immediately afterwards, the masked lady Li Lina, who came down immediately, stood beside him with a fine sword. Together, the two set off a storm of slaughter ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book friends Come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ mobile users please read. Chapter 94 Return journey Killing Sandru, and the more than twenty blood axe mercenaries he led, did not take them too long, except for two unlucky guys, who were accidentally surrounded by many people during the battle and died. In addition, there is no other damage. Of these, the one who played the most important role was, of course, Dane, Agere, and Li Lina. In fact, even if a person does not bring this battle, it is estimated that they can complete the task with only three words. It is at most a little dangerous and a little troublesome. After casting off Sandru''s head, he put it in a cloth bag, and Dion said, "Take it back and make a business trip." Jieer said: "What about you? Aren''t you going back to White Wolf Castle?" "No," Dion said. "When I came out, I told General Moreno. The Dong Zheng plan will not begin until the end of December, and there is still more than a month to go. I''m different from you. You can stay in White Wolf Castle for a while, but my nest is still at sea. I have to go back and prepare. " "Okay." Jell nodded. He wished that Dane would not be at White Wolf Castle during this time-preferably at the end of December when the war began. The wild elf tied the cloth bag with Sandru''s head around his horse''s neck, and then he was going to greet his men and plan to return to the city. After he had dealt with Jell, Dane found that the masked Pu Lina was still standing still, and her eyes were on him. Dane was uncomfortable by her. The main thing was that she was more or less vacant. He said, "What are you staring at me for?""I''m going with you to see Comilla Island." This is today. After seeing this woman from the evening, Dane heard her first sentence. Dyne knew that the woman was usually very quiet and very unwilling to speak. However, this does not mean that her voice is unpleasant. On the contrary, the voiced out Lin Na is even more pleasing than the voice of the best opera actor in Sand Bay Harbor. Her tone was very indifferent, but with that crisp ear tone, it was like singing an elegant song. It''s just that the content of this remark really makes Dean feel a little headache. He said, "What are you following me back to Comilla? Whatever your own pure sword mercenary regiment?" "No need to control me, I''m going to Comilla." "No!" Don''t bother to think of any excuses, Dane refused directly and decisively. "You don''t have to say anything, you know, if I want to go, I must go." I have more than a headache now, it is quite a headache! With a face on his face, he tried to make himself look scarier: "I can''t do it if you say it! Don''t follow me, you''re going to Comilla, believe it or not, I asked someone to tie you up and sink into the sea go with?" "You can''t bear it." "Fuck!" Dean scolded, desperately dying, "I shouldn''t have rescued you then, and saved a dogskin plaster that couldn''t be thrown away! I said, sister, I''ve already gone to the sea, you can''t Let me go?" Next, no matter what Dion said, Lina only used a sentence, "I''m going to Comilla." To answer, it doesn''t matter if Dane can''t stand it.In the end, Dane had no choice but to ignore the woman''s words at all, turned around and stepped on the war horse. With a whip, he rushed towards the Shawan Port, but fled directly! Xun Lina didn''t want to let Dyne just like that. She said that she was going to Comilla, and she was really going. Seeing Dane rushing on horseback, as soon as she twisted her body, she was about to catch up with her own horse, but was caught by a female swordsman behind her. "Say Lina, stop chasing, it doesn''t make sense." Lina said: "Sister Caroline, don''t stop me, I''m going to Comilla." The female swordsman named Caroline continued to persuade, "Two years ago, you said you were coming to Rotten Wolf Town. We came with you. When he didn''t even want to see you, you should understand. Three months ago, you were going to Comilla. We talked a lot about stopping you from going. As a result, you had to go alone and was ambushed by a former enemy on the road. He sent him a letter, but he did nt even reply. Just a moment. Listen to your sister, don''t be obsessed anymore, okay? " Pu Lina looked at her like this, the face under the black veil did not know what expression. The two were deadlocked for a while, and suddenly, two lines of tears shed from the eyes of Alyssa Delina. Uh ... At nine o''clock in the morning on the second day, a burly man with a hood stood on the deck of a small ship carrying the flag of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, looking at the busy pier of Shawan Harbour, and was astounded. Luansha Bay Port is the largest and most prosperous port in Schindler. Starting from the early morning every day, people hurriedly stop until the night, and today is no exception. The masts of ships outside the wharf are as dense as a forest. Under the rare good weather, the sun is covering the entire wharf, as if a sailboat has been given a layer of golden light. The sailors'' trumpet sounded one after another, and the hooded man felt only a shock at his feet ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The ship bound for Comilla moved. This man, naturally, is Dane who intends to return to his old nest. The reason he wears a robe and a hood that covers most of his head is, of course, to hide his identity. But in just two days of work, his reputation has spread throughout the entire Shawan Port, and he is still expanding around the center of this port city. In other words, he is now a celebrity.Den doesn''t refuse this reputation. He never knows what is low-key? It was just that his head hadn''t broken. Of course, he knew that Emre was still in White Wolf Fort. No one in Shawan Port could help him for the time being. If the whereabouts are leaked in Shawan Port, it is easy to be approached by Malone, who must already be ashamed. I''m not afraid of a master. In case, if Ma Long''s head is pulled out and dozens or hundreds of people are caught and he is blocked in the port, the trouble will be very big. Anyway, he just came to Shawan Harbor to set up a boat, and he won''t stay for a long time. He will disguise a little and cover up his identity. What''s more, he is not an ally in Sandy Bay Port. Goodall still wants to make a lot of money by his thigh. Even the ship to Comilla is arranged by halfling merchants. He can''t wait to return to his old nest. He wants to see how Comilla develops during his absence. However, when he didn''t think of it, after he returned to Comilla, there was no time to be happy, and he was facing a very serious problem ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest and fastest The most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 95 Seize When Dane got on the ship arranged by Goodell and headed for the old nest he expected to return home, something happened on the edge of Orinel. Orinai is now a lush forest. After coming from the **** tree tower to the world, Druid Faro has been tirelessly leading his people with the help of Druid magic, With the strong vitality of the Orinite Life Tree, various trees are planted on the nearby moisturized and transformed land. The planted trees should take at least ten years from seed germination to tree formation. However, under the magical nourishment of the tree of life, there are special druid spells that grow faster than the trees. The law of nature. Often, a tree that takes decades to grow can mature within a few days. If you can view it from a high altitude, you can see that there are a lot of green forests on the black rocky ground of Comillas, which is more desolate and barren than the Eastern Wasteland. It is like spots, which firmly occupy an area on the island Location, and still relying on the construction of the moon well, expanding outward. Next to No. 1 Moon Well, there are just some ordinary trees and grassland, and there is a small piece of cultivated farmland on which there are several peasant women working. This is also the first piece of farmland on Comilla, which is also due to Dane''s order. After all, the human need for food is still different from the elves. It doesn''t matter if you eat two meals a day and drink well water with magical power, but every day, it will be a bit unbearable. If it is not for the care of the human inhabitants of Ghostblade Harbor, in the spirit of the elves, it must be planted in an orchard or drinking the well water of the Moon Well directly. On the side of Moonwell No.2, it was full of fruit trees. In addition, this is the largest orchard by Orinel until now. However, not all the fruits produced in these orchards are used for food, and a large part is to be supplied to the winery just established near the Moon Well. Before Dion left, Urrica and Tommy were allowed to set up a request for Pudoreau Winery by the side of Moonwell. In the past, Tommy has been entrusted with a heavy responsibility by Dion. The development of Ghost Knife Port, except for Dane''s suggestions, will basically be the specific construction of things. Arranged by one hand. With his support, Ulrica''s winery was well established.Urlika took a deep breath, a rare smile on her face. The winery now has a scent of wine. Purdolo is indeed a brand product with a reputation on the mainland. The fluttering taste is very tempting. This is still the case that the fermentation of the liquor has not been completely completed. Want to come, after a while, the aroma will be stronger after the Puduro is fully brewed. Suddenly, Ulrika, who was stretching her waist, felt a hand passing her waist, and Tommy''s voice rang in her ear: "What do you want?" Ulrika said softly: "I was thinking that destiny really pity me. At that time, after being sold as a slave, I never imagined that there would be another day in the future where I could breathe fresh air and be able to Bring your sisters and set up a winery that will make Purdolo. " Tommy''s hand was not so honest, and it was shot by Ulrika. Tommy said, "Thank you for the boss. To be honest, I admire our boss in this world. At that time, he told me to restore freedom to all slaves, and I still don''t understand why he did it. But Now it seems that the boss is indeed the boss. Otherwise, if you really want to be a slave, you are afraid that you will not take out the wine of Purdolo? " Urlika didn''t answer, but just nodded slightly, indicating that Tommy''s guess was indeed correct. Tommy said: "Are there any requirements for your winery? Just tell me, it can be done. Put aside the relationship between the two of us, just look at the boss very much looking forward to the future production of our winery I will definitely help. " Ulrika shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, I''m satisfied. The resources to build a winery are available. Working with more than thirty sisters can basically guarantee sufficient staff. Relying on the moon well The quality of the planted fruits is much stronger than the fruits we can obtain on the plateau. Rest assured, the wine produced in this way, let alone, in terms of quality, I am confident that it will be better than that on the plateau. An An people do better! " Tommy smiled: "I''m relieved. I believe the boss will be very happy to hear such news."He said while holding Ulrica''s shoulders, turning her body over and saying, "Now things are stable, we ... shall we be together? When the boss comes back, I will follow The boss said, I believe that the General Assembly supports us. " Urlika''s face rose with redness, especially after hearing the theft of two female workers passing by occasionally, even her ears turned red. She yelled at Tommy and said, "Who wants to be with you ..." Tommy has a smile on his face. His nickname is smart, where can''t you see the real meaning under Ulrica''s shy face? Feeling happy, he didn''t care about anyone else next to him ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Directly went forward and hugged Ulrica into his arms, regardless of the girl from the plateau struggling with shyness in his arms How weak. When the two little lovers were immersed in their longing for the future and their rejoicing for a beautiful love, suddenly, an exclaiming sound came from their ears. Tommy quickly let go of Ulrica and looked out of the winery, and saw dozens of elves wearing green capes breaking into the winery. The elves were very rude, and they dragged away several slave women who were doing things, and also turned over several barrels of liquor that were about to be brewed. There is no doubt that the elves must have been prepared. Some people are responsible for destroying the liquor and some winemaking equipment in the winery, and some people have sealed the door of the winery. They are indeed elite elite rangers from Nancy''s court, and they are quite well-trained. Seeing this scene, Ulrika''s heart was about to break. Those liquors, but in the past two weeks, the essence of her hard work with more than 30 women workers, the result is to ruin the family! Tommy on the side was even more angry. He stepped forward and shouted, "Stop! Stop all for me! This is the winery ordered by the boss of Dion! What are you elves doing?" An indifferent female ranger approached her face. She looked at the wine leaked on the ground in disgust, and said to Tommy: "We came to seal the winery under the order of General Pehinci. We Do nt want to be rough, leave here with humans and go to your ghost knife port, otherwise do nt blame us for being rude! Please ask for a wave of recommended tickets ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 96 Elven tradition Tommy really didn''t expect, how could such a play come about? Seeing this elven ranger in front of him, he knows-a captain of the ranger unit, the name seems to be Pearl. Tommy still remembers that Pearl was a member of the Nancy Elves who came down from the Golden Leaf. His direct leader, not others, was Ranger General Pehinci. It is certainly impossible for Pearl to make such a thing as sealing the winery. She does not have the courage and power. Then, there is only one possibility left: this action was indeed directed by Pehinci himself. Before Dane left, Dane had left instructions for Tommy, telling him to keep her eyes on the woman. It''s not that Tommy is wrong, but what can he do? Pehince is a twelfth-level ranger general. Who can control her on Comilla Island except Dane? Even if Dane took the shot himself, it was most likely not the woman''s opponent. What Tommy can do is just be careful, don''t mess with this woman, it''s already the maximum. He assured that during the time Dane was absent, he certainly hadn''t done anything that would have caused Pehinci to be unhappy. But what he didn''t know was that Pehinci''s biggest anger came from his winery. Puppet elves are not non-drinking races-if what they call dew themselves can also be called wine instead of juice. However, they will never use the moon well to make wine, which is a modest blasphemy in their tradition.According to the tradition of the elves, the well water of the moon well is the blessing of the elf gods and the blessing of the tree of life. Generally speaking, their well water is used as a religious blessing, just like the holy water of the Holy Holy See, the largest religious organization in the human kingdom. Using well water to grow fruit trees is still within the traditional allowable range. Although brewing wine is not sinful, it seems to some old and conservative elves that it must be stopped. So, this is what happened now. Urlika certainly couldn''t do nothing on the spot, watching the elves who sealed themselves and their sisters worked hard for two weeks, and finally set up a winery. She stepped forward and said angrily, "Pel! Stop now! The establishment of this winery was personally ordered by Lord Dane. When Boss Dane returns, even Pehince cannot escape responsibility!" She spoke quite harshly, but in front of Pearl, there was no deterrent. Mr. Perl still had that indifferent face, and said, "I don''t want to talk to you more nonsense, leave here quickly, otherwise, don''t blame us!" Urlika was so angry that she looked as if she was about to rush to stop Pearl by herself. But her actions didn''t come true, he was caught by Tommy the clever from behind. The woman who came from the high plateau was quite tough. She tried hard to break Tommy''s hand, and at the same time she said, "Let me go! Tommy, let go of me! I must ask these arrogant elves for a word!" Tommy himself is just a thief, and he is not good at fighting, and has little strength. It seems very hard under Ulrica''s constant struggle. But Tommy didn''t dare to let go and look at Perl''s indifferent look. If Ulrica rushes up, I am afraid these elves may really die.He attached to Ulrika''s ear and said, "Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive. Things haven''t been solved. The winery is gone, and the key is that people can''t do anything. You are still, what is the winery? It can be established in time. Now, the key is to ensure the safety of your life and your sisters. Do not force these elves, we go, we go to Fal''o. " After being persuaded by Tommy, Ulrika finally quieted down. Although she looked at the elves with hatred, anyway, she did not continue to die. "This is a good choice," said Perl, "I''m glad you didn''t do anything stupid. General Pehinci has no intention of opposing Lord Dane, and we are grateful to God for bringing us Orineldo, In the future, the elves of Orinel will always be Lord Dion''s strongest ally. However, this is the land of the elves, after all, they have their own laws. We do not accept anything that violates the tradition of the elves, nor can we Accept a human being as our master. In the future, Ghostblade Port is human and Orinel is all elves. As long as we respect each other, I believe we can live together on the island of Comilla. " Tommy almost couldn''t help but yell at him, and Pearl''s words were too irritating! A group of refugees collected by Dane from the sea. After only a few days of stability, they wanted the dove to occupy the nest. They also said, ''Human beings to humans, elves to elves'', and to say'' non-aggression, Mutual coexistence '', isn''t that nonsense? It s just ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Sometimes it s better than others, and the good guys do nt want to lose money. If they are really upset with Pearl, the tenth-level master with two squads of rangers is not Tommy able to compete. Yes, he can only choose to swallow. Under the watch of the Elven Rangers, Tommy and Ulrika gathered more than thirty women workers in the winery. The female workers also looked shameless, but no one dared to say more under the threat of the rangers'' bows and arrows. With Perl saying "You can go." Tommy had to take Ulrica and the women workers and left the winery together. Uh ... "Pershing, if you do this, you will provoke God to make adults! At that time, if a **** conflict breaks out, can you afford this responsibility?"Cecilia questioned her long-time friend who was standing in front of her in anger. She had already seen the contradiction between Pehince and Dane, but she never thought that her long-time friend was actually He would directly command the Ranger troops to do the investigation of the winery without venting himself. The Ranger General standing in front of him said with a determined expression: "It''s been almost half a month since we arrived on the island. During this time, you still can''t see that Dane is not a god-given at all. If he is really a god, he will do so many things that go against the tradition of the elves? Look, brewing those abominable wines from the moon well and reclaiming farmland around the moon well, this is what the **** should do thing?" She paused and said decisively: "I must make Orinite a real elven land, not controlled by a single human hand ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to visit, the latest, The fastest and hottest serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 97 Generals Rebellion Cecilia just heard that Pershing ordered Perl to seal the winery. This thing hasn''t spread yet, but everyone will know soon. When the Ranger troops were being transferred, some of the elf civilians who got down on the Golden Fragrant Leaf found Cecilia and expressed their concerns to Cecilia. The priestess felt that it was necessary for her to return to the right path. She said, "Pershing, who''s your support for this?" "I don''t need any support. If we have to say support, our elves have adhered to the tradition of thousands of years, which is the most solid belief in supporting my actions." "But you know the elves who followed us all the way from Nancy to Comilla, those who we desperately protected, what do they want? Just now, the Odoir family found me and made it clear. Out of concern for your actions. This is a pure land, the only place we have found for almost half a year since we fled from Nancy. What we need is to be able to live well in this place, I don''t want to worry about it anymore. No one but you and your rangers wants to conflict with Lord Dion. Let''s go, Pahins, are we not living here safely? " Pehinci''s face was not shaken. Instead, she persuaded Cecilia: "Everything I do is for our people to live a better life! If there is no elven tradition, Like humans, we have lost elegance, art, precious etiquette, blindly pursuing practical interests, and blindly looking at the life in front of us, but without ideal pursuit. Are we still elves? Cecilia, Let me help you together, I do nt admit that Dane is a **** ambassador, but I have no intention of conflicting with him. I just want Orion to become a real land of elves. But if the final battle is inevitable If so, I hope you can come to my side. " Looking at Peixin''s firm look, Cecilia finally understood that she could not persuade the friend, she had gone into a demon. Cecilia''s heart was already very tense, she was much more sensible than Pehince, who was caught in a fever.Although in the previous days, it was not long before he contacted Dion, but Cecilia probably had some understanding of the character of the Lord of Comillas. Not to mention, she knew that Dane was definitely an uncompromising person. Dane attaches great importance to the winery built next to Moonwell No. 2 and has been very dissatisfied with Peixin''s non-cooperation. Combine these things to see ... When Dane returns, he will definitely Furious. The tragedy is that she also knows that she can never choose to compromise with Perkins. Alas, one thing that can be foreseen is that if things go on like this, by the time Dane returns, the civil unrest in Comillasor even civil warmay be inevitable. After she wanted to understand this, the priestess understood that, in the almost unavoidable civil strife, whether for the elves or for the sake of faith, she had to choose one side to stand in. Cecilia, who had a choice in her heart, said something different in her mouth: "Well, I don''t know if this is right or wrong, but Pehince, in our many years of friendship, I believe You won''t do things that are sorry to our people. " When I heard Cecilia say so, Pehince''s fortitude showed a pleasant smile. She was hopeless at first, and Cecilia would really support her. After all, during the time after she landed on the island, the female pastor had been advising her not to confront Dane. She was all prepared for Cecilia to stand by Dane''s side, but did not expect it to be the case. With Cecilia''s support, Pehinci feels that her chances to control Orinel are even greater. She said, "Okay! Sure enough, I knew, Cecilia, you wouldn''t let me fight alone! No matter what the matter, after the winery was closed, Dyne''s power in Orion would definitely In response, our movements must be accelerated. I have ordered Pearl to let her act immediately after the winery has been sealed up, and to expel all humans in Orinel. Now, it is estimated that she has begun to Action. " Cecilia''s mood was a bit colder, but she nodded on the surface and said, "You are doing well, what are we going to do next?" Pehince went on to describe his plan of action: "Next, we must take further control of Orineldo. Dyne''s power in the forest is not just a mercenary stationed. In recent times, During the contact, I felt that Druid Faro and the priestess who presided over the temple, Issloor, and UU Reading were strong supporters of Dane. We must now act separately. I will take the rest of the ranger to pack away Faal. He has two or three squad dancers in his hand, which is not easy to deal with. It is best if he can be persuaded to return to the elven tradition. If No ... I''ll deal with it. ""Do you want to do it? I don''t think it''s desirable! Fal''o is an old and erudite old man. Almost all the forests around Orinel were created by him. For such a character, nothing can really happen. The **** conflict is not in keeping with the tradition of our elves. " Cecilia knows that if ordinary persuasion is used, Pehinci may not really be able to listen. She can only follow her words and use pervasive things like tradition to persuade. Don''t say that, this method really works. Percys hesitated and said, "It is true. Thank you for reminding me that I will not do anything to Faal. But if he is really obsessed, he must also take some measures and I will put him under house arrest. stand up." I sighed in my heart, and being able to persuade to this extent was already the limit Cecilia could do. No longer entangled in this matter, she continued to ask, "What can I do for you?" "Of course!" Said Pehinci, "In addition to Faal, there is another person in Orinel that we need to deal with. The host of the temple, the priestess Isroll, she will give it to you Now, Cecilia, I believe you will help us solve this trouble, right? " "I will." UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 98 Heavy duty and responsibility Tommy was alone, and came carefully to the tree of life near Orion. 뿪 After leaving Ulrica and more than thirty women workers to leave the winery, he ordered Ulrica to bring people back to Ghostblade Port, and himself, secretly, wanted to come to Faro. At present, Orinel is already a crisis for him. The only person he can believe is the second one except the old Druid''s Faro. He walked cautiously along the way. The Orinite Forest is no longer small, but there are more people living in it than in the past. The **** guide tree tower is still recruiting new elves from another world to settle in. The number of elven residents from the other world is almost two hundred people, and then counts the two hundred down from the golden fragrant leaf. A number of elven refugees from the court of Nancy, and the entire elven population of Orinite, have reached 500. This means that the elves living in this forest have surpassed Ghostblade Harbor in population. Tommy knows that the elves who descended from the **** tree tower should undoubtedly be Dyne''s strong supporters. But the problem is that when Nancy Elves arrived in Comilla, Dane disrupted and reorganized Nancy Elves in order to digest these Elven populations and assimilate them into people who support their rule. Rens lived together. In appearance, Tommy couldn''t tell at all which one was the Nancy Elf and which was the native Elf of Orinel. If this is caught, it s still a trivial matter to get kicked out of the forest for a while, and the situation of Orioni s erosion will be a big deal. Tommy is still quite self-aware. He knows that by his own strength, he cannot have any influence on Orinel''s situation. He''s just a low-level thief, if the assassins were better. However, he still intends to go deep into Orinel to take a look. Otherwise, when Dane comes back and asks, he doesn''t even know what happened in the forest, which is too bad. Along the way, as long as he saw the elf, Tommy would decisively avoid it. Anyway, he is still a thief, and he can hide his body carefully, not to find signs for some elven civilians, that can still be done. After walking so cautiously, he finally reached the vicinity of the tree of life, and then he couldn''t get closer anymore. He saw Pehinci.A twelfth-level elven ranger general, the perception ability must not be low. With Tommy''s strength, if he approaches, he will definitely be found. With the clever nickname of him, of course it is impossible to do such stupid things. Tommy stood far away in the forest, and looked distantly at what happened under the tree of life. Too far apart, Tommy couldn''t see it at all, and his voice was even inaudible. He could only barely see that Pehince personally led more than thirty Green Robe Rangers, encircling the same number of sword dancers carried by Faalo and Lanstro, and seemed to be negotiating. What is it. The two parties seem to be relatively restrained. Although the negotiation between them seems not to be smooth, it is a good thing not to take action. Although Tommy could not fight, he still had some insights. He can see that there is a big difference in strength between the two sides. Although Fal''o is not a weak caster, Lanslow is a sword dancer instructor, but even if they join forces, they are not likely to be opponents of the Ranger general. And the number of sword dancers, although similar to the Ranger, has no chance of playing. These rangers who followed Pershing from Nancy''s royal court all the way to Orion are all true elites. Although the sword dancers were trained all the way from the courtyard of war by systematic forces and by the hands of Lanstro, they would certainly not be the opponents of these rangers. These elite rangers, in close combat, relying on the machete hidden under the cloak is enough to compete with sword dancers, not to mention, the most powerful ranger unit is their bows and arrows. As long as the two sides haven''t started, at least there is still room for change. What Tommy can do now is just pray: "Grandpa Fal''o, you must persist longer, it is better to persist until the boss comes back, otherwise ... uh ..." Sighing, Tommy retreated quietly more than when he came. The situation was almost the same, he had to merge with Ulrika and return to Ghostblade Port. He Delin was brought to the mainland by Dion before he returned. Both Sarko and Golobo were guarding the underground cave. There was a terrible threat. They had to be vigilant at all times, and it was impossible to get out. Now, Orinel has had this kind of thing again. If the situation is not to deteriorate further, then another important place in Comilla, Ghostblade Port, must have someone sitting in town. Tommy never thought that he was just a younger brother in the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment. He would have such a day ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ has to shoulder such a big responsibility. He felt heavy on his shoulders, and felt an inexplicable excitement pop out of his bones. He hasn''t read much, so there is no way to describe exactly what this excitement feels like, or where it comes from, but he knows that he is now full of energy! Uh ... Lanslow sat under the tree of life, looking at the rangers not far away, and worriedly asked the druid next to him, "Falau, what do we do now? Look at Pehince, she is Never give in. "As Tommy saw, the Pehin Ribbons besieged Fal''o and Lanstro and the sword dancers. The situation on both sides was tense, but not yet to the point where a direct **** conflict had occurred. But, just as Lanstro said, Pehince certainly could not retreat. After the breakdown of the negotiations, although the two sides did not take action, the Nancy Rangers did not leave. They surrounded the sword dancers in groups, guarding them so that they would not leave. Now, Faal and Lanstro are trapped here. Faluo replied: "What should I do? My old man can do it? Do you take the young guys and girls you trained to work hard with Peixin?" Lanstrom stopped talking. Faal continued: "Let''s do nothing. I believe that Pershing will not be impulsive to really move towards us. Just stand still, this is the best situation I can think of. Persevering Longer, I hope Dane can come back sooner. " The sword dancer instructor sighed and said, "It can only be so ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 99 Hold fast Earlier, Faal and Lanslow''s negotiations with Pehince were really good. All in all, it is Pershing who is holding her set of ''traditional'' theories and advising the old druids and sword dancer instructors. He was a supporter of the Elven tradition, and now he is. In fact, his theory about Pehinci is still acceptable. However, he still stood firmly against Pehince, for a simple reasonLangstrom was a traditional elf, but his loyalty to Dion was far higher than his traditional belief. And Falao, is old and refined. He has lived in the elven society in other worlds for hundreds of years. What hasn''t he seen? Although Pehinci is powerful and has a life span of more than two hundred years, in front of him, he is still just a little girl. If he wants to talk about some of the traditions that Pehince is talking about, he can speak better than Pehinci. The old guy, who was as slippery as the mud owl, said nothing, but did not stimulate Peixin, but he clearly showed his position. Anyway, he stabilized the situation for the time being. The two have now decided to continue this stalemate, and as long as Pershing does not continue to press, they do not plan to do anything more. No one knows how long such a balance can be maintained, but this is also the greatest extent that two elves with a heart to Dane can do. Uh ... I left Tommy in the forest, and soon outside the forest, found Ulrika and the more than thirty women workers. Beside these women, there were two squads of human mercenaries.Frowning, Tommy walked up, frowning and asked, "Why did you come together?" Urlika said, "It didn''t take long for us to meet after you re-entered the forest." Ӷ These mercenaries are, of course, Dane''s guard soldiers who remain in Orineldo. However, looking at the wolverine-faced wolves with their weapons seized, they knew that they must not have been able to withstand the Rangers led by Pearl, and were undoubtedly driven out. Mercenaries can''t resist it is a normal thing. Where are the mercenaries of the two squadrons? Only, seeing this scene of Tommy, the mood became more heavy. It seems that the current form is even more serious than he expected. "Tommy, what''s going on in the forest now?" A mercenary came up and asked. This man Tommy knows-one of the important confidants of Old Bynes, Endor. In the Dread Ghost Mercenary, Endor was much higher than Tommy. Three or four months ago, after Dane had a one-on-one fair duel with Old Bynes and killed him in order to seize power, Dane did so by exerting pressure on him to control the entire fearsome ghost . In theory, Endor was also a senior in the Ghost Mercenary Regiment, and afterwards he surrendered to Dane. He also came to Comilla with him and should be reused. However, because he used to be the confidant of Old Bynes, he was aired by Dane for a while after he arrived on the island. Until recently, he was not allowed to lead the team again. After Sarko was transferred to guard the underground caves, Endor was appointed captain of Orinel''s garrison. To be honest, Tommy doesn''t like this guy who has been very familiar with Old Bynes, and always has some resistance. But in such an urgent situation, Tommy also has no way to take care of the personal likes and dislikes in his heart, he must unite all the forces that can be united. So Tommy replied to Endor: "The situation is not optimistic. With our current strength, it is impossible to have any influence on Orinel. No matter how late, we must now return to Ghostblade Harbor immediately. Stabilizing the situation in Ghostblade Harbor, being alert to these elves in the forest, and not letting things worsen until the boss returns, are the only things we must do. ""Abomination!" Endor scolded, and he felt quite humiliated by the disarmament of Ranger troops just led by Pearl and driving out of the forest. However, he was not an impulsive person. Otherwise, if Golobo was changed, the mindless guy might really raise his ax on the spot and work with those rangers. Now that a decision has been made, more than 50 individuals have decisively started moving in the direction of Ghostblade Port. Orinite''s forest is expanding rapidly. Now, walking from the edge of the forest to Ghostblade Port, it won''t take half a day, just an hour or two is enough. In Ghostblade Harbor, in addition to more than a hundred women, there are only about a hundred people, including the mercenary warriors of Dread ghosts and more than twenty people led by Endor ~ www.novelbuddy.com. Tommy holding these powers, in fact, is very empty. He was very worried that the Ranger unit of Pershing would attack. At that time, he would not be able to grasp the elf''s attack by himself without any certainty. For this reason, he even thought about whether to send a mercenary led by Sacco and Golobo stationed at the entrance of the underground cave to the assembly ghost port. But after thinking about it, I think it''s fine. After all, the situation is not too clear for the time being, but he has heard about Dane from the underground world. If those faceless people rush out, it will be a real terrible trouble. However, although it is difficult to mobilize staff, Tommy still sent a mercenary to inform Sarko about the situation here in Orinel and Ghostblade Port. At that time, once the situation has deteriorated, whether it is Sako who came to support them, or the retreat of the ghost knife port near the freshwater lake, there is always an alternative and a retreat. In addition, Tommy also pulled everyone who could be mobilized to the direction of Ghostblade Harbor facing the Western Orion, and began to build a line of defense nervously. The elven invasion may not come, but he can''t help but plan for the worst. He must put Ghostblade Harbor into combat readiness in case something happens. After I finished these things, Tommy could only pray to Heaven in hope that Dane would return as soon as possible. Dean is already on his way. Thanks for [Snow Night and Smoke Moon] 500 starting coins, [Eternal Seven Blocks] and [ d] 100 starting coins for rewards ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serialization Works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please go to read. Chapter 100 Will show you for 10 days "You ask me what to do? How do I know what to do?" Four low-priestess priests in white robes were standing outside the door of the prayer room of the Temple of Orinidur, listening to a quarrel erupting inside. The four low-ranking priestesses looked at each other, and no one dared to talk more. The two high-ranking priests, four of them, could not afford to mess with them. It wasn''t anyone else who was arguing in the prayer room. It was Cecilia who had hurried from Pehince, and Isroll, who had been in the temple. The contention between the two people, needless to say, was naturally Peince''s rebellion. Yeah, in the definition of these two high priests, what Pehinci did was rebellion. However, although both of them have agreed on Peixin''s behavior, no one knows what to do before Dane returns. All quarrels between the two are based on this. Whoever it is, knows that this quarrel is meaningless. However, a panic was spreading in the hearts of both of them. If you don''t vent this way, you will really go crazy. However, anyway, two high-ranking priests, after venting some of the emotions in their hearts, can still see the change of things with a calm mind. After stopping for a while, Essilor took the lead to say, "Actually, I''m still very glad that you made the right choice. Pehince''s behavior is not only a betrayal of Dane, but also a betrayal of Hilo The doctrine of the Father, and even our entire elven deity. "Cecilia nodded and said, "It is for this reason that I was unwilling to be with her. Lord Dane, the apostle who saved the Nancy Elves in the Father''s Revelation, I really I do nt understand, what is the purpose of Pershing, so she will go crazy against God. She originally asked me to come here to solve your problem. And I just happened to take this opportunity to make it easier She got away from her. Following her, I couldn''t find a way to turn things around. Here, we can still use the power of the gods. " Essilor''s mood became a bit low: "Dane had long thought that Pershing would be a hidden danger in the future. But I always thought that we would have enough time to change her mind, but did not expect that she would It broke out so quickly. " She has some blame. If it wasn''t for her self-proposition, Tidean had made the choice of God''s gift to be the Golden Leaf, and there would not have been such a mess. She really didn''t know what to explain to Dane when he returned. Instead, Cecilia was comforting her. The priestess from the court of the Nancy said: "God is the Father, and you don''t have to blame yourself, Issore. It is Pehince who has departed from the faith and has nothing to do with you. You are Orinel They brought two hundred faithful guardians, and also saved the lives of two hundred compatriots. The rebellion of Pehinci is just a test left by the Father God. As long as we can survive it, Orinite will flourish. . " "But how can you spend it?" Essilor''s mood was slightly better, she frowned, thinking carefully: "The strength of the two of us, even if we add Fal''o, it won''t be Peixin''s opponent. As you said, she was a famous and powerful ranger when she was in the court of Nancy, and she has experienced many battles. Not to mention, there is a whole ranger beside her. The guards are guarding us, and there is nothing we can do about her! " "But she can''t do anything with us," Cecilia said, "I will stabilize her. First of all, Pershing must not be allowed to cause too much damage to Orinel. I am not quite that Worrying that although Pershing has gone into trouble, deep down, what she wants to do is to turn this forest into a pure land, which also destined her not to be a saboteur. " "Second, I can''t let her do anything to Faal, so I have to leave here and return to Pehince, pretending to be on the same front as her, to discourage her with the tradition and faith of the elves, And try to persuade some rangers as much as possible to get lost, prepare for Lord Dion''s return, and try not to let the bloodshed happen. " "As for the temple ... my four priest apprentices will leave it to you. We are the most loyal servants of the Father and God. In the Temple there is a bonus of the power of the Father God. As long as you focus on your defense, Pehinci It is impossible to attack. " Issloor thought about it carefully, with some concerns: "I''m worried that you will have an accident. You do this, the risk is very high. If Pehince finds that you are not actually side by side with her , Could she be against you? " Cecilia smiled and said, "Relax, it won''t. Nancy elves, most of them are very satisfied with their present life, and are really willing to follow Pehince, except for her ranger guards, and no Too many. These compatriots are the objects we can fight for, and even those rangers are not really eager to resist the gods with Peixin. This thing must be done by me, otherwise no one can do it. As for the problems found ... I believe that even if she was so mad, she would not be able to strike me, at best, but under house arrest. ""Okay ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~" said Essilor, "Since you have already figured things out, I will not say much. I hope you can do what you said. As for the temple, I will keep it anyway, even if the entire island of Comilla is fallen, the temple will be the last piece of land that belongs to Dane. " After speaking, she turned around and took out two cups of milky nectar in the cabinet behind her, and handed Cecilia a cup. Cecilia held up her glass and whispered, "Respect the Father." Islol made the same move, but read another sentence: "Respect Dane." The two smiled at each other and drank. Uh ... While all of this was happening, Dane was standing on the boat sailing towards Comilla with the flag of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce, anxiously. He doesn''t know what happened in his old nest, but he knows that something bad must happen. The reason for this is very simple. After he had just boarded the ship, he received a prompt from the system of the dynasty''s heart within a short time. "Rebellion has taken place in your territory, please calm down as soon as possible."When he saw this prompt at first sight, he was frightened and scared. Don''t think about it, Dane immediately thought of Pehince: In Comilla, there are those who are intent on rebellion and can really have the power to rebel. Who else is special except that woman? He has been gritting his teeth for several days: "Pei Xinsi, you bitch, wait for Lao Tzu to go back and have to strip your clothes and hang at the entrance of Ghost Knife''s lobby for ten days ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The majority of book friends come to read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please go to read. Chapter 101 Bole Hanging the vessel of the Shire Chamber of Commerce, he slowly approached the shore. On the wharf of Ghostblade Harbor, Tommy, Delin, Endor and more than a hundred mercenaries are waiting for Dane. Dean didn''t have time to wait for the chamber of commerce''s ship to drop the passing planks, and it jumped up on the side of the ship and landed heavily on the ground. "Boss! Boss!" "Boss, you are finally back!" "It''s great! Finally, Teresa''s don''t have to suffer from the spirits of those elves!" "Let''s go and recapture Orinel. I heard that Fal''o has been trapped for several days!" Uh ... There were a lot of people around Dane, talking babblely, and he heard his head hurt."Shut up to Lao Tzu!" Dean roared. Except for the sound of the wind blowing the sails, the audience was instantly quiet. After rubbing his temples, Dion said, "Tommy, Delin and Endor, come with me to the lobby. What are the others around here? Just ask me to be positive when you fight! It s all for Lao Tzu! " After Xun bombarded the mercenaries, Dane took the three men named by him and headed towards the lobby. Along the way, he didn''t say anything. The three guys wanted to talk, but they didn''t know where to start. When he was at sea, Dane was always anxious because of the news of the rebellion. However, when he really landed on both feet, his mood calmed down. Although his mood is quite bad, he still squeezed the anger back to his heart and wiped out the anxiety. He knew that anger was vented on the enemy, but anxiety was not helpful in solving things. With a gloomy face, Dane sat on the first seat of the Ghostblade Harbor lobby, opposite Tommy, Delin and Endor. His gaze swept across the faces of the three men, and finally focused on Tommy''s body. "Little Tommy, what happened to the territory during my absence?" Dane directly asked the question to Tommy who must be most familiar with Orineldo''s situation. Delin was only a day or two earlier than him, and he certainly hadn''t personally experienced the incident. As for Endor, Dane didn''t want to ignore him for the time being. Tommy looked at the two people next to him, took a deep breath, took a step forward, and told Dane what happened during this time. He was very articulate, and the cause, process, and result of the incident were basically told to Dane, and he also clearly stated that before leaving Orinel, he went down to the tree of life to take a look The situation, and also describes the preparations after returning to Ghostblade Port.Dane took a look at Tommy quite unexpectedly. This guy, during this time, has grown a lot without knowing it! At that time, the clever ghost was just a little clever thief. After coming to Comilla, because no one was available, Dane himself was incompetent. He had to worry about all kinds of things, so he had to be a ghost. Most of the construction work of the knife port is on Tommy''s body. At first, Dane was worried that this young guy would not do well. But Tommy''s unexpected completion was pretty good. Although there is nothing particularly eye-catching, at least there have been no errors in these months. Alas, what Tommy did in this Pekinsi rebellion was quite reliable. It''s neither like a bun, but it''s stupid to take an egg to touch a stone, and it''s not like a quail. It only knows that it is a turtle with a head and is afraid to take the initiative to do something. Whether it s to check on Faal''s situation, or to find a way to keep in touch with Aisalol in the temple, and to restrain the team in Ghostblade Harbor from making light moves, it''s all about Dane''s return and recapture of Orion. Get ready. Nodded silently, Dane''s heart was more or less relieved: the little clever ghost had grown up in the months of training. As soon as the thought rose in Min''s heart, a voice that was rarely heard in Din''s mind came from the "Heart of the Dynasty". "Found a talent, please players to come" "Congratulations to the players, a talent has been cultivated, and the characteristics have been acquired: Bole." "Bole: You are a person who is good at discovering and cultivating talents. Under your hands, those who have potential will get a faster promotion speed. In addition, players will get a charm +1 reward." Confused for a moment, the gloom caused by Peixin''s rebellion in Dane''s mind was dispersed a lot. This game system of Dynasty Heart is quite cold. With the continuous development of his territory, there have been many changes in the territory, but the game system usually does not give him any hints directly, so he has to let himself sink. Take your time to discover that these changes are impossible. Generally speaking, it will lead to the game system, and the prompts issued when Dion''s mind does not enter the Empire Tower are of certain importance. ν This so-called talent that has been discovered and cultivated is undoubtedly Tommy. It was a bit of a surprise to Dane. He always feels that talent can definitely be cultivated, and he has great hopes for many people in the territory. For example, the wandering knight Sarko, is a very good officer seed; for example, the halfling captain Hull, the talent for business is also very good. However, he never thought that with the game system''s strict definition of talents, Tommy would actually be the first talent recognized by the system among the original Dread ghost mercenaries.As for the feature of "Bole", it is another surprise. I shook my head, Dane pressed these things down for a while. After listening to Tommy''s introduction to these recent events on Comilla, he stood up and said, "Okay, Tommy is hard. Delin, please bring me all the people in the group! Let us now Go and save Fal''o ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ By the way, learn the lesson and son of Peixin! " He Delin nodded, and said, "I''m going to gather people now." After saying that, the ranger was about to turn away, but was suddenly stopped by Tommy standing next to him. "Huh? Little Tommy, what are you holding me for?" Delin asked with a sullen voice. Tommy beckoned him to wait first, don''t rush, and then said to Dion, "Boss, I think it''s better that we don''t rush to do it first." Dean would have been dismissive of Tommy''s proposal before. Pehince is rebellious. Fal''o and the sword dancers of a few squads who have just been trained from the courtyard of war are being besieged and in danger, aren''t they in a hurry? Do nt be in a hurry! Alas, Tommy has now been systematically recognized, and his ideas may have some reference value. As a result, Dane was very patient and planned to listen to Tommy''s other suggestions. He said that my heroine is fascinatedI have a heroine in this book? I don''t know myself ... this is still a monk''s book. Rebellion fanHey, I prepared the rebellion well before 80,000 words. Very fascinating hero template-did you really look at the hero template ... Haven''t noticed yet that the most useful one of this book shelf is the level two attribute? Isn''t the place where the Golden Finger of the hero template adds a lot of attributes ... The title of the book is very fascinating ... well ... I also feel a bit fascinated ... Reward Wumao: Who knows where there are regret medicines to sell ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular Works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please go to read. Chapter 102 To be alone "Boss, we people, it''s too bad to go against the Rangers of Pehince. The elite troops of the Nancy Elf King''s Court from the Central Mountains, their sharp bow and arrow technology, to be honest, are our horror ghost There is no way to compare them. " "Moreover, Orinel has developed over a few months and now it has become a large forest. Although you are the owner of Orinel, but ... the Elf Rangers are definitely more adaptable to the forest than we are. In the middle of the battle, the home advantage may still be on their side. If, now, we immediately go to fight with the Rangers of Pehinci, the loss will be very large. " Delin directly questioned: "I said, Tommy, I didn''t expect you to be an **** like before? The elves were rebellious. No matter what, it must be the most iron-blooded way. "Suppress them! How can you grow up here to kill others?" Dane waved his hand and stopped Delin from continuing. The words that Tommy said were actually justified. Especially the estimation of the consequences of the outbreak of fighting between the two sides is simply talking about Dane''s heart. Can Dane know that Pehinci and her Ranger Guard are very difficult opponents? Although, he now has a hundred-dollar mercenary, and more than thirty sword dancers, plus Fal''o''s team. After discovering that Dane is back, he will definitely attack the Rangers on both sides together. , Will eventually win, there is no doubt it will still be Dane. But what about losses? I estimated it in my heart, and he had a very pessimistic view: if he played well, his side would have to pay almost the same loss as those rangers, that is, the number of casualties of about sixty people. This is a number that is very unacceptable to Dane. When he hit the faceless people from the freshwater lake to the east, he did not lose so many fighters. So many people are going to die in this civil war? That''s too bad!Moreover, this is only just counting those ordinary rangers. Pershing herself was a twelfth-level ranger general. Dane felt that she certainly had no ability to defeat her in a one-on-one singles. What he thought was that if he, Druid Faro, and Isslore joined together, maybe there would still be a battle, and he could barely count the sword dancer instructor Lanstro, maybe it would be possible Victorious. However, the fighting situation is bound to be very dangerous. The death of an ordinary soldier is enough for Dane to be distressed. As a rare high-level occupation in his hand, and two casters, Faal and Essilor, if something goes wrong, it will be bigger. loss. The two of them, in addition to their own value, are equivalent to the governor of Orinel in the absence of Dane, and the chief priest in charge of the temple. It''s tantamount to breaking one arm. Both are in trouble, and even if this civil war is won, Orinel is estimated to be paralyzed. Moreover, there is one thing that others don''t know is that he just talked to Moreno about the expedition in White Wolf Castle. The base of the racial forces, turned his head and caught fire in the backyard, how **** it is! It was with this in mind that Dean hated Pehince so much. Her rebellion has done more harm to the flourishing Komilia than to fight a defeat outside. However, although Dane is also very jealous of future losses, the problems caused by Pehinci must be solved. Otherwise, let the **** girl continue to occupy Orinel? Dane must not allow such things to happen! Regardless of the price paid, the threat posed by Pehinci must be eliminated. As a result, Dion said, "Tommy, I know your concerns, and I have the same concerns, but ... this battle is imperative!" Tommy shook his head and said, "Boss, I''m not trying to persuade you not to attack Pehince. I also know that if it is absolutely necessary, you must play this game. However, I think that before you start You''d better go to the temple first to see Priest Isroll, she may have another way. " "Islol?" Tommy didn''t mention it, and Dion was full of fire: "Not this woman ..." He couldn''t go on in the second half of the sentence. He didn''t plan to explode the system to most people. However, in the final analysis of this matter, if it was not during the sacrifice and the divine gift, Essilor chose to greet the Golden Fragrant Leaf, and there would be no such thing later!Tommy looked at Dion''s face, wondering why he was angry when he mentioned Isylor. But Tommy still said what he hadn''t finished saying: "Yesterday, I just tried to contact the priest of Esther in the temple, and she told me a message, and I went with this Pershing. The Cecilian priest from the Central Mountains is now firmly on our side and is trying to counter those Nancy elves, even the rangers of Pehince. And, it seems that there are some others in Isroll The method may be helpful to solve the threat posed by the Rangers. Now that things have reached an irreparable level, why not take a look at the boss? Maybe there is a turn for the better. " Gritted his teeth, Dane tangled. Scratching his head for a moment, he thought, "Delin! Continue to convene me! But don''t rush to Orinel. I''ll find a way to go to the temple first, what to do, etc. I''ll come back later. " Chan Delin nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll call someone first." In other words, the human ranger left the lobby ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dane said to Tommy again: "Now, some important paths near the Orinite Forest must be Pekins Ranger It''s not easy to get her to the temple without alarming her. Is there any good way for you? " Tommy laughed: "Boss, I want to talk about it without asking you. The area of ??Orinel is not small now. How many people are there in Pekinsi''s Ranger in such a large area? We have to separate and care Fal''o''s team and the stability of other elven civilians must be severely understaffed to monitor the forest. And how long have they been on the island? Where is the ability to figure out every part of the island? Rest assured Boss, I have long found a secret way to ensure that God can reach the temple without fear. " Dane smiled, this was the first smile he showed when he returned to his old nest. He praised: "Tommy, Tommy, now you can really stand on your own." Nothing else, my update is notoriously stable. Two changes a day, fixed time. Today, something unexpected happened, the timing was wrong, and I couldn''t reach the ground during a busy day, and I didn''t have time to post a new chapter, so I hurried to make up at this time. In addition, these two days have been busy to become SB, there is no free weekend, I wanted to add more, but it seems that there is no time to write. Fortunately, there is still a little bit of a draft, which can be updated normally on weekends, and added to Monday.I never say how many rewards me more and less, I only say that on Monday, it must be four to five more! I do nt know if there will be a reward in the book review area ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read . Chapter 103 This is justice The hidden passage that Tommy proposed to the Temple of Orion is quite reliable. After deciding to meet Essilor, Dane immediately set off from the hidden passage arranged by Tommy, and soon arrived near the temple. Stuck in the temple, Dane met Isroll. û He didn''t give the priestess a good complexion. As soon as he entered the temple, he sat on the cushion in front of the statue. His sitting posture was quite indecent, and he had no respect for the gods. Essilor didn''t care, she said with a little guilt on her face, "Lord Lord ..." Looking at her appearance, Dane waved her hands in dismay, saying, "Okay, if you have any apologies, you don''t need to say anything. I''m very annoyed now, but I won''t let a woman use apology. Give me stuff. " He stared at Essilor and said, "I was going to take the person directly to Orenai to kill the **** Pershing, but I heard Tommy said you had other preparations, so you came here. Going to listen. You better give me a good answer, don''t let me come here for nothing. " A smile barely appeared on Issloor''s face, saying, "Dane, although you don''t want to hear it, I still have to say it. I''m sorry, my idea was really naive at the time, and I didn''t expect it to be like this. Of the scene. " As for the priestess''s apology, Dane didn''t hesitate to just look at her with a serious face.He is waiting for her next, as he said before, he wants to hear more valuable content. Essilor cleared her emotions and continued, "Relax, you chose to come here first, instead of rushing, I promise you will not be disappointed. In fact, during this time, I have been She keeps in touch with Cecilia. Her work is very successful. Although there are not many rangers who are willing to disturb anyway, most of the elven civilians from the court of Nancy are radical. The approach is also very unsatisfactory. Most of those civilians want to be able to have a peaceful life, do not want Orinel to fall into turmoil, and your identity as a **** has played a great role, not many people really want I will fight you with Pershing. " "The elves from other gods coming from the **** guide tree tower are your natural supporters. If they were not defenseless and the number was not so large, they would have taken up arms to fight against Pehince." "Together with these, it is enough to judge that Peixin''s rebellion has no public basis. Only her rangers are supported by her. In this way, her rebellion is doomed to fail. If Dane If you bring your army from Ghostblade Harbor, most of the elves will still choose to support you. " "Cecilia has done a good job. As long as you come with the army, when attacking those rangers, we can guarantee that the vast majority of civilians will be your help. Those rangers fled and fled. Can''t drop it. " Hearing this, Dean''s mood is slightly better than before. If it can really be said from Issloor, then it seems that the situation may be much easier than expected. As long as he came with the army, there was his suppression in front, the assaults of the troops led by Fal''o and Lanstro in the back, and the help of the elf people, Pehince was indeed not at all successful Sexually, and the expected casualties will certainly be much lower than originally thought. I have such gains, Dane felt that this trip was not in vain. "Are there any specific plans?" He asked. "Yes." Essilor gave an affirmative answer first, and then said, "However, launching a military operation and conducting a war is only the last option. We have another, perhaps better, solution to Peixin. Trouble caused by silk. " Dean raised an eyebrow and motioned to Esther to continue. Essilol waved his hand first, motioned the four priestesses next to retreat, and then drew it to Dane''s ear, and told her about the plan made by Cecilia with Dane. Say.Uh ... After listening, Dion''s face showed an evil smile, saying, "Are you sure you are really such a good priest of Hilo?" Essilor said: "Of course, I am indeed a believer of the Father God. You are the God of the Father God, and Pehinci''s departure from you is equivalent to the Father God, so no matter what method is used to deal with it She is just words. " "Hahaha!" Dion laughed. "Very well, I like you priests, doing something dark and filthy with a look of righteousness. However, I appreciate your plan very much. Spectrum, just do what you say. Go, take me to see the good things you left behind. " He came to a small warehouse in the depths of the temple, sealed by two major locks, and Dane watched Issloor take out a few keys and open the door of the warehouse. With a squeak, a stench came from the door. Dean covered his nose, got close to the door, and looked inside, indeed, as Essilor said ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ they were those thingsat first, he settled in the faceless person beside the freshwater lake. , Moved back to Orion Temple, intending to serve as one of the sacrifices for the sacrifices, the flesh and eggs of the faceless! These things that should have been sacrificed to the gods in the last sacrifice, I don''t know why they were intercepted by Issloor. According to the priestess, there were enough sacrifices at that sacrifice ceremony at that time, and it was wasteful to use more. Moreover, the quality of these meat and eggs as sacrifice is obviously higher than that of the faceless person and the black-skinned hyena. "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, you have kept these disgusting things for so long." Dion sighed. Essilor said: "It is the will of the Father." " ..." Dane pouted his lips. As an unbeliever, he really didn''t like these **** priests to hang God on his mouth every day.However, although he thought so, he did not continue to dwell his disrespectful words on his lips. It''s best to keep some respect if you ask. "It''s not too late, I will start the sacrifice ceremony now, sacrificing these evil things to the gods in exchange for the help of the Father God." Dane asked aside, "Isn''t it going to make much noise?" Issloor shook his head and said, "No. The last ceremony was made to proclaim the gift of God the Father. It was deliberately made larger. This time, since it is a secret operation, it will definitely not be glamorous. It''s fine to achieve the desired effect. " "Um." Dane nodded, "That''s good. Let''s get started ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 104 Scroll of Absolute Faith The sacrifice ceremony, to be honest, is nothing special. It''s even more ordinary when Issloor doesn''t need to fool the believers or deliberately make those colorful scenes. The priestess just stood two steps forward, closed her eyes, raised her hands above her head, and recited strange words that Dion couldn''t understand. This lasted for a few minutes, and a few sloppy white rose on the ground The mist enveloped the meat and eggs that had been stinking in the warehouse, and quickly dissipated them. I finished the sacrifice ritual, and Essilor released another purification technique to dispel the stench in the warehouse, so that Dane could glance inside. In this small warehouse that is not too big, the traces of those meat and eggs once existed are no longer visible, and even the taste is cleaned up by the purification technique, and the rest is only one. A roll of parchment was placed squarely in the middle of the house. Dane walked in and took out the scroll of parchment. "This is the scroll of absolute faith you say?" Essler nodded and replied, "Yes, the gift of God the Father can completely solve the dilemma we are facing." Dion doubted: "Such a thing, when it is exhibited, can allow Pehinci to completely surrender to me?""Yes, if the release is successful, there must be no problem." Dean keenly grasped a key point in Isroll''s words: "Successfully released?" "Yes. Pershing''s strength is a bit too strong. Although she is still under the control of the Scroll of Absolute Faith, if she is struggling too much during the casting of the rite of loyalty, it is easy to break free before the rite is completed , Then the precious scrolls will become obsolete. " "Oh ..." Dion said suddenly, "I''m not surprised, I said that you have such a big killer, why do you have to spend a lot of time with the Yin Peixin, it turns out that there is still this reason in it. OK, Since you and Cecilia have a plan, I also trust you very much. In this way, you can find a few people and go to Ghostblade Port to prepare Tommy to gather troops to attack. I am here waiting for tomorrow''s drama It started. " Isloor stunned slightly and said, "Relax, Dane, I''ll arrange things." Uh ... Dean feels very confident about the plan that Essilor said earlier. The key is, of course, the scroll of absolute faith now hidden in his arms. Absolute belief in scrolls is a kind of stuff that has been spread on the mainland. In the legend, after signing the contract, the contractor will unconditionally treat the other contractor as his most faithful faith, and even if ordered to commit suicide, he will never resist. In fact, although the binding force of this thing is very large, it is not so invincible. First of all, there is a limitation, that is, this precious thing. Scrolls of absolute faith cannot be created by anyone alone, but only if there is real **** power as a guarantee in order to be effective. This makes this kind of thing like BUG not flooded; secondly, it is also very inconvenient to use. The subject cannot struggle too much, otherwise, the contract completion ceremony would be quite easy to fail. Moreover, such a ritual cannot be performed without the witness of the deities. Under such a premise, as the owner of the contract, Dyne wants to completely control Pehinci in the contract, which is an almost impossible task under normal circumstances.But who made his situation so special? Shrine worships Hilo, the father of elves, nature mentor, and guardian of life and elements. According to the truth, Hilo, a powerful deity, will not participate in mortal conspiracy. However, in the base of the system, the situation is too special. The power of Essilor did not come from Hilo at all, but from the temple itself. The relationship between the systematic temple and the true deities is a relationship similar to ''cooperation''. Hilo provided divine attributes and harvested faith, but in fact, in the temples of Comilla, the arbiter was the temple itself. I wondered, the great Father God would not know what was happening in the temple. In this world, what Dane said was what. This biggest obstacle is solved. Secondly, the problem of the origin of the scrolls is also a system. The dozens of meatless eggs can be exchanged for one. Dane doesn''t mind changing more in the future and staying on his body. if. At present, one of the biggest difficulties before him is how to make Pehince obediently accept this contract? Needless to say, if under normal circumstances, Dane casts a spell on Pehinci, then there is no doubt that under the resistance of a 12th-level ranger general, the casting ceremony will inevitably fail. At that time, I will waste a precious scroll of absolute beliefs, and I will miss a great opportunity ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ However, this issue will be helped by Isroll and Cecilia He solved it, and he also felt that the shady tricks formulated by these two women must be used by Peixin''s upright brain. What he had to do was just to be prepared. The whole plan, what he really wanted him to do is just tomorrow. The waiting time is still very difficult, and he intends to enter the system of the dynasty heart for a while. Closing his eyes, sitting on a chair in the prayer room on the side of the temple, he closed his eyes, and his mind soon entered the chair on the first floor of the Empire Tower. The familiar game interface appeared on Before his eyes. Ignoring the red-letter rebellion alert that upsets him in particular, Dane found Tommy''s attributes on the talent page."Tommy Smart, a secondary thief." "Commander: " "Interior: " "Ethics: " "Loyalty: " "Special: Stress response (it''s easier to make the right judgement in the case of an unprepared emergency)." Of course, Tommy is not really surnamed Ghost. This guy is also an orphan. He grew up without a father or mother. Where did he come from? I gave myself a Tommy name, and then mixed it up with a clever nickname, and it was so called, similar to Dane''s situation. Dane also does not have his own surname. His current surname is his nickname-ghost knife. Dean looked at Tommy''s property version, nodded with satisfaction, and was always relieved ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 105 Talent interface In the former Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment, Dane has always liked Tommy. He is clever and rarely makes mistakes, his brain turns quickly, and most importantly, Tommy was able to survive in Rotten Wolf Town at the beginning, and joined the Dread Ghost Mercenary Group with his power at the end. . Ȼ Although Tommy is a spooky guy, he has always been very loyal to Dane and has always depended on him as a real big brother. And Dion, to his own brother, that''s really nothing to say. Although his mouth has been scolded all year round, but protecting the calf and seeing the brothers suffer a little loss, and it is impossible to treat their own family characteristics, so that a large number of brothers, including Tommy, are dead to him. This is the embodiment of a leadership temperament. In some people, the charisma of the leader comes from handsome appearance, extraordinary talking, noble family, and majestic official positions, but these things are not the same as Dane. His appearance can not be related to handsome, but it is scary; every day there are all kinds of bad words in his mouth, and he can''t talk about it; a wild species is more of a family and an official. However, the reason why he still has such a trustworthy leadership charm comes from his sincerity to his own people, his own magnificent temperament, and enough strength. I am very polite to say that even without the system of "Heart of the Dynasty", Dane would be a generation. It is precisely because of this that the two talents he has discovered so far have not mentioned other attributes, and the loyalty attribute is quite high. There are four starry stars in Fal''o. It can also be said that because he was recruited by the **** tree tower from a different world, he was born with a high enough initial loyalty to Dane. But Tommy is not the same. His four-and-a-half-star loyalty, which is higher than Faul''s, is worse than a star, but it is purely cultivated by Dane. However, apart from being loyal enough, Tommy''s other attributes are simply unbearable. The one-star commanding attribute proves that the smart ghost is not suitable to lead the army, and it is easy to bring the troops into the trench with it. His moral level is not high, which proves that he is prone to do some trivial things. He has no methods, no principles, and may even be corrupt. The only thing that can barely be seen is only two and a half stars of internal affairs. This also shows that Dane had given him the construction work of Ghostblade Port before, which must be a wise choice. The worst thing is his personal strength. He is just a second-level thief. The ordinary mercenaries in the Dread ghost mercenary regiment just pull one out. In a regular duel, Tommy may not be sure of victory. The terrible water.From this point, Dane also realized that the system''s recognition of talents has little to do with the individual''s combat strength, otherwise the stronger Lanstro and Issorol were not recognized as talents. The criteria for this recognition may be the three items of ''commander'', ''internal affairs'' and ''morality''. As for loyalty should not be counted, otherwise, a large number of people will be recognized as talents. Although the various attributes are relatively low, there is almost nothing comparable to the old guy of Faulao, but for the thing that Tommy was recognized by the system this time, Dean is generally quite satisfied. Being able to be recognized by the system as a talent is quite a rare thing in itself. I do nt see him. With so many people under Dyne, who can be recognized as much as Tommy except Faal? As for the low ability, that can be cultivated. In fact, Tommy seems to be only seventeen years old this year, right? Great prospects! After more tempering in the future, the attributes will definitely be gradually improved. In the future, it should be no problem to surpass the old man who must have been shaped by Faulna. Staring at the two people on the talent page, Dane couldn''t help thinking about it: who among these guys under his own hands would be recognized by the system as talents next? He has great hopes for both Sarko and Delin. Sarko is rigorous and solid. Although he can''t be expected to have a whimsy, he has some great tricks, but he has the style of generals. Although Delin looks a little lazy and usually does things at will, but Dyne knows that Is a talented person. After going on the island, the personal strength of both of them has also improved to the level of five, and the speed of improvement is quite fast. And if two people can also increase in commanding attributes, maybe they can really be regarded as talents like Tommy. After thinking for a while, Dane closed the talent interface and entered the building interface. Orini is already magnificent in the bird''s eye view of the system. A tall, lush tree of life stood up in the forest; the **** guide tree tower next to it stood like a guard. The two elaborate high-elf-like buildings, the War Garden and the Temple, are as bright as two diamonds in the forest. The tree houses and other buildings dotted around the forest, where the elves live, are also gorgeous. This must be a beautiful place like a fairyland, if there is no **** rebellion alert!When it comes to architecture, UU reading has to say a guy-the ancient tree of war Orsengari. It was sleeping by the tree of life at the moment, and would not wake up without Dane''s personal orders. If this ancient tree of war can contribute to this rebellion, it will undoubtedly be a considerable help. At least Dyne thinks that Pershing must not beat it. But unfortunately, the speed of action of the ancient war tree is too slow, and it cannot help at all. In the building interface, Dane saw the next building that was originally planned in his plan: the mage tower. After building this building, Dane can train mages in his territory, just as he can train priests through the temple. Although this kind of spell-casting profession is scarce and the consumption of training is huge, if it can be scaled up, it will definitely play a huge role in future wars. Moreover, the mage tower has another important feature: Dane can also learn spells in it. This is a bit embarrassing for him now. It stands to reason that after putting on the template of the Rage Magus, he can also be regarded as a caster. However, the spells he currently has are only two types of angry missiles and intimidation, which is a shame on the caster. And if the mage tower is built, the situation will change dramatically. He has the urge to start building the mage tower now, but thought that once the construction activities started, after the elf''s dispatch, the movement would be relatively large, and the news of his return would be easily exposed, which would allow Pehinx to be generated in advance. alert. As a result, he could only hold down his thoughts and hate the woman even more. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 106 Go to the meeting In the woods on the edge of Orion''s life tree, twenty or thirty rangers gathered to set up a small temporary camp. Pei Si Xin''s ranger forces and the sword dancers carried by Faaluo have been facing each other for three or four days. In the past few days, Pehince has not persuaded Faro to drop his arms and surrender, but every time she will be blocked back by the old Druid softly and hardly, making her quite aggrieved. "Fal''o, it''s really stink and hard!" Pehince was in a bad mood. Just looking at her, she knows that she just experienced another unsuccessful surrender. She put the dark green magic long bow beside her and opened her hood. She took a serious face and sat in the center of the camp, holding in her hand a cup of nectar sent by the guard. Admiral Perr, who was sitting next to her, said, "General, this delay is not a solution, and Dane will come back sooner or later. With his character, it is impossible to let us occupy Orinel. In this case, it must be There will be a battle. Fal''o and they stood so firmly on Dane''s side. Once Dane came back and brought the mercenaries from Ghostblade Harbor, these sword dancers would definitely be behind us. Last shot. We have to get rid of this trouble. " Listening to Pearl''s words, Pehince seemed a little hesitant: "We are fighting for elves, and they are all elves ... Also, Dane is a **** ambassador. Although he violates our tradition, he has not yet At the moment when Bing Rong meets, he directly kills ... " When he heard Pehinci say this, Pearl was hesitant. Obviously, these two women do not have much experience in rebellion and seizure of power. The two of them may be five or six hundred years old, but they still seem naive in thought. Such things as seizure of power and rebellion, or simply do not do it, and stay honest; otherwise, it is decisive enough, the threat that should be removed, and the preparations that should be made. I want to rebel, restore the tradition of the elves, and have all kinds of fetters and doubts, so he hesitated to act. How can this be a great thing?When the two women were in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do, they heard a noise in their ears. Looking up, I saw Cecilia hurried from not far away. When the priestess walked to the first sentence in front of Pershing, she rejoiced: "I have convinced Essilor, she promised to cooperate with us!" "Great!" Pehinx stood up, hugged Cecilia, and said in her ear: "With the support of Issloor''s temple, the elves who believe in the Father. , Will be our strongest backing! Cecilia, you are really my good helper, I never thought that you could really persuade the temple to stand on our side, really Blessed by Elune! " Cecilia smiled and said, "Since I''m on your side, I will definitely be thinking of you anyway. But, one thing, Isslool offered to meet with you alone, time It is tomorrow morning. She hopes to complete the agreement under the testimony of Hilo. " "Okay, no problem, you can go back now and tell Isroll, I will be on time to the temple tomorrow morning." "Okay, then I will go first, and wait for you tomorrow." Watching Cecilia depart, Perl walked to Pehince and said anxiously, "General, how do I feel that something is wrong?" Peixin said: "What''s wrong?" "Isn''t Essilor a staunch supporter of Dion? Before we made contact with the temple several times, there was no news. Why were we suddenly willing to stand on our side? And, in the past, When you and Dane have a conflict, Cecilia is helping Dane to persuade you, she will suddenly join our camp, it is a strange thing. Tomorrow, the two of them will ask you to go to the temple alone. Go, how do I feel ... there is a taste of conspiracy? " Pershing shook her head and said, "Perl, you think too much. With the witness of the Father, all conspiracy and tricks will not succeed. And, Cecilia and I have been living for almost two hundred years. Friendship, I believe she will never harm me. Did you forget that at the beginning of the Nancy King''s Court, if she did not have the power to launch the Peacock Grove Temple, I am afraid we can''t even escape the Central Mountains. ""Okay ..." Perl was barely persuaded. Although she was still uneasy, she didn''t have anything else to persuade Pehince. She could only say, "So, General, when you go tomorrow, I will bring a squad and stay outside the temple as a guard force." Peichensi intended to reject Pearl''s proposal directly. In her opinion, does this still distrust Cecilia? However, just as she wanted to refuse, a thought flashed through her head, and the ghosts were terrible. She chose to agree: "Well, but when you bring someone, don''t be discovered by anyone." "Okay, general, don''t worry, in the forest, except that the ranger can find the ranger, we want to hide well, no one can get us out." Uh ... Time was fast and fast, and slow and slow. The next day, the early morning of the sixth day after Peixin launched the rebellion, she came alone to the temple of Orinel ~ www.novelbuddy. The gate of the outer courtyard of the temple opened in front of her. Two white-robed priests stood on either side of the gate, with a solemn expression, as if still a little nervous, waiting for her to step in. I took a deep breath, and Pexinsi had another strange emotion in her heart that was disturbing. In front of her eyes, the gate of the temple looked like the mouth of a monster with a wide open mouth, ready to choose someone to eat. He shook his head, and Pehinci flung the unreasonable speculation out of his mind and said to himself, "This is the temple of the Father God, how is it possible?" After saying that, she turned back and looked at the deserted forest outside the temple, where the ranger, who was brought by Pearl, guarded the ambush. As a result, she seemed to feel much relieved. Having settled down, Pehinx took a deep breath, eliminated all the distractions, and stepped into the door. Cecilia was waiting on the steps of the temple behind the gate. Seeing her coming, the high priest greeted him and said with a smile, "Come on in, Priest Isroll has been waiting for a long time."Pehinsi felt that the two white-robed priests on either side of her were looking at her with a strange look. This made her feel more or less unnatural, but when Cecilia showed in front of her with a passionate face, she put the worry back to her heart. "Well, I am also looking forward to this exchange with Priest Essilor." Pehinci said, while walking with Cecilia into a pure and holy temple. The thief is scared, tomorrow will be five, and I have nt saved the manuscript after the explosion. To reading. Chapter 107 Get into trouble In the hall of the Temple of Deity, under the witness of the statue of the father God Hilo, Essilor and the visiting Pehinsi had a quite pleasant exchange, which is quite suitable for guests and hosts. It''s been a while since the two met each other. From the beginning of the family, they talked about their hometowns, and later they talked about the establishment of Orinel, and then a little closer to the core issue, about Dane. Both men talked a lot about the suitability of being the lord of Orineldo. At this moment, Pehinci has completely relieved her mind. During the communication during this time, she had a considerable degree of affection for Pehince, who had little contact in the past. Pershing was on Isloor''s body, feeling a breath that made her very close. Whether it was from her white sacrificial robe, like the smell of the moon, or the calmness, elegance, and even the gentle touch of a smile from her chat room ... all these made her feel for Ace Lor is full of appreciation. She felt that Isroll was the same as her confidant for many years, and many people were similar in many ideas. "... Priest Isroll, it is so pleasant to talk to you, it is difficult to imagine that you are a priest, not a mage who is soaking in the sea of ??books all day long." "General Pehinci has won the prize." Essilor smiled. The female ranger said, "Talk about serious matters. Isroll, you should also know what I''ve been doing these days. Now, you also think that what Dane did at Orion is What is not in line with tradition, and he is a human being, and he is not qualified to be the owner of the tree of life. Then, let s just be together? If the temple can give us support, Dane will not be able to recapture Ori anyway. Endurable. ""That''s why I asked you to come to the temple this time." Essilor nodded and said, "I know that my compatriots from the Nancy court have objections to Dane, but many of them are guided by God. On the tower, compatriots from other worlds, the willingness to oppose Dane is not so strong. I think we should hold a ritual to worship the Father God. Under the glory of the Father God, most people should He will abandon his loyalty to Dion, even the most stubborn Fauleau. " Pershing clapped her hands and said, "Very good! Priest Isroll, you have a pretty good idea!" Essilor said: "If you feel that Pershing is feasible, just do it. As for how you can bring Faal and the demon loyal to Dion to the cat, then It depends on your approach. " "Well, I will come up with a solution." While the two were talking, Cecilia came over with a pure white jade plate wrapped in a layer of carved silver. Cecilia bent slightly, took the three cups on the plate with emerald green, leaf-like, elf-like cups, put them in front of the two, and said softly, "Are you tired of chatting? Drink Order something, this is the tea I just blessed myself. " "Thank you." Essilor agreed politely, naturally took the cup in front of her, took a small sip, and praised: "Cecilia has a very good craftsmanship, and I should really tell you this tea crafts study." "Haha!" Cecilia laughed while drinking tea before Cecilia said, "You may not know, Issilore, when Cecilia was in Nancy, it was once the entire kingdom. A famous master of tea ceremony. Since I met her, I haven''t seen anything that tastes better than the tea she brewed in the past 270 years. " Cecilia said: "You all boasted of me." Three women laughed and drank tea while chatting. This process, overall, is very enjoyable. A ranger, two priests, both elves, are three or four hundred years old, and naturally open to exchanges, they are very happy.Just ... As I chatted, Peixin gradually felt that her head was groggy and her limbs were a little weak. This state is strange, she has never been. "Pershing? Pershing? What''s wrong with you?" Cecilia asked with concern, "How can I look at your face a little pale?" Peixin was covering her forehead, and her golden hair fell weakly on both sides of her face. She said weakly, "I don''t know ... I don''t know what happened ... I, I feel a bit uncomfortable." "Uncomfortable?" Cecilia wondered. "No." "It really shouldn''t be." Pehince herself was surprised. With her strength as a 12th-level ranger general, don''t think she looks slender, but in fact her strong physique, under normal circumstances, there is no possibility of getting sick. . This state does not seem to be sick. If it was a disease, how could it be fine before, and suddenly the whole body was so weak? She feels very uncomfortable, and her head is almost unconscious. She reached out and took up the leafy tea cup on the table. She was going to drink tea and wake up. She drank the tea, and the tip of her tongue touched the fresh taste. She felt a little refreshed and her head became clearer. So ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ she began to think, what is the reason for making herself like this? She sipped her tea again, and her head flashed, and she suddenly thought of the most likely and almost certain fact!She looked up and looked at the two priestesses in shock, an unbelievable look, and said in astonishment: "You ..." Two moments ago, the two priestesses who were still smiling and gracious were always indifferent. At this moment, the expression had become as cold as winter. I saw the two of them quickly stood up, backed up quickly, and at the same time there was a flash of white light on their bodies! Essilor is a seventh-level Hilo priest who already has the ability to release the four-ring magic. And Cecilia is a tenth-level high priest. The five-ring magic she has mastered is already a standard high-level divine magic! When two people are casting at the same time, if Pershing is in its heyday, even if two priests choose some low-level divine magic in order to speed up the casting speed, she is also sure to rely on her excellent strength, whether using a machete or Fortunately, both bows and arrows have the opportunity to prevent the casting of two priests at the same time. But unfortunately, she is now in a state of chaos caused by unknown poison. Even with her profound strength, she only had time to grab the long bow from her side, and before shooting her arrows, two divine spells came to her. This sudden battle, from the beginning, Pehinci fell into despair! What madness did I make on Friday saying that I want five more today? Don''t say anything else, ask for a wave of recommended tickets first ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read . Chapter 108 Despicable poison Peixin never thought of it. At the beginning, the two priestesses who were smiling like flowers and warmth, under the idol of Hilo, really used such a dirty plot so dignifiedly! She even poisoned her tea! In retrospect, those smiles made Peixin feel more heartache than poison. She could only sigh. Isroll was so good at acting; but she couldn''t believe it or forgive her anyway. Cecilia would use such a mean method to stab her! She looked at Cecilia with a look of shock and aggression, and she saw a look of guilt in the priestess''s eyes, but her shot was still so ruthless. As soon as she took the longbow in her hand, two divine spells fell from the sky. "Standing!" "Smash the sound waves!" Neither of these divine spells is a powerful direct damage magic. The former, as the name suggests, is the ability to control the action of humanoid creatures through the power of divine magic. With Cecilia''s spellcasting ability and the fixation technique released by her, people below the eighth level basically don''t want to move, they must be controlled to death. As for the shattered sound waves released by Issloor, it has a certain amount of damage, but the more troublesome part of this magic is that in addition to the direct sound wave damage, there are also some caused by overfrequency sound waves bombarding the eardrum Effect that causes confusion in the brain. Under the spells of both of them, even if they were a strong and powerful one, they were suddenly bombarded by this kind of thing, and most of them would be overwhelmed. Not to mention, now Pexinsi is still in a vertigo caused by poison And tiredness.During the heyday of Pershing, she had the ability to interrupt directly before the two priests had completed their spellcasting; even if it was too late to interrupt and resist these two spells, she would not enter into a too difficult situation. in. But, unfortunately, these are just hypotheses. Under the effect of fixation, Pehince was unable to continue pulling just after pulling half of the bowstring. The arrows shot out rubbed Cecilia''s ears and nailed it to the wall. The smashing sound wave blasted straight, and there was a buzzing in his ears. The Ranger General, who was trapped in the quagmire, was aroused a spirit of tenacity. She bit her lower lip suddenly, and the blood spilled from her pink lips, showing how hard she was now! Painfulness made her head a little clearer, and her sense of weakness seemed to be driven out a little. Her feet thought hard and wanted to charge forward, but only felt a sense of stasis from the fixation. Gritting her teeth, her long and beautiful neck was full of blue tendons, and a roar like a female beast fell into despair, came out of her mouth. Then, as if there was a crackling sound of ''Peng'', Pehince really broke through the fixation technique that Cecilia released on her! ⡯, the ranger who got rid of fixation, shot an arrow! This time, without much interference, even in a weak state, she was the first to complete the shooting before the two priests completed the next round of casting. As Cecilia escaped from the effect of the fixation, Cecilia felt bad. Fortunately, she responded fairly quickly, decisively abandoned the spell being released in her hand after her saving throw was exempted, and quickly put herself on the magic effect of a protective arrow. Lightning arrows shot through Cecilia''s emergency protective magic in an instant, but were unable to continue threatening the priestess behind. Cecilia had a cold sweat on her forehead, and she lost her medicine first. She also suppressed it with a controlled type of magic in advance, and she also lost her quick response. The arrow may really have killed her directly. The ranger general who was sorrowing in hatred, did not hesitate at all, even more resolute because of hatred! Seeing Pecsin''s long bow open again, Cecilia couldn''t think of any way to stop Pecsin from continuing his attack. However, she has a companion next to her.Essilor prepared the spell for a long time and finally completed: "Spiritual Word-Rebuke!" I was released from her hands again by a natural divine power, forming a majestic reprimand in Pexins'' mind. This rage seemed to really be able to cause direct damage to the soul and spirit. She just felt that her head seemed to be struck by a heavy hammer. She could have shot Cecilia''s arrow steadily, Floating again, I don''t know where to go. Confrontation between Divine Art and Bow and Arrow, both sides did not seek any cheap. Pershing was constrained by the increasingly severe poisoning in her body, and it was difficult to exert her full strength; the two priests also seemed quite strenuous. Although they can continue to suppress the ranger general with divine magic, once they are caught in the gap and the bowstring is opened, it is a deadly threat. At this moment, the side door of the temple hall was suddenly opened. Pehinx looked at the place where the noise was heard, and saw a familiar and strong figure ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ coming out from the door. "Dane!" She gritted her teeth and yelled, "You mean man!" Where does Dane care about what she is scolding? Just rushed up with a stuffy head. He was in the temple all the time, waiting for the two women to execute the plan. However, considering that Pehinci is a ranger, his perception ability must be quite good, so he did not dare to get too close before the battle began, so as not to find any clues. After the battle started, he heard the sound of the battle and was already here. As soon as he arrived, he saw the two clergymen being beaten up. How could there be any nonsense? Roll up your sleeves and hurry up! Obviously, after Dane''s presence, his ability to attract hatred is much higher than Cecilia and Esther. As soon as he turned his head, Pehince''s bow and arrow pointed at Dane''s head!Dane''s first feeling was scalp tingling. A dangerous touch came from the front of him. He hardly made any thoughts. Following the instinct of the body, he rolled on the spot, the cold light flashed, and an arrow was nailed to his original location. Climbing quickly from the ground, Dion stepped hard, before Pehinci had issued the next arrow, and while the two priests also released the divine magic as a cover, he rushed to the side of the ranger general directly. The big fist smashed into her head with pity! The second update comes, the regular update is completed, and then ask for a wave of recommendation tickets. Chapter 3 is released immediately. Anyway, I can regret it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 109 uniform Dane did not fight with the ghost knife he was best at. With a knife, he could hardly control his strength in the fierce battle. It would nt be good if Pehince was really slashed with a knife. He still has a precious scroll of absolute faith in his hands, and he also hopes to use this scroll to control the Ranger General Pehinci in his hands. This is not simply adding a powerful combat power to the territory. You know, there is an elite ranger in the entire squadron who is absolutely loyal to Pehinci in Orineldo. If Pershing died here, who knows whether those rangers would be directly disintegrated due to the lack of heads of the dragons, or will they revenge firmly for Pershing and become a terror similar to Orion ?. From Dane''s point of view, he has a high probability that those rangers are considered elite, disciplined, and so loyal to Pehinci, the possibility of developing into the latter is much greater than the former. How many manpower did Dane lose when he destroyed these rangers? He couldn''t estimate it, but even with the most conservative view, it would definitely be much larger than the settlement of the faceless people in the freshwater lake. Moreover, if there is a unified leader among these rangers, and they are playing jungle wars and guerrilla warfare in the already large area of ??Orinite Forest, they will continue to attack the production area and ordinary elven residents, then Dai Eun would have no more headaches. According to all these points, although he hates this female ranger very much, it is far from the time to kill her. After this disgraceful battle, after Dane joined, the situation quickly stabilized, and the scale of victory began to fall in his direction. Dairn is not a weak hand. Although he is punching with his bare hands, Pehinci holds a long bow in his hand, not a melee weapon such as a machete. At the same time, due to the effects of poison and negative state magic, her strength was greatly reduced. In close combat, she could only fight with Dane at most. But don''t forget, there are two priestesses standing on Dane''s side! After Dane got close to Pehince, Ranger General could no longer shoot the bow and arrow so easily to suppress the cast of both Isroll and Cecilia. The two of them were finally able to release their guts to release the magic! Two completely freed priests, regardless of the cost of the cast, the effect is very horrible, even if it is a twelfth-level master in the heyday state, it can not be consumed. In fact, if it s not to catch Pehinx alive, in an uninterrupted way against an unprotected ranger general, with their two spellcasting capabilities, up to two rounds of magical strikes, then she can really ask her directly Life! The division of labor between the two of them is quite clear. Cecilia continues to release various negative spells and attack magic, further weakening Pehince''s combat ability. And Essilor, changing the target, began to set various gain magic on Dane''s body. The Second Ring Divine Art [The Power of the Ox] makes Dane originally reach an extraordinary level of strength attributes to another level; The Third Ring Divine Art [Brave] allows Dion to rise from the bottom of his heart. , The punch is even more mighty; the four-ring divine magic [divine power] directly brings a comprehensive attribute improvement to Dane! After a while, Pehince was no longer an opponent at all, and basically laid the result of the battle. The Ranger General was under Dane''s heavy fist, and even the bow and arrow in his hand could not hold it. He wanted to pull the Ranger Scimitar from his waist, but Dane, who was stunned by his eyes, quickly controlled his upper limbs. Pershing is still struggling, trying to get rid of Dion''s joint grabber. Ȼ Of course she can''t get rid of it, even if her professional level is five levels higher than Dane, but in this case, what''s the use of a higher professional level? Dean''s 20-point power attribute, plus three sets of gain magic, is a luxurious configuration. Even if he cannot enter the system to look carefully, Dean is sure that at this time, he The power attribute is definitely over thirty! Thirty power attributes! That is the data that even dragons can crush! Not to mention Pershing, even if it was the 14th-level brutal Warlord Morno, it would not be so easy to get rid of it if he was stunned by the current Dane! Throwing away the sweat from his brain, Dion exhaled a long breath. Now, Dyne, who is in a variety of negative states and is so strong that mortals can''t compete, gives Pershing, who is being suppressed by death, supposed to be There is no ability to resist. I looked at the woman who was no longer able to make a comeback, but was still struggling. Dai En was angry from her heart, stretched out a hand, and intended to give her a slap. Hesitating for a moment, this palm still did not shoot down, but turned into a hand knife, directly hit the back of Peixin''s neck.A woman stunned the woman with a knife. Dane was still reluctant to let go, for fear that she would pretend to be dizzy or something, and then suddenly jumped up and pulled up her bow and arrow. That would be too scary. I tried it twice and confirmed that Pehinci was really dizzy before he dared to let go of his hand and stood two steps away. Ů Two priestesses standing at a distance ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ also came over. Cecilia said, "Should it be done?" Issallol said: "If you can''t deal with her this way ... there is no other good way." Indeed, as Essilor said, betrayal, poisoning, ambush, besieging ... whatever means can be used, if this Ranger General can''t be cleaned up, what a pity. It''s a bit more succinct to end early. "What should I do next?" Dane asked. "It''s time for Dane to come by yourself, and use the scroll of absolute faith to make Pehince loyal to you." Cecilia''s mood has become a bit indifferent, as before. When fighting Peisinsi, she felt a little bit guilty. After all, in the final analysis, she betrayed the friendship between them. But if she wants to come back, she''s also doing this for Pehinci. Now, despite suffering and suffering, Peixinsi has at least no worries, and under the scroll of absolute belief, she will become a united front with herself. If she doesn''t, then after the decisive battle between the two sides, Pehince will definitely lose her life here. "Okay, just do what you say." Dane nodded, listening for a while. He looked up, and saw a priestess who was supposed to stay outside, hurriedly, and said in a panic, "Master Lord, two priests, it''s not good! Pearl suddenly appeared outside with ten A few Rangers! " The third chapter is released. If you say five more, you will be five more. I do nt know if the book review area can be popular ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 110 Drink back I heard that a ranger appeared outside and the three men in the temple hall looked at each other. Dion said with a smile: "This Pehince is a little careful, knowing that he will bring people. But, what can I do if I don''t enter the temple? I''m afraid she can''t think of it, she will be in the temple Did something like this happen? " He is not in a bad mood right now. Peixin has been cleaned up from his confidant. The remaining rangers are no longer a hidden danger. As long as no conflict erupts for the time being, after Pehinci completely obeys himself, these rangers will not only become hidden dangers in the realm, but will transform themselves, and under the leadership of Pehinci, they will become Dane''s hands An important force. What else is he upset about? Outside of the Temple of Death, Pearl and her rangers were already in Dane''s eyes already in their pockets. However, now that Pehince is still in a coma, the contract ceremony of the absolute faith scroll has not yet been concluded, and it is not a good time to subdue these rangers. "Let s go ahead and deal with those rangers, Dane, you just have to complete the contract ceremony as soon as possible." I was talking about Cecilia. She was on the Golden Fragrant Leaf and wandered with these elven rangers for a long time. Longer ago, she also escaped from the Central Mountains. During this time, her status as a high priest was still among these elves, laying a solid foundation of prestige. In the case that Pehinci couldn''t show up, she should be the most suitable choice to stabilize the emotions of Pearl and other Rangers. What''s more, she didn''t need to do too much. Although the conclusion of the contract ceremony takes a certain amount of time, it should be able to be done up to an hour at most. Holding the Rangers outside for an hour or so, Cecilia is sure to do it anyway.Dane is also quite assured of her. After this incident, he can basically confirm that this Nancy Elf who came from the Central Mountains together with Pershing should have his loyalty to him. . "Okay, then you go. Esther will come with me to help me complete the contract ceremony. We need to speed up a little and get these things done quickly, so as to avoid long dreams." Uh ... Rupert was a little bit intolerable. She lurks outside the temple with a small ranger, and has always been patient. But an hour ago, she heard some subtle sounds from the temple, and her patience could not be maintained. As an elite army of Nancy''s court, she was more difficult and needed more patience, and she did not carry out the rangers. It stands to reason that she was not so impatient. But before, the sound coming from the temple was too much to care about-to her, it sounded like the sound of a fighting outbreak. From the beginning, when Pershing decided to go to the meeting with a single knife, she had discouraged her. When she was in doubt, she heard this inexplicable voice, and she became even more uneasy. Under the anxiety in her heart, she couldn''t persuade herself to continue to stay safely here. So, after several hesitations, she finally made a decision, with a dozen rangers, jumped out from the hidden place, and aggressively killed the door of the temple, demanding to see Pehince. This request was directly rejected by the two white priests who were kept at the temple door. Unbelievingly, he continued to put pressure on the two priests.I was anxious in my heart, but in spite of this, Pearl still hadn''t had the courage to take people directly to the temple. In the elven society, belief is valued. The elves have freedom of belief. The elven deities are rare and internally harmonious deities, and there is basically no conflict with the deities. Therefore, in the elven society, the faith of God the Father, Hilo, the goddess of Elune, the son of the wind of Iskar, the son of the stars of Edwin ... Various different beliefs can live in harmony. Emphasis on faith, freedom and openness, and in an elf society without an organization such as a religious court, the impact on the temple is a great disrespect and a great violation of the elf tradition. Perl, like Pershing, is a very traditional elf, even if she is worried about the safety of her general, but she still dares not act rashly until she has accurate information. Suddenly, Pearl could only continue to test pressure on the two gatekeepers, and even took out bows and arrows and threatened with force. In essence, the threat itself is already a kind of overrun, but at least, she has not actually used force, nor has she broken into the temple without permission. This is an excuse to comfort herself. . Then, Pearl waited for Cecilia. Cecilia still has a certain position in the minds of the rangers. During this year''s fugitive career, the high priest lived with them and lived with them, and his identity as a religious leader also became popular. If Pehince is their leader, Cecilia can almost be regarded as their backbone. Although, after coming to Comilla, some gaps appeared between Pehince and Cecilia because of Dion. But this kind of separation, when Cecilia stood on their side after the Rangers rebelled some time ago, it eased a lot. So, when Cecilia said that Pershing was still talking with Priest Issloor about whether Dion was suitable as the leader of Orion, although Perl was still a little disturbed, she still I believe it. After a while, Pershing was not seen, and Pearl was anxious again, and began to put pressure on the temple again, forcing Cecilia out.At this time, the priestess changed her excuse and said that they discussed specific plans for Dane''s return after returning to Comilla. Wupper''s suspicions deepened, she seemed to vaguely feel that these were all excuses, but she was still afraid to make decisive choices and had to wait. It was another time, the same scene happened again, and the excuse was changed that Pehinci was being invited by Issloor ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ to participate in a private prayer event. At this point, Pearl couldn''t persuade himself to believe what Cecilia was saying. "Master Cecilia, I must meet General Pehinci now." Pearl said with courage. Cecilia''s face cooled down, and she scolded: "Deputy Perl, please pay attention to your identity! Standing in front of you is the priest of the peacock forest. Is this how Pehinci usually teaches you etiquette? Usually, if he was so scolded, Pearl would dare not continue to talk back. However, the suspicions in her heart were infinite at this moment. She gritted her teeth and said, "This is the order left by General Pehinci before entering the temple. I must see her now, otherwise ... don''t blame me. You are welcome." Cecilia was furious: "Presumptuous!" Ruppel can only choose to turn a deaf ear. As soon as she waved, the rangers in the rear raised their bows and arrows, and the situation seemed to be on the horizon. However, at this moment, a familiar voice came from the temple: "Pell, who gave you such courage to dare to use arms in front of the temple?"This voice is not Pehince, who else can? Chapter Four. I am working hard to write a chapter. The next chapter is not easy to write. I look forward to the book review area becoming popular. Preview in advance, please skip the next chapter for some pure little sheep; skip the next chapter for some moral cleansing guardians''; the next chapter will not accept any criticism! ps: With my many years of experience, I can guarantee that I will never violate the rules in the next chapter ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ mobile users, please read. Chapter 111 punishment With the familiarity of the Rangers with their immediate leaders, they can be sure that the person who speaks must be their own general as soon as the voice comes from the temple. Supper thought the same thing. The tension on her face had been much slower, and a smile appeared. But she still had some eyes on her, and asked, "General, you are finally out!" This is an exclamation and a temptation. In a world with supernatural abilities like Orodik, don''t think onomatopoeia is a very technical thing. At least, for the high priests, it is not particularly difficult to make a false voice. Alas, this doubt was completely dispelled after the real person of Pehinci appeared in front of them. Although the Rangers were a little puzzled, I don''t know why their generals looked a little pale, but when Peixin''s erect posture and firm face showed, no one had any doubts. Perl said: "General, things should have been settled? Let''s go back?" Perkins rejected her proposal: "No, you go back first, gather all the Rangers, and gather outside the temple tomorrow morning. As for me, I still have some things to continue to return to Essilor You two Cecilia priests talk, you don''t care about me. " The lieutenant had some doubts. She opened her mouth as if to ask something, but was interrupted by Peixin in an unquestionable tone: "Don''t ask more! Just do your thing!"Suddenly, Perl was a little surprised by Pecshin''s attitude. But her long-standing habit of obeying orders still made her nod. After Pearl took a dozen rangers away, a magnificent figure walked out of the temple and looked at the three women standing on the steps of the temple, and could not help laughing: "Haha, the three of you Really good performance! " Cecilia and Essler both bowed slightly to Dion and said, "It''s a shame to humiliate the mission." Pai Sisi, however, stood still, staring at Dion without saying a word. '''' two times, Dane came forward, stretched out his thick hand, pinched the female ranger''s chin, and swayed her beautiful but British-looking face, as if watching this carefully woman. I have to admit that even among the elves with good looks, Pehince''s appearance is nothing but one word. She is almost 300 years old, and in terms of the longevity of the elves, it is almost equivalent to about 30 years of age. But time is too partial for the elves. For more than 300 years, there were no traces left on Peixin''s face. Her skin was still as tender as a girl, but she had a temperament as a mature woman. Being in the position of Ranger General all the year round has given her a strong taste all the time. ۺ The combination of these factors makes Peixin full of strange charm, which will make men feel scared, but it will arouse a strong desire to conquer. Dean couldn''t help pinching her small face with a creamy touch, which made him very excited, especially when there was a timidity and struggling on Pehince''s face. Some kind of primitive impulse came to his mind. He looked at Peixin''s perennial ranger training, which gave her a plump, but extremely fit figure, and a beast looked at the food that was already available."Cecilia, you should have something to do. Go and help me connect the elves and civilians from the Nancy court. I don''t want anything to happen when the Ranger forces are seized. accident." Dion''s gaze was always on Pehinci''s body, but he was still thinking about the business-maybe it was just to open Cecilia. Cecilia glanced at Dane, and then at Pehince. She is also a mature woman. Without the slightest concealment of Dane, she can fully understand what Dane is thinking. She took a breath and said, "Okay, I''ll go now." "Go." Dane''s voice became tender, and it was rarely heard in the mouth of this man. Cecilia''s figure soon disappeared outside the gate of the temple. Another high priest, Essilor, also made a funny excuse and left Dane''s side. Alas, now outside the temple hall, there are only two people, Dane and Pehince. The man''s hand gently took the veteran general''s waist and said nothing, taking her into the temple hall. He saw the statue of Hilo standing in the middle of the hall, and thought for a moment, and felt that there was still some respect for the **** who had helped himself. So he changed his attention and decided to endure for a little while and put Peisin ribbon into a prayer room on the side of the temple. The prayer room is not large. In addition to the three futons, there are only some elegant decorations in the style of elves.Gently closed the door of the prayer room. He liked the environment here very much. The nature of the prayer room is destined that no matter what happens here, no sound will be heard outside. He let go of his hand stroking the ranger''s slender waist with a bit of hard smell, and took two steps back, looking at the long, golden hair, his tall chest, and his observant eyes. The waist is tightly closed, but the curve of the hips is exaggerated, and then looks at the full, strong and slender beautiful legs. It seemed as if a fire was burning in his heart, and this fire made his voice more tender. "I''ve never seen you this way, Pehince." After bombarding Pearl, until now, Pehince, who has not spoken, has opened her lips, which are not much larger than cherries: "Master, your eyes make me a little ... somewhat Afraid. " Dion laughed, took a whip from his waist, shook it twice, and said, "I hated you before. I was going to use this thing to relieve my anger. But now, I can''t bear it." He threw the soft whip in his hand aside, and the fire in his heart surged, even burning to his eyes. UU reading books www. uukanshu.com He looked at Pehinsi with spitting fire, and never pressed urge again. There was a growl in his throat, like a lion pounced on his prey, towards Pehinci. In a scream of exclamation, a stab, from the Central Mountain Range, who accompanied Pehince to the present ranger cover, was torn directly under Dane''s brute force, revealing the intimate leather armor inside. As a typical ranger, there are not many parts that Pershing''s leather can cover. Except for the leather armor pieces on the chest and the armed bands wrapped around the waist and thighs, there was nothing else.Three or two times, Dane tore off these obstructing things. The lining under the leather armor so as not to hurt the skin also did not block the strength of the man. It was soon under the big hands and teeth. Become shabby. The flames burned into Dion''s mouth and hands, and he bit forward, biting forward fiercely, without any pity for the fragrant prey. There was a painful cry in ʹ Peixin''s mouth, and she was quickly restrained again. She clenched her teeth, endured some kind of despair from the soul, and endured the pain and inexplicable joy from her body. But this patience soon turned into futility. When a huge force came, she suddenly opened her eyes, took a deep breath, and then a long moan mixed with countless feelings. Emma ... Do you know how hard it is to write this chapter? ? I must be special, I must have not violated the rules! Twenty-five more achievements have been reached, for reward! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 112 Allegiance I have to say that the effect of the absolute belief scroll is so unimaginable. Previously, when Dane, Cecilia, and Essilor fought with this tough female general, even if she was poisonous, betrayed, and ambushed, she never abandoned the idea of ??resistance. Until the last stun of Dane, no matter how bad the situation was, she was always struggling. After the battle was over, she was stunned, and was dragged into the side by Dane and Issloor. Both hands and feet were **** before she was awakened. At that time, Pekinsi, who was reawakened, still wanted to resist. However, her weak body and the toxic substance still raging in her body made her unable to escape from the shackles of steel. Suddenly, Dane and Issloor didn''t even care about her futile attempts. Dane unrolled a pure white scroll, chanting something in his mouth, a breath unique to Father Hilo, descended from the void, fell on him, and joined Pehince with him Linked up. Pehince is not an unseen person. When that magical power connected herself with Dion''s soul, she recognized the thing she was holding in the hand of that wicked man. Scroll of absolute faith. She yelled at Dane''s despicable inferiority, yelled at Issloor and Cecilia for insulting the faith of the Father, and under the suppression of the dual will from the gods and Dane, she took the most intense attitude Resist. The shock of her resistance made Dane almost collapse on the spot.ʮ The soul strength of a twelfth-level strong man is definitely not a fame. If the woman was in its heyday, even if she stood still and allowed Dane to cast a spell, as long as a little resistance was raised in her heart, Dane would never complete the contract ceremony. But unfortunately, Pehinci is too weak. In particular, she was already very weak. In addition to resisting the power of the scroll of absolute faith, she also had to fight against the mysticism that was released from the nearby Isloor to reduce her resistance to will. Under such multiple suppressions, Pehince still struggled for a full hour on the soul level. From the fierceness at the beginning, to the insistence on the teething later, to the slight fluctuation after having been part of the transformation, until the last inability to continue to resist ... In the end, under the power of the gods, Pershing had to submit and dedicated her deepest faith to Hilo and the deepest loyalty to Dion. After testing this loyalty, it was more than just talking on the mouth, Dane ordered Essilor to give her an antidote quickly, and healed the damage she had suffered with the healing magic Even if it is not cured for a while, it must be at least invisible on the surface. Then, she was immediately taken out by Dane, and solved the doubtful Pearl and Rangers who had blocked the entrance of the temple. Then something happened that couldn''t be said. Uh ... Under Pershing''s order, Pearl moved quickly. That night, more than sixty rangers, all of them gathered outside the temple. Then they saw someone they could never imagine that would appear here at this time: Dane. Ruppel had an incredible look, and the rangers beside her were also a noise. They still remember that, a few days ago, Pershing Ribbon led them to resolve every sentence they said when they rebelled against the alien leader Dane, liberated Orinel and restored the elven tradition. The language that came out of the Ranger General''s mouth was so powerful and so exciting.But why did Pehinci let them gather here today, but Dane ran out of the temple? What''s so special about seeing a ghost is that it should be hostile, but why does his general stand behind Dion and look like a subservient one? No one can understand this scene, and no one dares to act lightly. Dean looked so proud: "Hello Rangers from King Nancy, I am your lord. You can call me Lord Lord, or you can call my name Dane directly. Today, I talked to General Pehinci for a long time. You can forgive me for your rebellion, but in the future, you must dedicate all your loyalty to me! " Hearing his words, the noise of the crowd became louder. All kinds of chaos in the Rangers sounded, but in the end, their eyes all looked intently at Pehince behind Dion. The Ranger General looked a bit uncomfortable, slightly unnatural, and had some strange flushes on his face. These are features that should be discovered quickly by careful people, but unfortunately, no one sees them. The Rangers are now led by some kind of excited emotion. Even the Ranger, Perl, who has the highest status besides Pehince, has also lost his due care and looked at Pekinsi in shock. "General ... General, what he said ... is that true?" Pearl''s language skills seemed to have deteriorated. Peixin didn''t answer, Dion frowned, and looked back, but saw the guilty expression on the face of the female ranger general. He snorted softly, stepped back slightly, reached out and brushed her golden hair, and then patted her on the shoulder. Peixin looked at the elves in front of her, and her eyes flashed with confusion, and she saw Dane along the arm patted on her shoulder, and the painful color flashed, but in the end all turned into absolute loyalty."Lord Dion is the messenger of the Father God ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is the owner of Orineldo and the undisputed legal lord of Comilla. I have repented of my previous stupid rebellion. In the future , I will be infinitely loyal to Lord Lord, I will fight for life for Lord Lord, and you, as my guardian, will also be the sharpest arrows in Lord Lord''s hands. " As soon as this word came out, all the Rangers fell into silence. No one directly spoke against it, let alone long lived long live. In their eyes, there was only confusion and confusion. It is the Peixin ribbon that led them to struggle in the Central Mountains for decades and hundreds of years. It was the Peixin ribbon that led them to **** battle with the undead who appeared in the dark forest a year ago. It was the Peixin ribbon that led them from the dark Escaped from the Nancy royal court in the water prison until now. They trust their leaders so much, so when Pehinci said that they would fight against Dion s rule, they chose not to follow their own generals without any doubt. But now, nobody understands this situation. The moment before, Dane was still the big devil they had been trying to bring down. How could they suddenly change and become the object of their loyalty in the future? Four Rings of Divine Power + Furious, what is the power of 30? pattern! Not to mention the superposition rule of the enhanced bonus variant in the settings, I haven''t calculated the power of the second ring yet. I ca nt accept it now. When I get higher rage in the follow-up, the priest s professional level will be higher, and I will charge forty points. What do you do? ~ I feel this book is very poisonous, the author does not intend to change the style, that''s it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile Users please read. Chapter 113 hero "I disagree!" A voice sounded among the rangers, and it was Pearl. I saw this admiral, who had always been the most respected of Peixin, but at this moment was a general who looked at him with an unbelievable look. "Perl ..." Pehinci''s voice was a little weak. "General!" Poor said, "I believe you must be coerced! I don''t believe that you were so determined to fight Dane before, how could you yield so easily?" Then, her eyes full of anger and hate looked at Dane: "It must be you! It must be your demon! Do you know how to force the general to yield to you! General, don''t worry about anything, just With your orders, a total of 64 Rangers will be willing to fight for you! Whatever the means of this demon, it will be destroyed under the Ranger''s bow and arrow! " In addition to indifference, Dain''s face was indifferent. He didn''t look at Pearl at all, and didn''t take the woman''s threat at all. He fiddled with the long knife behind him and said to Pehinsi: "It seems that your prestige in the Ranger is not as deep as I thought ..."Then he looked at Pearl again and said, "I said, I will forgive your rebellion. But this is what Pehinci begged, and I don''t want anyone to waste my kindness here." "Stop!" Pearl''s angry voice sounded, and she immediately took off the long bow behind her, pulled the bowstring, set the arrow, aimed, and fired, and the series of actions was done in one go! As a personal adjunct to a ranger general, Pearl is definitely not a weak person! The strength of the Nine-level Elf Ranger is absolutely enough to support her to complete accurate and swift shooting in an instant. Under the threat of her longbow, Dane also had to be fully alert, otherwise, the capsize in the gutter was more than just talking. However, one person moves faster than Dane, who is extremely defensively prepared-Pehinci! ֮ Under the effect of the scroll of absolute faith, the Ranger General who dedicated his deepest loyalty to Dane is definitely more than just talking. The shining sword drew across, and the arrow that shot towards Dane was instantly split under the Ranger General Ling Yan with a decisive machete that cut off everything. The next moment, a delicate scimitar that can only be worn by the noble Ranger general of the Nancy King''s Court rested on Pearl''s neck. Peixin''s face regained the usual tenacity, but now the tenacity has changed for a reason: "Traitor, kneel, and give your loyalty to Lord Lord." "General ..." Pearl looked at Pehince in an unbelievable manner, and the cold air of Daoguang invaded her heart. "Kneel down!" Peixin''s voice became more severe, and the machete in his hand was slightly forced, and a bloodline appeared on Pearl''s proud neck.He felt painful Pearl, dropped the long bow in his hand, and knelt down on one knee. Dane walked slowly, looked down at Perl, and said, "Thank you, your general ..." As he said, he blocked the scimitar that Pehince was resting on the lieutenant''s neck, and the other hand took the ghost knife he was famous for from behind, and swooped down. Tupper closed her eyes tightly, waiting for death to come. But the expected pain didn''t come. She opened her eyes in doubt, and a large piece of hair that originally belonged to her fluttered in front of her eyes. Dion''s indifferent voice sounded: "The next time, it will never be just hair as simple as falling from your head." Uh ... "Congratulations to the players, you have gained a talent." "Cecilia Peacock Forest, Hilo Priest Ten." "Commander: " "Interior: ""Ethics: " "Loyalty: " "Avid religious believer: For the gods, she can give her everything. She will be a very good candidate to manage the religious affairs of the territory." Uh ... "Congratulations to the player, you have gained a hero." "Name: Perkins Canary." "Hero Template: Ranger General." "Strength: 15." "Agile: 20" "Physique: 14""Intellect: 10" "Perception: 17" "Charm: 16" "Features:" "Perseverance (Personality): A strong spirit gives her a certain bonus when confronting any negative state." "Son of the Jungle (Heroic Character): When leading environmentally-adapted troops in forested areas, the ability to hide and track has been further increased." "The arrow has no false hair (heroic characteristics): She is not only a powerful shooter, but when leading long-range troops, the army''s shooting accuracy will also be increased." "Range Leader (Heroic): Leading troops of Elven descent are more handy." Uh ... Two consecutive reminders made Dion laugh. He now has considerable trust in this system that has fallen from the sky, and with its recognition, he can basically be sure that if there is nothing unexpected about Pehinci, there will be no resistance to it. Another big surprise was that Pehinci was labeled with the word "hero" by the system. Dean had already guessed before, if he recovered Pehince, he would definitely receive a talent. But I didn''t expect that there were talents, but not Cecilia but Cecilia; what made him even more unexpected was that a new thing like `` hero '''' actually appeared. By the name, you know that heroes must be a higher evaluation than talents ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ talents are judged by two types of stars, and heroes, the system directly gives a set Description of attributes and characteristics. Peixin''s set of hero attributes reminds Dane of himself. He remembered that when he had just obtained the dynasty heart system, he had obtained a hero template. And this set of property panels of Pehinsi is quite similar to the hero template he got at that time. It''s just that his hero template is the extra power he has chosen and systematically gives him. And Peixin''s this is completely her own ability. Peixin''s leadership ability, Dane has not seen. But just the personal combat level of a 12th-level ranger has satisfied Dane. The current island of Comilla is very lacking in high-end combat power. His own strength is not bad, and he will not be afraid of any opponent whose professional level is below ten. But apart from him, Comilla''s high-end combat power broke out. The next two casters, Essilor and Fal''o, are good, but one has just been promoted to the sixth druid, and the other is only a seventh priest. Obviously, they cannot be compared with too powerful opponents. Further down, the original fearsome Sacco, Delin, Golobo, Maca, Endor ... these people generally have only about four or five levels of strength, can be regarded as the backbone of the team, but even ''high-end combat power ''None of these four words is enough. Although I haven''t encountered any difficult enemies with strong individual strength before, there are some concerns in Dyne''s mind. But now it s different. There are Pehinci, Cecilia, and Dane himself. I will also show you an adult dragon ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, The fastest and hottest serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 114 Building sequence For a while, Dane was quite happy. When Pearl finally had to choose to surrender, there was no longer a stumbling block in the Ranger unit. The sixty elite rangers who survived the difficult escape route from Nancy''s royal court have greatly enhanced the power of Dion. When he has decided to participate in the changes in the mainland, the addition of such an army will obviously be a huge help. Now, his army has basically taken shape. Meet the fearsome mercenaries of about 150 people. This is the power Dane brought from the mainland. The strength of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Group is not weak, and it is a team that can be named to Hindler. A total of sixty sword dancers in the squadron, three of them human sword dancers, and thirty wizard sword dancers, when combined, will be Dane''s sharpest battlefield in the future. Sharp knife. The sword dancer unit has already proven its strength in the war with those faceless people. As the most elite light infantry, they have powerful assault capabilities. When they move, their agile skills and superb swordsmanship are their most powerful weapons. Finally, it is these sixty elven rangers who have just joined. Obviously, under the leadership of Pershing, these elves will suddenly become the most powerful force in Dane''s hands. Imagine a scene of sixty elite rangers launching precise shots at the same time. I am afraid that the same number of enemies will be shot into hedgehogs before they rush to them! He is now very much looking forward to returning to the mainland one month later and participating in the plan of Morno''s eastward expedition, people will see what kind of surprise expression. Uh ...Although, now, Dane''s strength is no longer weak. At least, compared with the other two mercenary regiments, Smir and Pure Sword, who are also participating in Moreno''s Eastern Expedition, they must be Be strong. However, he was not satisfied. There is still a month left for him, and he must continue to take advantage of this time to speed up some development steps. Just got a lot of money from Goodall of Shawan Port, and also replaced the resources needed for the development of various territories in the resource market of Shawan Port. These things, he did not intend to stay in the warehouse ashes. At the interface of the dynasty''s heart, he has long focused on two buildings-now three. The first one is a building he has been waiting for a long time, [Mage Tower]. After building the mage tower, he can begin to slowly cultivate mage in his own territory. The training of the puppet mage is a long process in the Aurodic world, and it is not as simple as training soldiers. First, to be a caster-especially a mage-you must have enough talent. But talent is not the only condition for mages. A talented warrior may be able to pull out after a few months of training. But the mage can''t. Talent is a stepping stone. After knocking on the door of magic, it is more important to continue to study hard and train with enough money. Only after a long time of study, experimentation and thinking, can a mage apprentice truly have the ability to cast spells. This is why, on the land of Orodik, when the caster''s status is low, he is more respected than the combat system. Although, the later the status gap between the two will become smaller, but in the early stage, the difficulty of training the caster is determined. Even if it is a low-level caster, the status is slightly higher than the strength of the battle The system is many, many times higher. However, Dane believes in the power of this system. Just look at the sword dancers. Sword dancers'' sword skills and body skills are very special. From Dane''s point of view, these special body skills and sword skills, if you want to hone them, will not be successful overnight. The foundation of his own mercenary brothers knows better than anyone: With the talent of those people, it is impossible to learn such strange sword skills and body skills in just half a month.But under the system''s bonus, it happened. With such a precedent, Dane can fully expect that the mage tower can achieve the same effect on the training of mages? For example, to develop a sufficient number of qualified caster teams in a short period of time? In addition to cultivating his own mage team, Dane takes the mage tower as the first place in his next construction sequence, and there is a more important goal-he must also learn spells! As a caster, although he releases magic through muscle and perception, he currently only has two spells, which is a bit too difficult to show up. He was embarrassed to tell others that he was actually a mage. In addition to the mage tower, Dane''s second ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is another building that trains casters-[Monastery]. As the name suggests, the monastery is an extension of the temple. If the temple is a religious place, then the monastery is a place for purely priests. The power of divine magic must not be lower than that of spells. Moreover, the power that priests, priests, and priests can exert on the real battlefield may even be more important than mages. Whether it is the blessing of the group''s gain state, which makes the army more brave and warlike, or the battlefield medical support during the battle or even after the battle, it is very important. Moreover, don''t think that these clergymen have no offensive power. Although the number of offensive divine magic is not as rich as that of the mages, the effect exhibited by them is not low at all. As for the third building, it just appeared on the list of buildings in the heart of the dynasty. "Hero altar ..." Dion pondered the name and looked at the introduction that was quite different from other buildings, and his head was a bit aggressive. "This is the place to commemorate the hero." He thought softly, scratching his head for a long time, and yelled, "What is this special thing?"After pulling up the mage tower and monastery, and entering the construction sequence of the industrious elves, Dane was ready to leave the empire tower regardless of this strange and strange hero altar. But the ghosts are so bad, he still pulled this inexplicable structure to the third sequence. "What kind of thing is Guante, build it first and see, anyway, I have money now!" He thinks so, but why is there such a sense of expectation in my heart ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile Users please read. Chapter 115 Caning After clearing the threat posed by Pershings and her rangers, Dane''s first thing to do was to increase the number of elves in Orineldo. This is to support the further expansion of Orineldo. The more elves who are good at building, of course, the more the better. Except that the elf can build the building in the heart of the dynasty, he is usually not idle. Under the leadership of Faluo, a druid, the elves can help, whether it is building an orchard or a tree house inhabited by ordinary elven civilians. Moreover, the elf born in the tree of life will not ask Dane for wages, and he will still work hard for grievances. There are definitely as many good workers as possible. Alas, all these elves are now mobilized by Dion to build the three buildings that have been drawn into the sequence. According to the estimates given by the dynasty heart system, all three buildings will be completed in a week or so. The waiting time was a bit difficult. On the fourth day after the return, he decided to take a look at the underground world. Uh ... Staring at the boxes of black crystals in front of him, Dyne''s face was a bit ugly. He looked up and looked at the two men standing in front of him. Nicolas was uneasy, and Golobo was so proud of his smash. Ignoring Sarko, Dane said to Golobo, "Do you think I will praise you?" Golobo hit a thriller, and even if he was stupid, he could hear that it was impossible for Dane to praise him.Dean continued: "Have I ever said that I would not be allowed to go to the underground world without my order?" Golobotian is not afraid, even if his boss, Sarko, clearly ordered him not to act lightly, he still violated the order a few days ago, and took people to the underground world to do a vote. But he didn''t know how, he was afraid of Dane. This strong half-orc warrior whispered, "Say ... said." Dean turned his head again to Sarko: "Have you stopped his actions?" Sarko said helplessly: "Of course I stopped, but Golobo secretly took people to the underworld without my consent. When I found out, they had been away for half an hour, chasing after Can''t chase back. " Dane nodded and said, "So, Golobo just acted without permission? Good, now I announce that I will dismiss Captain Golobo from his post. From now on, Golobo is the most common fear ghost mercenary group One of the soldiers doesn''t allow anyone to obey his orders. Delin, tie this guy up! " Under his calm face, no one dared to plead for Golobo. The half-orc himself, as if frightened, allowed the two soldiers to come up to tie himself up, and looked at Dane with an unbelievable eye. "hang up!" Under Dane''s order, Golobo was tied to his hands and hung from a mast.He took a whip from a mercenary next to him and shook it twice. After testing the feel, Dane''s merciless whip was drawn on Golobo. The half-orc mad warrior was quite stiff. Under Dane''s lash, except for a muffled sound in his throat, he was silent. Dean didn''t say a word, Mou''s strength was another whip. In this way, several lashes were drawn on Golobo continuously. The pain brought by the whipping made Golobo''s face pale. Especially when the executioner was Dane himself, it was even more painful. With Dane''s punch and one foot, it was enough to easily kill a big man. With a full blow, even with a soft whip in his hand, it was enough to make people feel dazed. "Boss ..." Sacco looked a little unbearable. "Galuobo, although he violated the order, anyway, he brought back seventeen boxes of black crystals. Moreover, after he acted without permission , I also specially brought people to investigate it. Although the faceless people responded, they certainly did not find our trace, and they did not find this hole. We should be safe now. " Dean turned a deaf ear to Sarko''s plea, and fought a few more whip, until Golobo could not resist the pain of flogging, he felt fainted after the pain, and he threw the whip down. "Everyone who has been to the underground with me knows!" Dane seemed to use her throat to make a dull, dangerous, and full of anger, "There is a whole dungeon below!" "That is a faceless city with a population of tens of thousands! If those faceless people rush out, I ask you, what are we going to resist?" "You said, the enemy didn''t find us, and said that Golobo''s actions were careful enough, yes, I believe in your ability. Robbery is our old profession. If you are careful enough, I know you have the ability to keep the enemy forever. Can''t catch your feet. " "But have you ever thought that there might be a caster among the enemies?""Who can you be sure, those faceless casters who may exist ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ will there be any special abilities that can be traced to us? Can you guys be sure that those faceless casters have suffered losses continuously? Will you learn to be smart and set some traps for us to drill? " "Don''t know anything, you dare to take people to the underground world in violation of my orders? It doesn''t matter if you die in the underground world, what about the people on the ground? Our territory has just started and is it going to be ruined by accident? ? " After the continuous swearing and venting the anger in her heart, Dane''s mood was slightly stable. He didn''t look at Golobo in the coma, and turned his eyes to those who followed Golobo to the underground world, exulting because of a successful vote, and then he was scolded and looked up. The mercenaries said: "I know that the benefits brought by Black Crystal are great. It is a way for us to make a fortune. In the future, we must still go and grab Black Crystal. However, in the underground world, we must have Black Crystal I personally lead the team. I will take the priests, druids, and even future wizards together. Before we can not confront those faceless people, we must put an end to all possible dangers! " After speaking, he instructed Sarko again: "You continue to stay here and show me this hole. I don''t want any problems to happen. As for the people who made mistakes, they all gave me back to the ghost Knife port introspection! " "Brothers, bear with me. When we become stronger in the future, one day, we will wipe out all those faceless people and bring all the wealth of the underground world into our hands. But that is not now ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 116 New slave Golobo ran into the underground world and snatched a wave of black crystals, which sounded the alarm for Dane. He had to pay more attention to the threat on Comilla. Comilla is far from a safe place. The faceless city in the underground world is always a time bomb buried under Dane''s body. I do nt know when a ''boom'' will burst out. . He dare not have the slightest neglect. Although, Sarko said that after Operation Golobo, he had taken people to walk around the underground world, and found no trace of the faceless people finding their whereabouts. However, Dane himself was still a little uneasy. So, after dealing with Golobo, he personally brought three people, Cecilia, Issloor, and Faal, under the guidance of a mercenary who had participated in Golobo''s operation. A trip to the underground world. They found the place where Golobo robbed the Faceless Transport Team, and centered on this, and expanded the scope of the investigation a lot. It was only slightly relieved after the troubles were eliminated from many aspects such as spells and investigations. Uh ... Haw returned to Ghostblade Harbor with a bit of sorrow, and in the blink of an eye, something happened the next day-Doodor''s pirate group was back. As last time, Doodor brought a whole ship of slaves.In the chat, Dane found that this guy''s recent gains have been quite good. The slave woman who robbed a whole ship last time was only one or two months. This is another instant. For the pirates, the harvest is quite good. Okay. "How much does it cost to prepare this time?" The chat is over and it''s time to start talking about business. Dodoro said with a grin on his face: "Brother Dane, I will not bluff you. This time, my brother''s loss at sea is a little bit bigger, and the slave ship is not so good. And this time, I will give you Bringing three hundred slaves in full, they are still young, and there are a few more women, but there are also many mature men. This time, I got 1,500 for the price, otherwise I really can''t sell it to you. " "Haha!" Dane laughed loudly and said boldly: "No problem, one thousand five is one thousand and five." This time, he didn''t choose to bargain. Obviously, after the price problem of the slave girl last time, Dondo was severely slaughtered by Dondo once, and this time it was learned. The price quoted is very reliable and very conscience, which basically has no meaning in Dane. Since people are so preached, Dane will not be unreasonable but to toss more on dozens of gold coins and promise to finish it. It was Dodoro, but he couldn''t believe it when he heard that Dion was so bold. He didn''t feel relieved until he saw the real money. After finishing the business, Dodoro stayed for a little while and decided to leave. Dean originally wanted to retain the pirate friend, but Doodor had a lot of his own things. This time he robbed a slave ship of a Schindler warlord at sea. It was a fierce battle. The brothers under his hand suffered a lot of injuries and injuries. After getting money from Dane, He must find a way to go to some pirate ports, or simply go to the mainland, and then recruit a group of pirates to supplement their strength. Todo was quite depressed when he walked away. This trip, apart from re-recruiting people, repairing ships, and giving some rewards to his pirates, it is estimated that he will not make any money. He wants to expand his strength and return to the Gold Coast. Delay for a while. In this regard, Dane can only wish him good luck.For the new batch of slaves, Dane considered it a little bit, and did not choose to treat it the same way as the female slaves last time. He invited Tommy and instructed: "Tell the slaves that I will give them hope that they can be treated like a freeman on the island. Although the status is still a slave, they can earn it with their own hands and efforts. Enough money to buy food, land, and pay for their own redemption. " "How about this amount of money?" Tommy asked. Dean waved his hand and said, "You study this thing yourself, and ask me everything, what do you want?" Although scolded, Tommy''s mood is still very high. Dane let him take care of himself, and the meaning of that release was already very clear: his power would be increased. Tommy is not a fool, of course he can hear the meaning of his lord, and he is quite happy with the result. In fact, decentralization is almost an inevitable choice for Dane. When there are more and more things in the territory, after all, he only has one head, and at the same time, the things he can focus on cannot be as comprehensive as before. Moreover, he also needs to focus more on improving his strength. As a result, time is even more tense for Dane. He must have more people to assist him in managing the entire Comillas. Most of Orineldo''s daily affairs have been handed over to Fal''o. In the past, in fact, many things in Ghostblade Port, Tommy can already make some decisions on his own ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He is like a weakened version of Fal''o in Ghostblade Port. Now, when Tommy is recognized by the system as a talent, Dane feels that it is time to let this clever ghost take on more responsibilities. He also believes that Tommy will not let himself down. Uh ...I put down most of the business, and in the following days, I devoted almost all my energy to self-exercise. After all, Orodik is a country with the supremacy of force. Although, for a lord, the army is the most important thing to ensure security, but personal strength cannot be ignored. In particular, Dane himself has considerable growth potential, and he is unwilling to waste his talent. After all, no matter how strong your men are, no matter how powerful you are, they are always things outside of you. In any case, you can''t be more powerful and direct than your own strength. He intends to take a longer retreat to impact the eighth-level professional level. He could feel that he was not far away from that mark. I just did, but this retreat was interrupted by one thing just after just two days. This matter is really what he had been looking forward to for a long time--the three buildings of the mage tower, the monastery and the hero altar were finally announced to be completed on this day. After getting the news from the system, Dane was almost non-stop, and he couldn''t wait to run to Orinel for a moment: he couldn''t wait to see, these three long-awaited buildings could be for Comir How much the development of Asia has brought ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile phone users please read. Chapter 117 Monastery and Mage Tower The locations of the three towers, the Mage Tower, the Monastery, and the Altar of Heroes were a little far away, and Dane could only look at them one by one. He walked past the monastery first. This is a building with a very similar architectural style to Orion Temple, but the house is slightly larger, with a training ground attached, an elf knight wearing a gorgeous silver armor and a white horse, on one side Talk to Isrolle beside him, waiting for something at the gate of the monastery. Ȼ Of course he was waiting for Dane. Seeing Dane coming far away, the two rushed forward. Esther said, "Dane, this is the Templar of the Father, Max Hill, the instructor of the monastery." "The Templars?" Dane suddenly felt a little dazed, and asked, "Isn''t the monastery training priests?" This time, he changed to explain to Dane: "Yes, the current monastery can only train pastors. I used to be a pastor, but only later became a Templar. In the future, wait until the monastery is better. We can train priests, clergymen, and Templars here after the construction and expansion to a larger area. However, the monastery has no way to train higher clergy for the time being. " After listening to Max Hill''s explanation, Dane nodded, which meant that the monastery could be upgraded in the future, so that it could continue to train stronger troops. "Very well, Hillshill, I hope you will find Elves and Humans on the island of Comillas that have the potential to become clergy and cultivate them into our most powerful clergy in the future! , The two priests, Essilor and Cecilia, will assist you. "The Templar knight bowed slightly towards Dion and said gracefully, "Observe, Lord Lord." He simply looked inside the monastery, and Dane chose to leave, and followed him, as well as Isroll. The priestess still had some doubts: "Dane, did you let Max Hill choose talented people and cultivate the clergy themselves?" "Yes." Dane nodded. "I want to build our priesthood as soon as possible, but I don''t have that much time to dig around in the territory to find people who have the talent for divine magic. This can only be done by Max Hill himself. " "What about resources? Isn''t it cheap to train a priest?" Dion shrugged his shoulders and said, "Now we don''t have a lot of resources, and we are not worried about paying such a price. Looking back, you have found enough talented students to report the list to me. I The appropriate resources will be allocated to the monastery. " The meaning of saying this is very obvious: he does not plan to let the monastery, like the war courtyard training sword dancers, arrange for himself how many priests and how long to train. Instead, the task of training arms was left to the instructors themselves, and the planned recruitment method was transformed into autonomous recruitment. With some resources allocated, the number of priests to be trained and the length of time spent are all determined by the instructor. Dane only needs to get one result in the end. The reason why I do this is to give play to these people''s maximum initiative. Obviously, with relatively abundant resources, he does not need to engage in a planned economy. It is too much time and effort to arrange all kinds of training programs by oneself, and the results are not necessarily good. It is better to leave it to the people below. Moreover, when Cecilia and Isroll were watching, he was not worried about what would happen. It is not only the monastery''s priest training plan that he intends to do, including the future training of sword dancers in the courtyard of war, the war tree Orsengari to train sentry units, and the mage tower to train mage teams. He plans to use the same approach. Come to think of it, in this way, the territory should have faster and better results in all aspects of its development strength. "Okay." Essilor already understood what Dion meant. "I''ll continue to preside over the temple. As for the job of recruiting the priest team from Max Hill, let Cecilia take charge. After all, She is more familiar with the elves from the Nancy court. Now the opposition forces headed by Pershing have been eliminated. I believe that these elven populations can already be fully digested by us. "Dane nodded and said, "Okay, just do that." Uh ... After being separated from Issloor, Dion soon arrived near the mage tower. Underneath the pure white minaret surrounded by the mysterious blue arcane runes, a three-story building, a middle-aged elf in a red robe, with a sharp pointed mage hat, was sitting in front of him meticulously. Three gray robe young elves are teaching something. Far away, seeing Dion, the middle-aged elf mage closed the spell book in his hand, then took off his hat, bowed slightly towards Dion, and said, "Welcome to the Lord." Although there was some distance from him, the sound seemed to sound in his ear. The power of magic is truly extraordinary. Dean came to the mage with a hint of excitement, "I don''t know how to call it?" "I am a seventh-level middle-level spell mage Eastlin. UU Reading has the ability to cast four-ring spells. These three are my apprentices, all of which are second-ring standards. Lisen. Three of you, are you ready to say hello to Lord Lord? " The three young men hurriedly got up from their seats and gave a mage ceremony to Dion. It seems that Eastlin is still very majestic in front of his apprentices, which can be seen from his always serious face. Dion greeted the three young mages with a smile and then pulled Eastlin to the interior of the mage tower.The mage master was slightly rude to Dane, and seemed to be a little uncomfortable, so that after walking into the mage tower, he quickly broke away from Dane''s hand: "Lord Lord, please speak up if you have any questions . " Dean let go of his sleeve and said, "It''s really something. The first thing, I don''t know Mr. Eastlin, is there any interest in cultivating our mage team in Orinel?" Ȼ "Of course, this is my unshirkable responsibility." Eastlin said, "But the training of mage is very costly, I hope that Lord Lord will not be distressed by then." "Don''t worry." Dain said, "The construction of the mage team will be the top priority! You slowly choose talents in Orineldo and Ghostblade Port, whether it is human or elf, as long as you value Talented people, try to train him as a mage! I am looking forward to seeing the streets of Orineldo in the near future, there are many mages walking around and studying with books. " UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 118 Learning spells On the training and construction of the mage team, Dane and Eastlin talked for a long time. ˹ Eastern is very satisfied with Dyne''s repeated commitment to provide the support for the mage team as much as possible. He even made a direct commitment to Dion: "As long as the resources are allocated, I am confident that I can train a group of at least twenty or more outstanding apprentices within three months to six months. Come out, at least half of them can be promoted to the level of a formal mage. " "Very good." Dane nodded, and was quite satisfied with the data given by Eastlin. Twenty outstanding mage apprentices are already considered to be a good force. Although the level of mage apprentice may not be as good as an ordinary soldier in battle, it has an irreplaceable role in the development of the territory. Regardless of the alchemy, rune workshop, enchanted workshop, magic equipment blacksmith shop, etc. that may be built in the future, in addition to the corresponding talents, a large number of mage apprentices are required to participate in production. After all, many people do not have a certain level of spell knowledge and magic ability, and ordinary people have no way to participate. As for the more formal formal mages who have room for further improvement, it is a greater wealth. They are people who can really play a role in the war, and the higher the level, the more powerful the mage is in the war than the warrior-a high-level mage can wave a hand to attract a large number of flame meteorite. The enemy is easily annihilated, but advanced fighters or high knights do not have such ability. The construction of the mage team must be very important. It is definitely wise to set the enhancement of the magic team''s strength as the top priority of the next development of the territory. After talking about the training of the mage, Dane said again, "So what ... Mister Eastlin, in fact, I am also a caster." "Huh?" Eastlin froze, and he looked up and down Dane''s muscular muscles and the long knife behind him, and looked at his uncle''s appearance again, saying, "Lord Lord, you Just stop joking with me, and it''s a joke that can be pierced at a glance. "Dane felt like he had been hurt ten thousand points. He was furious and said, "I am indeed a mage!" Eastern froze with a serious face: "Please don''t insult magic!" After his death, no matter what Dion said, he did not believe that Dane was a mage. He didn''t believe it until Dane really released an angry missile in front of him. Then Dane suffered. He didn''t expect that he was killed. Eastlin was a very avid magic researcher. When he saw Dane, a spell that was significantly different from normal magic missiles, he would give birth to Dane. Make it clear. In the beginning, Dane was willing to cooperate with Eastlin''s research a little, but later, when the Eastling guy was about to show the enthusiasm of Dane for sectioning, Dane finally couldn''t stand it. . "Stop ..." Dane stopped the hand stroking Eastlin''s muscles, and said with a headache: "Don''t mess up, just stop Eastlin." Eastlin stopped his action with regret, saying, "Lord Lord, I haven''t really seen a caster like you. Rely on the ability of perception and flesh to release the spell ... To be honest, I can help There are not many things to you, but this mage tower should be able. This is the most amazing mage tower I have ever seen, and you should be able to get what you want in it. " Long sigh of relief, as long as this guy who is almost near metamorphosis is no longer interested in his own body, Dane will be satisfied. Leaving the forecourt of Mage Tower, an apprentice of Professor Eastlin, Dion walked into this tower with a mysterious energy all the time with an inexplicable reverence. The first time he stepped into the mage tower, Dane received a reminder from the dynasty''s heart system."Enter the mage tower, check that the player has the ability to cast, you can learn spells in the mage tower." "The first-level mage tower can provide two first-loop spells and one second-loop spell to learn. Normal learning is free. Direct acquisition of this spell ability requires gold coins and mercury resources." "The first-level mage tower can develop up to two ring spells, and the research and development needs to pay gold coins and mercury resources to fill the number of spells in the mage tower." Three consecutive prompts basically made Dyne understand how he was going to learn in the mage tower. He first looked at the price of the resources required to directly acquire the spell ability. "A ring of magic and greasy spells. Direct acquisition requires five hundred gold coins and one unit of mercury resource." "Second ring spell, protection arrows, direct acquisition requires 1,500 gold coins and three units of mercury resources." ˻ "His ..." He took a breath and the price was a little scary to Dane. The cost of directly exchanging spells is a bit high. The price of a ring of spells is almost the same as the price of a moon well! The second ring spell acquisition price is almost the same as the price of the mage tower, which is too scary! You know, the thing of spells is not the same as architecture. One of them basically meets the needs ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He wants to enhance his spellcasting ability and become a genuine mage. Adding one or two spells is definitely not enough. However, such a high price forced him to face two choices: to spend money or to spend a lot of time studying. However, I have to say that he lacks time now. It hasn''t been long before he traveled to the mainland to participate in Moreno''s expedition plan. He could not spend time extravagantly on the study of spells. There is no way, for his mage dream-of course, but also to strengthen his combat capabilities, he had to grit his teeth and choose to directly spend gold coins and mercury to obtain spell abilities.As for learning, let''s talk about it later if you have time and energy. The second ring spell was not selected, he could only learn the protective arrows. This spell, after being released, will provide the subject with a long-lasting protection effect, specifically for long-range physical attacks, such as arrows, crossbows, and projectiles. As long as the attack is not strong, it can be directly deflected by the force field surrounding the subject. However, if the attack is too intensive, or the penetrating power is too great, or it is simply an attack with attributes from magic arrows and magic bows, then the protective arrows cannot deal with it. However, this alone is enough. The most important role of this spell for Dane is that he can help him to deal with some cold arrows and streamers shot in the chaos on the battlefield. It is not easy to have any accidents. After learning this two-ring spell, the remaining four one-ring spells ... he can only choose one. The price of the whole school is too high ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 119 Altar of Heroes Finally, after learning the protective arrows of the second ring, he also only picked one of the greasy and the other ring spells-electric claw. Electric claw is a very rare spell for mages, because the effect of this spell is to add lightning power to the mage''s hand or directly contacted items, which will cause electric shock when they touch the enemy. This damage is not low, at least a lot higher than the magic ring that is also a circle. But the mages hated this spell very much-you asked the mage to get in close proximity to use electric claws to charge people? Isn''t that kidding! If the effect of the electric claw can be blessed to others, it seems to be good. The problem is that although the electric claw can be attached to the item, the item also needs to be contacted by the mage himself. Once you get out of direct contact with the mage, the effect of electricity will disappear immediately. Alas, because of this reason, the electric claw can not give blessings to other soldiers-for example, it can not bless soldiers and companions, and it is impossible to bless the bow and arrow as a long-range strike ability. The best way is to use the mage''s hand to cooperate with the electric claw to carry out a joint attack. However, it is not as effective as directing two magic missiles with that skill. So, in general, in normal combat, the mage will not consider using electric claws to fight. Unless you are facing enemies that are vulnerable to lightning damage similar to water, or monsters that have the ability to save damage to common elements such as water and fire, the use of electric claws will be considered. But for Dane, this is not a problem. Compared to traditional mages, he will definitely prefer to choose to stand at a safe distance, and Dane''s fighting style is too wild for spell solving in the distance. He is not a typical mage himself-not even atypical atypical pneumonia, but a mad warrior who has the ability to cast because of adventure! Therefore, in melee combat, with a roar, using the ability of roar to cast spells, instantly put a layer of electric claws on his ghost knife, chopping down with a knife and hitting a set of damage with electricity, it seems to be a very Wonderful picture. Obviously, this electric claw will be a core spell in Dane''s hands in the later battles, and even in importance, it may be much larger than the second ring spell of the protection arrow. Looking at the resource list, a lot of mercury and gold coins fell down, and Dane was very distressed-the cost of learning the spell was too high!What''s more frustrating is that in the mage tower, there are only three spells added. If you want to increase the number of spells, there are only two ways: the first way is to upgrade the mage tower to the second level, which requires paying A large amount of resources, and there is a prerequisite, is to first upgrade the level of the main base, which is the life tree, to the second level. As for the other way, it was developed by the mage tower. But R & D is not enough. The research and development of new spells requires a certain amount of resources, and a mage with at least two high-level spell-casting abilities should be put in the mage tower for a long time to preside over the spell research and development activities. For example, to develop a one-round spell, you need one thousand gold coins and two units of mercury, and at least a fifth-level mage with a three-circle spellcasting ability can be researched and put in the mage tower for a week before it can be developed. . Looking at this price, and then contacting the painfulness of the resources consumed by the two spells just learned, what can Dane say besides the phrase `` Magic is really something that can be played by Gao Fushuai? '''' Uh ... In the following period, Dane also tried to hold the spell book undeadly for a while. I hope that I will be a magic wizard who is not born, and it will take a week or two to complete the study of oily techniques. However, the facts gave him a good shot. He deserved to be the one who was judged by the system as having no magical talents when he just got the dynasty heart system. He squatted in the mage tower for two days, tried to study greasy technique, and when he finally came out, he still looked aggressive. This made him have to give up the idea of ??getting new spells through normal learning channels-he can only be a gold player. Dane, suffocated in a stomach, could only spread this qi to his own body. Ranstrom, Golobo, Max Hill, and a few others, but in the following days, but suffered a lot. He was energetic, so he used the tactics to hone his combat skills every day to pull out those people with certain fighting ability in the territory, and then use their ghost knife to lie down one by one. Playing it a few times in a row is not enough, and even let the sword dancer instructor and the Templar instructor join forces together, the final result is still Dane victory, although he is also a little blue and swollen. After venting the sullen fire in his heart, Dane, who was refreshed and refreshed, finally remembered that he still had a building that he hadn''t inspected--that hero altar who didn''t know what ghosts to use ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The Altar of Heroes is a bit remote, in an uninhabited place on the edge of Orion. This was chosen during construction, mainly because he didn''t know what the building was useful for, and he threw it to a place where nobody was there. In case of any negative impact, the problem would not be too serious. Big. After walking around the forest, Dane finally found the remote altar of heroes.Jain is really just a simple altar. On the stone platform built by bluestone, about the size of an ordinary living room, there is nothing except the moss occasionally seen between bluestones. "Only such a thing, the cost is similar to the mage tower? Isn''t this special pit me?" Da Dao felt that he was deceived and still did not give up. He recalled that when the temple was just set up, it seemed that he had encountered a similar situation. Alas, he went straight to the altar, but nothing happened. However, instead of being discouraged, he walked around the altar, and sure enough, when he reached the center of the altar, he felt that he was here! A wave of constantly surging force wrapped Dane in an instant. He was shocked at first, but later he found that this power was pure and harmless. ʾ The system prompt from the heart of the dynasty also sounded in time: "Detected that the player has activated the Altar of Heroes. Please choose to recruit new heroes or increase the level of existing heroes." Then, he saw a hero interface never seen before ~ ??www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please To reading. Chapter 120 Hero level increase "Please choose to recruit new heroes or upgrade existing heroes." "Wrong! The first-level hero altar can hold up to two heroes. It has been detected that the player power has two or more heroes and cannot recruit new heroes." "Please ask the player to upgrade the existing hero level." Three consecutive prompts popped out of the dynasty''s heart system. Dane was not in a hurry to make a choice. He first entered the system interface and found a new hero interface. In this hero interface, he saw two avatars: one is his own, the other is Pehinci. Dean is certainly a hero himself. When he just got the dynasty heart system, don''t forget that he still got a hero template. And Pehinci, when he used the scroll of absolute faith to conquer, the system has been identified as a hero. According to the system prompt that just appeared, the first-level hero altar can only provide two heroes. In the case of two heroes, heroes cannot be recruited directly through the altar of heroes-of course, if it is to conquer heroes from the native world, such as to conquer Pehince, it will not be restricted.In this case, one of the effects of choosing one of the heroic altars has become unselectable. What else can I say? You can only choose to strengthen existing heroes. As for who to strengthen, let alone think about it, it must be strengthening himself! After making his choice, he just felt the energy that had previously surrounded him and poured directly into his body! He felt that a steady stream of power poured into the body and began to transform his body from the inside out. This transformation is very thorough, even including the soul. The whole process took about half an hour to come to an end. Stepping down from the re-alienated altar, Dane squeezed his fist, and it was obvious that his body had changed a lot. He felt that he had become stronger, his strength had become stronger, and his spirit had become even more trembling. Even, he even noticed a brand-new power in his body, which is much like the new professional ability and high-level violentness of the eighth-level Berserker. о These feelings are very subjective and not accurate. However, Dion, who has a dynasty heart system, certainly has better means to see his changes more intuitively. He opened his personal properties panel. "Name: Dane Ghostblade." "Personal Class: Eight Berserkers" "Hero Template: Secondary Raging Magister""Strength: 23" "Agile: 14" "Physique: 18" "Intellect: 10" "Perception: 18" "Charm: 20" "Mana: 37" "Features:" "Innate Divine Power (Personal Traits): Your bloodline brings you a powerful natural strength bonus, +2 strength, +2 Constitution." "Vicious name (personal characteristics): You have worked hard for many years to win the title of" Ghost Sword ". When performing deterrence in the Hindler area, charm +2."Bole (personal characteristics): Charm +1 makes it easier to cultivate talents." "High Rage (Professional Ability): Gain Strength +6, Constitution +4, Wisdom +2, and Dexterity +2 in a short period of time. After use, you will fall into a weak state. The duration of the rage and the duration of the weak state , Related to physical attributes. " "Level 1 Hero Altar Enhancement (Territory Enhancement Feature): The hero level is increased. Each time the hero level is increased, you will get +1 for all attributes and get the hero characteristics of the corresponding level." "Second Wild Casting (Heroic Characteristics): You are a wild caster. You never cast your spells on intelligence like those cowardly mages. Instead, you use your strength and perception to release spells, strength +3, perception + 3. " "Angry Mana (Heroic Character): Your mana value is determined by your perception and strength, but at the cost of your ability to gain mana through intelligence." "Blood Roar (Heroic trait): You can directly release spells by roaring in battle, at the cost of double mana." "Primary Fury (Heroic trait): When you and your teammates are hit, or when you hit the enemy, you can accumulate anger and get the effect of rage, which reduces the damage and increases the damage." "Spell List:" "Loop of Spells: Intimidation, Angry Missile, Electric Claw." "Second Ring Spell: Protective Arrows."Uh ... The first thing that attracted Dane''s attention was the double promotion of professional level and hero level! After being promoted to the eighth-level Berserker, Dane gained a new professional ability-Higher Rage. In the past, the increased attributes were four, two, one, and one. After being upgraded to higher violentness, it became six, four, two, and two. This means that after he turned on the violent state, his burst of strength will be more powerfully improved. And more importantly, the hero level of the Berserker has been increased to the second level. The effect of adding 1 to all attributes looks like chicken ribs, but the effect exerted in practice is definitely very useful. [Wild Cast] After this heroic trait has been strengthened, the original strength and perception +2 effect has become +3, and his key attributes have been improved once again. His current 23-point power attribute is estimated to be almost the same as a real mammoth. If you count the high violent state ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Let him go to fight with Magono, I am afraid that Dane can directly crush the strength that once suppressed him in Sandy Bay Port Miserable Mammoth Man! The two attributes of physique and perception have also reached the level of eighteen, which is very close to the extraordinary level. And the charm attribute that Dane has not strengthened very much and paid little attention to, has reached the level of twenty o''clock unknowingly. From a personal point of view, Dane''s demand for charm is not so strong. This attribute cannot play any role in the battle. But this does not mean that the charm attribute is useless. On the contrary, charm is almost the most important attribute for a lord. Charisma is difficult to explain, but it is obvious that charisma is not simply a person''s appearance, temperament or even connotation. Charm determines the effect of Dyne''s foreign diplomacy. Obviously, people are more inclined to deal with a person with a higher charisma than a guy with a low charisma. In the internal rule, the more attractive characters are also more likely to gain the loyalty and trust of their subjects. Even, some special professionscasters who rely on blood to obtain spell abilities, such as warlocks, bards, and even dragons spell abilities are linked to charm. It''s just like a mage''s casting requires intelligence-based spells, and magical spells are based on perceptual attributes. I explained a little bit about charm ... Well, it is indeed the charm attribute of the famous ''who explains who dies'' in the DND system ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the latest, fastest and hottest serials Works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please go to read. Chapter 121 Territory upgrade After the overall strength has been improved, Dane is estimating his actual combat strength. He certainly can''t simply use his professional level to look at his combat strength, he can''t see it at all. If you look at it by the professional level, it is absolutely impossible for him to slam a mammoth when he is seventh. Combining his own professional level, counting hero characteristics and casting abilities, and counting his six-character attributes that are too much beyond ordinary people, he estimates that he should be able to compete with normal 12-level characters. . To be more specific, it is already able to win the Mammoth Elephant Man Magno without having to play so badly. It can be about a draw with the hey of Pershing. It is still not the opponent of the brutal Warlord Moorno, but should not Will be crushed too badly, there is a chance to escape. Ӧ This should already be a pretty good combat force. As for not being able to beat Moreno, that''s too normal. But that guy is a party overlord who has been in Schindler for 20 years. Is he not capable enough to sit in the seat of White Wolf Castle for so long? He was sitting next to the altar of heroes when he looked at the system interface invisible to others like a fool. When he was happy, a hint appeared in front of his eyes: "Detected your territory: Orineldo, has reached the upgrade standard, may I upgrade?" This is a long-awaited reminder from Dane! In the memory of the Wraith, he knew for a long time that the level of the territory could be improved-this even determined the position of the Empire Tower he was sitting in after entering the system! Not much to say, after the upgrade of the territories, new buildings will be brought, and the levels of existing buildings will be unlocked. In addition, ascending the higher levels of the Empire Tower, you will also obtain higher-level system permissions. What else do you need to think about? Choosing to upgrade is an inevitable thing! Although the level of the territory is improved, even if the pre-conditions have been basically met, it still needs a lot of resources, and it will even consume the money harvested by Dane by selling more than ten boxes of black crystals Bottom line, but in comparison, the benefits of territorial upgrades are far more than those of gold coins! When Dane clicked Yes without any reason, the earth suddenly shook. ո He just stabilized his swaying body, but only saw a dazzling light coming from a distance-that is where the Orion of the tree of life is! I looked up and saw the towering cloud of huge life tree, as if dancing, thick branches constantly twitching, all the elves scattered in the forest, returned to the embrace of the tree of life. At the same time, on the trunk, branches and green leaves of the tree of life, a rich green light emerged. At the same time, Dane also received a system-related reminder: "It takes 47 hours and 59 minutes for the secondary life tree to complete the upgrade ..." This is a countdown, and Dane is looking forward to the countdown to zero. Uh ... Forty-eight hours of waiting was slightly anxious. In the process, Dane even felt that he was a little absent-minded even during training. From time to time, he had to open the system interface to see how much time left in the countdown. Under his unparalleled anticipation, two days passed in a hurry. In the process, the tree of life was changing every moment.Orienai has not changed much in the past four or five months. In just 48 hours, it has grown thicker and taller, and the dense branches and leaves have also become More plump. After the upgrade of the tree of life, Dane finally saw the new building interface. In addition to all the completed buildings, there is a new upgrade sign, and a brand new building has been unlocked in the territory: Forest Shipyard. I can see by name, this must be a place to build ships. However, before building this building, Dane had to wait for the forest covered by Orinel to reach the coast. Originally, this was not easy to do. However, now that Orinel has been upgraded, the area of ??land purification will also increase greatly. With the help of Druid, expanding the area of ??the forest is a time-consuming and labor-intensive task, but it is not impossible. Here. Alas, for the time being Dane didn''t mean to build this shipyard. The main reason is that he is currently facing the situation, there is no need in this regard. Despite the rapid development of Comilla Island, especially the population, the new elves were continuously introduced to Orion through the **** tree tower, and encountered a large influx of elf refugees from the Golden Xiangye. Taken together, the Elven population of Orinite has reached a level of nearly 400 people. In Ghostblade Port, through the trafficker Dodoro, the slaves were continuously introduced to enrich the population. The soldiers of the Ghost Mercenary Regiment, not just the number of human civilians of various nationalities, also reached the scale of 400 people. The two population gathering places add up to almost 800 people in Comilla ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ However, although the population growth rate is fast, and the size of the 800 people is no longer small, but temporarily In other words, Comilla has two large sailing ships, the long sail and the golden fragrant leaf, which are basically enough. On the one hand, Dane does not plan to make waves at sea for the time being; on the other hand, he does not have a large amount of cargo and needs more ships to transport it. He also took the shipyard out and set it aside. There is no need to build it. Moreover, before selling the seventeen boxes of black crystals returned by Golob''s unauthorized operations, there were not many resources in his hands. Three buildings have been built in succession and the upgrade of the tree of life will be completed, all of which will cost money. In addition, he had to reserve some resources for Lanslow, Max Hill and Eastlin to provide them with further training and recruiting new troops. So before the return of new resources, let alone build a new shipyard, even the capital for upgrading existing buildings is not enough!However, despite this, Dane selectively pulled the God Tree into the upgrade sequence. Nothing else. After the upgrade, talents will appear more easily in the God Tree Tower. Not only that the item that can attract more elven people every week is enough to pay for itself. You know, no matter whether you are training sword dancers or training other troops, you need a population to train them. Not to mention that Dane''s eye-catching economic buildings that will appear after Orinel has been upgraded to Level 3 still require a large number of people to work in it. No matter what, the population is the primary factor of production ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 122 Departure Generally speaking, this time back to the island, Dane has been very fulfilling. The rebellion of the Nancy Elves was suppressed by him at almost zero cost, and he actually obtained a ranger general like Pehince as a loyal subordinate, and also joined a whole squadron of elite rangers; The development stagnation was due to insufficient resources. With the large amount of funds obtained after the sale of Black Crystal, there has also been considerable progress; he has been steadily improving his personal strength, and it is also due to the construction of the hero altar , Rushed straight up again. According to the development of such high-speed momentum, it is obvious that in the near future, the island of Comilla may be transformed from a barren land into a paradise within a short time. Unfortunately, such a time cannot last forever. Soon, there were only a few days left between the time agreed by Dane and Moreno to gather troops to prepare for the expedition. This east expedition is imperative. Dane can never tolerate himself being an island owner on a remote island forever. Commilia certainly has to develop. This will be his big rear and big base to expand his strength on the mainland in the future. But Comilla, despite being a rare big island at sea, was too small for him. Even if Comilla is no more like a paradise, he cannot fully accommodate his ambitions. Only a wide continent can let him enjoy the gallop. Uh ... New Caesar calendar, 216, December 21, Ghostblade Harbor Pier. More than two hundred and forty soldiers belonging to the forces of Comillas have completed their assembly and are slowly boarding the two-masted sailboats Jinxiangye and Changfan.The entire army is composed of 120 squadrons of two ghost squadrons, a squadron of human and elven mixed-race sword dancers, and a squadron of elite rangers. In addition, there is a squadron of war ancient The sentry who has just completed training in the tree. սʿ These soldiers will be the core force of Dyne''s participation in General Mornau''s expedition. The number of puppets is not large. If compared horizontally, it is still the smallest compared to the two mercenary regiments of pure swords and Smil who participated in the battle. However, if the actual combat strength is calculated, I am afraid that this unit of Dion has the strength to fight against the same number of white wolf cavalry. Especially the sword dancer unit and the elite ranger squadron, these two types of arms are absolutely elite when viewed from the entire Schindler. Moreover, Dyne''s manpower involved in this battle is by no means just that. He was quite looking forward to the first step, taking 17 boxes of black crystals to Delin in Shawan Port, which would surprise him after Dane led the army in the next step. While Dane was thinking about all kinds of thoughts, Pehince next to him came over and said softly, "Master, everyone is on board and ready to go." Dane hmm, walked past Pehince, grabbed her hips without leaving a trace, and shouted to Hull at the helm: Ship! The next moment, the sail that became bulging under the wind of the sea, slowly pulled the anchored sail out of the shore and began to sail north. It was completely the elven-style Jinxiangye. He followed in steps. The two vessels, full of soldiers and supplies, will arrive at Shawan Harbour in a week. This time, Dane has almost deployed all the power on Comilla. Along with him, in addition to the two hundred and forty soldiers in dress, there were three people: Pehinci, Fauluo, and Cecilia. In addition to Dyne''s own words, all the high-end combat power of the entire Comillas is here, except for the instructors who are not convenient to leave too far away in the several arms training buildings. In fact, if you can, Dane is very much like bringing the old war tree Orsengari together. It''s a pity that the big guy was too slow. The battle of the Eastern Expedition must require the mobility of the army. However, if the battle strength of Osengali is one hundred points, the motive force can only give negative points. Fortunately, before the army was about to depart, Orsengari finally caught up and contributed some power. A sentry squad trained in his hand for several months finally completed the training. The number of these sentries is very small, only a dozen, and they can only form a small team. But the combat power is really good, and it will not be weaker than the same number of rangers in frontal confrontation. What''s more, these sentries also have the ability to hide in the shadows and the moonlight. As the name suggests, they are very good. Sentinel selection. However, in terms of the training period, training cost, and training number of the sentinel units, they cannot be compared with normal arms and cannot be used as conventional combat power. This is a pity.In addition to these arms, Dane also brought another more valuable squad, the caster squad. This squad has three mages. Those three apprentices borrowed by Dyne from Eastlin, www.novelbuddy.com, all of them have the power of a formal mage, and the ability of the second ring spell Barely still can play a certain strategic role in the battle. In addition to the mage, the four female elf low priests along with Cecilia were also pulled out. The priestess''s strength is almost similar to those of three spell apprentices. С This squad is led by Cecilia, the high-ranking Hilo priest, and accepts Dane''s orders directly. A small team of more than two hundred people can match up with Dane and Fal''o, and attack 10 casters. This ratio is close to the army of the elves. Of course, after drawing out most of the power, Dane still left some people on the island. With more than thirty mercenaries, Sarko, with the assistance of Endor, was stationed at the mouth of the underground cave, always watching the movement of the faceless person. At the same time, with Sarko, there are about a dozen mixed teams composed of rangers and sword dancers. In addition, the manpower cultivated by the follow-up war courtyards and ancient war trees will also be filled into Sarko''s hands as soon as possible to supplement his power. һ Once something really important happened, Dane kept it asidelet Eastling send a remote magic letter to inform himself. As for him, after receiving the notice, if he has no time to rush back, that is another issue. However, the underground openings that have not been problematic before should not have caused any moth bugs at this time. Dane didn''t do such unfounded worries, he now devoted his entire energy to the next expedition. "Come, let the storm be more fierce ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile phone users please read. Chapter 123 cannon fodder After nearly a week of sailing, Changfan and Jinxiangye have already reached Shawan Port. When disembarking from the boat, Dane clearly felt that the sword dancers who had followed him to Sand Bay Harbor had a very nervous look. It seems that they all remember what bird incident they encountered in Shawan Harbor last time. Alas, Dane didn''t worry about it at all, and was not afraid of what Malone would do in the port. Especially when he had just disembarked and completed the procedures for stopping the ship, Emre brought a ticket to the soldiers of the security team to him, and this worry disappeared. Obviously, after experiencing the last incident, Mornou''s control over Sand Bay Port has been improved to a certain extent. Malone''s hands-on in Shawan Port will definitely not be cheap. He chatted with Emrehan for a moment, and Dane got his assurance. "No one can do to you in Sand Bay Port. General Moreno sent a whole team of elite soldiers under my command. Even if Malone attacked the city, I was sure I could hold it for two or three days!" With such a guarantee, what else is there for Dane to worry about? After bidding farewell to Emre, Dane soon contacted Delin, who had already reached Sand Bay Port for more than a week.The mighty 200-odd people followed Delin, and soon found a camp on the outskirts of the city that seemed obvious at first glance. In the camp, there were already more than two hundred mercenaries of varying equipment stationed. Delin said to Dane a bit embarrassed: "Boss, you asked me to recruit mercenaries in advance to Shawan Port and near Rotten Wolf Town. For a little more than a week, I only recruited more than 270 people. ... " Dane nodded and said, "It''s good to be able to recruit so many people. I remember that the task I gave you before was just for you to recruit two hundred people. You have exceeded your goal." "Yeah, the mission goal is indeed over-fulfilled." Delin''s face was still a little embarrassed. "It''s just the quality of these people ... how to say, all the mercenaries, in terms of personal combat power, have basically reached The average level of this industry. But ... their equipment is not uniform at all, and some are pretty good, but most people''s equipment is simple. And, in terms of organizational discipline, let alone compare with the military, Even if compared with the average mercenary regiment, it would be a lot worse ... " For this result, Dane has nothing to say. He said, "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t plan to recruit a group of powerful troops. The mercenaries temporarily called up could not condense into an excellent team in a short time. Isn''t it normal? ? " "Hmm ..." Delin sighed and asked with some wonder: "These people, to be honest, if it was our former Dread Ghost Mercenary Corps, I''m afraid only half of it-no, half is not needed, as long Give me one-third of the manpower, and I''m completely confident that they will be defeated. Not to mention, now, we are stronger. I don''t understand, boss, you asked me to recruit so many ordinary people, but only rely on money to gather What are the mercenaries who are up, loyal, and undisciplined? " Dean grinned, and patted Delin''s shoulder with a smile, and said, "Indeed, now our own army, anywhere in Hindler, can definitely be regarded as the elite of the elite. But Because of this, our lives are very valuable, and there are no places to supplement in the battle, there are some casualties. I ca nt bear the lives of my subordinates when I kill one. Do nt call some Cannon fodder, how can we keep ourselves safe? " Gao Delin asked with his eyes widened, "But ... Boss, these people cost about 3,000 gold coins to recruit. If the death or injury is too serious, we will have to pay a large amount of pension." Dane waved his big hand and said, "It''s all right! Where is the gold coin important to our soldier''s life?""Okay." Delin nodded, turning his head around. As Dion said, he did not regard these temporary recruited mercenaries as his important combat power. His core strength is still the team of nearly two hundred and fifty people brought down from the island of Comilla. Alas, from the situation in this temporary camp, it can be seen that he has no idea of ??integrating the team at all. He just let Delin continue to lead those mercenaries and restrict their actions, training a little bit of chance, and no longer controlling. He also asked the newly recruited mercenaries to be stationed on one side of the camp, while others were stationed on the other side, clearly defined, without any idea of ??integrating the fighting power of the two teams together. But anyway, now, Dane''s paper power has gone through this, but has a huge expansion. A team of five hundred people, www.novelbuddy.com, stayed just outside the suburb of Shawan Harbour, which is a major event for the entire Shawan Harbour. During his stay there were rumors in Shawan Port. Someone said that Dane''s horror was going to return to Hindler; others said that he returned this time to avenge Malone''s last murder on him. Even Malone himself couldn''t figure out the situation. In his eyes, there is a large group of soldiers from Mornau in Shawan Port. Now, together with these 500 people from Dane, a group can form a direct threat to him. Power. He didn''t dare to send several waves of scouts again and again to investigate near Shawan Port. The focus of the investigation was around the temporary camp of Dane. Dane is deaf to the rumors of Sand Bay Harbor. Malone''s scouts, he just sent a Ranger squad to be expelled, and did not do much. However, although Dane did not show aggressive behavior, Malone was not at all relieved. The deported and arrested scout squad did not dispel his doubts. He is still closely watching what happened in Shawan Port, and is still trying to send scouts. A pair of Dane must be found out anyway. The meaning of the movement. However, this is not very useful. How can Malone''s scout be an opponent of the elite ranger who has survived all the way from Nancy''s court? If it wasn''t for making things big, it was just that in three days, Malone''s scout team would have suffered heavy losses. Just three days after Maloney was scared and scared, in the afternoon of the fourth day, he suddenly received the news of a scout returning from the front: Dane''s team had disappeared a day ago ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Book friends come to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ mobile users please go to read. Chapter 124 Have dragon Suddenly the disappearance of Daen''s team really scared Malone for a while. Enemies that disappear from sight are far more terrifying than enemies that can be seen. Especially when he also got the news that in the old nest of Morno, White Wolf Castle, there seemed to be a large number of mercenaries and soldiers gathering, and when Morno''s power was abnormally moved, the fear in his heart was Deeper. He was afraid that Moore''s troop transfer and Dane''s sudden disappearance would be directed at him. This one is careless, his Marlon estate can''t carry the violent attack of almost three or four thousand people! As a result, he also quickly gathered the scattered troops in his oasis manor, and waited for it. He made a guard against death, fearing that he would really be attacked. He even sent several messengers to the north of Cinderella in a few days, fearing that if he could not stand it, Governor Conley would support him in the back. In this way, for a week, Ma Long guarded against death and was frightened, but Mao did not happen. And when he suspiciously extended his head slightly and carefully out of the turtle shell, he began to think of it. When he tried his best to figure out what happened, Moore and the three mercenary regiments formed The Dongzheng team has been climbing over the mountains for three days in the Duanlongfeng mountain area in the southern part of the Central Mountain Range. A week ago, the reason why Dane and the five hundred men under him disappeared, of course, was that he quickly launched the march after the Ranger team knocked out Malone''s eyes, rushed to White Wolf Fort, and with the large troops Assembled. By the time Dane led the team, everyone else had basically completed the assembly. Moreno''s army had already been transferred early, and the other two groups, Pure Sword and Smil, also arrived at White Wolf Castle one day before Dane.However, although Dane was the last one to arrive, when he arrived, General Moreno brought some of his generals to personally greet him, which gave him a lot of face. Although in this way, the head of the Smil mercenary regiment, the wild elves Jell, and several captains of Moore''s men, have deeper dissatisfaction with Dane, but Dane is dismissive of this. How dissatisfied? Drive me away if you have the skills! һ Of course those guys don''t have such ability. After the army that was preparing to conduct the Eastern Expedition together had basically completed the gathering of all the members, they did not delay for a moment. Even before the promotion, even a decent military meeting was not launched. Fast, heading north. I walked north, and this direction made many people wonder. The Beast Blood Castle is on the east, the orc''s hometown, and the Eastern Wasteland is also on the east, running north? Isn''t that going to run into the Central Mountains? I seemed to know the concerns in people''s minds. After the march began, during the short break at noon on the first day, Moreno held a temporary meeting. There was nothing to discuss at this meeting, and Moore''s original intention was to set down the goals of the march. However, when people know the goal at this stage, they are rushing to Broken Dragon Peak, almost everyone is frying pans. The first one to jump out was Jell. This guy who has always regarded Taoguang as the first purpose of his life, can''t help it at this time. He didn''t even care about General Mornau''s face, and asked on the spot: "Go to Broke Dragon Peak? Going from Broke Dragon Peak to bypass the Beastblood Defense Line and turn into the Eastern Wasteland? Whose idea is this?" Upon hearing this, Moreno''s face became a little unsightly. Especially when it wasn''t just him who said it, but many people below were shocked by the goal that Mornau just said, and complained, his face became worse. û He didn''t speak, but looked at Dane.As the leader of the army, every move of Morno will certainly attract everyone''s attention. As a result, when Moore''s eyes were so obvious, Dane became the target of public criticism. The questioning voice on the court gradually quieted, but this did not mean that the pressure that Dane needed to face was reduced. On the contrary, when everyone looked at him with a questioning and distrustful look, That invisible pressure is greater than verbal. I sighed in my heart, and Dane took a step forward, raised her chest, and said, "I proposed it." Everyone was still speechless, but the doubts in his eyes became stronger. Dion said: "I know that Broken Dragon Peak is an insurmountable nature in your eyes, and it is said that there is a real dragon on that mountain peak. But I hope you can believe me, I They will surely take everyone over the mountain, reach the Eastern Wasteland with the fastest speed, the least loss, and the lowest risk, and go straight into the heart of the orcs! " He said this powerfully, but the people present were all old fritters, and it was impossible to speak for Dane. UU reading really trusted him. Don''t say it is him, unless General Moreno speaks such words himself, no one at this time can make others obey him by just one sentence. After all, going over that mountain is terrible. Jell said: "Dane, maybe you don''t know, but I want to remind you. I used to live on that mountain for a while. Trust me, you won''t want to know what''s on the mountain."Dion chuckled and said, "I know that there are really dragons on Broken Dragon Peak. It''s an adult green dragon named Ignir. And it''s not just alone, under his control. Below, he has a whole Dragon Guard that will not be less than two hundred. " "Now that you know, why should we take us there? We have more than three thousand people. Yes, we might be able to kill the green dragon, but how many people do we have to die? Is this what you say is safe? Risk lowest?" Hearing this, everyone was uproar. Broken Dragon Peak has dragons, this is always just a legend. No one has ever seen the green dragon in Dyne''s mouth, and no one has even seen the Dragon Guard. However, nobody dare to believe Dyne''s words, especially when Jell also confirmed himself. In the consciousness of everyone, Jell was a terrain expert of the Broken Dragon Peak generation. For nothing else, he was born in that mountain area just for this wild spirit. However, in the face of Jay''s questioning, Dane was still not panicking. Just listen to him saying, "What if I have a secret passage that can safely pass through Broken Dragon Peak?" Ask for a wave of recommended tickets ~ UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 125 route Regarding the secret passage that Dion said, Jell was the first to disbelieve: "This is by no means possible. I have lived near Broken Dragon Peak for 170 years. You can know the safe secret passage. I can Do nt know? If there is such a safe passage, the wild elven tribe I was born would be so easily killed by that beast of Ignir? This is another secret. In the south-eastern generation of Hindler, the reputation of the Smir mercenary regiment is not small, but as far as Jell''s identity is known, he is a wild elf from the Central Mountains. Not many people can know that Agere still bears such hatred of extermination. Those with ears can hear that the spirit of the wild elves is now very excited, and under this excited emotion, there is still a deep and lingering fear. Fear from the dragon. Dean can understand Jay''s emotions, but can''t condone him to shake the army here. "I say yes, yes, and want me to prove it? Then follow me. To be honest, don''t you believe that I have mastered such a secret passage, it is not important at all, Moore is important. General Nuo believes. I discussed this issue with His Excellency General a month ago. Today s march plan was also finalized a month ago. I believe that General Monor will definitely not It''s wasteful, and I won''t believe the existence of the secret path just because of my words. It must have been investigated. If there is any question, then you can listen to what the general said. " Before Ħ, under the pressure from various quarters, Moreno sold Dane directly. This disappointed Dane, but he must now kick the ball back to Moreno. This is not that Dane didn''t dare to face the people''s doubts. The most important thing is a question of efficiency and prestige. Suddenly, Moreno received the "ball" passed by Dane, and finally he couldn''t continue to sit still and remained silent. He said: "Dean said that last month, I sent a very reliable man to explore one side, which is indeed enough to accommodate a team of 2,000 or 3,000 people. Although the road will be difficult, but There shouldn''t be too much trouble on the road-at least it''s easier than we cut through the orc army from the Beastblood defense. ""And ..." Dion added in a timely manner, "Even if the worst was planned, the green dragon really appeared, and we are not incapable of resistance. An army of 3,000 people, and led by General Moreno , Even if that green dragon comes, he can tell him to come or not! " I can''t refute such a remark. Although there were still some voices of concern appearing in the crowd, when Jair stopped speaking, Dane was firm, and General Moreno stood on his side, and the scene lasted for about a lunch The debate over time is already doomed. The internal problems of Wu Dong''s conscription were temporarily suppressed after this meeting. Ϣ After a short break at noon, the entire army was again promoted. During this period, the entire Eastern March maintained a fairly high-intensity march intensity, with the exception of mealtime and rest at night. Sometimes, I have to admit that in addition to direct performance in war, this high-intensity rapid march is also a very good test stone. It''s just four days. Running down a distance of more than 300 kilometers is really a great achievement. In particular, the entire army has completed such a rapid march with heavy weight. Masters like Dane did not feel much discomfort after this trip. Including his sword dancers and ranger units, he has basically maintained more than 90% of his combat effectiveness. Even the veteran soldiers of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment who ran 200 kilometers with heavy weight for four days was still acceptable. But from the perspective of the entire army, especially with a large number of infantry, not every army has such a strong capability. Considering that the subsequent climbing of Broken Dragon Peak will be another difficult journey, and there may be some situations in the mountains that require fighting, it is definitely necessary to maintain the army''s physical fitness. As a result, the Eastern March stopped at the foot of the mountain, planning to rest for a long time, and wait until the next day, that is, December 29th, before climbing the Broken Dragon Peak.Dean couldn''t rest while the army was resting. At this moment, he was holding himself and Morno in a tent, staring at the magic map of the general and studying the next march route. He said it was research. In fact, it was just that Moore was anxious about the map, and it was Dane who really used his brain. His mind at this moment has been completely immersed in the map module of the dynasty heart. Thanks to the high-precision magic map of Moreno, in the map module of the system, the entire terrain of Broken Dragon Peak is almost 100% restored. Dane, who is in the mood of the map ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It seems like walking in the Broken Dragon Channel in person, the wind is floating and the sand and stones on the ground are gently brought up. Every vegetation is displayed in front of Dion. In the map module, except for the fact that there is no way to identify the living organisms, almost all situations are simulated clearly and clearly, and from the perspective of God, whether it is the details or the general trend, they are all wearing En''s in control. As for the threats from living things, although the map module cannot be evolved in real time, the dragon nest marked on the peak and the dragon-human settlements near the dragon nest are marked clearly with the threat range. In addition to this huge threat, other populations on the mountain have also been clearly marked. For example, there is a place on the mountainside where from time to time some earth elements will pop up, as well as some habitats of World of Warcraft, and even places where goats often pass, it is also used by the system to use light green lines on the real-time map Circled. Dean''s marching route has been avoided to the greatest extent possible from any place that may pose a threat to the army. Although I already knew it, even before the journey began, even Morno was nervous. Can''t you be nervous? This battle is, to a large extent, related to his net worth! After writing and drawing on the map for a long time, Moreno looked up and asked, "So ... shouldn''t it be a problem?" Dane answered this question several times. And this time, he also said unwaveringly: "Yes, there will be no big problems ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to visit, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 126 Over the mountains 100% guarantee that nothing will go wrong on the way? No one dares to say this. But at least, Dane is absolutely sure. It is much more reliable to take this Broken Dragon Peak passage he designed. Finally, after confirming the problem of the route, the next day was just bright, and the entire army was again promoted. On the first day after starting the journey, the Eastern Expeditionary Force felt the deep maliciousness from Broken Dragon Peak. For no reason, this mountain road was too difficult to walk. Detachable Dragon Peak is a collective name for this mountainous area that belongs to the southernmost tip of the Central Mountain Range. At the beginning, the meaning of Broken Dragon Peak only refers to the abrupt, soaring peak just north of everyone''s sight. It is said that many years ago, there were legends of dragons appearing on Broken Dragon Peak. In addition, few people close to Broken Dragon Peak can come back alive, which further strengthens the reliability of this statement. Later, this title gradually evolved into a collective name for the entire mountain range. Of course, it was impossible for Wu Dong to march north, and he really went to the site of the adult green dragon Ignier. It is said that at the highest point of Broken Dragon Peak, there is not only such a green dragon living. Maybe, there are other dragons, and even there is a whole dragon kingdom on it. However, this is just a legend. No one can come up with a tangible proof. Even Jell, who has lived in the Broken Dragon Mountain for hundreds of years, has only seen Ignier. Even in Dane''s system map module, there is no further and more marking of the scope of other dragon activities. Dean is skeptical of the claim that there is a dragon kingdom on the Broken Dragon Peak. He wasn''t interested in provoking the dragon, whether it was one or many. The title of Dragon Warrior, let''s get it for other fools, he has no interest at all-at least not now. After embarking on the Broken Dragon Peak Mountain Area, the target of the Eastern March was turned to the southeast. According to their current marching direction and speed, Dane can use his own map module to calculate that after continuing for six days, he can basically cross the entire mountain.This road is not the shortest or the smoothest, but it must be the most suitable for these three thousand people. If you choose the shortest straight line, there are too many stone scale cliffs in the middle, even some extreme terrain, even an elite squad, are not sure to be able to walk past, let alone an army with a heavy 3,000 people. And if you choose the smoothest road, although the mountain road has to go a lot, but the territory of the poisonous beasts that you have to pass along the road should not be too much, and the length of the entire route will be stretched more than twice, more critically, It is also possible to enter the area marked by the map module as the Green Dragon Territory, which is absolutely worthless. But it''s just the road right now, and the soldiers are still struggling. One obvious manifestation is that the army''s marching speed has slowed down. On the way from Bailangbao to Broken Dragon Peak, the Eastern March could even travel at a high-intensity marching speed of more than 70 kilometers per day for four consecutive days. But all morning on the first day on Broken Dragon Peak, the army only ran for more than ten kilometers, and the physical energy consumption was even more serious than it was taken away in the wilderness, so that during the noon break, General Moreno Looking at the tiredness of the soldiers under his command, they had to extend the original half-hour break to two hours. And it was during this break that Dane''s trouble came. At this time, Dane was just having a meal with Delin, Falau and others, leaning against a rock and closing his eyes. Just after closing my eyes for a while, I heard footsteps coming from me. Opening his eyes, he saw a brown-haired man who did not know Dyer, Redis, Chapel, and Dane, but clearly carried the sign of the Pure Sword Mercenary Corps. As soon as he covered his head, he didn''t need to talk to those four people, and Dane basically guessed what they wanted to say. The result was not the same. When the four men came, Jell spoke first. The head of the Smil mercenary regiment first introduced Dane to a person he did not know. "This is Irons, one of the deputy heads of the pure sword mercenary regiment. Come out. Don''t look at Irons'' young age, but now he is also a high-level shield guard knight. " Dean gave this guy a strange look. He was quite familiar with the pure sword mercenary group. It''s not just Aleksandrina, including a lot of people with a little head and face in the pure sword group, he basically knows them. But I have never heard of the fact that there is such a figure in the pure sword as Irons, and he is still a high-level shield guard knight.It seems that it should be a new addition to the pure sword, and then perhaps because of strength, or for some other reason, and thus took the position of deputy head. Of course, these are just speculations of Dane. In fact, he didn''t care much about this Irons, and he was just a guy with a level of ten or so. In the mercenary circle, he might be regarded as an out-of-the-box master, but he couldn''t get into Dane Eye of the law. What he cares more about is the sentence that Jell came up after introducing the person: "Dane ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Walk down this day, you can see that the road is really difficult, and the road ahead does not know what threats are waiting for us. I really do nt Know, where do you have such strong confidence that you can ensure the safety of this road? " Uncle Dane didn''t get up, and still leaned against the huge rock. His gaze looked at the four people in front of him, thinking about how to deal with it. Yesterday, he already used the saying I have a safe passage to break the dragon''s peak for the time being. However, it is clear that Gyor did not believe it--otherwise, it would not be possible for four to come together. You know, the two mercenaries of Agere and Irons will not talk about it first, Chapel and Redis, but in addition to Moreno, the second and third figures of White Wolf Castle. Don''t look at the two of them, although they didn''t speak for a while, but since they followed Gyor, it was tantamount to a clear position. So, Dion thought for a second, and thought of another saying: "General Morno has a high-precision magic map. Do you all know?" Margaret didn''t know, Irons didn''t, but Chapel and Redis certainly knew. So Dion continued: "It just so happened that I still have a high-precision map of the broken dragon''s peaks. And this safe passage was chosen by General Moore and I in strict accordance with these two maps. Co-produced. " "It''s absolutely impossible to change course. In addition, do you ... have any other opinions?" At the beginning of the week, please ask for a wave of recommended tickets ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 127 never heard of that Ŷ "Oh oh ... I''m fine," Chapel said first. Not only him, Redis also expressed his willingness to continue on this road. The main reason why the two of them will change their attitudes so quickly is the high-precision monster distribution map that he has. The two of them know how powerful the magic map in the hands of Morno is. Although they have not seen the distribution map of monsters in Dane''s hands, if it is really with Morno If the map in your hand belongs to the same level, the combination of the two can indeed find a sufficiently safe road. As for whether Dane really has such a map, the two of them did not choose to doubt-if he was telling lies, how could Moore choose to follow Dane''s advice so easily and discard it? Dropped the previous plan, choose to walk from Broken Dragon Peak? Seeing Chapel and Redis dying, Jay didn''t know what to say. He hasn''t seen that kind of high-precision magic map, and he doesn''t know how strong the effect of that kind of map is. Therefore, he would not understand why, like himself, Chapel and Redis, who did not understand the path of breaking the Dragon Peak, would change their attitude directly after Dane said such a sentence. Already. But he will not give up, he set his eyes on Irons beside him. Dean doesn''t know this Irons, but Jell does. He not only knew, but also knew that Irons hated Dane very much. I have no reason for this, this guy is a loyal pursuer of Aleksandarina. Otherwise, if a shield guard knight of the tenth level wants to find a way out, it is mostly a place to stay. Although the pure sword is not a small mercenary regiment, it is not enough to let a shield ten Cavalier, nothing is a deputy head in it.Sure enough, Irons did not disappoint Jay. After seeing the wink from Jair, he said directly, "Mr. Dane, we met for the first time, but ... to be honest, I didn''t mean to raise the bar, but I am very impressed with the high-precision monster distribution map you said. Curious, can Mr. Dane show me it? " Dane raised her eyebrows, narrowed her eyes, and looked at Irons with a dangerous smell. This guy spoke politely, but there was a hint of discomfort in him. There was something inadvertently raised in his mouth, but in fact it was done. This way of speaking is a little bit hostile. Alas, Dion said: "Confidential maps, not to show unrelated people." "I''m the Deputy Commander of the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment!" "Sorry, I have only heard of Tina Lina, I have never heard of such a small white face in the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment." His words, coupled with his expression, the thief owed. The smile on Irons'' face froze. At first glance, I know that this guy, Ains, must not be able to get Dane''s cheap on his mouth. So Jell had to say, "Dane, are you disrespectful?" "Don''t respect people?" Dion sneered and continued: "I told you clearly, I''m sure this road is safe. You and the kid next to you, came to question this and question that, and blame me for not respect You guys, are you kidding me wrong? " Gyal was also said to be blue and white for a while, and was so annoyed that he would take out his bow and arrow from the back and give Dion an arrow.But fortunately, his head is still sober. He still remembers that in the White Wolf Castle a month ago, Sander, who was also provoked by Dane to get out of control, was cut off by the palm of his hand. Agere believes that he must be better than Sandrew''s waste, but as a wilderness hunter who spends most of his time on the longbow, he is not sure that he can escape Dane''s ghost knife in the face-to-face distance. But Ains had never seen that scene. The young blond man leaned his right hand gently on the long sword around his waist. The stiff smile on his face had long disappeared. He said solemnly: "Mr. Dane, speaking madly is to get in trouble." "Oh!" Dane was happy at once, he stared forward at the handsome face of Irons, and said disdainfully, "I want to see, what kind of trouble can I have?" ᡯ, Irons pulled out the long sword around his waist, and pointed his sword directly at Dane! Jell shouted in the back: "Stop!" However, his shout was obviously too late. After seeing Ains pulling his sword, Dane took a sudden step forward, all his muscles were bulging, and he planned to give this guy an unforgettable lesson. Then, Irons "snapped" and fell in front of Dane to eat dog shit.Everyone saw that behind Dane, a female elf had just loosened the bowstring in her hand. Irons struggled to get up from the ground, but only saw that on his all-steel boots, an arrow completely shot through the steel plate on the boots ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But it was very weird that he didn''t hurt him one point at a time-this point, others don''t know, but he himself knew better than anyone, that arrow was clearly shot from between his toes! What kind of power can be shot through a layer of steel, through a layer of steel, so that the bow and arrow will not hurt him, but nail him to the ground? The cold sweat on his head, the person who could shoot this arrow, if he wanted to kill him just now, his throat had already been shot through. He looked up and looked at the female elf behind Dion in horror. No one knows when this female elf appeared only twenty meters behind Dion. All people know is that this female elf is just an arrow, and it shows the strength that makes everyone present feel scared. Even Chapel, the white wolf guard with twelve professional levels, also had a deep sense of dread for this female elf. Under Dyne, who can complete such a stunning arrow, besides Pehince, who else? But he was upset. "Did I let you do it? Blind what? Blindly good lessons can be ruined by you!" Pehinsi knelt on one knee and said, "Master Lord, I saw that this person wanted to be against you, so I rushed to take it without your consent, and it really **** interrupted the interest of the adult." When this remark came out, everyone was shocked. Such a terrible master, under the unreasonable scolding of Dion, was so obedient?Chapel, Redis and Agere all look like ghosts, watching Dane continue to teach Pehince ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to visit, the latest, fastest, most Fire serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 128 Soil element cluster In the end, Gyor and the four of them left. Chapel and Redis were persuaded by the "high-precision monster distribution map" that Dane did not take out at the end, but it did not even exist. Irons was frightened by Pershing''s frightening arrow and he was afraid to speak again. There is one Jell left, but he can''t say more, but he can''t beat it. What else can he choose? Such an episode soon passed, the time for noon break was over, and the whole army embarked on the journey again. Maybe it was the adaptation of crawling the mountain road in the morning, maybe there was enough time for noon and noon break, maybe the road in the afternoon was slightly flatter than the morning, all in all, in the afternoon of the 29th, the army''s marching speed should be A lot faster than the morning. Although this road was carefully selected by Dane, he can only say that this road is the safest, but it is impossible to guarantee that no problems will really occur. Therefore, on the road that the entire Eastern March continued to go southeast, it still spread a lot of scouts to be responsible for investigating the situation in and around it. Whether it is Dane or Moreno, or the officers below, they attach great importance to the investigative force. Moreno directly sent the most powerful force in his hand, the white wolf cavalry, to swim around. The adaptability of the white wolf mounts to the road is still very good. They are even more adaptable to such bad road conditions than humans. The motive force displayed in the mountain area is relatively satisfactory. The Smil mercenary regiment also performed very well in various reconnaissance missions. This team of Agere is most famous in Hindler, and their wilderness hunter is indeed a first-class ambush, reconnaissance, and tracking. Master of these aspects. But no one can match the ranger of Dane.The Nancy King''s Court was originally located in the forests of the mountains. These Nancy King''s Courts are enough to be elite elite rangers. Under such awful and inaccessible conditions, they are almost like fish. Although the terrain of Broken Dragon Peak still has a certain gap compared with the depths of the Central Mountain Range, they did not show any incompatibility and soon showed their ability. With their efforts, some small World of Warcraft settlements that may be a threat to the surrounding area, or some single monsters that are single and may be close to large troops, have basically been resolved in advance, and will definitely not affect East. The speed of the march as a whole. In fact, this is the work of scouts, whether it is the white wolf cavalry, or the wilderness hunter of Smil, everyone is doing the same job, but by comparison, the ranger''s gain is undoubtedly the best. . They don''t seem to be patrolling, they are more like hunting. Small threats were basically disintegrated with the efforts of a well-powered patrol team, while some of the larger threats were perfectly avoided on the road set by Dane. The most frightening The dragon did not show up. In this way, the entire march process is enough to be a true safe passage except that the rugged mountain road itself will cause some trouble. Until now, even Jell, who has always been skeptical of the safety of this road, has to believe that Dane''s understanding of the broken Longfeng mountain area may really be deeper than him. This made Jell quite fortunate-instead of facing the biggest shadow in his life, the horrifying adult green dragon threatened him. At the same time, it also made him a little depressed-he found that his understanding of the place where he grew up did not have Dendot yet? This is the case. The Dongzheng Army has walked for almost four days in the mountainous area of ??Bronlong Peak without much loss, and has already passed half of the total journey. At this time, the first challenge they faced on the Broken Dragon Peak came-the soil element cluster. For this earth element cluster that must pass through their path, the Eastern March cannot escape.Earlier, when Dane formulated the route, he had thought about how to bypass this cluster of soil elements, but thought about it, and found that these earth elements are a hurdle that cannot be bypassed anyway. A detour to the north may enter the territory of a more powerful monster; a detour to the south is a cliff and cannot be reached. The only option left to him was to destroy this group of earth elements that might threaten them. Ⱥ This group of earth elements is marked on the map module of the heart of the dynasty, and there are more than one hundred, which is not so easy to deal with. But it is not without good news. If nothing else, this earth element cluster should be the only one that is a little threatening trouble that they need to solve along the way. Of course, the entire Eastern March has more than 3,000 armored fighters. If you swarm up, how can you easily eliminate these earth elements. However, this must take into account the issue of casualties. In a mountainous environment, the earth element occupies a geographical advantage; and the elemental combat strength of the earth element itself is not weak, at least better than ordinary soldiers. If the strategy is not mentioned at all, if you fight hard, you might destroy one hundred or two hundred people after destroying these soil elements. No one wants to kill and injure so many people before they have reached the Eastern Wasteland and they haven''t met the orcs. Www.novelbuddy.com. Wu Dong''s march has stopped early, while resting in situ, while waiting for the scouts in front to pass back specific information. Although Dane''s map template can find out the specific terrain, it can also mark the specific range of activities of those earth elements, and there is an approximate number mark. But these things, after all, are not as good as seeing them in person. I spent about two to three hours in the field, and Jell, who led the team in person to check the situation in front, finally returned. The Smil mercenary regiment really wants to say what the combat effectiveness is, but it''s not necessarily true, but if it is to detect, the wilderness hunters under Agere are well known throughout the entire Schindlerof course, with the elite Rangers can''t compare. However, in this investigation, there are still hunters who have reached the ninth level in this professional level. In this case, it should be very trustworthy to investigate the news. Dane, Moreno, and a group of senior military officers under the hands of Moreno, as well as a few heavy-speaking people, Jun Jian and Smil, have all gathered together, listening to Jell telling that he has just probed To the specific situation of those earth elements. I am not slow to update, not to mention those weekly and monthly magazines, there are also many chapters in the daily chapter, I still have two changes a day. Of course, compared with those tentacle monsters, people crackled for an hour and how many words, I ca nt knock them with my little finger, and I dare not write like that, the speed must be slowed down. But I''m stable, but I''m lasting, hehe ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 129 Possible threat "... The situation is pretty good. The place where the earth elements are located is a high ground, and about 130 or so earth elements are wandering." "Most of them are small earth elements, about half the size of the National People''s Congress, and have the instinctive ability to cast stone shields. These earthless elements have a stone shield effect on them at any time. "In addition to these small earth elements, we also found about forty upper and lower medium earth elements. These monsters are about the size of a normal human. In addition to stone shields, we also found medium earth. The element has the instinct to cast stone. These medium-sized earth elements are not very easy to deal with. At least three or four elite soldiers can barely eliminate one. " "The more annoying thing is that there are four large earth elements among them. Because these large earth elements are in the monster group, we are not good to test, so I don''t know what specific capabilities they have, but Want to come ... not too weak. " Jieer briefly introduced the strength of the earth element cluster that was standing in front of them. Others discussed it a bit, and soon reached a consensus: attacking the earth element highland, sending large troops must be inappropriate and not cost-effective. The terrain of the highlands cannot accommodate too many fighters to launch attacks at the same time, and if the personnel are too dense, they will be attacked by the ranged attack spells that the earth elements are likely to have, and the loss will be considerable. The more reliable choice is to choose elites from various military units to form a team of about 300 people. In this way, on the one hand, it can maintain a considerable advantage in quantity; on the other hand, a team of elites can guarantee the elimination of those earth elements, and it can also reduce unnecessary losses. ʣ The rest is to discuss the proportion of troops sent by each family.Dane made some calculations in his heart and made a decision. He took the lead and said, "In this way, I will play with the Ranger in my hand, and I will choose a team of fighters who make good use of heavy weapons. Add up to almost There will be more than sixty soldiers. " This number almost matches the proportion of his army in the Eastern March. The various parts of the entire Eastern March combined, not counting the heavy auxiliary forces, have a total of more than 3,000 soldiers. Dean''s army accounted for almost a sixth of them, that is, about 500 people. Half of them were the elite he brought down from the island, and the other half were recruited from Shawan Harbour. For the rest, Pure Sword and Smil also each have a scale of about 500 people. The two of them are actually the same as Dane''s team. At most, only half of them are elite troops, and the other half are also mercenaries. This is easy to understand. Normally, a mercenary regiment is difficult to maintain a size of 500 people anytime, anywhere. General mercenary missions do not need so many people at all. For those who do not have their own fixed income, For the mercenary regiment, it has been quite uneconomical to keep so many people and maintain a huge scale. The vast majority of mercenary regiments, including some well-known ones, generally maintain an elite team with good strength, and then rely on war missions, such as this time''s East Expedition, to rely on The mercenary regiment''s own network temporarily recruited a number of teams to expand its strength. The total strength of the 23 mercenary regiments accounted for almost half of the Eastern March. And the rest of the people, naturally, are all under the hands of Moreno. The 1,500 warriors brought by Moreno were all elite in his hands. The total strength of White Wolf Fortress is still in his early three thousand. He has left half of his old nest to guard against Malone, and the rest of this half is taken with him. Don''t look at the proportion of military strength of the two sides is similar, but the mercenary regiment is very hydrated, and the soldiers under Moore''s Army are basically dry goods. Under the same military strength, they account for the Eastern March. The proportion of combat effectiveness is estimated to be almost 75% or more. However, the proportion of troops sent is not calculated according to combat effectiveness, but is divided according to heads. It is needless to say that there is an unwritten rule in the place where Schindler fights all the year round. After Dane''s first statement, the other two mercenary regiments also stated that they would bring out a team of 50 to 60 people. The three mercenary regiments came together almost two hundred men, and Moreno directly pulled out three elite heavy infantry squadrons. I was like this, so a team of more than 300 and nearly 400 people, led by Moreno personally, was completed.Originally, Moreno was not going to go in person. He wanted to sit in the army to avoid any accidents, but eventually Dane persuaded him. "Hundreds of element clusters, only four large elements are not normal. In principle, a soil element of this size, equipped with five or six large soil elements, and one or two soil element elders are more standard A cluster. " "But Mr. Agere did not detect the figure of the Elder Earth Element." It was Irons who said this. This guy also participated in this meeting. He didn''t dare to say a word before. Now I saw Dane talking and found a chance to pick a stab ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Obviously, this guy is good and the scar has forgotten the pain. But the timing of his selection was pretty good. With so many big men present, he didn''t have anything to do, and Dane was definitely not good at attacking directly. Alas, Dane didn''t even intend to ignore this guy who is like a clown jumping beam. However, he hadn''t spoken yet, and the other person on the field directly stopped the Shield Knight: "Ians, don''t interrupt." The speaker was the head of the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment, Alishan Delina herself. He only listened to the masked woman and continued, "I think Dane said very well, and we have to be careful. If the Elders of Earth elements really appear, the situation is too bad." He said of course that there is a basis. The strength of an earth element elder can generally reach more than twelve levels, and even individual ones may have fourteen to fifteen challenge levels. I really have to come up with such a big guy in front of Dane, and then calculate the magic resistance and physical resistance attributes of the disgusting man of the elemental creature, and the diversity of spell casting ability possessed by the elemental elder. of. Among the Eastern conquests, the only one who can compete with the elemental elders that may appear is only the fourteenth-level barbarian warlord, Moreno himself. The main purpose of asking for a recommendation ticket is not to compete for a list (in fact, it can''t be beaten at all!). The main purpose is to not want to be beaten, and to see how many people are reading this novel.Dear masters, please vote to show your sense of existence ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please go to read. Chapter 130 Cracked earth "It''s impossible." Jell interrupted Lina, and he said, "An elemental elder has a bigger body than a mammoth. Such a big guy, even if he can fly off the wall, will definitely be there. There are some marks on the ground. As long as a little trace is left, it is impossible to escape my eyes! Are you questioning my professional standards? " "Right, right!" Irons immediately took his mouth and said, "Jere is right! Lina, don''t keep helping Dane to talk regardless of the facts." Pu Lina''s brow frowned. She wanted to say something, but was preempted by Dane. Of course, Dane will not let a woman stand in front of herself as a shield. When someone dares to challenge her, Dane will definitely fight back directly. He said, "How come you guy, do nt remember the lesson? How about a bet? What if you have an Elder from the earth, how can you learn three barks in public?" As soon as Conger''s head was congested, he wanted to promise it. But the moment his mouth opened, he saw Dion''s smiley face again, and the blood was immediately diluted. He pressed down the urge to let Dane learn the dog barking, calmed down a little, still dare not take such a risk. In Schindler''s place, it does nt matter if you fight with others, but it does nt matter if you yell at others, but if you lie down in front of the public and learn three dog barkings, do nt want to be a mercenary commander anymore. Convince him.Seeing Dyer''s sigh of dying, Dion smirked and didn''t try to persecute anything, and the goal was achieved. After Dyer was forced by Dion to dare not speak up, no one could say anything more. Moreno himself was a soft-skinned man. After Dane made the threat clear, he agreed. The meeting will go out in person in case something should happen. So, while the army was resting, this advance unit, led by General Moreno, set off toward the high ground where the elemental clusters of soil were detected. Along the way, without further ado, I walked for almost two hours on the mountain road, getting closer and closer to the earth element highland, and along the way, I encountered a few small earth elements wandering alone. It was easily wiped out. Elementary creatures have no wisdom, at least until they become large elements. Therefore, it is not easy to find the soldiers in the case of picking up those earth elements. But when they reached not far from Elemental Heights, they dared not continue to make too much movement. At this moment, more than 400 soldiers are hiding in a chaotic forest under the elemental highlands. On the north side, it is an uphill terrain with a large angle and a very good width, and naturally it is the element height. The east side is a relatively flat place, and on the west side, it is a mountain with a large slope, and it will fall to death. The place where the puppet soldiers are located is still about five or six hundred meters away from the Elemental Highlands. It is not far away, and it is already a position to launch an attack. Even looking up to the north, you can vaguely see some wandering earth elements. Moreover, they should not be found for the time being, otherwise, the earth elements would not stay on the high ground safely. Dane, Lina, Moreno, Jell and Redis, carefully stayed in the forefront of the entire army, carefully watching the high ground of this element that they are about to attack. "Not so good." After seeing the terrain on the spot, Redis first expressed his views: "We want to hit the high ground, and the effect of attacking from the bottom up is very poor." His statement has basically been agreed by everyone. After arriving at the scene, as long as people with a little military knowledge know that the earth elements are in a position that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, the situation will change if they initiate the charge. Very bad."Then bring them down," Dion said. "Earth elements have a strong territorial concept. They exclude all alien creatures and elements that enter their territory. When they find their opponents, they will choose. Warning first, and then force deportation or destruction. We dispatched a team with long-range attack capabilities to provoke these earth elements. Those who have no brains will definitely be fooled and then rush down. At that time, lead these guys to the highlands Let s do another attack. This should be a more feasible method. " "Yes." Lina first agreed, and added: "Seduced to the flat land to the east to fight, we will be greatly restricted under bad terrain, but those earth elements will not." Afterwards, several people discussed for a few words, and no one had any objections, so they decided to do so. The action plan that Dane and Lin Lina said, although it seems simple, even a little humble, but there is not much wisdom to deal with it, the more elementary creatures rely on instinctive action, the simpler it is The rougher the method, the better it will be. Morno clapper said: "Then follow Brother Dane and Lina''s method. Jell, you take your people to do the first wave of temptation work ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is it okay?" "No problem, leave it to me." Jell nodded, taking the task. However, just when Jill had ordered a dozen hunters under his hand and was about to start the seductive attack, the earth suddenly felt a tremor! The strength of this tremor was so strong that almost one third of the more than 400 soldiers present were unable to stand even during the tremor and fell to the ground. As everyone''s faces changed, Redis exclaimed, "Is the earthquake? Damn, so unlucky ?!" No one cares about this guy who hasn''t turned his head around. Before attacking the earth element highland, he encountered the vibration of the earth, and it is also the talent who can think of the earthquake-this must be the ghost of the earth elements!The result was not the same. When everyone was dismayed, a Smill hunter stumbled forward. With a fairly quick agility, the guy barely managed to maintain a certain speed on the trembling ground, but it was obvious that his face was quite flustered. "Not good! Just now, all the soil elements have washed down from the elemental heights!" Fugell was startled and terrified: "How is that possible !? Did they find us?" "It must have found us." Dane''s face was not very good-looking, he thought of a worse situation, "we haven''t done anything yet, they couldn''t find us before, and suddenly found out ... Will there really be Elders of the Earth? " As soon as his words fell, the next moment, the ground suddenly cracked in front of them, confirmed Dane''s idea ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works Mobile users at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ please read. Chapter 131 Elemental Elder Small earth element, only about half a human tall, and not larger than a hound. The size of the medium soil elements is almost the same as humans. The size of the large earth element is even larger than that of an elephant. At this moment, from this cracked earth, the soil element elder who stretched out the legs and feet made entirely of hard rocks, has a body size far beyond the scope that ordinary people can understand! Even a mammoth who has a huge body is in front of this earth element elder, just like a child. I watched the horror-filled giant that had emerged from the cracks in the earth, and Dane now had only one thought in her mind: fortunately, he came and shouted Moreno together! Judging from the powerful momentum emanating from the elemental elder, Dane dared to say that the challenge level of the elemental creature in front of me is already standing at the peak of the fourteenth level! Without Murno, no one in the entire advance could challenge such a monster! At that time, let alone say how much it would cost to destroy this group of soil elements, how many people can escape is a problem. The rumbling rumbling sounded, this was the roar from the elders of the earth element: "Humans with no good intentions, ready to bear the anger from the elemental world!" His roar is quite deterrent, especially when there are hundreds of all kinds of earth elements behind it, striding on the legs of that type of people, and rushing like a wave towards the human army crumbling east and west. It is even more frightening. "Line up! Line up! Ready to fight!" Redis yelled at his men, but the effect was not great. The power of Elder Earth to play is too scary. The entire earth has been torn open. There are not many people who can stand safely under the tremor, let alone keep it rigid. Formation, ready to meet the impact of the soil element army.However, the situation is not just that bad. The elder of the earth element that came out of the ground is now holding up two large rock hands, the rock-like lower limbs are fastened to the ground firmly, and the power of the earth elements is constantly awakened, extracted, gathered, and instantly In the meantime, above its hands, a powerful element of power was condensed. The elemental experts under General Moreno''s shaman are completely deterred by this power: "Elements are above ..." With the seven or eighth-level cast abilities of these two shamans, they have no idea what kind of power they can compete with the element elders who can directly communicate with the earth. Once the power of the earth gathered by the elders at this moment is released, the result will be devastating. Moreno finally can no longer sit firmly on the Diaoyutai. The barbarian Warlord, who also reached the fourteenth level, roared, and the tomahawk behind him was pulled out and held in his hand. He strode forward, his muscles skyrocketed, and there was a storm hanging between the wild tomahawk roaring! The tall Orc Warlord, in front of the Elder Earth Element, was just a little bit small. However, the hang of the tomahawk in his hand suddenly expanded enough to threaten the opponent, violently chopped off at the ankle of the earth element! A chirping sound opened like a mountain, blasting through everyone''s eardrums, General Mornau''s storm axe chopped fiercely on the ankle of the earth element. Under the sheer force of a fourteenth-level brutal warlord, the Elder Earth Elemental obviously suffered some damage. Most importantly, its casting process was successfully interrupted. Moreno''s combat experience is obviously rich enough. He can see that the powerful spell that the Elder Earth Elementary is preparing needs to draw energy from the earth. As a result, he did not choose a torso that was more likely to cause more threatening damage-he was not confident that he would chop an elemental giant of the same level with an axe-instead, he turned the target to the place where the elemental elders contacted the earth, That is the position of the lower limbs. His strategy was indeed successful. Although he was unable to cut off the elemental elder''s ankle directly with an axe, under his powerful power, he completed blocking the transmission of elemental power. The elder Elder, who had been prevented from casting spells, looked very angry, and his dull and grand voice roared: "Everything will return to the earth!"Moorno showed his fangs: "But not today!" The huge fist with heavy earth elements slammed into General Moreno, and His Excellency the General fought against the giant fist without fear. The fierce battle between the two fourteenth-class powerhouses began like this without a foreplay. No one at this level can get involved in this level of combat. Maybe Dane or Pehince can, but what is going up? There is not much that can be done for Moreno, and it is easy to bring yourself into crisis. What''s more, Moore is still able to fight the elders of that element of earth at this moment. UU reads . But in the face of more than one hundred element clusters led by four large earth elements, the crisis facing the human army is not small at all! The earthquake tremors brought by the Elders of Elemental Earth almost destroyed the formation of the human army. Even if Redis kept shouting and trying to reorganize the army, soldiers who were still able to stand at this time and could barely maintain a certain degree of discipline and organization could only sustain forty or fifty people. Forty or fifty messy soldiers in the formation, want to block the impact of the earth element cluster? That must be delusional! Seeing that the situation was not good, Dane quickly ordered: "Ranger Ranger! Shoot quickly! Give me the speed to slow down those earth elements!" I want to say that among the several troops present, who can still form a system to maintain combat effectiveness, then only those elite rangers who are agile and lightly armored under his command can do it. Under Dane''s order, the Rangers let go of their hands and feet, and quickly and accurately launched a long-range strike against those elements. I have to say that this elite ranger team with Peixin for the rest of his life is really very powerful. Dane saw with his own eyes that several rangers were in a hurry, and the arrows that were fired quickly crossed a distance of hundreds of meters and accurately inserted a few small earth elements that were at the core of the chest''s power, directly inserting them. Turned into a lifeless gravel. Perl''s lieutenant, Peel, shot a medium-sized soil element with an arrow!The charge of those earth elements has finally been slightly slowed down! UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 132 Battle of the Elements This elite ranger team that accompanied Pehinci from the Central Mountains to the mainland and crossed the heavy ocean to Comillas did have a very strong fighting force. In the chaos caused by the appearance of the Elder Earth Elemental, these elves are the only ones that can maintain their established combat power, even if they are highly resistant to bow and arrow-type long-range puncture damage. Can rely on superb archery to cause considerable downsizing to the enemy. The Ranger troops showed great power and had a certain impact on the charge of those earth elements. The earth element cluster suffered by the uninterrupted arrow strikes, the loss is second, the most important is their downward charge momentum, which has been contained and slowed down by the arrow rain. But it''s just slowing down. Dean can see that the three of Redis, Lina, and Jieer are all trying to organize the troops, and strive to organize the front before the soil elements come over. But for now, this goal seems a bit daunting. It is certainly unreliable that I keep my guard in place. So Dane shouted: "Redis! Don''t hesitate! Take your people now and rush with me!" Having said that, Dane pulled out the ghost knife behind his back, and relentlessly launched an impact on the earth elements that rushed forward. After him, there were a dozen orcs brought by the female half-orc Maca. A fearsome mercenary, these mercenaries are holding heavy weapons like warhammers and heavy axes in their hands. In the face of a hard defense guy like Earth Element, the damage ability of swords and arrows will be weakened to a very low level. The only thing that can truly cause sufficient damage to them is the hammer!Of course, although Dane is holding a long knife in his hand, under the blessing of his powerful strength attributes, the damage that the long knife can form must not be worse than any heavy weapon. Dion, who rushed forward with more than a dozen people, ran for a little time, and then collided with those earth elements. Immediately, a group of people turned over. His strength was high, and he rushed up with three knives and chopped down the three fastest soil elements. The maca behind him also had considerable strength. With the warhammer waving, he also smashed the opponent in front of her. However, the amount of earth elements in front of them is really too much. For more than a dozen individuals, they need to face the impact of hundreds of earth elements, which makes them have to face great threats. Between the first encounters, the Dread Ghost Mercenaries lost two fighters, and others were in danger under siege. If it wasn''t for Pehince, who was still directing the battle in the rear, quickly mobilizing the ranger''s firepower and giving targeted support to the battlefield where Dane and others were, the disadvantages they face now may be even greater. But the heroic struggle of these dozen mercenaries led by Dyne has played a role. When the flesh and blood body stood in front, the earth elements were unable to complete their destruction in the first time, which gave the rear Redis and others enough time to reorganize the army. It is estimated that it will take some time for more than 400 troops to restore their combat effectiveness, but support for Dion will soon come. Redis did not let Dane and his mercenaries fight alone in front. Shouting the battle horn, this fighter who has reached a personal professional level of ten, with his sixty or sixty heavy infantry, rushed up before the other soldiers had returned to the established combat effectiveness. . With the support of these heavy infantry, the situation facing Dyne and his mercenaries has finally eased a lot. These elite heavy armored soldiers from the White Wolf Fortress, dressed in iron armor made of thick linen and iron sheets, holding wooden shields and warhammers, slammed into a torrent of steel. With the insistence of the sixty or so people in the front, the impact of the earth element cluster was finally blocked before the position of the human army! Gravel and blood are everywhere, this brutal front-line combat is often only the brave to win.Ԫ Those elemental creatures do not have any sense of fear, especially those small earth elements, even without wisdom, naturally will not be afraid of casualties. But this does not mean that these earth elements that are not afraid of death have more advantages than human soldiers. On the contrary, the soldiers who are fighting at the scene are all elites for the rest of the battle! The soldiers who have been aroused with **** courage in the face of adversity, the battle force they exerted is even stronger and more tenacious than normal. Dye Yellowstone and smash the enemy in front of you! Among the puppet crowds, the fiercest and fiercest hit was undoubtedly Dane. Under his sword, no earth element is his one enemy, even if the whole body is composed of earth elements composed of rocks of elemental energy ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ under the slash of the ghost sword, also Not much different from smooth butter. It didn''t take long before the battle began. There were already six or seven earth elements split by him, including even a medium-sized earth element. However, the symptom is because his appearance in the battle is too prominent, and two powerful enemies are following him-those are two large earth elements. Large earth elements are not so easy to deal with. With a small earth element, the individual strength may be similar to that of a heavy-loaded infantry under Moorno. Depending on the protection provided by the rock shell, it may be slightly stronger. The medium-sized soil element is already quite powerful. It has at least four challenge levels. It is difficult for the female orc to single-handedly kill one medium-sized soil element. Even if you are evenly matched, you must be careful. , I''m afraid that people will turn over the plate. If calculated by this standard, the strength of a large earth element will almost reach level eight or higher. As soon as Dane cleaned up an opponent in front of him, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of two large earth elements and rushed together towards him. The two human warriors in the middle tried to stop, but they were torn directly by the two large earth elements on the spot-they were really torn, and the whole body was gone. In the face of the two large earth elements that are not good and menacing, Dane just drew a smirk at his mouth, but did not mean to retreat, but rushed directly towards them! He has an idea in his heart, to cut off these two large earth elements ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile Users please read. Chapter 133 The foundation of victory The two earth elements are not easy to deal with. Before Dane rushed to them, the first thing he faced was the baptism of the spell-like abilities from the two earth elements. When Dane just rushed up, one of the large earth elements stopped directly on the spot. The element''s power began to flow around the earth element. Several rocks were pulled directly from the ground by the element force. After rotating around the large earth element for a few times, and getting a fast enough acceleration, he rushed directly towards Dane. The rocks are as if they were enlarged solid shells! Dean felt the encouragement of the elemental power, and he also saw these rocks that came flying. He knew that he couldn''t be bombed easily, otherwise, even if he was strong and had strong vitality, he would spit three liters of blood even if he suffered a few times. Being a pure warrior is not good at all, and it is easy to be bullied by mana power. The speed of the rock flying is too fast. Seeing, reacting, and avoiding are difficult actions for humans to complete. If in the past, he really can only fight it a few times, or use his long knife to fight against other people''s spells, and then rush up to fight next to each other. But thankfully, the hero template of the Berserker gives him the ability to roar and cast! Under his angry roar, a string of blood-red angry missiles quickly formed in front of him, and slammed into the flying rocks. Fine pieces of rock burst out into the sky!Under the dust, Dane''s long knife collided with another giant fist that rushed directly into the large earth element! The wild forces of the two violently collided. The earth element, which was almost larger than a cow, was directly shaken back by several steps under the powerful power of Dane, composed of rocks. A deep knife mark also appeared on the fist. With this encounter, Dane was a complete victory. Not only did he hurt the fist of the large earth element and knock it back, but he also maintained a good state of himself, and was able to pursue the next step, forcing his opponent into a worse situation. , And then tackle the battle with one shot. However, when he wanted to pursue further, he was greatly hindered: in front of him, a thick stone wall quickly rose directly from the ground, directly blocking his intention to pursue further. Ȼ Of course he knows that this stone wall must be made by the large earth element that is casting in the distance. This is a very disgusting thing. He is confident that even if the challenge level of the large earth element reaches the level of eight or even nine, but in front of him, if he pulls out a single one, he is confident that he can solve the battle within three rounds. Even if there are two, cast from a distance at the same time, or fight with him in the melee range at the same time, he will not feel trouble. However, these two large earth elements against him are very disgusting, a concentrated playing spell, and a concentrated hand-to-hand combat. It is difficult for him to abandon the earth element that surrounds him in front of him, to find another trouble in the distance; it is also difficult for him to ignore the spell-like ability of the earth element, otherwise it will be very difficult It hurts. It''s hard to think twice, which makes Dane particularly annoying. "Horse, will you besiege?" He cursed, took two steps backwards, and waved his hands. He believed that the people behind him could see the meaning of the gesture. Sure enough, as soon as Dane''s hand was lowered, he felt a strong wind blowing behind him!A sharp arrow drew past Dane''s side, flying towards the stone wall that was blocking him in front of him. The sound of a blasting explosion sounded, it was not like the sound of arrows hitting the stone wall, but more like being hit by artillery! Even if it is a really thick stone wall, under the power of this arrow, a big hole will be blown out, not to mention, this stone wall was created by the elements of the air conditioner in a hurry between the elements of the air conditioner. Who can be able to shoot off a stone wall with an arrow? Among the people present, besides reaching the level 12 ranger general? The two steps that Dion just stepped back, now it has become his charge space. Striding forward, breaking through the dust, the sharp long knife, directly cut to the large earth element that just returned from the wound! In the distance, the earth element that seemed to be better at casting, seemed to find that the situation was not good, and was trying to quickly mobilize strength to prepare to rescue his companions. But since Dane said, "Who is afraid of besieging?", His helper can not be only Pehinci! You know, in addition to Pershing, Cecilia also brings a whole team of mages and priests! Before the large earth element had time to cast any spell-like abilities, the four disciples from Eastlin who had a formal mage level, and the four Hilo priests under Cecilia, used a variety of Magic and magic, drowned this elemental creature. The casting level of these mages and priests can generally only reach the level of the second ring ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ but seven or eight spells are thrown down together, even if it can not instantly kill the large earth element, it will be enough for a while. Such a time is enough to make a fierce Dane, chop the opponent in front of him into a piece of pieces between three or two. After solving one large soil element, the other is not a big problem. Dain didn''t even need to take his own shot, and Pehinci solved it with a single arrow. After the two large earth elements were eliminated, Dane looked around, paying special attention to finding other large elements. In the information previously returned by Agere, there should be four of this large element he just killed. At this moment, two have become a piece of land, and the other two are besieging Redis, making him embarrassed. But Dane didn''t intend to help, because he saw that Lina and Jell were on their way. If the three of them work together, there should be no big problem in killing the two large earth elements. The most important thing is that both Gyor and Li Lina have rushed up, which basically means that the entire human army has finally blocked the impact of the element cluster in front and has been restored to combat for a period of time. It is fast Come and join the battle. With the mercenaries of pure swords, the mercenaries of Smir, the heavy infantry with white wolf logo embroidered on the chest, the situation quickly deflected towards the human side. The basis of victory seemed to be Has been laid. However, there is still a big trouble on the fieldElders of the Earth Element ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users Please read it. Chapter 134 Boom What Dane expected was that in the battle between the elemental Elder and General Moreno, the one who suffered and was suppressed was actually Moreno. Moreno''s power is extremely huge. The seemingly unusual, but actually a huge axe of a high-level magic weapon, every time he swipes in his hand, it seems to hang a storm. He had just reached the height of the calf belly of the Elder Elemental, and he was fighting with an elementary fist of two or three people. Every time, he spared no effort. However, this seems to be a close fight, but Dane smelled an unusual smell. Of course, the collision between the Barbarian Overseer and the Elemental Elder seems to not fall into the wind every time. The power between the two seems to be between Pak Chung, but in this case, the problem of body shape cannot be ignored. Even if the strength is almost the same, the power of such a huge elemental giant every time boxing is quite shocking. In the case of little difference in strength, body shape, weight, etc. are all places that can bring more advantages to the elders of the earth element. If Moore is a warrior known for his dexterity and agility, that would be fine. It can completely avoid head-on confrontation with that elemental giant. But he is not. His agility is not too low, but it will never be able to support his flexibility to avoid the attack of elemental punches. His strength lies in its huge and terrifying power attributes, and it also comes from the powerful combat skills possessed by the barbarian Warlord himself. Relying on combat skills, Moreno can temporarily guarantee that he will not fall in the midst of a fight. But there is no doubt that in terms of consumption, he can suffer too much from the element elders. He is flesh and blood and will be tired. As for the elder of the earth element, as long as it is still standing on the ground, his power will be continuously replenished by the earth, never tired. And the situation is not just that, in addition to having an infinite pair of heavy punches, the elemental elder also possesses spell-like abilities that Mornau never had. It can be seen that from time to time between life and death struggles, there are occasionally a series of thorns that pop up from the rocky ground, or there are large mountain rocks that are urged by the force of the elements. Below, it was shot at Mornor like a shell.These spell-like abilities do not threaten the comfort of the barbarian overlord, but they are quite disgusting things. One who is not careful will get into a little trouble, and if you don''t care, the little trouble may turn into a big trouble. As for the balance which is likely to affect the victory of the battle in the end. This is a terrible thing. After a certain amount of time at the beginning of the battle, Moreno has already felt that his situation is not so good. During the battle, he also tried several times to change the situation, but with little effect. Of course, Mornau''s ability is certainly more than that. He has not yet used the bark warlord''s unique roar skills, and he also has a high level of violent professional ability. However, the battle roar is okay to say that the fury is the stuff at the bottom of the box, and you will never dare to take it out until the critical moment. The violent ability of the 14th-level Brutal Warlord will certainly be very strong, but the sequelae will no doubt be particularly great! There was some anxiety in his heart. If he continued to be beaten in this way, the situation would become more and more unfavorable. In the state where conventional battles could not gain an advantage, he was already thinking about whether to have a special skill coming. And at this moment, he seemed to hear a faint voice from Dion: "Cecilia! Bless the magic of General Moreno!" He slammed again with the element elder, and Mornor felt that his hands were slightly numb. But just a moment later, he suddenly felt a force that seemed to be blowing from the grassland, the sea, and the forest, condensed from the meditation, and entered his body. He felt a new power! The blessing that He blessed on Moreno was the concurrence of two divine magics-the power of cows and the tenacity of bears. These two divine effects can add four strengths and physical attributes to the subject, respectively. He was blessed by the magical power of Murno, and his combat power suddenly increased by one level. Obviously, when he once again competed with the elder of the earth element, the two sides are no longer evenly matched. It is clear that Mornor has already blessed with the help of divine magic, has a stronger combat power, and can even stabilize the earth element One elder! "Haha, good job! I did not expect that you have such a strong pastor under Brother Dion!"Moreno became excited, while yelling, he continued to attack the elemental giant continuously. Within a few moments, several profound traces of the magic tomahawk appeared on the element elder. Dean did not answer the excited shout of Morno, because he saw the next move of the elemental giant! After suffering the loss, the Elder of Elementary Earth appeared extremely angry. It watched his son-in-law be massacred by human soldiers who had begun to take absolute advantage ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ issued a roar: "You inferior flesh and blood, the anger of Mother Earth will make you die. Price! " I thought that the word "Elder Element" was just a threat, but when a powerful elemental power began to gather, and one by one, a growing diamond crystal appeared in his side, out of nowhere. Becomes the most direct deterrence. The two shamans under Moreno said in panic: "You must not let it release this spell!" Savage Warlord also knows a little. He immediately turned on the super violent ability in front of the Elder of the Earth element. His body size instantly grew to a height of nearly three meters. The original powerful attribute reached more than thirty points after blessing the divine magic, plus The eight-point power brought by the super-powerful rage, Mornow''s power attribute must have passed the 40-point mark and reached the legendary level! He bent his leg in place, then jumped a few meters high with a bounce. A shout of battle yelled from his mouth. A red light rose from the tomahawk, and the decisive red storm turned into an instant, splitting in anger towards the giant earth element in front of him. This must be the strongest blow in the strongest state of Moreno! A loud noise, the diamonds condensed around the elders of the earth element are constantly cracking under the confrontation of the blood red storm. But it''s amazing that although Moorno''s giant axe overwhelmed those diamonds, it failed to chop the earth element as he wished, and it was so deadlocked between the two! Go to Sanjiang tomorrow! I hope that readers will support you more ~ ??www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 135 charge Moreno''s strongest blow, failed to get the opponent in the hope. He was at this moment completely entangled with the diamonds condensed by the power of pure earth elements. What''s more frightening is that the power of the elements is still continually gathering, which means that the spell that the elders of the earth are condensing is still continuing. At this moment, the appearance of the spell is no longer just a diamond around the element elder. With the constant extraction of the earth''s power, the just calmed earth trembled again. This kind of tremor is a process from weak to strong. At the beginning, everyone just felt that there was some tremor under the feet; but just a few breaths later, this tremor became a tremor. Under this shaking, the soldiers were less able to stand too stably, but the soil elements opposite them were not affected much. As the jitter continues to become severe, the gap becomes larger and larger. Dane realized the danger the first timeI am afraid that the spell effect from the Elder Earth Elemental has begun to show! Although the speed at which the earth s jitters become fierce is not too fast, it is just that. It has already been occupied by the absolute upper hand, and some changes have taken place. The advantage of the human army is no longer so It''s solid. Then, it is obvious that when this shaking becomes more severe, when the soldiers can no longer maintain the balance of the body, the battle situation will be completely reversed! Now, even the crappy caster Dane can see that this elemental spell that constantly shakes the earth is definitely a high-loop magic, at least reaching the level of seven or more rings! Never let this spell continue to work!Looking at Moreno still entangled with those elemental diamonds, Dane''s mind has a decision-he''s going to shoot! In a situation where even Moorno was unable to break through, Dane would never arrogantly believe that he must have this ability. However, at this time, someone must stand up and do something, otherwise, this advance group, which has gathered most of the Eastern March, will even endanger the entire army! What''s more, it''s not really there is nothing to do. He looked behind him, perhaps with a sense of instinct, and he saw that the eyes of Pehince and Cecilia were also focusing on him. It is too late to communicate any tactics and discuss what to do later. Although he has not fought side by side with them many times, what he can rely on is really nothing but tacit understanding. He believes that these two female elves, who are almost five or six hundred years old and have good fighting experience, should be aware of their ideas and cooperate accordingly. Alas, he no longer hesitated. Higher violent professional ability was released, six points of power blessing, allowing his strength attributes to hit the level of 29 points directly! Under the force of violent power, Dion, who had red eyes, roared with joy, and began to stride towards the element elder who was much larger than him. Walking on the road of charge, three consecutive rays of divine light descend from the sky. This is the blessing magic from the tenth-level Hilo priest Cecilia! It was too late for Dane to feel that Cecilia had released some magic on him. He just felt that at this moment, his body was already full of energy. He had never felt such a huge power on his body that he had tightened his body and desperately wanted to find a vent. The way.The way of venting is right in front of him: the soil element elder whose height has exceeded twenty meters! With the power of the bull in the second ring, the divine power of the fourth ring, and the blessing of the higher violent, Dane''s power attribute at this moment has actually reached thirty-nine points, only one step away from the legendary level! Of course, at this moment, he may still be weaker than Morno in terms of strength. However, in the case of a half-orc general who entangled the elemental elders most of the elements to protect himself from diamonds, he can do it. Complete an unexpected sneak attack, and have the opportunity to kill this behemoth in one shot-even if it is not hacked, at least it can be a serious hit! It was obvious that Dane''s rising momentum caught the attention of the Elder of that element. But what can you notice? It wants to extract some energy to deal with Dane, but how can Moreno let it go? The blood-red tomahawk storm is wild again! Moreno also has his own pride. As a leader who has been entrenched in the southeast of Hindler for so many years, he cannot deal with an elemental elder. There is no way to single out. If you go all out, you have to. Let it pull away to deal with Dane, it is not just a loss of face, it is simply a shame! In the face of Moore''s sudden force, the elder of the earth element was quite angry, but he was helpless. Under the entanglement of the Barbarian Warlord, it is impossible to extract too much power to deal with Dion who is rushing towards it, otherwise, if Morno breaks the line of defense composed of elemental diamonds, he His axe is even worse than Dane''s long sword. Can''t adjust elemental diamonds to deal with Dane, and it can''t bear to stop the high circle spell [earthquake] in the process of casting and maintaining. Then, in this way, it can be used to deal with Dane''s method, but it really does not too much. The driving force of the idea ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Elder Earth Element has made its last effort: three earth walls up to three meters in height are blocked on the road of Dane''s charge like three Luo Shengmen! From this we can see how powerful this earth element elder''s casting ability is. Dane could clearly feel that the solidity of each of the three stone walls in front of him was comparable to that released by the large earth element. Three stacked together, the difficulty of the breakthrough will certainly rise many times in a straight line! Dane is confident that he can break through the barriers of the triple Luo Shengmen in one fell swoop, but then he is slammed, and then fades, exhausted, and it is no problem to rush through, but when all the energy has been consumed on these three stone walls, he What else do you have to do to kill that Elder?He hopes that someone can help him open a channel to face the elemental giant, and the only thing he can count on is Pehinci. The Ranger General did not disappoint him either. The hurricane suddenly showed up behind him, like a speeding drill bit, quickly passing over his head, rushing into the three stone walls and blasting forward. Three big holes came out! I shot such an arrow, even if it was Pehince, I felt a bit lost. She looked back at Dion''s forward charge, looking forward to the miracle. I ll go to Sanjiang tomorrow. Everyone can give me some help, vote for recommendations, and the comment area is lively. Do nt scold me all the time ... Sometimes someone scolded me and went to write adventures again ... I am war !! War is the romance of men! In addition, the new system module is coming out soon, this time is a very important module, you can look forward to ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 136 1 ghost door closed With a single arrow, three layers of stone walls were blasted, and Pehinci tried his best. The arrow she shot, after breaking through the three layers of stone walls, even had the strength to blast the Elder of the Earth element, and collapsed a large body of it, causing it to roar again and again. But its roar is too early! Dean rushed out of the hole blasted by Peixin, there was no obstacle in front of him! He leaped high, then the momentum of forward rush, even leaped directly ten meters high! The wielding ghost knife was tearing the air under his huge power, causing a burst of air! Relatively speaking, his size is quite small for the elemental elders up to twenty meters in height; the one meter six ghost knife in his hands is scary to others, but for the elemental elders, that is Better than a toothpick, barely being a dagger. But Dane''s power to go down is too strong. The power attribute of 39 points, the effect that completely explodes, is simply terrible! The Elder of the Elemental Elements that is maintaining the spell and is still entangled by Moreno. At this time, there is no time to react at all. I can only watch Dion pierce the ghost knife into the core of his chest. . All the life of the elements comes from the core of the elements condensed in them, whether it is a low-level, unwise small earth element, or an elder as strong as the earth element, even if it grows to the legendary element lord Can not get rid of this. In other words, for elemental creatures, the true essence of them lies in the core of the element. No matter how huge and powerful the appearance of the body is, the core of the element gathers similar elements. No matter how hard the shells are hit, at most they just make them feel uncomfortable and will be weak for a while, but as long as it is given time and is in a place rich in similar elements, there will be a recovery sooner or later.But if the core of the element is severely damaged, it will be a fatal blow. It is for this reason that elemental creatures have always protected their energy cores very closely. Take the earth element elder alone, its element core is deep in his chest, at least a few meters thick and tough rock crust outside. This shell is like a layer of helpless armor. It is not something ordinary people can break through. Except Dane. The arrogant long sword, chopped heavily on its chest, and the mountain-like shell armor that did not match his shape, was under his mighty strength, like fragile glass, quickly shattering. The several meters thick rock crust of Elder Earth Element, within a short time, completely disintegrated under his knife, revealing the core of the element hidden inside. This is a great opportunity. At the moment, Dane feels that there is nothing he can do. This sword brings together the strongest blessing state that a tenth-level Hilo priest can bless, and gathers all the power after he started the high rage. All his physical abilities have leaked out under this cut, and he feels that he has just Like Shijiro a night, his entire body collapsed. But this is by no means a time when he can rest, even if he doesn''t breathe. The element core of the Elder Earth element is a transparent diamond-like thing with a diameter of nearly two meters. At this moment, he is exposed in front of him. He is constantly absorbing the power of the earth element and trying to reconstruct the broken and broken by Dane. Body. The speed of this reconstruction is very fast. Even in a blink of an eye, the core of the transparent element is re-wrapped by a layer of shallow rocks. I can see that if you don''t take this opportunity to directly cut off the core of this element, everything Dane has done before is futile. Although his physical weakness caused his head to faint, he still clenched his teeth, held his breath, raised his whole body strength, and cut again!"Stop! Humans!" Dane heard an unwilling voice from the core of the element, and suddenly felt that the power of the earth element had become unprecedentedly concentrated in his whole body. He felt the boundless gravity, squeezing from all sides, as if to crush him into a meatloaf, and the hands that waved the long knife became heavier and weaker. This is the last hit and it can''t be completed. I''m afraid he will be really crushed by the elemental power gathered by the elders of the elemental elements, being crushed into fragments at a step away from the core. At the moment of life and death, Dane''s eyes seemed to glow with red light, and the anger rising from the bottom of his heart broke through the sense of weakness in the body, making his muscles feel like a new power injection! "Ahhhhhhh!" Roared loudly, and the ghost knife smashed into the elemental core of that elemental elder like a hammer! With a bang, a crack appeared above the core of the element. Dane didn''t stop there. He still squeezed every force on his body, and kept chopping down. The next moment, the core of that element finally broke under the sword! At the same time, there was a long knife in his hand. This one has been with him since he started on the path of the Berserker, helping him to break the long sword of the name of a huge ghost knife, in this battle ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Help He completed the final and most determined blow, and was at the end of his life. "No! No! No ..." A scream followed by another roar full of unwillingness, but it grew increasingly stubborn, eventually dissipating in the clouds of smoke. After losing the maintenance of the element core, the elder''s rock body, which is more than 20 meters in height and comparable to a dragon, collapsed in a very short time, and quickly decomposed into the most primitive soil. Attribute elements are dissipated in nature. Dane, who had completely collapsed, fell to the ground from the air and fell hard. At a height of more than ten meters, falling down in a free fall way is very painful. But Dane, who fell to the ground, didn''t feel such pain at all--the muscles in his whole body were almost torn in this battle. The severe pain, from every inch of his flesh and every cell, continuously issued reminders to his brain and soul, warning him that his body was close to collapse.His head was a little dull, and between , he seemed to see the death beckoning to him. He feels too familiar with this feeling. In the past as a mercenary, he has experienced several times on the verge of death. He knows that at this time he must not let his consciousness fall into the darkness and follow the seemingly warm feeling. Otherwise, he may Wake up forever. However, at this time, suddenly a thick, broad feeling filled the heart, and took him back from the hand of death. Today the book is about 300,000 words. And it has already been on Sanjiang. Celebrate it tomorrow. Www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to visit. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all here. ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 137 thrilling Dane woke up in a bump. He opened his eyes and found that he seemed to be lying on a stretcher. There were four soldiers in front and behind, who were carrying the stretcher and walking on the mountain road. His head was slightly faint. He sat up on the stretcher, covering his forehead with his hands, and probably recalled it, but found that after smashing the elemental core of the elemental elder in one fell swoop, he seemed to be pressing the body too The power, and the final counterattack of the elemental elder, the all-round squeezing of the power of the earth element, fell into a state of dying. In the end, he only felt a thick, vast force that did not know where it came from, and took him back from the hand of death, and then what happened, he completely didn''t know. There was a surprise voice in his ear: "Boss is awake!" He followed the sound, and the speaker was Delin, who was walking beside the stretcher. When the human ranger saw Dion waking up, he walked over and beckoned towards the two elf priests who were always accompanying him not far away. The two priests came forward, using Divine magic and their own medical skills, to simply check Dane''s body. He Delin asked, "How''s it going?" One of the elf priests replied, "Lord Lord''s body is almost recovered, and there should be no other major problems."Uncle Delin was still a little uneasy. He asked Dane: "Boss, what do you think?" While the two elf priests were doing divine examinations, Dane also inspected his own body for a while. Except for some feelings of weakness, he did not feel anything wrong. I let go a little, and Dion asked, "How long have I been unconscious?" Delin said: "It''s been almost a day and a night. Boss, you are really scared to death. At that time, you are seeing small cracks all over you, and some of the wounds are white and no longer bleed out. It looks really scary. .At that time, Cecilia priest directly performed several advanced healing magics in succession, and overwhelmed herself before repairing your body. At that time, she was almost unconscious due to excessive use of magics, but Even so, during this time, she insisted on visiting and treating you every other time. " "Um." Dane nodded, he could imagine the scene when Cecilia was treating him, and there was a feeling in her heart that had never before been raised. The number of injuries he has, there is no way to count. Since he was a child, he has been on the streets, and then he has mixed gangs and mercenaries. He does nt know how many wounds are large and small. When he had no money before and was injured, he could only hide in the corner by himself and wound alone. Later, with some money, if he was injured again, he would go to the black-hearted shamanborg in Rotten Wolf Town for treatment-or be slaughtered. He had never experienced it. He was escorted at any time after the injury, and Cecilia, a high-powered priestess, continued to cast and treat him with concern. I was touched for a while but couldn''t talk about it, but I was grateful for it. The news that he woke up soon spread to the entire army. As long as it is not a white-eyed wolf, no one will deny that, one day ago, in the annihilation battle of the earth element cluster, if it was not for Dane''s final decision regardless of life and death, I am afraid that the advance team of the Eastern March will not be able to retreat. Already. So, after he woke up, Dane greeted waves of people who came to see him. Even Jay, who has been with some of the Smir mercenary regiments that he doesn''t handle well, comes around with wounded arms. Of course, the most important person to come is Morno."Brother Dane, thanks to you this time. I didn''t care a little bit about your words before. It''s not very common for guys at the element elder level. I don''t believe that it may exist in a cluster of more than one hundred elements. If it weren''t for your strong demand that I also follow, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people will not be able to return this time. " Dane waved his hand, he was really not used to being praised so much in front of him. Moreno did not notice this feeling of Dane. He patted his chest and continued: "Brother, if you have any ideas and opinions in the future, even if you tell me directly, I will seriously consider it!" ǵ "Remember to give me the land you should give me after the battle." "Haha!" Moreno laughed, "No problem! I promise, as long as we help Governor Oze to resolve the siege of the orc army, Hanhai Fort must be yours!" Dion said: "You''re not afraid of Jyle they heard it, will not continue to kill you?" Moreno said: "The two regiments of Smir and Pure Sword are far worse than you, and I have not been very satisfied with the performance in these times since the Eastern Expedition. Especially the guy named Jell, this time Before destroying those earth elements ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ swears that he has detected all the traces of the enemies. As a result, the elder earth element has let him miss it! I do nt have to ask him for trouble, He also wants Han Haibao? The idiot is dreaming! " After a pause, he continued: "And, the people around you are either my confidants, where can they hear them?" Dean covered his forehead with a little speech, and accompany Moorno for a while to talk, until he left, he lay down safely, so that Cecilia, who had already been by his side and was always there, continued to eliminate him. Treatment of weakness. At this time, he also had to sigh, having a tenth-level magic priest around him, and doing special treatment to accompany him, was a luxury and happiness. Dane''s dying injury, under Cecilia''s treatment, recovered in just two days or less.Of course, the cost is also serious-the consequence of Cecilia''s excessive release of magic is that she will not think about using any advanced magic in the next week. "Thank you," Dion whispered. Cecilia said nothing, but a smile appeared on her pale face. Lying on a stretcher, Dion closed his eyes and enjoyed the treatment, while thinking about the words of Moore previously. Obviously, after this battle of soil elements, his status has been rapidly improved throughout the Eastern March, from the look of a quail with his head down when the guy from Agere came, and You can see and hear those words by Moreno ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 138 War interface and war points It is certainly a good thing that Plutonium''s status in the army has improved. Did Dane care about his fame, nor did he care whether others looked at him with hatred, indifference, respect, or gratitude. What use can other people''s eyes have? Can you add a dime? He doesn''t care about these imaginary things, but the rise of the right to speak brought by the rise of status is very practical. Obviously, in the future, if there is any unresolved action of the Eastern March, his words will become very important, maybe only a little worse than Morno. Moreover, judging by the words that Moreno ran today, on a large scale, he paid attention to Dane. If you think about it, even if there is a difference of opinion between the two of them in the future, he will take Dane''s opinions seriously. As for what Han Haibao said, this was originally planned in Dane. He is participating in Moreno''s expedition plan this time, and he thinks of nothing else, or territory on the mainland, so that he can start the next system base. He never thought that Han Haibao would fall into the hands of others. If he had no confidence at all, how could he participate in the disputes on the mainland? Withdrawing his thoughts, Dane felt that he had nothing to do. The Eastern March was under the responsibility of Moreno and his officers, and no need to worry about Dane. Among the more than 500 people under his own hands, there is Peixin, a ranger general who has been for decades and hundreds of years, and Delin, who is watching his confidante, and there will be no major problems. And in the recent past, there have been no major events. After the cluster of soil elements has been eliminated, the journey has become particularly frank. In this way, he took advantage of the period of injury to take a good rest. This is just the initial stage of the Eastern Expedition. It will be a bit thrilling to go through the broken dragon peak, but the more important thing is to reach the orc tribe on the eastern wasteland. It is foreseeable that there will not be fewer wars at that time. If you do nt keep up your spirits, it will be really difficult to cope.But he is not a living person. When he felt nothing, Dane planned to sink his mind into the system interface of the dynasty heart . It didn''t matter if he came in. When he was sitting on a chair on the first floor of the Empire Tower, he was almost calmed by a series of important system prompts marked in red. "You have completed a war. Turn on the war point function. Please check it by yourself." "You have opened the war interface, please check it by yourself." "You received a new battle report." "You have harvested a treasure. Please check it by yourself." Is something new. The penultimate battle report is fairly easy to understand. The war points in front, the war interface, and the inexplicable treasure that appeared later made Dane a little hesitant. The memory that He inherited from the evil spirit that had been entangled in the beginning was very fragmented. He used to think that the memory from the evil spirit was a burden, but after he had the dynasty heart system, he was not really stupid, of course, he understood that the memory from the evil spirit was absolutely for him Is a huge treasure trove. He once tried to carefully think back and look at the memory of the evil spirit, and wanted to see if he could find some more information about the heart of the dynasty in the memory of this evil spirit.But he failed to succeed. Those fragmented memories are vague in retrospect. There are quite a few clear memories of some of the functions that have been turned on--such as the building module, map module, recruitment module, and talent module. But for many unopened modules, such as this war module, it is very confused. He has almost figured out this rule now, and the new memories will only slowly emerge after a period of time after the new features are turned on. Therefore, he was not in a hurry. Looking at the three newly-marked system prompts, he planned to explore it by himself first. First, I clicked on the system prompt about [War Points], and some general introductions to the war points appeared in the drop-down menu. "War points are the currency used to purchase the corresponding war services in the war interface. For specific purchase items, please check the war interface by yourself. The acquisition of war points requires the player to complete the corresponding war action. After obtaining the war report, Collect matching war points. In order to obtain war points, players or heroes of the players must participate and play a leading role. In joint battles with allies, the player s power must play an important role in the war. Can be recognized. " "Your current war points are: 120 points." ˵ This explanation is very clear. Dane quickly opened the [Battle Report] below, and there was a lone one in it. "Battle Dragon Peak Earth Elemental Campaign." Click on it and the details appear below. "Battle Name: Elemental Annihilation of Broken Dragon Peak Earth."ص "Location: Orodick mainland, Central Mountains, Broken Dragon Peaks." "Time: January 2, 217, New Caesar." "Enemies: Earth Elemental Realm, Earth Element Clusters." "Allies: Moreno Warlord Group, Smir mercenary regiment, pure sword mercenary regiment." "Battle Target: Destroy and annihilate the cluster of earth elements that lay on Broken Dragon Peak." "Combat rating: Completion of the campaign objectives, own damage is minor, comprehensive rating: A, gain war points: 120 points." "Battle Details: Slightly." Uh ... These are general judgments. In the omitted battle details, Dane can also see the number of elements destroyed by the entire Comillas who belong to him, and the casualties of the soldiers in his hand. And the gains and losses of materials-of course ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In this battle, all losses are almost nothing. The other is the harvest of [treasure]. For the time being, I still can''t take a look at the inexplicable treasure. Dane carefully looked at the situation in the battle details list, and made a comparison with the A level in the comprehensive assessment.It is true that although he was beaten badly, not for Cecilia, he may have lost his life. But if you calculate it as a whole, in fact, the ranger''s casualties brought by Dane are really small-except that when two girls were using Earthquake in the Elder Earth Elemental, one sprained their ankle without standing, and Dane almost In addition to being killed, there were only six Dread Ghost Mercenaries in the squad that Dane took first to charge with, and killed six people. Reason, how should this casualty ratio be able to be rated at the highest level of S. But there is no way, who called for joint operations. Dain''s men have not suffered many casualties. As the other three parties of the Allied Force, the data are not very good-looking. Reply to the next book review, why on earth want to run out to fight? Because of the land. Why do I have a system base, and land? Only one system base can be deployed at a distance of 400 kilometers. (As mentioned in the book, everyone should have an impression.) Why can''t I just hold Orinel and develop it later? Because Dane is an ambitious person, because the situation will be great, and Schindler is undergoing a major change, because one Orinel can bring such a great help. The development speed of two or more territories will obviously be Faster ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 139 Requirements to climb 2nd floor In this earth element annihilation battle, Dain''s men did not lose much, but the other three allies died a lot. In this systematic battle report obtained by Dane, the combined losses of Moreno and the other two mercenary regiments reached a level of sixty or seventy. Most of them were, of course, killed in the battle with the elemental soil group. In addition, there were a dozen other people who were killed by the Earthquake''s earthquake. The loss of fifty or sixty people is not an unacceptable number for the Eastern March with a total of more than three thousand, and it is even more so for Dane personally-it is not his person who died anyway. Dean has an excellent record of his own forces, but considering the performance of the entire Allied forces in battle, it can be regarded as an A-level, which is not bad. In fact, such a scale cannot be regarded as a big battle, and Dyne''s forces are not the main players in the battle. If it is not a low rating, it is impossible to get a full 120 war points. One hundred and twenty war points, this number doesn''t make much sense here. What can make these war points bring real benefits is a more important panel opened this time: the war interface. He tried to open the war interface, looking forward to seeing what was in it, but the system rejected him ruthlessly. "Error! Players must climb to the second floor of the Empire Tower to have permission to launch the war interface." "Conditions for ascending the second floor: possessing a second-level territory, accumulating 500 war points, and obtaining a battle evaluation above level B."Dion''s face turned black. 뿪 He left the chair on the first floor of the Empire Tower, where he had been sitting for several months, and walked up the stairs, trying to climb up. There is no doubt that this attempt was no different from the past. A soft, but invisible obstacle that made him absolutely insurmountable prevented him from moving forward. Earlier, Dane thought that after Orinite''s territorial level had been upgraded to the second level, he would be able to set foot on the second level of the Empire Tower. But obviously he was wrong. At that time, he knew that the opening of the second floor of the Empire Tower must have other conditions, but it was unexpected that it was linked to this war module. One of the conditions for boarding the second floor and getting a B-level evaluation or above, he has already achieved it. Level 2 territories were also reached after Orinel completed the upgrade last time; the question now is how to get 500 war points. Obviously, this war point is not very easy to get, you must fight to get it. However, what made him wonder is what the dynasty''s evaluation of the ''battle'' was? If you want to fight, a few months ago, on the island of Comilla, outside Ghostblade Harbor, facing the settlement of the faceless people that came, Dane once led his mercenaries to fight ; When the Gulf of Sands Gulf killed Mammoth the Mammoth, his men once fought alongside Moorno and had a battle of a sizeable scale with those of the warlord Malone. But obviously neither of these two games can trigger a systematic war assessment. Dean made a guess in his heart: "Is it still related to the level of the territory? Only the battles that Orinel has upgraded to the second level will be systematically evaluated?"Խ The more he thinks, the more he thinks that what he thinks is the truth, otherwise it is difficult to explain the previous situation. But no matter what, this newly emerged war module gave Dion the motivation to further lead his army to go around: With previous experience, he felt that the "Heart of the Dynasty" system would definitely not pit himself. The war module with such troublesome conditions will definitely surprise him once he reveals his true colors! After reading the system news about the war points and war modules, Dane''s eyes turned to the last item, which is the so-called ''treasure''. He played with an egg-sized, unattractive stone in his hand and groaned, "Elder Heart?" ʯͷ On this stone, there is only a simple sentence: "It contains powerful earth element power, because it has been used once and fell into silence." What Dane didn''t know was that, before confronting Elder Earth, when he was on the verge of dying, it was this elemental heart that fell into his hands, and he gave him from the death line with thick elemental power. Fishing back. As for what kind of role this core plays, he really didn''t know for a while. However, what the system considers to be treasures will not be a garbage anymore, and things that are as big as the left and right will just be put on the body. Uh ... Dane is not a person who can stand idle for long periods of time, especially the boring and awkward thing that makes him carry a march on a stretcher. After waking up, he recovered his ability to move, and soon disregarded Cecilia''s dissuasion, he got up from the stretcher and marched on his own. Although his body is still weak, this low-intensity march has not been taken into consideration by him. Moreover, he felt that moving his body seemed to be more beneficial to his recovery.He feels right. After going down the ground, after walking for two or three days on the mountain road, he obviously felt that he had recovered his strength, his body was no longer so weak, and he should be not far from his peak. At the very least, he put an enemy like a large earth element in front of him, and he was still able to chop it with a knife. Of course, if the role of Elder Earth Element appears, it is better to run as far as possible. It has to be said that after the war a few days ago, he understood the powerful higher creatures more deeply than before, and had a crushing advantage for the lower-level characters. During the period of his recovery, during the journey on Broken Dragon Peak, he did not encounter any more troublesome things. Some small monster groups that occasionally appeared on their marching routes were either expelled by the outer patrols or easily defeated by the combined vanguard, which did not pose any threat at all. Moreover, after adapting to the road conditions in the mountains, the marching speed of the entire Eastern March has been increasing. So, on the seventh day after starting to climb the Broken Dragon Peak, they have reached the end of this most difficult road. According to the information returned by the scouts scattered in front of them, they can leave the Broken Dragon Mountain area no later than noon tomorrow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and officially enter the hometown of the orcsthe vast and desolate east. Above the wasteland. If they hurry, they can even go down the mountain tonight. Of course, the heads of the Eastern March were not so stupid. Although there is such a saying that soldiers are swift and fast, when there is no imminent military action target, it is a very brain-worrying thing to play a night march in the mountainous terrain with complicated terrain. No matter how elite the troops are, they can''t guarantee how many troops will be full when they go down on such a rush. The most reliable way is to take an honest rest for one night, and then go down the mountain after dawn. However, at night, he was always ahead, and the scouts leading the main force several tens of kilometers away sent an urgent news. At the foot of the mountain, they found an orc tribe of about a thousand people with a small size. һȺ A group of orcs will appear on the edge of the Eastern Wasteland, which is normal. But if this group of orcs is mixed with a small number of green dragons who are enslaved by them, and there is a green dragon army of less than two hundred people near them, it is not normal. Things up. I seem to have said it. I want three more today? Hey, I''m going to roll the code ... Oh yes, before rolling off the code, I recommend a good-looking book-"Legend of the Holy One", written by a guy I know. The game is an alien, the protagonist is a superb priest. Looks better than me! (Continue shameless, la la la ~~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 140 Dragon He sent information back from the front, a female ranger under Dane. At this moment, he and several big men of the Eastern March are staying in one of the largest marching tents, discussing the return of the ranger. "I suggest we bypass." Speaking of Jell, "This orc tribe and dragon team are not on our necessary route, we don''t need to ask for trouble." What Fangjieer said represents what many people present thought. Seeing that this Broken Dragon Peak has come to an end, they can finally go to the Eastern Wasteland to give a lot of fists. At this juncture, most people are not very willing to do anything. Beat the orcs, that''s the goal of their trip. But no one wants to have anything to do with the Dragons. The commanders of the puppets babbled this and that, and Moore was sitting on top, and the suggestions he heard were almost the same. He thought for a while, and felt that, as most people think, it would be a good choice to get around this trouble. Alas, just when he was about to make a decision, Yu Guang saw Dane. Suddenly, he changed his mind. He planned to listen to what Dion had been silent before he decided what to do."Dane, you haven''t talked, what are you thinking?" Hearing Moore''s question, Dane, who had been silent, could not remain silent. He said: "I wonder if these dragons are troublesome or ... a force that may become our help?" As soon as Dane said this, Moreno immediately became interested: "What to say? Let''s talk carefully!" "Have you noticed that there is a confrontation between these green dragons and orcs, and according to the information returned from the front, in the orc tribe, these brutal guys have enslaved a certain number of green dragons as slaves. .Under such circumstances, why can''t we take this opportunity to unite with those green dragons? The orc tribe, which has more than 1,000 and nearly 2,000 people, is no longer small. By destroying such an orc settlement, Is nt it a good thing to announce our arrival to these evil brown-skin monsters on the Eastern Wasteland? Moreno touched his chin and fell into thought. Chapel, who was sitting next to Moreno, said, "If you can achieve such a goal, it is certainly good. But what is worth worrying about is that those dragon people can communicate goals?" "That''s it!" Hearing quickly, he heard someone talking first. He was among those present who wanted to oppose Dane''s opinion, but after the Elder Elemental Emergence last time, he failed to detect the omission of the Elder Elemental in advance. The entire Eastern March did not look up very much. In this way, even if he had strong opposition in his heart, he only dared to speak after Chapul. Dean didn''t even intend to ignore Gyle. He had known before that that Smir''s Agere was known for his prudent actions. He did not see the lord of the hare and the hawk. He had also had some cooperation before, but no time like this. During this trip to Broken Dragon Peak, Jell''s performance can no longer be regarded as cautious, but cowardly and timid that people look down on. "I don''t know if the Dragon People are the objects to be able to communicate." Dain paused and continued: "But we can send a messenger. Believe, we have figured out the problem, we will soon leave the Broken Dragon Peak Mountain Area, also Not too much will happen. "After thinking about what Dion said, Moreno''s most important officer, Chapel, leader of the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment, nodded and said, "I have no problem. It should be reliable according to Dane''s idea. " Even Chapel agreed, and Moreno no longer hesitated: "Okay, then follow Dane''s idea! The question now is, who should we send to be the messenger?" No one spoke in the audience, it must be a difficult job. Those who are dispatched to serve as messengers do not need to be present by these big men who are present, but it is not possible to just send a small soldier casually, if only a few words can be said. But just in case, those green dragons are not the object of communication, the messengers sent out are afraid to die. The most important thing is that this possibility is quite high, so no one wants to take on this task. I was silent for a while, Jell looked up, but found that everyone in the field was looking at himself. His face turned white with a brush, which was uglier than crying. Uh ... In the early morning of January 5, 2017, the eastern end of Broken Dragon Peak, somewhere in the valley. Moreno, Dane, Chapel, Agere, Aleksandrina and five hundred soldiers behind them. Opposite them, there are more than a dozen heads with a body of four legs and a reptile that can generally reach more than two meters to three meters, but suddenly stand up from the neck in the shape of a human with hands and arms Dragon people. Jie was forced to send a messenger, not as if he imagined that he was sending someone to death. His messenger carried a letter and accomplished the mission very well, and also brought back the news of the dragon people. It is agreed that the leaders of the two sides will meet today ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ human, I m Baroque Reeve, the most loyal captain of the guard under the great Ignatius, you have entered the territory under the crown of Ignatius without permission. "At the forefront is the strongest dragon man. From Dane''s perspective, the strength of this dragon man is afraid that he should have reached the level of twelve to thirteen. I was worse, but obviously better than everyone else present. Moreno glanced at Dion and motioned for him to speak.Dane shrugged, and took two steps forward, saying, "Dear friends, hello, we are humans from a distance from Hindler, and have no intention of being hostile to Ignir. In fact, We have a common enemy. The purpose of crossing the Broken Dragon Peak to the Eastern Wasteland is to destroy as many orcs as possible. " The dragon man, who claimed to be Baroque Cliff, lowered his head, thought for a moment, and said, "I heard you have three thousand people?" "Yes." Dane gave a positive answer. The dragon leader thought again, and said, "I can forgive you on behalf of Ignier, um, passing behavior, but only if you must help us to destroy the dirty and evil dragon hunters below. Orcs of the clan! " Dean said with a smile: "Of course, as you wish." I reported to the masters, three more reached. Thank you for the gift of 1000 Yuan Coins. By the way, are you actually just accidentally hitting an extra zero? In addition, this is the highest reward that this book has received. In fact, it is quite miserable ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 141 Dragon Hunting Clan The negotiation process was surprisingly smooth. Actually, this should not be regarded as negotiation, it is more like a pat in a sense. The goal of Wu Dong''s conquest was to make troubles in the Eastern Wasteland and conduct behind-the-scenes operations in the orcs'' hinterland and hometown, in order to exert pressure on the orc army that continued to attack Governor Oze near the blood castle, and forced them to return. As long as you can achieve this goal, the bigger the noise, the better. What could be more shocking than simply killing a small orc clan? As for which clan the destroyed orcs are, it''s a less important thing. To help these dragons, by their help, get stronger help and reduce losses to achieve the corresponding goals, that is undoubtedly A good choice. Is even more so for dragon people. There are not many green dragon people, only about two hundred people. Although it is impossible for humans or orcs to compare with the fighting ability of dragon people, after all, their number is too small. If you are desperate for the Dragon Hunting Clan, the outcome is unpredictable. Even if you can annihilate this group of orcs, the final result is likely that the Green Dragons will win at a huge cost. But counting the Eastern Conquest, it''s another story.Uh ... On the morning of the 25th, an agreement was reached for cooperation. In the evening of the same day, the main force of the Eastern March had already come to a place about ten kilometers away from the Dragon Hunting clan. Obviously, the Clan of Dragon Hunting has been living at the foot of the mountain east of Broken Dragon Peak for a short period of time. From this, they have found a place that is still rich in water and grass on the eastern wasteland. The strong clan settlement camp can be clearly seen. The dragon-hunting clan, who has always been hostile to the green dragons, is very sensitive to changes in the surrounding conditions. As the human army approached, they apparently realized that something was wrong. After all the clan people were gathered into the wall, the entire Longhun clan camp looked like a quiet one, but the fools could see how nervous these orcs were as the enemy. Obviously, they were frightened by a human army that suddenly popped out of the mountain several times their number. The Hunting Dragon clan has a population of more than 1,000, but this is the total population of the clan. In an orc-like, flamboyant and extremely belligerent race, the ratio between warriors and the total population is very high, much higher than any other intelligent race. But despite this, the warrior clan squeezed to the end, the soldiers who can be armed can only look like six or seven hundred people at most. This will never be the opponent of the Eastern March, and they are going to fight. It is estimated that these orc warriors of the Dragon Hunting Clan will most likely not be able to stop a collective charge of the Eastern March. I had dinner and took a short break. The troops were led by the officers to form a square array. When the sky was just dark, they held a torch in front of the dragon hunting clan. After much discussion, the plan was made without further ado, and the orc clan must be defeated tonight. The army formation of 3,000 people, whether it is big or small, is not difficult. Generally, it is difficult to develop in mountainous terrain. Fortunately, the place where the Dragon Hunting clan is located is already on the edge of the mountain and belongs to a basin-like place. The terrain is much flatter than the real mountain.On both sides are rugged mountains. Occasionally, lights leak out in an orc camp with the door closed revealing a nervous flavor. Outside the camp, almost one kilometer away, under the shining of torches, more than three thousand human soldiers were ready to go. At the front of Lu Dong''s army, six men, such as Moorno, Chapul, Redis, Agere, Aleksandrina, and Dane, were looking far away from the gates of the Longhun clan. "Let''s decide the outcome in one fell swoop," Dion said. "Let''s not waste too much time here." "Okay." Moreno nodded, turning his head and shouting to the dragon leader Baroque not far away: "The two of us together?" After receiving the affirmative reply from the leader of the dragon, the leader has been identified: General Moreno and the leader of the dragon Baroque will join forces to launch the first wave of the gates of the dragon hunting clan Shock. Behind them were more than 200 dragon men and almost the same number of heavy infantry. ", , ......" A dull snare drum sounded, and the entire Eastern March began to press forward slowly, the fastest of which was carried by the two strongest leaders. Two armies. Dane was behind, watching Moore and Baroque Cliffs rushing forward with the army, and they were full of confidence in them-the 14th-level brutal warlord and the 13th-level dragon leader. It didn''t make sense to be blocked by a wooden door. Facts have proved that Dane''s idea must be correct. Two hundred heavy infantry soldiers and two hundred dragon soldiers, under the leadership of two experts, rushed into the position of the clan gate more than two hundred meters. In this position, it is absolutely impossible for the dragon-hunting beasts hiding in the camp to remain indifferent. A single arrow shot out in the dark and shot into the coalition that had begun the charge.Dean squinted his eyes. He couldn''t see the density of the arrow rain in the night. He could only make a rough estimate of the long-range strike ability of the orcs with his high perceptual attributes: almost two or three hundred The appearance of archers ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The orc archers are throwing arrow rain outwards through a fence. In addition, after several fences, many people swayed on the arrow tower erected high. Obviously, the archer team of the Dragon Hunting clan is not weak. Among the coalition forces charging against the arrow rain, soldiers are constantly being shot by arrows and fell on the road of charge. But this ratio is not high. Heavy infantry from White Wolf Castle, wearing mixed woven iron armor, are not bad at protecting arrows. Not to mention those dragon warriors, there is a layer of scales and tough dragon skin on their body surface, and the protection ability is stronger than human armor. There are very few soldiers falling under the arrows. However, despite this, the orcs cannot make shooting so happy. After the orcs threw the first round of arrow rain, before the second round of strike was possible, the coalition''s long-range forces began to fight back. The first ranger who was the first to attack was Dane''s elite rangers! These elves with dim vision have much better vision at night than humans and orcs! By moonlight, the rangers who followed the assault troops close to the range, after launching a precise round of shooting, the orc archers on the arrow tower fell directly. Yeah, the mix of heroes and invincible arms will lose morale, but ... haha! I did nt add this setting! (laughing out loud) In reality, it seems that the elves are with humans or half-orcs. Undead and demons in the future, um ... come later ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 142 Extermination From the perspective of bows, arrows, and shots, the elite rangers led by Pehinsi should be one of the strongest troops in the entire Orodick continent. With a population of only one or two million, Nancy Wangting can stand in the vast Central Mountain Range and become one of the major forces in the southeast of the mainland, relying on their two famous legions, the Wangting Guards Corps, Ranger The Legion, the most noble mage council, became the three pillars on which the Nancy King''s Court stood. As a ranger unit of Wang Ting, the strength is evident. Not only do they have strong skills, superb shooting skills, but the dim talents of descent vision from the elven descent, they have also played a good role in them. With faint moonlight, it is enough for them to complete very accurate shooting! In the night, at a distance of two hundred meters, the head can strike the orc army with a superior height and cover the tower, and there are not a few formed troops in the world. The Wild Hunters of the Smil mercenary regiment have always been known for their excellent long-range strike methods on the land of Hindler, but compared with the Elven Rangers, the gap is really too obvious-except for Jay Seoul himself can also launch some attacks by virtue of his excellent personal ability. The other guys can only stare in the dark. They even have trouble seeing where the target is. After the arrow tower in the Orc camp was hit by the Rangers, the firepower weakened immediately. Losing his superiority and relying only on the arrow rain from the back of the house door, the threat to the reloaded troops in the charge is very small. Roughly, when they rushed to the front of Zhaimen, the casualties of the infantry soldiers and dragons of Bailang Fortress were more than a dozen. The leader of the dragon man, Yi Yi, issued a roaring roar, and the warhammer he slammed heavily, really like a siege hammer, and slammed it on the walled gate fiercely. The wooden gate was obviously reinforced by the orcs before the war, and many things must have piled up behind the gate. Otherwise, with the ability of Baroque Cliff, if this hammer goes down, I am afraid that I can smash the wooden door immediately! However, although he failed to do all he could, there was still a Morno behind him!Savage Warlord is stronger than the Dragon leader! His Warlord''s Tomahawk rolled up a **** storm directly, followed by Baroque''s warhammer, and blasted over the gate! Zhaimen, who was hit twice in a row, finally couldn''t bear it! After all, it is not a fortress of human beings, it is just a settlement camp of a thousand people. The continuous slam of two big masters is not such a house door can support. The slammed gate was broken into several pieces, flying towards the orc camp, and several orcs who were behind the door were unable to dodge, and were directly smashed on the spot by the fragment of the door with the power of the barbarian overlord. The brain was cracked. He smashed open the door, and just following the footsteps of Baroque Cliff and Moreno, rushed to the door in front of more than four hundred soldiers, and rushed into the camp of the Dragon-hunting clan along the door. Dragon orcs were ready for battle long after the gate. Hundreds of orc warriors, armed with weapons, were waiting for the moment. When the dragons and infantry rushed in, they were led by several warriors and stood in front of the coalition forces. To be honest, the warriors of the Dragon Clan are still very strong, at least a lot stronger than the average Orc clan. Without such a level, what do they entangle with the dragon people for many years? The Dragonmen and the White Wolf Fortress infantry, then the momentum of the door opening, rushed in for dozens of meters, were blocked by these orcs. The two sides entered a brutal hand-to-hand phase, and the situation became deadlocked. But this stalemate is destined not to last long. Seeing that the door was breached, Dane knew that it was time to launch an army charge. Moreno is at the forefront, it is not easy to directly command the army, and Dane is not afraid of any overthrow. He shouted directly: "Up and up! The whole army is charging! Kill these orcs!" Anyway, he rushed straight up with his soldiers! After he also launched an assault, more than 3,000 soldiers of the Eastern March followed him behind, and quickly killed the gate of the hunting clan in a close charge. The time when Dane commanded the army to launch a collective charge was quite fine. In the face of two hundred dragons and two hundred heavy infantry, the orc army was still able to block them at the gate of the camp with their bravery and flesh and blood, but when more than three thousand soldiers swarmed all their brains The pressure on UU reading has suddenly increased greatly. I don''t know how many times.֮ Under the charge of the whole army, not long after the two sides engaged in the battle, the first line of defense laid by the dragon hunters at the gate of Yingzhai soon collapsed. When the Zhaimen was lost, the orc''s inferiority in military strength was further amplified, and it fell into the inevitable all-round defeat. Dean and his army are the most prominent in the performance of all troops. There are more than 200 idle mercenaries who have just been recruited in his team. All these staff were handed over to Delin, and he himself took dozens of sword dancers as the sword of the army. Severely thrust into the core of the orc army. As extremely good light infantry, sword dancers show more lethality on the battlefield than those heavily armored and bloated heavy soldiers. A dagger of elves flying up and down, directly tearing the orc''s queue out of a hole. Along the way, hundreds of horror mercenaries rushed straight up, and behind them were other mercenary soldiers that Delin took. The Hunter''s line of defense quickly collapsed. An orc warrior kept shouting, seems to want to reorganize the team. However, when he finally managed to gather dozens of people around him, and was about to launch a counterattack, he was directly followed by Dane, who was a sword dancer with a squadron. In a round of assault, the assembled orcs were killed in a piecemeal manner, and the orc warrior who was trying to gather troops was also cut off by Dane himself. The situation of this whole battle, as far as we can see, the result is almost doomed. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 143 Walk with me Two masters, Moreno and Baroque Cliff, blasted the door. Four hundred heavy elites, dragon men and white wolf infantry, quickly occupied the gates of the Dragon Hunt clan as bridgeheads. Three thousand human soldiers swarmed up, and the assault team led by Dion quickly ripped open the enemy''s front, defeated their army, and completely disintegrated the orc army. The whole battle was hearty. Although the dragon hunters and orcs had a strong sense of resistance, the gap in strength was indeed a little too large. Moreover, they did not have any preparation for the tactical choice of the Eastern March, which was unreasonable, and directly with ample force to take a wave of powerful tactical choices taken away. The cruelest killing happened after the orc''s front completely collapsed. It is a very scary word to defeat the army. In the process of defeat, the orcs who cannot form a system to form a combat force are not much different from the sheep under the butcher''s butcher knife-the sheep that will resist at most. They were constantly torn apart, then surrounded, and then cleared. When the soldiers with weapons are killed, the rest are old, weak and sick. Under the orders of the generals, the Eastern March, which did not intend to leave any captives, set off a massacre. Alas, from the beginning of the battle, until the camp of the Dragon Clan was completely covered by a fire, the time had just passed three or four hours. In the battle, the orc warriors killed by the soldiers and dragons faced by the Eastern Army were not many, in fact, they only killed more than 200 people. However, in the inventory after the end of the battle, almost all of the dragon-hunting clan with a total population of over 1,000 were slaughtered. Except for a few orcs who were defeated and flee during the battle, and recovered a life, almost all of them were dead. After the battle, the dragon-hunting clan in the orc tribe was removed. Evacuated all the supplies in the camp and sent the entire camp into the sea of ??fire. The Eastern March and the Dragons evacuated this place destined to be burned to white ground. After returning to the barracks ten kilometers away, the soldiers moved out of the food and wine snatched from the settlements of the Dragon Hunt clan, and began a carnival after the victory.In the barracks where I was stationed, a group of bonfires were lit, and the soldiers after the victory seemed particularly excited. They laughed loudly around the campfire. Although the food and drinks snatched from the orc tribe did not match the taste of humans, they still did not destroy the soldiers'' good interest. The officers at the upper levels of Wu Dong''s Conquest did not intend to disturb the interest of the soldiers. Although the soldiers have no military discipline, humans are not machines after all, and they cannot always be kept under high pressure. Especially after a victory, these soldiers have the power to enjoy it. In fact, officers also enjoy this rare opportunity to relax. In the large tent of his army, Moreno personally set up a large table full of drinks and food. Moreno, Dean and other important members of the Eastern March were all present. There is no music, but the joy is even stronger than the drug. Victory is undoubtedly the best stimulant for men. After three rounds of drinking, Dane watched these guys continue to drink and eat, and decided not to be accompanied. However, he looked at General Mornau''s appearance and was looking for him to drink again and again, and he estimated that the Warlord would not let him leave the wine table easily. However, in a blink of an eye, he saw the woman of Aleksandarina stand up and offered to Morno to leave. Women always have some privileges, and soon got permission from General Moreno. Dean felt that this was an opportunity to get away from the wine table, so he also said that he would leave. Moreno is certainly not allowed. He took Dane''s hand and said, "Well, Brother Dane, it''s just a matter of someone''s leaving, what fun would you follow?" Dean thought of an excuse, saying that there were things in his mercenary regiment to deal with. "What''s the matter? It''s okay to talk tomorrow! It''s important that I send someone to help!" Dean thought again and said that he was hurt. "Hurt? Why didn''t I see it?"At this moment, he really has nothing to do, these words are excuses. Squinting it was impossible for him to leave the wine table, but at a critical moment, Alyssa Delina spoke up: "General Moreno, I have something private with Dane to say." Moreno raised an eyebrow, looked at the masked woman, and looked at Dane again. As if he understood something, his attitude changed. He blinked at Dane in an ambiguous way and said, "Oh oh oh, okay, then you can talk, don''t worry about us, we just drink here." At last, he waved his hand and motioned for Dane and Yun Lina to leave. A few unknown guys saw Dane look like he was going to leave, and planned to come up to continue to persuade him, but all stopped General Mornau. Obviously, what did General General misunderstand? Perhaps this is the purpose of Lina ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But what can Dane say? Anyway, there is a chance to get out, and it is the right thing to leave. As for the misunderstanding, let me talk about it later. He followed Alyssa Delina, and the two of them stepped out of Morno''s account. I walked out of the tent and the night breeze blew, and the thick wine taste disappeared immediately. Listening to the hustle and bustle of the soldiers surrounding the bonfire, Dane turned his head and said to the masked woman, "Well ... thanks for the siege." Pu Lina said, "How can I thank you?" "Uh ..." Dane was stunned and said nothing. "What do you want?""Let me walk around." Uncle Dane didn''t want it, but the masked woman''s familiar blue eyes, which were bluer than gems, changed his mind. "Ok." He followed the woman and the two walked out of the camp. I was a little farther away, and those noisy sounds were gradually covered by the night wind. The atmosphere between the two has been very silent, and in Dane''s heart, an embarrassing mood has been spreading somehow, making him a little upset. "Thank you." Suddenly, the woman walking in front spoke. "Thanks?" "Thank you for the incident two years ago. It was not your word. I can''t survive. With the hard work that my father built up, the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment may no longer exist." "Hi ... don''t mention that much anymore.""In your heart ... is it not that important either?" "Er ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 144 Annexation Ya Lishan Delina''s face is hidden under the black veil, but Dane is not blind. Of course, he can see the grievances flowing from the woman''s eyes. It''s not that Daine didn''t know how Lina''s feelings were, but he really couldn''t accept it. He is not a good person, but if any other woman comes up like this, he will never refuse. Although Li Lina often masked herself with black gauze, Dyne who had seen her true face knew that she was a very beautiful woman. What if I really want to do it? He was ruthless in a big deal, he was not a good man, and he had done it more than once. But for Li Lina, he still has some bottom line. Bina''s father, Alexander was once a well-known lone ranger of Hindler. In his early years, Dane had been favored by Alexander. Alexander was a girl in her later years, and she wanted to be safe and no longer take the road of lone ranger. Instead, she relied on her accumulated reputation and established a pure sword mercenary regiment. With her own unique skills, she worked out in the pure sword regiment A special service-pure swordsman. These swordsmen who simply use long swords have extremely special and superb sword skills. It is also by virtue of such a group of swordsmen who have been trained by their own hands that the Pure Sword Group did not take long before it was established, and established its foothold in the chaotic Hindrell. But after all, the foundation is too shallow. When the development of the Pure Sword Mercenary Corps was booming, there were some black hands that reached out to the Pure Sword invisible. Among them, the most blatant hand was the warlord Malone from the hegemon of Shawan Port at the time. Xi Chunjian is only a mercenary regiment, even if it has great potential, but when a huge warlord forces stretched out his black hand, Alexander could not resist. Then the crisis of destruction came.I also lost a lot of good fortune in Alexander''s mercenary circle when Alexander was a lone ranger in his early years-for example, Dane had received his kindness. In the end, Malone annexed the pure sword, and the plan to acquire a pure swordsman training method failed. Although Alexander died in the end, and the pure Jian s growing momentum was instantly curbed, and there was no sign of rising, anyway, Li Lina gained her father s legacy and took over the position of head of the Pure Sword mercenary regiment. . It is conceivable that at the time, however, the girl, Li Lina, gave her the greatest help when she rescued her from critical life and later took control of the absolute power of the pure sword mercenary group instead of becoming a puppet. What a feeling of Dane. Deep gratitude is not enough to describe. Ů For women, their feelings are usually more delicate than men''s. However, it is this delicateness that makes it easy for them to confuse certain emotions. For example, turning gratitude, gratitude, and moving into some kind of love, is like how Lina treats Dane. Dean smiled at other women, but Li Lina couldn''t. It would be better if I had a love for you, but the problem is that although she likes what he looks like, he really has no interest in this girl two years ago. Alexander used to show kindness to him. He came to help in the face of the old head of the pure sword. The personal relationship was so good. Since he didn''t feel about Li Lina, he didn''t think of harming his daughter. So, after feeling that Aleksandrina''s affection for herself seemed a little bit more than that of a big brother, he decided to leave her quite decisively. But he didn''t expect that, while inheriting her father''s tenacity, Lina''s character also maintained perseverance in this emotion. He was so upset and distracted that he finally managed to avoid it. But who ever thought that this time, Murano''s eastward expedition plan would have pure sword participation? To be honest, even if I knew in advance, it would be impossible for Dane to give up participating in the Eastern Expedition. Otherwise, there would be no way to solve the land problem if the Seven Ethnic Bases were launched. Along the way, he has tried to contact this woman as little as possible, and the fear is to get tangled again. What made him relieved was that Li Lina seemed to have lost that meaning and didn''t bother him any more along the way. Unexpectedly, I haven''t escaped today. Looking at the woman''s resentful gaze, Dane felt that she really should say something, such as ..." Lina, I have always regarded you as my sister ..." A sister card was issued so upright. Pu Lina smiled, she said, "I won''t discuss this today." Dean couldn''t wait to say, "Okay, what do you want to talk about?" "The situation of our pure sword mercenary regiment in these two years, you may also have some understanding. In Hindler, the mercenary''s living environment is too cruel, and the competition is too difficult. After my father died, I supported The mercenary regiment has been supported for two years, and it is really unsupportable now. I must find a more secure way out for my brethren. I think, Dane, you have a good development in Comilla. Not interested in hiring a mercenary group based in Comilla? " In fact, Dane has no interest in mercenaries, but since it is a pure sword, he thinks it can be considered. Comilla s current situation, compared to the population, is actually a bit overstretched ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ but because he faces many threats, such as the dungeons of the faceless, such as on the mainland Disputes. All this has forced him to vigorously expand his armament in the process of development. But he would rather slow down the expansion of the army, rather than get an uncontrolled force on Comilla. The rebellion in Pekinsi had given him alarm bells more than half a month ago. Relatively speaking, mercenaries who work for money and don''t have much moral bottom line are obviously military forces that are unstable and difficult to control. Watching Dane fall into thought, Li Lina continued: "After the end of the Eastern Expedition, most of Hanhaibao''s ownership is no longer suspicious, and it must be in your hands. By then, you have Han Haibao, with the island of Comilla, needs stronger power to guard it anyway. Our two hundred warriors with pure swords will swear to be a sharp sword in your hands. " Dane nodded and said, "I can promise you, but there is one condition: if you bring your men to you, the Pure Sword Mercenary Corps will no longer exist. I will not be a regular team under my hands. There is an independent mercenary group inside. If you want to join, you must revoke the title of mercenary group. At that time, the pure sword mercenary group will be disbanded, but I promise I will leave a pure sword group under my command. Come. It s up to me to pay salary and military uniforms in accordance with the rules for recruited soldiers, and no longer recruit you in the form of tasks and employment. Are you willing? ""This ..." Dane''s words made it difficult for Lina to accept for a while, and there was a big gap between her and her assumptions.-Doesn''t that mean that Dane would annex the pure sword mercenary group ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 145 What do you object to? Yes, Dane was thinking of annexing the Pure Sword Mercenary Group, and he did not hide his intention at all. He prefers not to accept a mercenary regiment that may be out of control and listens to his own territory. Dread ghost is also a mercenary group, but that''s different. Dread ghosts are his starting chips. Although the guys are mercenaries, they are more reliable brothers who can be born and die with him. Dane didn''t leave any room for Li Lina, "If you really want to join Comilla, then I would welcome it, but the way to join must be my decision. You should consider it. " If it''s just Lina herself, she is willing to agree. But the situation now is that she represents an entire mercenary regiment, and at least she has to go back and ask for other people''s opinions. Lina said: "I will try to persuade others in the mercenary regiment, but this matter will not come to a conclusion too soon." Her words are almost naked, indicating that she has already inclined to agree with Dane''s conditions, and the rest is just to persuade others. Dane nodded and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter. At least until the completion of this expedition plan, they have time." When the two were chatting, a personal figure came not far away. Looking around, I saw the deputy head of the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment-Shield Guard Knight Irons."Head of the team." He walked closer and greeted Lina, then looked at Dion with a complex look. His eyes were filled with undisguised hostility, and at the same time he could not hide. Looking at this guy, Dane laughed. Obviously, when he just entered the Broken Dragon Mountain a few days ago, he had a lesson from Dane that made him very memorable. "What are you doing here?" Lina asked. "I heard that you left alone from the banquet, isn''t it worrying." "I''m with Captain Dane. What''s your worry?" "This" Ians would like to say that just because you are with Dane, he is not at ease. But he couldn''t say it, and he was afraid that Dane would hit him. Looking at the appearance of Irons, with Dane''s eyesight, how could he not see what kind of thoughts Irons had for Linna? To be honest, Dane didn''t like Irons and didn''t want the two to be together. He is not the kind of bad-minded and possessive person. He refuses to accept that Lina hasn''t seen anyone find a home. If there is an outstanding person who appears next to Li Lina, he will raise his hands in favor. But Irons? This guy who is soft and scared and lacks real masculinity, because a guy who has a shadow on his heart after a setback is really inconspicuous. Usually, for this kind of clown, Dane generally chooses to ignore it, and this kind of person is not worth his extra attention. But today, he decided to give him an embarrassment, and the main thing was to give him an embarrassment in front of Yun Lina.So, he said, "Well, Ains, did you clean the **** in your crotch?" Ians'' face turned green in a moment. He knew that Dane was talking about something he had been scared of by Peince''s arrow a few days ago, and he was afraid to get up on the ground. Only a few people have seen this matter, and everyone is not a big tongue, and it will not be spread around, and it is even more impossible for him to take this kind of bluff out and talk about it. So, until now, Li Lina didn''t even know about it! The woman frowned and looked at Dane. She noticed that Dane was deliberately targeting, but when she saw Ains'' embarrassment and anger mixed look, she knew that Dane might be true. "What''s the matter?" She asked. Dion chuckled, and planned to talk about things that day. Ians didn''t look good, and yelled, "Dane! Don''t go too far!" Dean looked at his clenched fist, and the smile on his mouth was even greater: "Come on, Irons, wave your fist at me, and then I will be in front of Li Lina Stepping you into the ground! " Hearing what he said, Irons'' body shivered even more. However, in the end, his tight fist didn''t dare to wave at Dane. This also makes Dyne even more scornful of him, can not bear the provocation? Should he say that he is rational, or that he really persuaded him to add nothing? Tina Lina didn''t know why Dane was provoking Ains, and she didn''t know what happened to Ains. In front of Dane, just like a tamed kitten, she was so weak that she couldn''t bark. However, this is actually normal in her mind: how many people can resist the momentum of her brother Dane? Uncle Dane didn''t expect that he was just trying to crack down on Irons, but he left such an impression in Uncle''s heart. However, Irons is a member of his mercenary regiment. Lina doesn''t want to see them both fight. Alas, she said, "Ions, don''t be ashamed here, go, let''s go back to the camp." I heard Lina''s words, and Ains coldly hummed, pretending to be disdainful that anyone could see through, but in fact his heart was relieved. Uh ... On the way back to the camp, Irons asked Li Lina, "What are you guys ... coming out alone so late?" Pu Lina frowned ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~: "Do I need to report to you what I do?" Dane is gone, and Irons''s momentum seems to have returned: "Of course not, but you are the head of the mercenary regiment, you must pay attention to your own safety." Pu Lina''s tone got even more annoying: "My safety, don''t worry, I''m safer with Dyne than anywhere!" "..." Don''t stop talking about Irons. He thought about it, and changed the topic: "What are you talking about? Can you always talk to me? Isn''t it about romance?" There was a sour taste, but Lina didn''t hear it. All she thinks about now is the merger of the pure sword mercenary group and the power of Dane. Where can you pay attention to the "little emotion" in Ains''s discourse?I didn''t get the answer, Irons asked it over and over again. He finally annoyed Lina, so he got a woman''s answer that scared him almost by surprise: "We may join Comilla and obey Dane''s leadership." "No! I object!" Xun Lina raised her good-looking brow: "What do you oppose? What do you oppose? The head of the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment is me, and what I have decided will allow you to oppose?" "I''m the deputy head! I have a say in this matter! I object! And it''s not your own business!" " ..." Lina sighed, and she knew that the resistance would not be small. She didn''t care much about Irons''s objection. What she wanted was to go back and get more people''s opinions, and then began to think about promoting this matter seriously ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, The fastest and hottest serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 146 VIP Dane''s actual thoughts on what she said about her trust are exactly the same as the attitude he expressed to him. In the face of this woman, Dane didn''t say anything at all. Pure sword wants to take refuge in it, and it is necessary to accept complete command and complete control, and it is impossible to discuss with a little bit. No matter what kind of affection she has for Dane or how she feels about her, this kind of issue is a matter of great cause, and Dane will never loosen it for any reason. He has put all the conditions in front of that woman. As for the final result, it depends on Lina''s own choice. In short, Dane will not have any regression. After saying goodbye to Li Lina, Dane didn''t do much else, and soon he returned to his residence. Like the rest of the Eastern March, Dane''s camp was full of noise. Even those elves who are happy and quiet in nature, after winning a war, rarely show joy. The elven rangers, elven sword dancers, and the ghost''s mercenaries were all around the campfire. Among them, a few guys who had a closer relationship with Dane, saw him passing by, and wanted to pull him together. Dane, who just fled from Moreno, where is the energy and interest to chat with them? With a face on his face, after driving these guys away, he returned to his tent in the camp. In the tent, a wonderful figure was waiting for him. I replaced Pehinx in a pyjamas. When I saw Dane coming in, I asked Good Lord Lord, and consciously crawled closer to Dane, helped him undress and undress.Uh ... Dion opened his eyes, got up and opened the corner of the tent, and looked at it. It was still very early outside, and he would be unlit. He patted Pehinci, who was still wrapped in a quilt, to wake her up. "Lord Lord." Pehinx opened her eyes and asked hello. "Hmm." Dane nodded and said, "You go out first." "it is good." Watching Pexins, who was dressed, leave the tent, After Pehinsi left, Dion opened the game heart of Dynasty. After the battle last night was over, he hadn''t had time to look at the specific situation during the carnival all night. Sure enough, in the system mailbox, Dane saw a new battle report message. "Name of the Battle: Dragon Hunt Clan Orc Extermination." ص "Location: Orodik mainland, Central Mountains, southwest of the Eastern Wasteland.""Time: New Caesar, January 5, 217, Night." "Enemies: Eastern Wasteland Orc Tribe, Dragon Hunting Orc Clan." "Allies: Moreno Warlord Group, Smir mercenary regiment, pure sword mercenary regiment." "Combat Target: Destroy the Dragonhunter Clan." "Battle evaluation: the completion of the battle objectives, the damage to their own side is relatively small, the role played in the battle is weak, comprehensive evaluation: C-level, obtained war points: 100 points." "Battle Details: Slightly." Uh ... Looking at this battle report, especially the C rating at the end of the battle report, and a hundred points of war points, it made Dane a little bit annoying. In fact, this result was already expected by him. He and his troops played a less important role in this annihilation battle against the Dragon-hunting clan than they did last time when those elements of the earth were destroyed. It is already good to get a C-level evaluation. What he is most worried about is that this digging system may not even calculate this battle, and it is really a blood loss. Fortunately, it was calculated, and also got a hundred points of war points, which even exceeded Dane''s expectations. Obviously, in the systematic assessment, the battle of the dragon hunting clan with a population of more than 1,000 people was annihilated. The scale of the war was much larger than that of the elemental war, so that Dane failed to obtain a higher In the case of evaluation, I also got war points that are almost comparable to that of the earth element.Of course, he is not unable to win a higher battle rating. As long as he fights more resolutely during the battle and invests his forces more thoroughly, he is fully capable of obtaining a higher rating. But if he did that, the casualties of his soldiers would be more than just the death of a dozen or twenty cannon fodder and the hanging of three or five sword dancers. In a battle that will surely win victory, he can only do so for a little war points when he is full. I closed the electronic war report in front of me, and Dion breathed a long sigh of relief. The speed of collecting war points does not seem to be slow. The goal of 500 points required to reach the second floor of the Empire Tower is now almost halfway. Next, in the Eastern Wasteland, there will inevitably be many battles. Based on the average war points of about one hundred points in a battle, it is estimated that two or three more games will be enough. He is full of ambition, and he is more and more looking forward to the upcoming war module ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The carnival after a victory lasted all night, so this morning, except for a small number of guards and patrols, Outside of their duties, most of the soldiers of the Eastern March were still asleep. In this state, of course, it is impossible for the army to start immediately-in fact, it is not just soldiers, many officers, including General Moreno themselves, have no intention to set off at this time, their heads are now groggy with alcohol infection. Dane, who has nothing to do, is going to find an open space to practice knives, but two visitors interrupt his plan. Bringed by Cecilia himself, is the leader of the Dragon Baroque, and there is a gorgeous moustache, long hair, wearing a green gold-plated rim Middle-aged elf man in robe. It stands to reason that as a thirteen-level powerful dragon leader, there is also his master behind him, Baroque Cliff supported by the green dragon Ignier. It should be able to walk across the entire Broken Dragon Peak area. Guy. However, this time, he humbly followed the middle-aged elf, and his posture seemed like a servant. "Master, these two guests want to see you." Cecilia said blandly, but her eyes seemed to want to send a message to Dane. Dean noticed Cecilia''s gaze and Baroque''s current attitude, and he had a basic guess in the identity of the serious middle-aged elf in front of him-and He felt that his guess was inseparable. "Hello, why are you here?" Dane''s attitude is quite respectful ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ mobile users, please read. Chapter 147 Holy Dragon Dean has already guessed who this elf is in front of him-where is this elf, this is obviously a dragon that has become an elf! True Dragon, Ignir. According to legend, there is an adult green dragon at the Broken Dragon Peak. I don''t know where the legend came from, but Dane would like to slap the man who spread the rumor-blind dog eyes, Ignir is an adult dragon? Which adult dragon have you seen turning into a human figure? This is clearly an ancient dragon who has mastered perfect deformation and has at least seventeen challenge levels and above! This is the lowest guess. Dane can feel nothing from this middle-aged elf, as if standing in front of him is an ordinary person. But for now, Ignier''s strength must be falsely passed on. He must be an ancient dragon, and even a sacred ancient dragon that has reached the legendary level. But it does nt matter whether it s an ancient dragon or an ancient sacred dragon. Anyway, it s a character that can easily call Dane a slap. Disrespectful, to death? He now felt deeply afraid. At the time, when formulating the marching route on the Broken Dragon Peak, although he had avoided the possibility of conflict with the Green Dragon as much as possible, he still did not keep a copy. If the Green Dragon really came out, he took the army Play a feat of Dragon Warriors. But looking at what it is now ... fortunately, it seems that Ignir''s gentle appearance appears in front of him, and it doesn''t seem to be a case of coming to the teacher to ask for sin and find trouble. The conversation with Ignir lasted only two minutes, and the dragon transformed into an elf left. After another ten minutes, a squadron dragon man entered Dane''s barracks, found a piece of open space that Dane had urgently divided, and settled down.Throughout the process, everyone is . Actually, Dane himself is a little bit embarrassed. In the extremely brief conversation with Ignir, the elf who has always maintained a serious face, gave him no chance to speak at all, but only mentioned three things. The first is to praise the actions of Dean and the human army to destroy orcs; the second is to hope that Dean will destroy more orcs in the next time; the third is to be able to eliminate more orcs Ignier said he would give Dane a dragon squadron of his squadron to his Majesty. After saying these three things, he left Daen''s aggressive expression at all, and left immediately. To be honest, Dane refused at first. In Dane s idea, you ca nt just let me accept and receive. I have to know what you want me to do and what purpose, and then see if I can do it, is it good for me, then consider receiving or not problem. However, it is clear that dragons behave differently from humans. Ignir didn''t mean to tell him the truth at all, took his words down, and sent the dragon warriors he created, and then withdrew directly, making Dane cried and laughed. Cecilia and Pehince accompany Dane, watching fifty or sixty Dragon Warriors together, and responding at the edge of their camp. Cecilia asked: "These dragons ... what shall we do next?" Dane said angrily: "What else can you do? Keep it up! What do you mean, Ignir?" Cecilia shrugged and said, "Who knows. The world of their existence is not understandable to us mortals."Dion was speechless. The presence of the Green Dragon people caused some commotion in the beginning. Although in the previous battle, human soldiers and dragon warriors had just had the experience of fighting side by side, human warriors had some doubts about the dragon men stationed in the camp. After all, the differences between dragons and humans are a little too big. I am all aliens, and the elves are much better. After all, elves have almost the same body shape and appearance as humans, except for a pair of pointed ears, there is no other difference-maybe the face value is very different, but beauty is rarely the cause of being hated, no matter Is it male or female. But the dragon people are different. These big guys with a general body that can reach more than two meters and five are far too different from humans in appearance. The reptile''s head and mouth are all sharp teeth, dragon horns protruding from the temple position, and a skin that is tougher than armor, and fine scales. This is clearly the image of a legendary monster . Before the annihilation of the Dragon Hunting clan last night, the dragons were stationed far from the human army; after the battle ended, these dragons did not even participate in the battle loot plunder, and they evacuated and returned to the Broken Dragon Mountain area. Except for contact during the battle, neither side had any idea of ??continuing to deal with each other. Now suddenly there is a whole dragon team in the squadron, stationed in the army ... It is conceivable that if there was no experience of fighting side by side at night, the moment these green dragon men appeared ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I am afraid that Will cause human soldiers to treat it more nervously. Dean can calm down the soldiers under his control, and will not let them have any special emotions for these dragons. However, in this whole camp, it was not only the Comillas, but other forces of the Eastern March, he could only find a way to explain it. In the face of the messenger that General Moreno sent to ask questions about these dragons, Dane used a sentence, "I went to actively solicit, these dragons accepted my solicitation." As a reason, he passed away. No doubt, when Dane said this, it would inevitably cause a lot of other people''s thoughts. The Dragonman is a very powerful heavy infantry without training and without providing equipment, and even has a force that is no less than the impact of heavy cavalry. Any force will be coveted.They knew that Dane would be able to recruit dragons, and they would surely run to try. Of course, although they were deceived by their own lies, and the result must be a shameless return, Dean Ke didn''t mean to be responsible at all. There are even some happy little mischiefs in my heart-anyway, it''s not Lao Tzu! Uh ... In the mountainous area of ??Broken Dragon Peak, Baroque Cliff carefully escorted beside Ignir, and asked respectfully: "It will take you nearly a year to create sixty dragon men under the crown of Ignil. Time, why send your warrior to that human? " "Weight." Ignir''s serious face didn''t seem to change at all. He drew his nose, looked at the north, and said something again: "I have to add a weight to the balance so that I can qualify for the game ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to visit, the latest, The fastest and hottest serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 148 Clean up New Caesar calendar 217, January 6, noon, sunny. When the sun hits the buttocks, most of the soldiers finally wake up-those who did not wake up are also roared from the camp by the officers, which is almost the time to start. After eating lunch, the Eastern March finally re-elevated and set off towards the depths of the Eastern Wasteland. In fact, after annihilating the Dragon Hunting clan, it didn''t take long for them to go to the East, and they have officially entered the land of the Eastern Wasteland. They can feel it from the land that is gradually more desolate than Hindler, the yellow sand that blows from time to time, and the sun that seems to never fall in the sky. Ҳ And since then, Dane''s map module has basically failed. Unless there is a high-precision magic map of the Eastern Wasteland in front of him, fused by the map module, or he himself travels every inch of the entire wasteland himself, otherwise, he wants to be like Broken Dragon Peak It is absolutely impossible to rely on the map module to get in and out of no one. In this case, the Eastern March wanted to continue to maintain its superiority in reporting. The only thing it could rely on was to scout scouts and scouts extensively and rely on them to obtain sufficient intelligence. After entering the wilderness, everything became unknown and worse. But it is not without good news, such as weather. It''s January now. It stands to reason that it should be a snowy season. However, Hindler, located in the south, is free of snow. In the south of the Eastern Wasteland, which is further south than Hindler, there is no such weather. Not to mention snow, even in January, the latitude where they are now, the temperature is rarely reduced to single digits during the day. It will be slightly colder at night, and the temperature may fluctuate around zero degrees.However, in the Eastern Wasteland, I am afraid that it will not rain for two years, let alone snow. I want to see the snow, I have to go north. Actually, this must be a good thing for the expeditionary forces. If it really looks like the middle and northern parts of the mainland, when winter has to wear heavy winter clothes, then lightly enter the battle, the heavy team did not even bring too much of the Eastern Army with food supplies, there must be no way to move as efficiently as now. It is bound to be dragged down by the weather and logistics. When it comes to food supplies, there is another embarrassing thing the Eastern March has to facethey do nt have much to eat. At the time, when it was decided to march in a hurry, the heavy team also chose to enter the battlefield lightly, and they did not carry much supplies. After that, no matter whether they are in the Broken Dragon Mountain or have entered the Eastern Wasteland, they will not be able to get any supplies from the rear and from White Wolf Castle. The road of Broken Dragon Peak is difficult for even the army, and the logistics supply line is even more unlikely to send food across Broken Dragon Peak. At this point, Dane and Moreno had already considered it earlier. In fact, no matter whether it was originally conceived by Moore and broke through the orc''s defense line from the front, or this route taken by Dean to break the Dragon Peak, after entering the Eastern Wasteland, it is impossible to continue to get supplies from the rear. This is a very risky action in itself, even with some meaningless actions. In the hinterland of the orc tribe, if they don''t want to be starved or thirsty, they must survive the war and feed themselves by plundering the resources of the orcs. This man is also very consistent with their initial strategy. The Eastern March entered the Eastern Wasteland, wasn''t the purpose to make a terrible turn in the orc''s nest and force them to retreat? When I was on the Broken Dragon Peak, logistics supply problems actually had some problems. At that time, Moreno had considered whether to limit quotas to support longer time. But fortunately, this time when I came out of the mountain, I encountered the dragon hunting clan. After annihilating such an orc tribe, the resources seized were enough for the army to eat and drink for many days. After entering the wasteland, the Eastern March was not idle. In fact, this is the beginning of the real war. Every day that follows is a huge test for this lone army. If not many clans of the Orc tribe assembled an army of 20,000 under the city of Beastblood, leading to emptiness in the rear, this army led by Moorno and Dion would have gone to the Eastern Wasteland to find their way to death. Three or two clans Together they can annihilate them on the loess.Alas, the situation is about to reverse. On January 6, the Eastern March entered the Eastern Wasteland. On the 8th, the scouts of the Eastern March found two small orc settlements. These two settlements should belong to the Black Rock clan. The Black Rock Clan, Broken Tooth Clan, and Rib Clan are the three orc clans of the largest generation near the Hindrell generation. Each of these three clans is a large tribe with a population of over 10,000. Together with some small clans, they constitute the main force of the orc tribes in the south of the Eastern Wasteland. At the same time, it is them who have been killing and killing the human army of Hindler all year round. Now ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The vast majority of the combat power of the Orc Alliance under the Beastblood comes from these three clans and their tribe clans. The orcs to the north, the orcs deeper in the wasteland, rarely participated in the war with Hindler. The reason is without him, too far. After receiving the information that found the enemy s settlement, the entire Eastern March was decisively divided into two parts. On that night, the two small, orc-like orcs with a total population of only about seven or eight hundred were given to Qing Ming. Lost. It s like attacking the Dragon Clan, killing all those who can kill, and then burning the stronghold to ashes. Some orcs who escaped occasionally did not hunt, and they let the news that the stronghold was destroyed. Everyone knows. Wu Dong''s military conquest certainly did not want to expose his whereabouts. If he could not, it would be the best. However, they have a more important purpose than hiding their tracks: to let millions of orcs in the entire wasteland know that the human army burns and plunders everywhere. Only in this way can we spread the fear brought by blood and destruction faster and further, and make the spread of chaos larger. As long as these things are available, the orc army on the front line and under the beast blood castle will find it difficult to fight with Governor Ozer in peace. As long as they are not able to break through the beast blood castle as soon as possible, the chaos in the rear is getting larger and larger, and the multi-clan and multi-tribe orc coalitions under pressure will definitely not be able to persist for a long time, and the speed of withdrawal will also increase fast. So, under such a premise, what is the more efficient way to let those victims spread fears all over the place ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular The serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 149 Governor Ozer Sindler''s eastern border, Beastblood. An orc army of more than 20,000 people has been besieging the beast blood castle of Governor Ozer for almost half a year. During the period, the two sides had several confrontations, and their losses were not small, but so far, the two sides have not shown signs of victory. Although the orcs persisted, it seemed that if there were no accidents, they would not be able to break through the door of the blood castle. Governor Ozer, he has the power to keep the beast blood castle intact, and several other important castles have never been so dangerous, but he also has no strength to wave his troops and defeat the orc army in the wild. But in the last two days, Ozer clearly felt that the orcs below the city seemed a little restless. Obviously, after being silent for some time, these orcs suddenly launched a violent attack on the blood castle of the beast for two days. In the evening, a siege battle has just ended. The half-footed Oze has stepped into the legendary swordsman, wearing white leather armor stained with blood, and standing on the high wall of the Beastblood. His hair is already a little gray, and the vicissitudes of the vicissitudes and the wrinkles of the mountains are undulating. His back was a little stingy, his figure seemed a little thin, and there was a long wound on the left rib that had solidified and no longer bleeds. But these could not conceal the perseverance glorious in his light brown eyes. At this moment, he was carrying a skull about the size of his entire chest, which belonged to a powerful orc warlord. In the siege battle just now, the orc warlord personally killed the city wall, setting off a **** storm. And Oze went into battle personally, fighting a fierce battle with that guy, and his body was cut by a battle blade, but the other side paid the price of life. He waved his hand gently and threw the skull off the wall. The head infused with his strength, before it landed, exploded into a blood red in the midair, causing a roaring roar of the orc army who had just retired and stared at the city head. The Orc Overseer, who was just beheaded by him, is the first warrior of the Black Rock clan and the 18th-level war warrior Helge. Helge has a high status in this orc coalition right now, and his death will obviously cause the orcs to sorrow and anger, as well as ... fear and despair.Obviously, Ozer''s move is to combat the morale of the orc army and boost his own morale. He laughed scornfully. The laugh seemed very light, but it spread throughout the battlefield. Everyone could hear the provocation and disdain contained in his laughter. There was a commotion in the Orc''s army, and some Anai guys couldn''t help but wanted to rush back to the city wall that had just been washed with blood. This race is generally irritable. After being provoked, they will fist and sword furiously even if they cannot fight. But among the orc army, there are still high-level troops who can control the army. They suppressed the rebound of their subordinates, resolutely reclaimed their troops, and returned to the camp two kilometers away from the beast blood castle. Watching the departure of the orc army, Ozer, cheered by the human soldiers at the Beastblood, walked down the city wall with a serious face. When his figure disappeared into the eyes of the soldiers, the cheers and applause were still endless: they repelled another orc attack, and also killed a notorious orc warrior. In such a victory Now, they have every reason to cheer the Governor Ozer who led them to victory. But few people know that when Ozer walked into the empty commander''s command room of the Beast Blood Fortress, the whole man suddenly stunned, his complexion suddenly became flushed, and the wow spit out blood! There were footsteps at the door, and a human knight with blond hair and a metal armor walked in through the door. He was surprised when he saw Ozer''s appearance. He was going to support him immediately, but was stopped by Ozer waving his hand. The helpless young knight stood aside and said anxiously: "Master, don''t be too reluctant. I''ll show you the old shamans in the fortress." Oze waved his hand and said, "No, I don''t know my body? I have been sick for so many years, and I haven''t seen any shaman that can cure me. I''m afraid I can''t find a legendary treatment. Master, is there no way to heal the old wounds sprayed by the Dragon Breath of the Sacred Ancient Dragon? " "That wouldn''t be the case! The Beastblood is still supported by you." "Oh." Oze laughed slightly, stood upright, and said, "Relax, Aldell, I can hold it up. A guy like Helga wouldn''t have killed me. If it weren''t for today''s situation If there is a crisis, I will not force myself to take it myself. ""Well ..." The young knight, known as Ayrdel, sighed slightly, then thought of another question, and couldn''t help but ask, "Governor, what crazy did you say those orcs have gone? Silent for so long ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ There have always been only a few small-scale battles. Why are these two days suddenly overwhelming? In the past two days, at least two thousand corpses have been left under the beast blood castle. The rate of loss, even if it is Orcs can''t bear it? " When I heard Aldell mention this, Governor Ozer couldn''t help laughing. He pulled out a stationery from the drawer in the table in front of him and gave it to Aldell. Aldell took the stationery and opened it. Seeing this, the young knight''s face changed immediately! He hurriedly read the contents of the stationery in his hand, and then said excitedly: "This is really good! There is an army with sufficient combat power to disrupt the orcs'' hinterland. No wonder these orcs will desperately attack the city! It seems As long as we support this round of fierce offensive, they must not be able to persist for too long! Mornau is doing a beautiful job! It s amazing, how did they suddenly enter the hinterland of the Eastern Wasteland? ! " Ozzie also said with a smile: "Yeah, I didn''t expect that Moore had such great courage, the most important thing is that he really did it! It is said that one of them was a mercenary named Dane. The boss played a big role, it was really terrible ... " "I''ve heard of Dane," Aldell said. "That was a great guy. He used to be a generational gangster in Rotten Wolf Town. Later, he didn''t know why, and suddenly moved his old nest overseas. He is said to be single. Chopped the mammoth warrior in Malone''s hand! " "Um." Oze nodded and said, "If he can come back alive, he must give enough rewards as a model ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the majority of book friends to read, the latest, fastest, most popular The serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 150 Swordmaster Sky Knight Within the Commander''s Office of the Beastblood, the conversation between Ozer and Aldell continued. "I want to come, if the actions of Morno are smooth, the days of the orcs'' retreat will not be far away. However, the pressure during this period will be very great, and we cannot relax. If this period, the orcs will break through the city. , That''s really a joke. " "I see." Aldall nodded, and mentioned another thing: "But those guys from Chaos City are really abominable. Today and yesterday, Clichy hid himself behind his robe that day. The shady guys have already requested three or four consecutive defense changes. It s abominable to say that their losses are heavy, and there are some teams that have more defensive pressure than they do! " "Huh!" When Aldell mentioned the Lost City, Ozer''s face suddenly became gloomy. "If there were no orcs opposite, I would have chopped up those guys from the Lost City. Feed the dog! Conry, don''t think that you can be proud of yourself for too long in the rear. When I clear up the orcs, the next person to cut off his head is him! " Eldall nodded silently, and said, "Yes, Governor, should we cooperate with the matter of Morno? For example, we will send some teams from some places to try to break through the orc''s defense line and give him some support. ? " Moreno thought about it a little and shook his head and said, "It''s not necessary anymore. Now we are under a lot of pressure. It''s unrealistic to send a large force, and it can''t do much to send a small team. However, since Moreno is in It''s also necessary to give him some support for us to do things. In this way, you can ask the Sword Squadron to send me a letter of commendation, and then let the Sword Squadron stay at Moore''s stand-by. " Aldell showed an incredible look and said, "Sword Squadron? Governor, our air team has only five squadrons in total. Will we go out one at a time ... will there be a problem? And, if Sword Squadron is dispatched, , Also easily lead to the interception of orcs'' air power. " "It doesn''t matter, do as I say." Ozer said in an unquestionable manner: "Let the Sword Squadron dispatch at night, detours, be careful, try not to alarm those orcs. Moore For them to act behind enemy lines, we have to show a little bit. And I believe they will also need the support of airpower. ""Well, follow your instructions." Uh ... On January 12, six days have passed since entering the Eastern Wasteland. During these six days, they were not idle at all, while they hit back in the direction of the blood castle in the southwestern side. On the other hand, they were also searching for some orc strongholds with weak defenses as much as possible to clean up and clean. . In six days, they wiped out at least five orc strongholds. The orcs who had died or were wounded in their hands had at least about 1,500 people. Their own losses may be about 100 people, and The power of the essence is basically not much of a problem. Of course, there is such a ratio. The main reason is that most of these orcs who have been killed and driven away are old women, weak women, and relatively few orcs. After all, the orcs'' settlements near the area of ??the Eastern March, a large amount of power have been drawn below the walls of the beast blood castle. If this were not the case, the resistance they encountered would not have been so weak. Dean has participated in these five battles in person. It is not something else to think about. The main thing is that he participated in the war, and there will still be some war points. Although the enemy''s strength is too poor, the gap between the two sides is too large, resulting in a small number of war points, but they have accumulated well. At present, the war points he has now are not far from the 500-point mark. Such a battle to destroy small orc strongholds, it is estimated that another two or three fights will be enough. However, today the senior members of the Eastern March have held a meeting and decided to change their strategy. The main reason for this change is that, at noon today, the sword squadron squadron rushed from the Beast Blood Castle has reached the army camp of the Eastern March. When these giant hawk-riding knights riding more than two meters in length and with wingspans of more than seven meters descended from the sky, they greatly surprised the soldiers and at the same time boosted the morale of the entire army.For nearly a week of fighting, they have been fighting alone. Now, the arrival of these sword-riding knights has declared Governor Odzel of Hindrell, and has not forgotten these soldiers who struggled in the wasteland. ʿ Sir Marin, who led the team, is an Eagle Knight who has reached the tenth level under Governor Ozer. The first time he arrived, he shouted that he would replenish his sword-riding knights, especially the big birds, all of which are very expensive, can only eat meat, and eat a lot. They hurried from the beast blood castle, did not dare to make any stops along the way, it took a lot of effort to find the Eastern March. Whether it''s a knight or a horse, it''s exhausted, and it''s hard to bring it to good use. The arrival of these big birds will, to a large extent, challenge the fragile supply capabilities of the Eastern March. UU reading books www. uukanshu.com themselves rely on plunder for their logistics. Although there is a slight surplus, it is really not an easy task to feed these sixty birds that are much bigger than human appetite ... Nevertheless, compared to the meat eaten by these big birds, what they provide is more urgently needed by the Eastern March at this moment. For example, against the orcs, there may be air forces next; for example, the efficiency of reconnaissance from the sky is much better than the ground reconnaissance. Moreno personally greeted the arrival of Sir Marin, and personally intervened to settle these sword-riding knights, so that the Governor Ozer''s capable staff will be welcomed to his big account. "Marin, Marin, the two of us haven''t seen each other for some years? Thank you for your support this time, your sword cricket will definitely help us a lot!" Murno patted Marin''s shoulder and smiled Then said. Obviously, they are old acquaintances. Marin is a bald middle-aged person. A thin leather armor is most suitable for flying in the sky. The tiredness on his face was exhausted on his face, but in the face of Moreno''s greetings, he still had to rise up and say, "You''re welcome, I came here this time. Governor Oze asked me to In the following days, I will obey your instructions. I will say if there is anything I need in the future. Although it s good to say that, it s definitely not possible today. The boys under me have to rest. Before they can act. " Thanks for the rewards ~ The list is a bit too much to list ... UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 151 Clear up Marin said that his swordsmen and knights need to rest, which is normal. Even if the Sword Squadron under his command is so good, flying for several days in a row and avoiding the orc''s air power is not an easy task. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Of course, it''s unlikely that Molnor will be so impersonal, he continued. "How can you work as soon as you come? Rest should be. If it''s not allowed, I want to give you It s just a banquet! " Marin smiled bitterly: "Even if you have a banquet, I have no energy to eat." "Haha!" Moreno laughed. At this moment, in his account of the Chinese Army, in order to show the importance he attached to the arrival of Marin, some important figures of the Eastern March were basically there. The support of Marin and his sword-riding knights in the snow made some people''s minds come alive. For example, Chapul has always had an idea. The white wolf guard suddenly stood up and said, "General, now that they are here, Sir Marin, I have a new idea about our next move. Please also ask the army and other brothers to listen, See if there are any problems. " "Oh?" Moore''s interest came, Chapel was not a man who likes to be in the limelight. He wants to stand up and speak, then he must really have an idea, "talk about it."Chapel cleared his throat and said, "I think it''s inefficient to gather the entire army together like us and sweep around." Without waiting for others to speak, he went on to say: "The team of 3,000 people has limited power. It can only kill one orc stronghold at a time, which is a waste of our power. Obviously, five days The time has passed, even if the orc horde is no matter how dull, we have already felt the threat posed by us. Next, unless there is enough strength to contend with us, other small orc strongholds will be far away When you see our signs, you will rush away. " "We can no longer gather our strength to fight like this, otherwise, our gains will become less and less in the next period of time. Now, the best choice is to divide into several shares, both Keep in touch and be able to pounce on different enemies in different directions. " "Although this will disperse our power and expose us to greater danger, I think it is still worthwhile compared to the efficiency brought by doing so. As long as the investigation is strengthened, the orcs will gather When you can join us with high and low forces, we can quickly gather together and support each other, and the risk will not be as great as expected. " "What''s more, General Mornau''s Sword Squadron has already arrived. With such an air force, we will be more convenient than before in terms of investigation and connection." With a sigh of relief, he uttered all his thoughts, and Chapel stepped back, looking around, and watching other people''s reactions. He can say so much at once, that matter must have been well thought out. However, the conditions have not been raised before. But now it is different. Marin and his sword-riding knight are here, which provides the most powerful support for his ideas. There was a period of silence on the market. Although Chapel has said a lot, in the Eastern Wasteland surrounded by enemies, he has to divide his troops. Such a bold matter does not easily accept everyone''s risk. People need time to digest Chapel''s idea, and to evaluate the value of doing so, is it really worth their risk to split up. Alas, the silence on the court didn''t last long, and soon someone stood up to support Chapul''s idea. This person is not someone else, it is Dane."I agree." Dane said, "Chapel has already understood that the division is risky, but the efficiency it brings is worth doing. Security, I think it is difficult for the orcs to extract enough in a short time It s hard to deal with us, at least until their main force evacuates from the Beastblood. What''s more, we still have Sir Marin''s air power to rely on, so why worry? The weight of Yun Daen''s words was relatively heavy in the civil rights army. Proposed by Chapel, he stood out with strong support, and no one else could move against this action plan. Now, it depends on whether General Moreno himself is willing to do so. Dane believes that from the perspective and character of Morno, he cannot see the effect of doing so. Moreover, the two important figures have clearly stated their support, and the barbaric overseers who always attach great importance to the opinions of their subordinates should and should not directly veto and oppose it. Sure enough, it is true. Moreno just thought for a while and then said: "Since both of you said that it would be better to do this, and there was no objection from others, then do it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Chapur, this Since you came up with the idea, it''s up to you to come up with a plan to distribute the team. " Chapel waved his fist, his expression strong and uplifting. He said: "Master, I have already thought about the division of troops! Dane, Aleksandrina, and Agere all came with their own teams, and almost all of them were under their hands. There are about five hundred people, then they are divided into three paths by three of them. I also took our five hundred soldiers at Bailangbao and divided them into one path. The remaining one thousand people will be led by the general yourself, Reddy Spencer will be with you. " "Our four-man division will take your position as the center and roam around to expand the scope of cleaning as much as possible. The goal is to destroy some small settlements, some orc herders, village bases and villages. If you encounter a larger scale Orc team, several soldiers and horses fight together, or you ask for support in the middle. The general direction of the entire army''s operation is still the same, while still cleaning the orc forces, while marching toward the southwest beast blood castle. " Moreno said: "Well, this idea is OK. Anyone else have an opinion?" Dean figured it out in his heart and quickly said: "I have no opinion and can accept such a plan." He chose to accept, and Aleksandrina''s pure sword mercenary regiment immediately followed his pace, saying there was no problem. Alas, there is only one Jell left. Take a look around and see if you agree or disagree, you will no longer have any impact on the results. It''s getting late today ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 152 Big fish On January 15th, the division plan has begun for three days. Dean doesn''t care about others, he feels like a fish. During these three days, his rangers played a great role, and they found out herdsmen of four or five orcs. The scale of these orc strongholds is small, ranging from dozens of people to as many as one hundred. When he encountered such an orc stronghold, he was not polite, and all of them were eaten in his stomach. As for the other big ones, he hasn''t met in the range of action of the troops he led for the time being, and even if they do, he can''t move. The settlement of these small herdsmen, the benefits of war points that can be brought to him by clearing up, is actually very small. However, it is more satisfactory because the troops he pulled out to participate in the battle are all under his own power, and there is no longer an Allied army to say so. Therefore, the points of war gained against the enemy are not Will be discounted as a result. In this way, without discount, even if the number of war points is small, the accumulation is quite satisfactory. He was just a three-day cleaning operation. He was already far from the 500-point war point required to reach the second floor, and now it is only a gap of 60-70 points. This gap, even for such a small-scale campaign, is only one or two games. He can''t wait to see the new lineup of system modules of the Empire Heart, and he can''t wait to climb the second floor of the Empire Tower to see if it has a different style. Dean, feeling a little impatient, gave Pehince a clear order, asking her ranger unit to step up to investigate the surrounding situation and quickly find a few orc strongholds. He has even contacted Sir Marin''s Sword Squadron and begged these air knights to help him find his target.However, his luck was a little worse next. Xu Xingxu was because during these three days, his team was too crazy to clean up the orc base. It may also be that the impact of the Eastern March''s operations has expanded to a certain extent, and the results returned from various investigations are not very optimistic. Although, for the time being, no large group of orc troops are following them, but it is difficult to find orc settlements around the area of ??operation. Some of the orc gathering points around him have either been patronized by him or other troops of the Eastern March, or the orcs may have heard the wind in advance and have fled and escaped without knowing where to hide. This makes Dean feel a little depressed. Just when he was thinking, was he going to run a little further and expand some sweeping areas, there was a hawk from the sky. Looking up, I saw two sword-riding knights flying from a distance. Dion raised his hand and ordered the marching troops to temporarily stop operations. He wanted to hear if the birds in the sky would give him any valuable information. After a short while, Jian Xie descended from the sky. Several mercenaries who had already been prepared, quickly carried a few large barrels full of raw meat and sent them to the mouths of the hawksbills. The raw meat in these buckets was from the bodies of the orcs killed. Dean has not been perverted to let his soldiers eat humanoid meat. At least, although their logistics supply pressure is very high, it is not so large as to need human meat. But if he prepares some minced orc corpses and feeds these carnivorous birds, he still has no psychological pressure. Two swords I used the long eagle''s beak honestly, swallowed a few pieces of flesh and swallowed it, and looked very hungry, looking very hungry. The two knights in light armor jumped off from the back of the big bird, walked quickly to Dane''s side, and didn''t do more greetings, straightforwardly came out: "Captain Dane, the two of us were in the previous During the patrol, an orc transport team was found! ","Transportation team?" Dion''s expression became a little puzzled, and then he gradually expressed his excitement: "Are the transportation team really? Are you correct?" The two men glanced at each other and said, "It should be right. They look like more than two hundred people, and more than a hundred of them didn''t see the weapons. They should be hard labors of the orcs. They use their carts and barren lizards. There are a lot of heavy weights. Because there is no way to approach, we do nt know what those heavy weights really are, but they seem to be quite large. In addition, in addition to more than a hundred hard labor and a dozen wild lizards, there are about a hundred. Several heavily-armed orc warriors appear to be guarding. " Dane clapped her hands and said, "That should be right, this looks like the orc transport team! We have caught the big fish this time!" ˷ The expression on his face was a little excited beyond words. He continued: "Two people, the information you brought is very valuable, but this is not the time to rest. I hope that you will now stare at the transport team and come back at any time to send me detailed information ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I will also send out my rangers to stare at those guys, please don''t let them run away! " "Okay, please be assured, Chairman Dion, you will not humiliate the mission!" "It''s not too late. After your mount has replenished food and water, let''s set off." "Well, we''ll go immediately." Later, after sending away the two sword-riding knights, Dean immediately called Delin, Maca, and Pehince: "Hurry up and get your troops ready and head south! We caught one Big fish, it will be delicious after being beaten! " "it is good!" Uh ...Will appear here in the transport team, Dane guessed, must be to the orc coalition under the beast blood castle to supply supplies. I made such a guess, he had no basis, but at this point in time, such a large amount of traffic, and a whole hundred men''s defensive force, if anything else, he would not believe a hundred. It doesn''t hurt to cut it off whether or not it is the transport team of the orc army! After this battle is over, let alone the soldiers brought from Comilla by his men, for a long time, there is no need to worry about the issue of urgency, even for the entire Eastern March, It''s a great addition. Of course, with these upcoming supplies, Dane will definitely supplement his team more. I believe that others can''t say anything. What''s more, judging by the number of enemies and the number of war points without reinforcements, he can almost certainly meet the requirements of 500 war points on the second floor of the Empire Tower ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 153 Critical strike At more than three o''clock in the afternoon on January 15th, Dane took over 500 soldiers under his men and finally stopped in front of the orc transport team. He looked at the orcs who were ready for defense, and was relieved: Fortunately, these guys didn''t run. In the process of chasing, Dane has been paying attention to the news that the two sword-sword knights and the ranger of Pehince sent by him in turn passed back. He was very worried that the orc transport team would find himself being targeted. After that, you will choose to escape. If this happened, the situation would be worse. The Orc''s heavy transportation team, if you drop those materials and start to run away, Dane may not be able to lead someone to catch up. The soldiers under his hands were all infantry. Although the ranger and sword dancers move faster, it is impossible for him to catch up with the ranger and sword dancers who are only in their early 100s. In that case, the strength of the troops will not be dominant, and the arms will be single. If you fight hard with those orcs, you will still be able to fight them, but the losses will be relatively large. But if you want to chase, whether it is other miscellaneous mercenaries or horror warriors, the speed of action is average, those orcs flee, and relying on two legs can not be chased. Fortunately, these orcs who have been stunned don''t seem to have any plans to escape. Watching them put on a defensive formation, and even made those orc laborers take stone hammers and wooden sticks as weapons, and Dane felt that the battle was stable. The orcs may think that there are two hundred people on their side and only five hundred people on the opposite side. What can''t be beaten? Do not I do nt blame them for having such an idea. The combat power of the orc army is stronger than that of the human army. This is due to racial superiority. The single strength of the orc soldier is indeed much stronger than the human soldier in the same situation. Perhaps, during large-scale legion battles, the influence of soldiers'' individual combat power on the battle situation will be weakened, and may be replaced by higher discipline and tactics. However, in the battle of hundreds of people, individual combat The advantage of force will still play a great role. But will the army in Dyne''s hand be an ordinary human force?There are more than two hundred miscellaneous mercenaries, which may not be really powerful; hundreds of horrible warriors are already a good force, at least not worse than the same number of orcs on the opposite side. The most elite are sixty elite rangers and more than sixty sword dancers. This is the most terrifying sharp blade in Dane''s hand. I didn''t hesitate, Dion''s army only rested for ten minutes at the position of five or six hundred meters from the orcs, and began to launch the attack according to the predetermined plan. On the way, he had already figured out how to fight this battle. Of course, ambush is impossible. Ambush is a joke unless there are some specific terrain on the endless eastern wasteland. Hundreds of people, if the wind and sand are a little smaller, they can see it far away by a couple of kilometers So ambush? Face-to-face competition is the only rule of war on the wasteland! Maka, a female orc mad warrior who was temporarily appointed as the leader, became a pioneer. Under the order of Dane, she began to lead more than 250, a non-brand mercenary who was dissatisfied with the formation, and began to push forward. The morale of the miscellaneous brand mercenaries is pretty good. It is unrealistic to expect them to attack a tough battle, and their will to fight is not so firm. However, there is a large gap in the strength comparison between the two sides, and these mercenaries will still fight hard. After the square of the miscellaneous mercenaries began to advance, the ranger unit led by Peixin Ribbon was immediately behind. These elves are the candidates to launch the first round of oncoming strikes. Followed by them are the Dread Ghost Warriors led by Delin. At the end is the sword dancer unit led by Dyne himself. The orcs lined up against the wasteland salamanders and crickets. After seeing Dion''s troops approaching, some agitation also occurred in the team. Almost every orc shouted at the humans who were approaching. If anyone could understand the orcs, they would know that these orcs were abusive before the war and a way to boost morale. After hearing the voice of the orcs, the human soldiers who rushed to the front also began to yell. The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. It seems that the short soldiers are coming soon, but it is the long-range of the two sides power. Of course, the Orcs also had shooters. When the more than 200 miscellaneous mercenaries in the lead of the human force approached a position of more than 100 meters, more than 30 arrows were shot. At this distance, Arrow''s aim and power were not very good, but still two mercenaries were shot and killed directly, and four or five were injured. As soon as I met, I had such a loss, and it can be seen that the orc''s shooter is not as good as expected. But single-digit casualties are not enough to cause human forces to collapse. The first Maca, with a roar, took the lead to take a step, from brisk walking to charge. The mercenaries behind her also began to enter the charge ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ 100 meters away, it is almost time to charge. It is kingly to rush through the enemy''s shooting range and enter melee at the fastest speed.At the same time, the followers of the Elven Rangers from the Peixin ribbon collar also entered the best range. "Put an arrow!" The Ranger General ordered the first shot of the arrow he was holding in his hand. After rolling up the arrows of the storm and rushing into the enemy line, they instantly penetrated three or four orc warriors. These three or four unlucky guys targeted by Peixin, without exception, all had powerful chests His arrows were broken up. After her arrows, Xun was attacked by sixty rangers. The shooters in the orc unit are not weak, but the Elven Rangers obviously need to strengthen a few levels. In one round of shooting, at least 20 orc warriors lost their combat power directly. The proportion of casualties they bring is much higher than that of orc archers! Shoot two rounds each other, the orc has been unable to withstand the arrow rain of Ranger troops. However, what they will face next is the impact of the mercenary team that has already rushed to the front! Under close combat, the orcs who have lost a lot in the arrow rain can only withstand these miscellaneous mercenaries. However, their resistance did not last for a long time. When the terrifying ghost warriors led by Delin also overwhelmed, the less than 150 orc warriors who survived could not support it. There are signs of collapse. Next, Dane and Pehince personally led the ranger and sword dancer who pulled out the elven machete and gave them a fatal blow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest and fastest The most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 154 Empire Tower Level 2 Dean led the army, and it took just under 20 minutes to annihilate this orc army discovered by the sword-riding knights. After their troops collapsed, some guys tried to escape, but were shot to death by the elves'' arrows, or struck by the sword dancers who were caught up. In the end, one hundred orc warriors plus one hundred orcs Hard work, none survived. Dean didn''t know in the end whether this transport team was delivering supplies to the orc army on the front line. He searched for a character that looked like an orc centurion from which he had cut off his head, and found a sheepskin roll with some text on it, which might be an order or the like. However, the guy in the team didn''t recognize the orc characters, so he couldn''t figure out what was written on it, so he shrugged his shoulders and tore the parchment into pieces. It stands to reason that their current position is indeed one of the orc''s supply lines. But the vast wasteland has no road, but there are roads everywhere. This heavy team, who did not know whether it was to supply supplies to the front line, or to exchange materials and exchange between orc tribes, had some routes to go, but it just happened to hit the sword knight''s hand, which can only be said to be destiny. Here, I have to say that with a pair of eyes in the sky, it is really a big weapon. If it weren''t for the sword-riding knight, relying on the reconnaissance power on the ground, and wanting to find a transport team that randomly chose a route in the vast wasteland, it would really be a matter of luck. Although, Dane''s luck was pretty good this time. After the battle was won, the living soldiers removed the supplies carried by the transport team and began to eat. Things that are not food, such as weapons and fine wine, let them take them as much as possible. Some guys started to flip the bodies of dead orc soldiers, and occasionally were able to find some valuable things, such as some ornaments that can sell money in the human world, even just some coins, and then directly owned them. Dain did not stop them. This was the reward that the winners deserved, and even this was in the war itself the acquiescence of the soldiers who were supposed to be the winner. The entire army began to rest in place, and Dane took advantage of this time to sink his mind into the empire tower in his heart-he was 100% sure that after this battle, 500 war points The requirements must have been met! Sure enough, after entering the game system interface, he directly saw a few system prompts bouncing to his eyes. First of all, let''s start the battle report news."Battle Name: Orc Transport Team Intercepts and Destroy." ص "Location: Orodick mainland, southwestern part of the Eastern Wasteland." "Time: January 15, 217, New Caesar." "Enemies: Orc Horde, Unknown Force Transport Team." "Allied Forces: Ozer Warlord Power (Sword Knight)." "Battle target: grab transport resources and destroy all enemies of the transport team." "Combat rating: Completion of the battle target, the damage to the own side is relatively minor, comprehensive rating: B, obtained war points: 90 points." "Battle Details: Slightly." Uh ... Through neglected battle details, Dane saw his loss. Not many. There were a dozen dead mercenaries, two dead mercenaries, two sword dancers dead, and the rangers were still intact.This casualty is still within the scope of Dane''s ability. Of course, this is only the data of deaths, and there are other injuries. He is too lazy to calculate. After all, there are pastors in the army, and some seriously injured guys. There are four Hilo with official ranks. With the efforts of the priests, it can be cured in a very short time. What''s more, for some minor injuries, you don''t need to worry about them at all. What kind of injuries do not affect combat effectiveness? I paid a little attention to the casualties, and Dane turned off the battle report. He is now more concerned about killing this orc transport team, obtaining 90 war points, and reaching the 500 point requirement. What exactly is the war module opened? The result is not the same, there is another news following the battle report. "Congratulations to the players, the total number of war points reached 500 points, a battle rating of level B or higher, a second-level territory, has reached the requirements of the second floor of the Empire Tower, the specific situation, please players to board the Empire Tower Look on the second floor. " Dane closed the system interface in front of her, and got up from the chair she had been sitting for several months. He now has the qualification to climb the second floor, but he is not so anxious. He looked around and laughed slightly. He still remembers the shock when he first entered the heart of the dynasty and saw the Empire Tower for the first time. But compared to the magnificent appearance outside the Empire Tower, the first floor he was on was shabby and I don''t know how many times. The empty room, the bluestone floor, and the bluestone wall ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ There is nothing else but a chair that looks quaint, and it doesn''t match the exterior of the Empire Tower. But it was here that he completed the change from a chaotic money field, a chaotic killing field, a mercenary leader who lived this life of impermanence, to a real lord. The inhabitants of the island of Comilla are about to be over a thousand, and the warriors under his command also have a size of 500 people. In a way, his participation in Moreno''s operation this time will even affect the entire nation of Hindler. Such a change is something he could never have imagined half a year ago. But all of this is just the beginning. His future journey is still very long. He will never just stand still and just stay on the ground floor. He raised his head and looked up. He was not just looking to the second floor. The ceiling could block his eyes, but he couldn''t stop the heart of the throne that reached the top of the tower.Gaze''s eyes gradually became firm, and Dane took her steps and stepped on the stairs leading to the second floor. I walked up the stairs, and soon, the invisible barrier that made him familiar with the incomparable barrier diaphragm appeared in front of him. But this time, the barrier is no longer his obstacle. He just nudged it as if something had broken apart. He took a step, turned the corner, continued upward, and suddenly became cheerful. Dane stood at the entrance of the stairs, not paying any attention to the disappearance of the stairs behind her, and the entrance was completely sealed. He looked at the situation in front of him, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Yes, it''s a lot bigger than the first floor ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 155 War module The changes on the second floor are not just bigger than the first floor. If the first floor of the Empire Tower is completely rough and rough, the second floor is not hardcover, but it is much better. The bluestone floor, which is still the same, has become much more regular. The walls of the square have also been painted with a pale golden coating, and a chandelier falls from the ceiling, exuding a soft light. The place that still seems a little empty, some ornaments such as animal horns, fangs or helmets are placed, so that nothing will be empty. The biggest change is the chair in the hall. Originally, on the first floor, the chair that Dion had been sitting on was just an ordinary wooden chair, and there was nothing strange about it. Now, this chair is already stone. Although it is still not so gorgeous, at least it looks a lot more solid. He walked slowly in front of the stone chair and sat down. All the changes in appearance are just shells. What is more remarkable is the core change in essence. The system interface of the dynasty heart was summoned, and Dane saw a new system module option-the war interface! The idea is on it, and Dane carefully browses the content on the war page. Regardless of its name, the war module is a module that completely serves the war in the game "Heart of the Dynasty" from pre-war to post-war.ս In the war module, there are various functions and options, and these functions and options are almost all served for war. Starting these services requires the cost of war points. Uh ... War interface: Existing war points: 520 points First-level permissions: Teleportation: The lord can return to the territory freely. For ten minutes of casting time, each time consumes 10 war points. Take one more person (must belong to the player''s power). A maximum of one hundred people can be transported at a time. This ability can only be used once a day. Morale rises: The morale of the entire army rises for 1 hour, and the consumption points are divided by five. Physical fitness recovery: The physical fitness of the entire army recovers rapidly for 1 hour, and the total digital strength is consumed divided by two. Accelerate training: Speed ??up the training speed of the arms. The consumption points are related to the reduction of time and the types of arms. Resource exchange: slightly Exchange: slightly Hero characteristics exchange: slightly Uh ... Rising morale and physical recovery, these two capabilities can play a direct role in the war. The former can boost the morale of the army, which is very useful in combat. In the cold weapon war, morale is the fight. Unless there is a big difference in strength, whether a battle is victorious or not, it is often necessary to see which side can last longer in an arduous war. In a war, perhaps only 20% to 30% of the casualties are caused in direct direct battles, and the greater loss is likely to be from the defeated side after the front has completely collapsed. At that time, some people want to run, some people want to persevere, the team loses unified command, morale collapses, in this case, there will be a slaughter. Then, in contrast, in a brutal war, the side with higher morale can obviously persist for a longer time, be more combative, and be able to defeat the enemy. It is self-evident that carcass energy can restore this effect. Since participating in the Eastern Expedition, whether it was the annihilation of the earth element cluster on Broken Dragon Peak or the follow-up to the Eastern Wasteland, Daen''s army has not encountered any too difficult to deal with the clearing of the small settlements of the orcs. Happening. At the time of the element cluster, the difficulty lies in the individual strength of the element elders. It is only a small pressure to destroy the element cluster. But this is just the beginning. In the follow-up, there will be many difficult battles waiting for him, and he himself is already prepared for such a mentality. After a battle has begun, it may last a long time. The confrontation between the square arrays, continuous circuitous forces, constant front adjustments, and sudden killings all require strong discipline and tactics of the troops to be able to complete them, but one of the most basic things is physical fitness. How much physical energy does face-to-face killing consume? Constantly running on the front, how much energy is consumed? A war may start from the day before dawn. It is not uncommon for shouts and assassinations to last a whole day. The battle between swords, axes, and hammers requires the flesh and blood to spur. Then, you can imagine that when the battle is smooth, when the two sides are almost exhausted, one of the army suddenly suddenly somehow suddenly began to recover quickly, is this a terrible thing? It may not be easy for Dane to encounter such a thing, but his enemies will be unlucky in the future. The two capabilities provided by the war module have made Dane very satisfied. But this is just a prologue. The remaining functions are much more exciting for him than these two functions!Teleportation, this ability to return directly to the territory, and even take up to hundreds of people to travel back and forth in Comilla and his current location ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Don''t be too strong! This means that he is fully able to control the development of the territory while taking the army to battle. Even when his troops have suffered losses, he can go home and quickly replenish some soldiers before returning! Although the teleportation under the current level of authority can only carry back and forth with a scale of about a hundred people, but for the time being, this number is enough for him. Give him more teleportation places, and he doesn''t have so many troops and not so many war points to teleport. Accelerated training, not to mention more. Although the consumption may not seem to be small, this must be the best choice for explosives in the future when facing threats. The remaining three functions are things that Dion uses to enhance himself and his army''s comprehensive strength. Needless to say, the exchange of resources uses precious war points to exchange resources. Dane is not stupid. Resources can be earned and can be bought with money, but war points can only be obtained through warfare, and the accumulation rate is not fast. He will not do such things until the crisis. But the two remaining exchange items, treasure and heroic characteristics, are another matter. Especially the heroic characteristics, but this kind of thing can change him in a certain aspect from an idiot who does not understand at least, at least to an expert level existence. For example, one thing he was jealous of: "Cavalry Experts: Let players master the essence of leading cavalry operations ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 156 Blood of the Earth To be honest, Dane didn''t know how to lead the cavalry. Whether it is the training and training of the cavalry, or the logistical support and the feeding of the mounts, as well as leading the cavalry to fight, he has no ability in this regard. Although he didn''t really want to admit it, the real situation is that if he was led by a cavalry, he would indeed feel guilty. In his many years of military career, he has not experienced much riding on his own mounts. Riding is still qualified, but it is far from his level in foot combat. The experience of leading the cavalry is even more miao. Although the Dread Ghost Mercenary Group is still a well-known team, the Dread ghost''s financial resources still can not afford the cavalry. Since the ghost fears no cavalry, Dane naturally has no experience leading cavalry. In fact, it''s not just the fear of ghosts. In the generation southeast of Hindler, there are only two forces that can afford the riding armies--Morno and Malone. In particular, Moreno, the white wolf cavalry in his hand is still a characteristic cavalry unit. Despite this, there is no way to offset Dion''s longing for cavalry. The role of cavalry in the war is simply too strong. Ultra-high mobility, the initiative that can be obtained in the war, the impact on the front ... all these things make the cavalry''s performance in the war and its dazzling. Not to mention anything else, as far as the soldiers in Morno''s hand, there are only two arms that can give Dion a high look: one is his heavy infantry corps, the White Wolf Guard. The other is the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment. In particular, the latter has almost become synonymous with Moreno in Hindler. The White Wolf Cavalry Regiment, which has only one brigade in his hand, will have three hundred men. As soon as he plays, he can make him The enemy was terrified. Dean also wanted to have such a cavalry unit in his hand, very realistic conditions did not allow it. In the future, when his territory develops further, the training of cavalry will definitely occur, and this future will not be far away. He has seen it on the list of buildings in the secondary territory of Orion. Buildings that foster mounts and cavalry. Therefore, he must learn the skill of leading the cavalry. He even had an urge to learn the cavalry expert right now, but the demand for 500 war points calmed him down. It was too expensive. After exchanging it, he managed to get 500 war points and it would be spent all at once; in addition, he had to have a cavalry unit.He glanced at the redemption list of the heroic characteristics of the war module, and looked at the incomparable abilities. In the end, he could only close the list with painful willpower-he was afraid If you don''t hold back, your head is congested, and you directly change the ability that is temporarily useless and spends extra money, which is very fucking. But these 520 war points will be spent anyway. Otherwise, staying in the war module, it is just a number that is of no use. Only when used, these valuable war points can truly become his strength. He already thought about it, what was the first thing he wanted to exchange from the exchange list of the war module. The soft light flickered, and Dion, who was sitting on the stone chair on the second floor of the Empire Tower, had a long knife in his hand. "The commander''s blood blade, excellent treasure, exchange for 100 war points." "Sharpness: This sword is sharp enough to easily cut through low-level armor." "Toughness: The toughness of the blade is very high and it is not easy to damage." "Commander''s Blood: Become a soldier during the war and get a +1 bonus to strength." Dion couldn''t help falling in love with the long red knife. The long knife that he had been carrying behind in the early years and who had given him the name of "Ghost Knife" was the net worth he spent almost half of that time, and invited a master of dwarves who traveled Tailored to help him, the cost of materials is very expensive, not to mention the labor value of the dwarf forging master shot-although he did not ask for a dime, with an axe to force others to make it. Nevertheless, he has always been emotional about that knife. In the battle with the Elder Earth Element, the ghost sword was damaged, but he was quite heartbroken. In the next few battles, he randomly found a knife to chop people, which was very awkward, unsatisfactory, and chopped people very uncomfortably.He kept wondering when to get a good weapon to use. Unexpectedly, the war module directly gave him a surprise. These gadgets, which are referred to as ''treasures'' by the system, are more than just weapons. Dane even saw something that could increase the combat effectiveness of the army after it was equipped. He didn''t want to change those things, but he had weapons with similar effects, all of which were rare or even stronger. He could not exchange for hundreds or thousands of exchange prices. Stuck in a weapon that he could afford, he picked it and picked such a knife. I held it in my hand and played it twice. He was very satisfied with the long red knife, both in terms of weight and appearance. The bright red blade almost seemed to be bleeding. It was domineering and deterrent, and was proud of him. "Is it detected that the player has the Heart of the Earth Element ? Is it merged with the Commander s Blood Blade ? The level estimate after fusion: Rare. The fusion price: 100 war points. With a frown, Dane didn''t want to choose yes. A good-class sword, a hundred war points. A rare sword, the minimum price is more than seven or eight hundred, the expensive can be one or two thousand. Now, as long as you spend the heart of a soil element that you do nt know about hair and add a hundred war points, you can switch to a rare sword, and the fool will not do it! It only took a moment for the fusion to take place, and a new sword appeared in his hands ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The appearance has not changed, but the appearance seems to be much restrained. The bright red turned dark brown, much heavier, as if blood had dripped and solidified on the ground. From this new sword, he can feel the power of a solidified earth. "Blood of the earth, a rare treasure, exchange for 700 war points." "Feng Rui characteristics: slightly.""Higher Toughness: This knife is almost impossible to break unless it is confronted with a weapon with superior sharpness or if it is subjected to too much force." "Commander''s Blood: Slightly." "Blessing of the earth: When the player first died, friendly forces within a radius of 60 meters around him, as long as he stepped on the earth, the earth would continuously give them strength, so that the physical recovery speed doubled." Huh ... I admit, the updates in the past two days are really a bit weak. But listen to me explain! (Busy) In fact, in my case, I can manage to keep two chapters a day. But the main reason is that the consumption of saved manuscripts was relatively serious before. Considering that it will be on the shelves soon, I don''t think I will save some manuscripts at the time. I am currently saving the manuscript. Let''s make a small break on the weekend, on Saturday and Wednesday, and on Sunday. In addition, someone asked where the dragons went when they hit the transport team? Hmm ... can I say I forgot? (Crying and laughing ~) Appetizers, 100 orc guards, 100 hard labors, all of them were quickly solved. I didn''t think about writing in detail. The key is the war module ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to visit, The latest, fastest, and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 157 Return to territory Looking at the new sword, Dane deeply felt that the old saying of "a penny and a penny" is definitely not a mere utterance. The exchange value of 700 points is definitely worth the improvement. Obviously, the effectiveness of this new blood of the earth far exceeds the blood of the old commander. The upgrade of the characteristic of higher tenacity will not be mentioned, and the added vitality of this earth is simply the best quality in war! Especially, Dane himself is a fierce general who is good at leading the armyhe is just a little bit better now, and he must be a soldier firstthe effectiveness of this thing will be exerted to a greater extent. He couldn''t wait to see what he would show on his face when he rushed into the enemy line with the blood of the earth and his soldiers in the next war. Emoji! Put away the sword, Dane first left the Empire Tower, and the spirit returned to his body. The troops under his command were still eating and drinking. He stayed in the Empire Tower for only a few minutes. I thought about it for a while, and he called Delin and Pehince. "Boss.""Lord Lord." The two people had different names, and stood in front of Dion together. Dane nodded and said, "I may have to leave for a while. You two are optimistic about the army. This time you have a good harvest. You should be able to take a rest in a short time. Before I return, I will rest in place Right. " "Okay." Pehince would now execute Dane''s order completely unconditionally. I was next to Delin, with a little doubt: "Where are you going, boss?" "Whatever you do!" With a wink in his eyes, Dane stunned Delin. He Delin shrugged his shoulders and followed Dean for so many years. He still doesn''t know the character of this guy? He said, "Well, where do you like to go, and come back early, this team can''t live without you." "Umm, soon." I sent the two away again, and he found a nearby place that nobody would notice, and started the teleportation in the first-level authority of the war module. This teleportation is an ability provided by the war module to return to the base quickly.This ability is very important to Dane! It can even be said to be a core function of the war module! Can return to his nest at any time, which means that Dane can always control the development of Comilla. In the face of some crises, there is really no way, maybe this teleportation can escape a life. What''s more, this teleportation can also carry people with their own forces on the island of Comilla, which means that he can take the army back and forth to play. Recruiting, escaping, controlling the territory ... These functions are all in one teleportation. Don''t be too pleased with Dai En! That is a little pit in the ten-minute cast time. If the instant transmission can be completed, the picture will be wonderful! At the moment of imagination, the magic in his hand was completed. If any mage dares to use such sophisticated magic of teleportation, he still has his thoughts flying, even the old driver will inevitably end up in a car. It was all good luck to be teleported to an unknown place, and one accidentally put himself into a crack in time and space and died directly on the spot. But Dane is different. When he is performing teleportation, he is completely system-dependent. He couldn''t figure out what the strange gestures and spells meant, anyway, the system controlled his hands and his mouth. After ten minutes of engaging, a flash of white light brought the dynasty''s heart system back to Orion''s mage tower. When Dane returned to Orion, he found himself in a room. He recognized at first sight that this room must be in the wizard tower of Orineldo. This can be seen in the dim environment, the smoke-free lamp relying on the magic stone powder as fuel, and the mysterious decoration of the entire room. He lowered his head, and he saw his foot stepping on a magical rune array with blue light. The faint blue light gradually dissipated, a strong first, followed by a light taste of exclusive arcane, and all dissipated.This is a teleportation magic circle, he guessed. Out of the circle, Dane pushed open the door of the small room where he was. Outside, wearing a long-distance middle-aged elf mage, Eastlin, seemed to have been waiting here for a long time. ô "Why do you want to know how I''m going to come back?" Dane asked in surprise. "I knew that Lord Lord was coming back," Eastlin said. "Ten minutes ago ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ You started teleportation and activated the teleportation matrix on the mage tower. I already felt it. . " Dane touched his head a little awkwardly, and he forgot that Eastlin can now be regarded as the master of the mage tower. When he starts teleportation by himself, he must come back through the mage tower, then it will certainly Startled Eastlin. He decided to talk about another topic: "Yes, Eastlin, did anything special happen during my time?" "I stay in the mage tower, where can I know if something special is happening in the territory. I think that Lord Lord, if you go to the priest of Isroll, or Far O''Druid, you should get better. s answer." "Hmm." Dane nodded and asked, "How is your recent work?" "I am about to report to the lord." Eastlin said, "Most of my energy has recently been devoted to teaching apprentices. Now, these little guys are still practicing spells. Are you interested to see them together? ? " "it is good."Following Eastlin, walked out of the mage tower. Dane saw eight or nine young elves in the spell training ground next to the high tower. Everyone held a book in their hands, and some were practicing spell recitation. Some are practicing spellcasting, and some are concentrating on magic meditation with their eyes closed. They are all serious. "Boys, see who''s here." Eastlin did a little trick, the magic vibrated in the air, making a light and crisp sound. This mage''s unique way of calling people is still very novel. The apprentices who heard the sound stopped one by one and looked at this side ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to visit , The latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ mobile users please read. Chapter 158 Mage Team The boys and girls who were attracted by the teacher''s spells turned their attention, and then saw Dane. The eight or nine mage apprentices present at the scene all stood up, looking at Dane''s attitude, with a touch of awe, a touch of tension, and some curiosity. "Yes, yes, everyone learns from the instructor Eastlin." Dean looked at the young girls with satisfaction, and was really a little shocked. Many of the faces of these young girls are familiar to him. Almost half of them came from the escape elves of the Nancy King''s Court, and half of them came from another world through the **** guide tree tower. But without exception, Dane did not remember that there were mages in these people, not even mages and apprentices. It is not easy to train a mage, and it is even more difficult than a soldier. But now, Dane can see that although these little guys are still immature, they are all without exception, all of them have mastered the ability to cast spells! It''s only been a month! If on the continent, if you can never touch the magical white paper in a month, and master a circle of formal spells, you can all be called geniuses. It is very possible to train them in the future Talented. Because of their racial instincts, the elves are indeed more sensitive to magic than humans, and their magic civilization is relatively prosperous. This also makes more people in the elves have the talent to become mages. But it will never be the case, so that Eastlin can easily draw out eight or nine geniuses who can walk into the magic gate a month among the elven residents of four or five hundred people. Compared to luck, Dion is more inclined to think that this is the credit of the "Heart of the Dynasty" system!Just like before, the courtyard of war trained sword dancers, so complicated martial arts can never be learned simply in two or three months. The same is true of these mage apprentices. It was only more than a month since he left Comilla Island, and the little guys that Eastling had found had completed the introduction to magic. However, the system''s training function should be effective only within a short period of arms training. After the sword dancers completed their training, Dane also tried to get them back to train in the courtyard of war in order to further improve their strength, but it had little effect, except to maintain a certain training intensity and let him Apart from becoming more and more proficient, the improvement in individual strength is minimal, which is no different from normal training. But even so, he is already very satisfied. At present, these mage apprentices are not very mature. According to Eastlin, it is estimated that they will continue to receive his teaching for about a month before they can basically be regarded as a formal mage. This speed is already very fast, Dane couldn''t ask for more. At the same time, he is also very much looking forward to the effect that he can exert in the next war after he has a team of twelve masters in his hands, not to be too strong! Imagine that when an entire cavalry lined up on the flat ground and launched an charge towards Dion''s line, suddenly, the greasy technique released by the twelve mages suddenly covered the cavalry''s charge line. How wonderful would that scene be? Dean thought for a moment, and grinned. He did not intend to continue to disturb the study of these seedlings. After waving goodbye, Dane and Eastlin walked out of the range of the mage tower and took a walk in the forest. After leaving the students, Eastlin mentioned some issues: "Master Lord, now we still face some problems. The knowledge reserve in the mage tower is still too small, especially the spell books, and the spell laboratory. Our mage tower can only provide the learning conditions for four first-round spells and one second-round spell. Even after they have learned it, apprentices can only master such spells. " Dane asked, "You are a high-level mage, should you have mastered many spells yourself? Can''t you teach them?" Eastlin smiled bitterly and said, "Of course I can teach them. But the study of spells is not just a matter of reading a book and having a teacher to teach them. It must be matched with the experimental conditions of the corresponding spells so that the apprentices really understand the spells. True, they can master a spell. The learning speed will be faster. If I only teach them with my own spell book, the progress will be too slow. "Under the explanation of this high-level mage, Dane understands the truth. It s the same as he is learning spells by himself, or else he is holding the mage tower to learn by himselfthe thief is slow, and with his talent, if he wants to learn a spell, I do nt know where it goes. Or just use the system to directly change the spell, UU reading , but that requires the spell in the system, and you have to pay. Of course, the mage apprentices do not need to pay for studying in the mage tower-or that the money is already included in the training fee marked by the system when training them. This caused Dane to scratch his head a bit. According to this statement, although the formal mage that has been trained now has the corresponding casting ability, in fact, he has only mastered four first-round spells and one second-round spell. This amount of magic is actually low among the wizards who have just entered the third level of formal standards. If you want to increase the number of spells you have, you must increase the number of spells in the mage tower. But the price of R & D ... For a circle of spells, research and development requires one thousand gold coins plus two units of mercury, and second-level spells require three thousand gold coins and four units of mercury! In addition, when researching and developing, you must have a mage with high cast ability to work hard. Eastlin is barely able to meet the requirements for the development of the second ring spell, but the investment of resources really hurts Dane. I calmed down and thought for a while, this magic thing, I still can''t afford it. Perhaps, after destroying the faceless dungeons in the underground world in the future, I will control the black crystal veins that do not know where they are, but must exist, to really play such things. However, although it is now, if the incomplete formal mage can accumulate a certain amount, only the five spells that they can master now can be quite powerful in the war! There are three chapters today. UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. ~ 159 Palm Book I bid farewell to Eastlin and left the mage tower, and Dane summoned Fal''o and Essilor first. Before the two of them arrived, Dane opened his territory page. After a lapse of more than a month, he returned to Orinite again. On this land that belongs to him, he can finally see the familiar territory statistics page again. Uh ... Lord interface: Territorial territory: Comilla Racial Forces: Elven Forest Forces Resources: Gold Coins: 7000 Timber: 14 Ore: 9 Crystal: 11 Sulfur: 6 Gems: 8 Mercury: 3Population: 980 (Humans: 535 Orcs: 54 Elves: 391) Hero: Pehince Subordinates: Fal''o, Cecilia, Tommy, Delin Development: Level 2 10% Military: Mercenaries (3 Squadrons, 143) Sword Dancer (9 teams, 111) High Elite Ranger (1 Squadron, 62) Puppet sentry (2 squads, 24 people) Faith: Hilo, Father of the Elves, Nature Teacher, Guardian of Life and Elements. Owned building:Forest: Tree of Life Level 2 Guide Tree Tower Level 1 War Ancient Tree Level 1 War Courtyard Level 1 Mage Tower Level 2 Hero Altar Level 1 Monastery Level 1 Territory has spells: four rings, one ring. Trainable Arms: Sword Dancer Unit: Squad Puppet Sentinel Unit: Squad Reverend Unit: Individual Mage Unit: Individual National characteristics: None Uh ... The tree of life, Orinel, had already completed his journey to the second level before he set out on the expedition. And the mage tower, when he built it, directly built a secondary building. Several other Orinel buildings are of first class standard. These are things that he has been familiar with for a long time. One of his main concerns is population and the other is resources.ٶ The rate of population growth is still very pleasing. The human population has reached more than 500 people, some of whom are soldiers of the Dread Ghost Mercenaries. But most of them were slaves bought from Doodor. The population of the half-orcs has decreased, because at the beginning only a portion of the half-orcs in the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment had been killed or injured in several battles, but they had not increased. The more important part is the elven population. The elves who fled from the Nancy King''s court on the Golden Fragrant Leaf have basically been integrated into Orinel. When Pershing and her ranger troops were conquered, those who had been all attentive The elves and civilians who only think of a stable life, will not make much trouble. The number of these elves is almost two hundred. The other two hundred elves came from the **** guide tree tower. The first-level god-guided tree towers are likely to attract as few as seven or eight, and as many as fifteen or six elven populations per week from outside the world. The number is random, and it depends on luck. But the time base is here. After three or four months, these elves have the highest loyalty to Dion, and have grown to a size of about two hundred people. This is a very exciting thing. Dane intends to complete the upgrade of the guide tree tower as soon as possible to further increase the population growth rate. He intends to return this time and spend another resource to improve the comprehensive strength of the territory. Dane did not plan to get the new shipyard in the second-level territory unlocked, but the upgrade of some existing buildings must be put on the agenda. After upgrading these existing buildings, he was able to easily find a way to raise the level of the tree of life to the third level. All of these require resources to support, but the gold coins and other resources on the book surprised Dion. Too few! He himself sold a black crystal once and made a lot of money back; when the mammoth giant was hacked and killed by Shawan Port, Moreno''s confidant, Emre, also took out 20,000 gold coins. Arrived on his boat. There is also the case where Golobo took the initiative to get the boxes of black crystals that were returned. The final treatment method was also responsible for purifying them by Issloor, and then pulled by his halfling captain Hull to the mainland The money was handed over to Goodall for sale, and the money had been returned to the basket. According to Li, his book, whether it is gold coins or other resources purchased with gold coins, should have a considerable amount of balance. However, the fact is that the number of resources on the lord interface at this moment is much less than expected. The first thought that rose in Dane''s head was: Will it be corrupted?Soon, this possibility was ruled out of his head. After he left, he still had a certain degree of trust in the old Druid Fal''o who was entrusted to take charge of economic power. In the absence of firm evidence, he was reluctant to imagine the situation. I''m glad he didn''t think so. When he took a closer look at the data of the entire column of the lord interface, he felt as if he had found the reason why the book resources were so small. Yes, Orinel is running out of money, but replaced by three squads of sword dancers, two squadrons of sentinel, and Eastlin training, which are not shown in the lord interface. The mage team that came out, as well as the Hilo priest priest team nurtured by the Templar of the Abbey ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The price of sword dancer training is not low, except for the three team sword dancers. In addition to the cost of time, the resources to be spent are converted into gold coins, which is less than one thousand five. Sentinel units are much more expensive. The cost of training a squadron is double that of a sword dancer. The two squadrons spent almost two thousand gold coins. However, the big head is still in the training of mages and priests. The development of a mage requires about five hundred gold coins. A priest is much cheaper, but cultivating a priest costs gems and sulfur resources. Taking these into account, the price of a priest''s training is not much different from that of a mage. Eastlin trained eight or nine mage apprentices in one breath, which is four or five thousand gold coins! He does nt know the situation over Max Hill. After all, the number of mages and priests will not be displayed on the lord interface, but if you think about it, you can learn so many mages. Will be less. The cultivation of these two caster professions completely occupied the large amount of money spent by Dane during this time of absence! The speculation that struck him was confirmed by the rushing Faal and Issloor. When the two of them just arrived, they were surprised to see that Dean was able to find time to return so soon. Dane did not continue to explain too much on this matter. After casually persuading two sentences, he turned the topic to the point: "Who did you two tell me, how much money did the mage tower invest? How much did the monastery invest ? Why not control it? "The two face each other ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 160 financial resources The application on Dian''s face is not anger, but it is certain that the mood is not good. Faluo looked at Issloor, and found that the latter looked like he couldn''t help, and he could only sigh, and said helplessly: "Let me tell you, Lord Lord." "When you left with your army last month, you did nt say that in the future, whether it s Ossengari recruiting sentries or Lanslow recruiting sword dancers, they will be recruited by their own instructors or leaders. Is it responsible? " "Because of this, in this month, various departments began to recruit the compatriots who came from the tree tower of Shendao Island or those who fled from the royal court of Nancy. Manpower. Sword dancers and sentries are the most recruited, but fortunately their training numbers are based on squads. Although the number of recruits is quite large, the cost of resources and funds is still within acceptable limits for the time being. . " "But ... the problem lies with the two guys, Eastlin and Max Hill. They do nt recruit many people who have mage qualifications or are suitable for divine practice. , But the cost of individual resources is terrible. " "They came to me several times to collect supplies. At first, it was fine. Later, the amount of withdrawal accumulated too much, and I also felt something wrong. I tried not to give them, but ..." Speaking of which, Fal''ao had a wry smile on his face: "But I can''t stop those two guys! They all said, Lord Lord, you take the development of magic or divine magic on the territory very seriously, and have said that you will be vigorous Support. Once this is said, it will be difficult for me to stop them. I can only give resources ... " When he heard Fal''o talking about half the time, Dane understood that the pot was really not his turn to stay with the druids and priestesses, which was indeed his own problem.뿪 Before leaving Orinel and embarked on the road of the Eastern Expedition, he did not consider that the training costs of the mage tower and the monastery staff would be so exaggerated. He knew the training costs of the mage and the priest, but what he was thinking at the time was that it was not easy to find someone who had the qualifications to become a caster. Of the population of 800 or 900 in the territory, more than 200 of them were taken away by him to participate in the battle. There are still hundreds of humans that do not meet the ethical standards of Orinel''s training arms. The remaining number is about 300. How many qualified seedlings can be found among the elven civilians? He has considered that the race of elves has some natural advantages in spells, but never thought that it would reach such an exaggeration. Bian breathed a long breath, and Dion said, "It can''t be like this in the future." I really can''t do this. Indeed, training resources into soldiers, mages, and clergymen is indeed strengthening his strength. But if he keeps going so unchecked, should his territory develop? So many buildings to be upgraded, buildings to be built, how to do it without sufficient resources? After thinking about it, Dane made a decision: "In this way, Faro, I am very satisfied with your performance in governing Orineldo for almost half a year now, I now officially appoint you as The chief executive officer of Orineldo. In the future, these guys want to develop, recruit personnel and arms, and let them plan it out. You can control it. You can''t control it uncontrollably. The allocation of resources is up to you. " "The training of sword dancers is not that expensive and can be slightly more open. The sentry units are also okay, but the requirements of the mage tower and the monastery can make some appropriate restrictions. Can these two big money-burners not let them It''s burning! " Dean made such a choice. He had to lead the army himself. Although he now had teleportation and could come back at any time, it was still a bit inconvenient. What''s more, he didn''t want to throw all his time into these affairs. Therefore, it is a relatively good choice to leave these tasks to Valo. The most important thing is that in the territory, there is a person who can talk, and the development of the territory will not be plunged into chaos because of his absence. Of course, if there are better governing staff in the future, then it is all right. Anyway, this thing is an appointment system. No matter how you do it, in the end, Orinel s lord is his Dane himself!With such an appointment, Fal''o''s face looked relieved: "Thank you Lord Lord for your love." In the eyes of the old druid, this is a responsibility, but also a power. Not that he really likes power so much, but with power, doing a lot of things will be a lot easier. For example, he had clearly shouldered such a large amount of responsibility before, but because many things could not be determined, it was difficult for him to perform his duties of supervising and developing Orinite. Now that he has the power Dane himself has granted, he doesn''t need to worry about these issues. When this order was passed on, he officially became the chief executive officer of Orineldo. When the two guys, Eastlin and Max Hill, ran to find him to over-allocate resources, he completely had Say ''no'' with confidence! In addition, the status of the chief executive also allowed Faal to carry out some tasks that he had previously had difficulty doing ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ For example, the construction of the moon well. The role of the moon well in the development of the elven territory is self-evident. Especially now, in addition to food, the spring water it produces also has a greater economic role-becoming the raw material of Purdolo! When he mentioned it, Faalo looked excited: "Dane, our wines are now produced and sold very well." "Talk about it in detail?" "One week ago, our first batch of brewed products were boxed and sent to the mainland. The partner is still Goodell. After the guy tasted our wine, he was quite satisfied with the quality of the wine and had negotiated the price .A box of twenty-four bottles of Purdolo can sell for about a hundred gold coins, and the price of a bottle can reach almost five gold coins! " Dion was startled by this number, he asked: "Really? Fake? The price is even higher than the Pudor wine native to the plateau!" "Yeah," Falau said. "Of course, there are reasons to be able to sell this price. The quality of the Purdolo we produce is better than that made by Anren people, and it will naturally be able to sell more expensively. . "According to Fal''o, these wines are likely to become another important trade product on the island of Comilla in addition to the black crystals for a long period of time! Dane was interested and said, "Walk around, take me to the winery in Ulrika!" After three more changes, I can finally ask for a wave of recommendation tickets ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ mobile users, please read. Chapter 161 Comilla When he reached Urlika''s winery, Dane saw a group of women working hard. His prestige in the territory was still very high. When the women workers saw his arrival, they all stopped their work and greeted each other. Some smart guys quickly ran to the winery. Go and tell Ulrika, Lord Lord is here. After arriving at the winery, Dane was in no hurry. He looked around. Although he didn''t know anything about the craftsmanship of winemaking, he was an old alcoholic, relying only on the aroma of those immature liquors floating in the air, he knew that this must be a good product. !! It is worthy of being able to sell a bottle of five gold coins! I didn''t make him wait long, and soon, Ulrika appeared in front of him. Urlika was very excited to see the lord return. She said, "Lord Lord, come inside the house. I heard you are coming, I just prepared two bottles of the best-looking wine left intentionally, and wait for you to come back to taste." Essallol covered his mouth and smiled, "It''s really different treatment. Earlier, Farol pulled Tommy''s guy together to drink and drink, but it was reserved for the Lord Lord." "Haha!" Dion laughed and said, "OK! Let''s try it together!" Under Ulrica''s guidance, Dane went to her rest room. Two bottles of wine in fragrant wood bottles have been opened, and the wine is full of fragrance. I tasted a glass of wine poured by the winemaker himself, and sure enough, it was full of flavor! "It tastes better than the most orthodox Prodoro," Dion praised. Faluo also took a sip and said, "I have never drank the so-called authentic Purdolo, but this wine tastes really good, it is indeed brewed from the well water of the Moon Well." When I heard the compliment, Ulrika also seemed quite happy: "You like it." More than a month ago, during the rebellion set off by Pehinci, Ulrica''s winery was smashed. Fortunately, the rebellion did not last long. Although the winery suffered some losses, it was not particularly large. Because of this, after the rebellion was suppressed, Ulrika quickly reconvened her sisters and began to work. At the beginning, a batch of wines that had been brewed was damaged, and the remaining amount may be less than one-fifth of the original, only about a dozen boxes. This batch of finished products is actually the earliest work results left over. I still regret that if all the wines were in the first place, there would be more than a hundred cases of finished products now. According to the price of a box of one hundred gold coins, that is ten thousand gold coins. As a result, only 20 cases were sold this time, and seven or eight thousand gold coins were lost for nothing. Alas, the future is bright. It is just the current output. The brewing of the liquor takes almost two months. One batch is about 10,000 gold coins. In one year, the output of 50,000 to 60,000 gold coins has greatly exceeded the input of Dane. "Is there any way to increase production?" Dane asked, and he wanted to turn the Comorian version of the Pudoro into a fist product on the island.Ulrika said: "It''s difficult. Well water is not a problem, and our work is not a problem, but relying on the fruits produced in the existing orchards, after satisfying the spirits'' rations, the part that can provide us with wine is no longer A lot. And although it only takes two months to make wine, we also need to wait for the fruits to mature. According to previous estimates, the annual output can only reach three seasons, which is about 300 cases. " "It doesn''t matter!" Dane waved his hand and saw the money. What difficulties could not be solved? Just listen to him continue: "Falao, you follow up on this matter. Remember, you are now the chief executive officer of Orineldo, these things are within your responsibility! Build more Moonwell, while expanding the orchard and enriching the food source, further expand the size of the winery. Ulrika, you can continue to recruit yourself, don''t be afraid to start more work, and let Tommy help. The ultimate goal is to make the winery Bigger and stronger!" Falao responded, "Okay, no problem." "Since our wine is better than the An''an people, then we don''t need the name of their Purdolo. It''s called Comilla Bar, and it''s our reputation, from the sand bay port as the core, to the entire Sind Lyle, and even the entire human world, radiate! I am optimistic about you, Ulrika, and I believe you can make this brand our key product of Comilla! " Uh ... The construction of the territories cost money everywhere, forcing Dane to find money everywhere. Black crystal is a big head, that magical mineral, which is simply profiteering. But that thing, now Dion has no way to control it perfectly. Being a robber in the underground world every day is also very easy to happen, only occasionally. Before really controlling the black crystal veins, exploring other sources of money has always been a headache for Dane. Before he strongly supported Ulrica to develop the winery, what he wanted was to be able to copy the Prodro, and then there may be a good harvest ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, and at this moment, he has also achieved results. This new version of Purdolo made from the fruit of the elves and the well water of the Moon Well is even better than the orthodox! At present, the scale of the winery in Ulrika is not large, and the output is not too high for the time being. But all this is temporary, the development of the territory is booming, and everything will be better. What''s more, the current ''Comillas'' wine can bring in annual revenues of 20,000 to 30,000 gold coins. When the scale of the winery increases tenfold, the revenue will be counted in the hundreds of thousands. It''s a huge number! Desperate Dion, after seeing the good development momentum of the winery, he wiped out the bad mood caused by the book deficit. He went to the monastery to see the training of the priests, and was ready to leave. In Ebara''s plan, he also thought about wanting to go to ghost knife port to see how Tommy is doing now, but after thinking about it, he chose to stop. From Orinai to Ghostblade Port, there is no teleportation, and you can''t pass by just . Leaning on two legs will take slightly more time.As a result, he could only leave a message and let Fal''ao find someone to send it to Tommy. In short, let him be optimistic about the development of Ghost Knife Port, and don''t mess with it. He himself, under the root of the tree of life, re-entered the Empire Tower and opened the building interface. He intends to upgrade the level of these existing buildings in Orinel, in preparation for the tree of life to rise to the third level. Ask for a wave of recommendation tickets ... There is a chapter later ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please go to read. Chapter 162 Upgrade building The requirements for the three-level upgrade of Orinel are on the one hand that all buildings, except the shipyard, must reach level two, and the number of moon wells must also reach a certain level. The other is that the elven population needs to reach a thousand people. The population goal is not so easy to achieve. Unless it is another incident similar to the refugee of the Jinxiangye, otherwise, it can only be guided slowly by the **** guide tree tower. Moreover, even if there is another Jinxiangye, with the last lesson, Dane will accept it carefully, and dare not shake it so much. But in any case, the population can slowly increase. The problem of building can only be raised by consuming resources. Originally, in the initial imagination of Dane, after the sale of the batch of black crystals caused by Golob in violation of the order, he should have sufficient resources to upgrade all of Orinel''s buildings. . but now He sighed, opened the building interface, and first delegated the construction power of Moonwell to Falau. Now that the status of the Chief Executive has been given, the power to be given must also be given. The moon well is the basic building developed by Orinel. As a faculty officer, Faulol is responsible for the development of the territory. He must have the authority to build the moon well. Dean felt that there was nothing wrong with asking him to mobilize the elf to build. Dane still believes that old Druid''s ability to govern, even if the territorial development speed is unsatisfactory, or if something goes wrong, since he can give power, he will naturally be able to regain it. As for other buildings, he needs to take his own ideas. The original comprehensive promotion plan went bankrupt. He could only choose some relatively important buildings to upgrade.The first thing to ascend is the **** guide tree tower. This is a core building that Dane attaches great importance to now. After the upgrade of the **** tree tower, there is a greater chance of recruiting ''talents''. Let alone, this probability is very low, and Dane never went there. Expected too. However, the increase in the rate of recruitment is real. The first-level guide tree tower, seven to fifteen elves recruited from another world in a week, and the effect of the second-level guide tree tower will directly increase the recruitment to about twenty, good luck In that case, a week''s recruitment can even exceed thirty. The speed of population increase is crucial to the development of Orineldo. The production of territories requires population, and the training of soldiers also requires population. The upgrading of Orinel itself also requires population. This population does not increase. Why do we continue to play? In addition to the guide tree tower, Dane puts two buildings on the upgrade list-the War Garden and the War Ancient Tree. The courtyard of war is continuously providing Dion with elite sword dancer soldiers. The performance of the elven sword dancers in the war still made him very satisfied. Although these elves, who don''t wear armor and shirtless tattoos, seem to have poor protection, they are able to handle their weapons to a large extent, no matter when facing long-range shooting or in close combat. Avoid injury. On the other hand, these guys don''t need to mention the offensive power and mobility, they are better than any light infantry Dyne has ever seen. The number of sword dancers must be improved. The effect of upgrading the courtyard of war is naturally an increase in the training efficiency of sword dancers. And when the level of the War Garden is increased to the third level, there will be a new army-the upgraded version of the sword dancer, the wind dancer. The sentinel trained by the ancient tree of the war, Orsengari, is also an important part. When Dane went to participate in Moreno''s expedition plan, he brought two squadrons of sentries. The performance of these sentries in the war was not very bright, and all the limelight was covered by the ranger guards of Pehince. In fact, these sentinels were usually handed to Pehinci to lead. The sentry is indeed not as powerful as the elite ranger, and the reason is very simple. According to what Orsengari said, the sentinel was originally a ranger''s lower rank. In the future, after the level of the ancient war tree has been raised to a higher level, it can be further recruited or retrained to obtain the ranger arms. The elite ranger is a higher-level unit than the ranger. I am two levels behind, and it''s no wonder that sentries can be stronger than elite rangers.Dean has no way to recruit elite rangers directly, so he can only slowly increase the number of sentries. As for the promotion of the arms, I will talk about it later, anyway, I will upgrade it first. In addition, upgrading the ancient tree of war can also bring a benefit, that is, the enhancement of the strength of Orsengari. Now, the treeman is guarding near the mouth of the underground cave at all times. It is the last barrier to protect the underground. However, despite this, the importance of Orsengary''s strength improvement is not so strong. If the underground opening is untenable, relying on a tree by Osengari would be useless. After arranging these building sequences, the flying elves began to work hard ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and Dane, it is almost time to leave. He had been back for several hours, and the army on standby in the Eastern Wasteland could not leave him for too long. Alas, before he left, there was one more thing he needed to do-take a group of troops to leave. The Sentinel was too late to take. The two new squadrons trained by Orsengary were following him to guard near the freshwater lake. Even if they were mobilized, it would take several hours to return. But the sword dancers of the three squads who had just completed training from the courtyard of war, were all on standby at Orinel. There are also mages and priests trained from mage towers and monasteries. These people, he intends to take all of them, is equivalent to adding some strength. His teleportation can take people with him, as long as the people who follow him are all his forces. This is a magical skill of replenishment. One of the ultimate goals of Dane''s return this time is to bring a little hand to go. Of course, it takes war points to play this way. However, the three squads were less than forty people. With the addition of mages and priests, there were only sixty war spots. It wasn''t a big deal. It took more than half an hour to convene the soldiers. Without much nonsense, Dean started the teleportation with the troops. ʮ After ten minutes of casting, he immediately went from the green Orion to the Eastern Desert of the Yellow Desert. I looked around. The three squads totaled 36 sword dancers, plus eight mages and nine priests.He nodded with satisfaction, and led the team towards the camp nearby. .com ~ mobile users please read. Chapter 163 Bite As soon as I returned to the camp, I saw the entire team hurriedly packing their luggage, as if something important was going to happen. The puppet soldiers also saw Dane and the sword dancers of the other three squads. They wouldn''t feel strange about Dane''s return, but they felt a little strange to the more than thirty sword dancers that suddenly popped up-fighting side by side for some time, and the relationship between elves and humans has gotten along a bit. Fairly familiar. Most sword dancers and human soldiers will also be familiar, but these newly emerged guys are completely strange. Not to mention those mages and priests. Dean didn''t bother the eyes of these guys. Far away, he saw Delin, who was wearing a leather armor and a cloak, was coming towards him, looking very anxious. Reaching out and pointing in one direction in the camp, Dion said, "There is a rest camp for the sword dancers team. Go to Captain Pandorf, he will arrange you, and will be your direct report in the future. boss." The three captains responded with a ''Yes'' and left with their men. Other mages and priests also have corresponding people to arrange, without the need for Dendor to worry about anything. Dean looked at Delin who was walking to her, and asked, "What are you doing? So anxious?" Delin''s face was not very good-looking, he said: "There is bad news. Twenty minutes ago, we received a report from a sword-riding knight, saying that it was about ten kilometers away from us. The Pure Sword Mercenary Corps is under siege by a large number of orc army. The situation is very bad. Ask us for help. "Dean''s face also became severe: "How can this happen? When did a team of orcs who can bite the pure sword appear near here? Then there must be at least three or five hundred people?" Delin shook his head and said, "What we can know now is that the orc team fighting pure swords has about four hundred people, and there are also wolf cavalry figures. We are also just receiving news that these orcs have taken risks Did it come out against our behind-the-scenes operations in the orcs'' hinterland? I do nt know yet, the situation is very uncertain, and I need to wait for further information. However, I have let the troops pack up, boss, you see, we Do you want to support the past? " "Support is definitely necessary." Dane said, "Ready to start the whole army. Pershing, you let Perl walk with the Rangers and sentries in front, and we need to grasp the information ahead. At the same time, Delin Find a way to contact the sword-riding knights. We have an orc army of four hundred people, but I don''t want me to be stabbed in the back when I support the pure sword. " "Okay, no problem," Delin replied. After a short while, the assembled army began to rush to the place where the pure sword mercenary regiment and the orc army came from the sword sword knight. Dean''s current troops, after several battles, the number is not only not reduced, but has become more. Dread ghost mercenaries still have more than 120 people, and the loss of the fear ghosts on several occasions is not great. The rangers and sentrymen with Peixin ribbons had basically no loss, and the number remained at the level of seventy or eighty. After all, sword dancers are fighting on the front line. There are less than ten dead and injured, but this time Dane brought back three sword dancers from Orinel again. The total number is not reduced. The increase has exceeded the size of a hundred people. The biggest loss came from the mercenaries recruited by Delin in Sand Bay Port. But Dane didn''t care much about the loss of these mercenaries. Anyway, in his mind, these guys were just defined as candidates for cannon fodder. They died a dozen or twenty, and they didn''t feel bad. They just died a little pension. Now, the core strength in his hand is almost 300, and the cannon fodder mercenaries still have about 220 or 30. This strength, combined with pure sword, kills 400 orcs. It should be No big deal. Uh ...When I arrived at the battlefield, it was almost dusk. Old, before the pure sword and the orcs had entered the line of sight, Dane received the news from the sword knights in the sky and the rangers on the ground. Pure Sword is no doubt caught in a hard battle. Although they are more in number than the orc army that bite them, but like Dane''s expedition, Pure Sword also recruited two hundred idle mercenaries. . To be honest, the combat effectiveness of these idle mercenaries is really inconspicuous. Their individual strength is quite good, generally not worse than the soldiers of the regular army, but the scattered discipline and organization make it difficult for them to be condensed into a fighting force. Moreover, these forces are not their own. It is okay to fight against the wind. Once the situation is not good and they are in a disadvantage, their will to fight is difficult to guarantee. According to the information returned from the front, the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment clearly knew that it would not be beneficial to fight with more than 400 orcs. They also received news that Dane was on the way to support them, and they were fighting. run. Ya Lishan Delina''s level of war command is not bad. In such a bad situation, she can maintain the formation of the army and prevent the retreat from becoming a direct defeat. But the situation looks very bad ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ especially those mercenaries recruited temporarily seem to have shown signs of collapse. At this time, the army that Dion brought was finally here! Wu Yalishan Delina saw Dane coming from afar, her face hiding under the black veil couldn''t help exulting. She shouted loudly, "Our support is here! Reorganize the team! Prepare to turn back to meet the **** orcs!" Her order was well implemented in her core forces, the pure swordsmen. Two hundred soldiers wearing white shirts and two-handed swords quickly completed the actions of stopping, turning, and reorganizing the team under the orders of the captains.But the other mercenaries are not so well packed. Looking at the scattered mercenaries, who did not obey the command, and the meaning of continuing to retreat, Alexandra was helpless and angry. She resentfully said, "If it weren''t for these mercenaries who had stepped back in battle, how could we not have beaten 400 orcs!" Another deputy commander of the Pure Sword Mercenary Corps, female swordsman Caroline, said: "Linna, this is not the time to think about these. The distance between those orcs and us is no more than one kilometer, and now we must do Be ready to deal with it, hold on to the first round of attacks and wait for reinforcements from Dane''s troops. As for those idle mercenaries, let Irons organize the team! " The blond shield guard knight riding on the war horse, also understands the critical situation now. He said: "Okay, I''m going to reorganize those **** mercenary teams, you hold on, as long as the team is organized, I will support you as soon as possible ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest The fastest, hottest serial works are at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Please read for mobile users. Chapter 164 Danger of Pure Sword The impact of the Orcs soon arrived. Now, the team that Alisa Delina can really use to fight those orcs has only three hundred pure swordsmen in white robes. I have to say that the troops inherited from her father''s training methods are still very effective in combat. The two-handed swordsmen are not heavy infantry, and they only wear inlaid leather armor, and their protection is not very good. However, under the circumstances that the two-handed swords were waving wildly, the orcs and warriors who came against them were confronting each other, and they did not fall at all. But this is only temporary. The number of Orcs is larger, and the arms are more complete. In the absence of heavy infantry to resist the charge of the orc army, the orc warriors'' tomahawks and warhammers are still very threatening. Such a hard fight, losing a defeat, is defeated, and most of the wins are just miserable. Of course, with the support behind, Lina is certainly not willing to accept such a result. Her choice is also very clever, shrink the team as much as possible, and strictly prohibit the soldiers from chasing out. And herself, along with Caroline, stood on the front line of the battle. The swords in both hands were flying up and down, a seventh-level swordsman, and a nine-level swordsman. Their performance in battle was still very powerful. In the face of the two orcs, most of them will think that the woman is easy to deal with, but when they really face it, most of them will be chopped off by their two-handed sword within one or two strokes. The brown-skinned, green-skinned orcs, carrying heavy weapons, fought fiercely with the pure swordsmen, shouting all over the sky, blood was constantly being thrown out, the tomahawk smashed their heads, and the warhammer blasted their chests. They suffered tragic casualties, and with reluctance to use their two-handed swords, they also beheaded and killed one by one.From the beginning, the fierce fighting has gradually developed in the most tragic direction. The orc army s eyes are not blind. Of course, they can see it. Not far away, another human army led by Dion has already appeared in the field of vision. I m afraid that it wo nt be long before they join the battle. in. However, now they have no choice but to quickly defeat the human army in front of them. They may still have the power to fight again. Even if they choose to retreat and escape, they will be much calmer. But if they fail to defeat the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment and let Dane kill them with their troops, then failure will be inevitable. The orc commander riding a war wolf is not stupid. He looked at the pure sword''s crazy resistance, and watched Dane''s troops approaching step by step. He was determined to put the last and the strongest hand in his hand into the battle: the seventy wolf cavalry! On the front battlefield, the orc infantry and the pure swordsman are fighting inextricably. He certainly will not be stupid. He will directly put the wolf cavalry in the front, so that there is no way to exert the impact of the cavalry. , And wasted the excellent mobility of the wolf cavalry. He mobilized his war wolves, issued a battle horn, and whistled with his wolf cavalry and began to move towards the flank of the battle array. Not only that, he also assigned a squad, about a dozen wolf cavalry, and rushed to Irons who were trying to regroup. The movement of the orc wolf cavalry did not arouse the alert of the pure sword mercenary regiment. In fact, if Li Lina is still in command, she can definitely see the intention of the orc wolf cavalry-use a small team of wolf cavalry to drive away scattered mercenaries and prevent Irons from reorganizing the army, even if It cannot be stopped, at least it can delay the process to a large extent. The remaining main force of the wolf cavalry, led by the orc commander, went around the side of the pure sword mercenary group and launched a fatal shock. No doubt, if the operation of the wolf cavalry is successful, it will definitely cause a fatal blow to the pure sword mercenary regiment. Not to mention that Lin Lina, who is now facing the orc blade on the front line, cannot detect it. Even if she does, what can be done? The pure swordsmen who were inextricably connected with the orc infantry in the front could hardly resist the impact of the wolf cavalry from the rear in the fierce battle. Now, the only thing I can count on is that Aines can sort out a unit in a short time, and then come to support and defend the rear camp of the pure sword mercenary group. The number of members of this unit does not necessarily need to be very large. There are dozens of people, forming a meticulous formation, blocking for a moment and a half, and temporarily alleviating the impact of the wolf cavalry.After all, Dane''s large army is behind and is about to arrive. As long as it is held for a while, it is a victory. But Irons was not able to make the right choice at this time. His progress in reorganizing the defeated troops was not good at all. Under the impact and drive of a small team of wolf cavalry, the troops that were already likely to be sorted out immediately were scattered again because they were expelled. The jackal cavalry is just a dozen or so, but it is like a wolf dog driving away the flock ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ to easily rush the soldiers around. In fact, as long as Ayns is a soldier, with some soldiers around him, it is enough to destroy the troubled wolf cavalry. He himself has the strength of a ten-level shield guard knight, and with a few mercenaries, how can he not be a small team of wolf cavalry? But no one knows what he thinks, maybe because he didn''t dare, he didn''t make a decisive choice. As a result, it was difficult to defeat the soldiers, and it was difficult to carry out the reorganization, let alone to fill the danger on the front of the mercenary regiment. Now, it seems that no one can save Lina''s pure sword mercenary regiment. The wolf cavalry''s team is about to bite their buttocks. Once these wolf cavalry really rushed from the side and rear, facing the cavalry''s swordsmen, under the orc wolf riding scimitar, it will be the same Lambs just to be slaughtered are generally powerless to resist. At the same time, after a fatal impact in the rear, the chain reaction will collapse with the entire pure sword formation, and the two-handed swordsman in front will certainly not be able to continue to support in the fierce battle with the orc infantry. The end result is to fall to the bottomless abyss In. At the critical moment, a wave of arrow rain and the flash of arcane magic flashes saved the pure sword mercenary regiment. Of course, the prestige is, of course, the two teams that belonged to Dane, the ranger unit and the mage of a team, which came up one step ahead! The rangers and mages who came up before Daen''s large forces used arrows and spells to reverse the situation where the pure sword was defeated! Start updating normally today! Ask for a wave of recommended tickets, and a chapter at night ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 165 Arrows and Spells With a distance of more than a hundred meters, the rangers fired arrows in their hands. At this distance, even the elite ranger can''t guarantee how accurate it is when shooting a high-speed moving wolf cavalry. But after all, the elite ranger is an elite ranger. With one round of shooting and sixty or seventy arrows, still more than twenty wolf cavalry fell off the mount. Some wolf cavalry hit their arrows and fell off their horses; some wolf were shot, and the cavalry on their backs fell half dead together. But no matter what, the assault formation of sixty wolf cavalry was about to enter the side of the Pure Sword mercenary regiment, and was hit by such a round, and the result was simply tragic. In a high-speed charge, if you drop your mount, even if the orc is generally strong, you must be dead or injured, and you will definitely lose your combat effectiveness. The loss of twenty wolf cavalry directly scattered the sharp wedge-shaped charge array of the original wolf cavalry, and due to the sudden fall of their left and right companions, the speed of the wolf cavalry was also slowed down. However, this is only a prelude. The spells of the mages who followed them had even more devastating impact on the formation of the Wolf Cavalry''s charge. Twelve greasy techniques were released on the charge path of these wolf cavalry. Suddenly, the ground became slick, so that more than a dozen wolf cavalry who were not shot by the elves'' arrows fell into one piece, and the rest relied on superb riding, or did not fall purely because of luck. The down guy also had to reduce the speed of the buffer front. There are even some wolf cavalry who have not yet entered the range of greasy technique, and they horrified their horses and were afraid to step into them. The double arrival of dart arrow rain and greasy technique dispelled most of the deadly charge of the wolf cavalry. In the end, of the sixty wolf cavalry, it was only Miao Miao who was able to enter the battle line of the Pure Sword Mercenary Group. Even the orc commander did not get rid of it, and was still in the scope of oily surgery. Struggling carefully inside. A dozen wolf cavalry, the impact is much smaller than sixty. Although there are still some white robe swordsmen who were slashed by the scimitar of the wolf cavalry who stormed in, at least the formation of the whole team was not torn apart. After the wolf cavalry cut down a few swordsmen, they quickly lost their impact, and were surrounded by more swordsmen.I have to say that the wolf cavalry still has its own advantages. Except for heavy cavalry, which is inferior to humans in impact force, they are stronger than traditional human cavalry in several aspects. For example, super mobility. Although the speed of the Zwolves is not as good as that of the War Horses, their endurance is much stronger. They can continue to move at a certain speed, which exceeds the human cavalry in terms of mobility. һ Another advantage is the ability to get involved in melee. Human cavalry is awkward in the melee. The cavalry sat on top of the horse and faced swords from all directions, which was quite inconvenient. And when the war horse itself does not charge up, the threat is not high. But the wolf cavalry is not the same. In the melee, these almost one-seater wolves, sharp claws and teeth, are all very threatening to human soldiers. But the number of wolf cavalry is too small. If there were sixty, the formation of the pure sword would be torn from the rear. But ten ... The wolf cavalry that rushed into the pure swordsman still relied on the machete and the fangs and claws of the wolf to kill almost the same number of swordsmen in an instant, but was immediately blocked by the mercenaries who came up. Army formation. A wolf with a sword has to face the slashing of several two-handed swords at the same time. They are not a powerful warrior with a hundred enemy, and they can easily be hacked to death. What''s more, the second round of strikes from rangers and wizards came again. This time, the rangers approached a few more steps, and the arrows they shot became more precise. They targeted the dozen or so wolf cavalrymen who fell behind during the charge and did not step into the range of greasy art. The intensive shooting directly killed them all. And the mages also threw magic missiles in their hands and blasted to the wolf cavalry who had killed the army formation of the pure sword mercenary group. Cooperating with the pure swordsmen, these caused some casualties, but failed. The ripped wolf cavalry was completely wiped out. After this round of attack, more than sixty wolf cavalry, there are only twenty or less than thirty alive, and all of them are trapped within the scope of oily surgery and cannot be extricated. Some fell to the ground, some Still carefully trying to get out of the oily range. However, they were not able to survive the third round of blows, and eventually all died within the scope of greasy surgery, and none escaped. Rangers and wizards, the performance in this battle is amazing! Under the combined power of spells and arrows, in just three rounds of attacks, in less than a minute, the pure sword mercenary group originally on the edge of the cliff and about to fall into the bottomless abyss ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ They were taken back by the way, and by the way, the most elite part of the orc army was completely wiped out. Twenty-three rounds of casting caused the wizards to consume some of their spell slots. After all, except for the three apprentices from the other world that followed Eastrin when the mage tower was just established, the other eight or nine were all just Dean from Ori. Nadu brought the little guys out. It was only a little more than a month that they had entered the gate of magic. Although, under the training bonus of the mage tower, they completed the level from white board to apprentice within one month, but the three consecutive spells were basically released to the limit. As a result, under the leadership of the three mage apprentices in Eastlin, the mage squad began to retreat. Pehince also assigned a sentry squad to protect these precious guys-if a mage died here, Dane would be furious. And herself, with the rest of the ranger team, began to move forward, aiming at the orc army that was fighting the human force and started firing.In chaotic battles, shooting enemies who are fighting face to face is not easy, and it is very easy to accidentally hurt. However, the elite rangers were not afraid of this at all. They shot arrows at will, some missed the enemy, and most of them hit. But no matter what, there was no accident. The strength of the elite Ranger Squadron from the rest of the battle in Nancy Wangting is evident! Ask for a wave of recommended tickets, I want to see how powerful we can be in the end ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ mobile users, please read. Chapter 167 News of withdrawal When Dane rushed over with his own army, there was little suspense in this battle. With the Ranger troops behind, when shooting the orcs with precision, the formation of the Pure Sword Mercenary Group has become much more stable, at least there is no danger of being breached. At the same time, there were 222 cannon fodder mercenaries, under the leadership of the female orc warrior Maca, who were directly reinforced to the front of the Pure Sword Mercenary Corps. Although they are all cannon fodder mercenaries, these newly recruited troops are still full in morale and will to fightthere are more people fighting and fewer people, and it does not seem to be a very difficult battle. So scared? Fighting downwind, these mercenaries are the cruelest wolf. Bolin Delin took the Ghost Warrior, killed him on one side, and on the other side, there was a Dragon Warrior in the squadron. As soon as the two teams were killed, the orc''s army collapsed. Especially the power of more than sixty dragon men, carrying heavy weapons to run and charge, is almost comparable to the charge of heavy cavalry! Moreover, their bodies are taller and stronger than the orcs. Their scales and dragon skin are like wearing full body armor, which is extremely difficult to be shaken. Under both sides of the charge, the orc army completely collapsed. But immediately, Dane''s sword dancers stunned from behind. The pursuit of more than 100 sword dancers with good mobility in the nine squadrons was not so easy to get rid of. Orc soldiers were caught up by the naked elves and then stabbed into the body with a sword. In the end, more than four hundred orc troops could successfully escape, maybe only three or fifty. Others either died on the spot or surrendered without their weapons. If Dane keeps his sword dancers chasing, he can guarantee that all the orc soldiers who have escaped will be chased and destroyed.Actually, he planned it the same way from the beginning. However, a sword-riding knight who fell from the sky made Dyne change his mind. Sword Knight reports that in the west, an orc army of approximately 4,000 people was found and is coming quickly! "Slum!" Dane scolded directly. "Who can tell me where did these orcs come from?" On the one side, Li Lina, the face under the black veil is also overwhelming: "Let''s retreat quickly, with our strength, it is impossible to fight so many orc army!" That''s for sure. After getting the news, how could Dane continue to pursue? According to the information sent by the sword-riding knight, the 4,000-strong orc army may be only about 25 kilometers away from their current location-this is the information half an hour ago, and I am afraid it is closer now It''s up! With the quality of Dion''s army, it is not necessary to fight against an equal number of orc army. Even if there are more than 200 cannon fodder mercenaries in his army, the other teams, whether elite elite rangers or the Dragon Dragon Squadron that they got when they left Broken Dragon Peak a few days ago. Not to mention, in Hindrell, it must be regarded as a high-level arm. Coupled with the training of outstanding sword dancers, old brothers who have followed him for many years, and a number of casters such as mages and priests, which have expanded to two teams, defeat the same number of orc army Don''t take it easy. Don''t say the same number, even if it is an army of orcs with a size of one thousand people, if Dian fights a fierce battle regardless of loss, he can surely win it. But there are four thousand orcs, and they are all orcs ... Hurry up and escape. Converged all the pursuit forces, even the battlefield was too late to clean, and the human army was ready to evacuate in just ten minutes after the end of the battle.In fact, Dane was ready for a long time, but there was some ink in the pure sword mercenary regiment. About 230 to 40 pure sword mercenaries who had survived a fierce battle and were alive. Although the faces of these swordsmen were somewhat tired after the battle, they were trained after all The troops quickly completed their preparations before departure. But those temporary mercenaries of the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment, which had been broken up in the battle before, were not so efficient. These mercenaries, who did not play any role at all, began to drag their hind legs again. After a few minutes, they were still forming a team. Even at the time of counting, it was found that some guys completely disappeared-presumably to take advantage of the chaos in the previous battle to become deserters. Ians was trying to integrate the team, but Dane knew at a glance that the handsome Shield Knight was not an experienced battlefield commander. He was not decisive at all and his means were weak. Dean can''t bear it anymore. The 4,000 orc army from the west is now like a decapitating axe suspended above their heads. It is more than 20 kilometers away. If the orc army runs faster, they can chase them in two or three hours. Behind the ass. Time is as precious as gold. As a result, these scattered mercenaries delay time again? "Maca, go and help Irons waste." "it is good." The half-orc female warrior Ning laughed, lifted the tomahawk in her hand, and brought about a dozen scary ghost warriors ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ toward the mercenaries who were still in chaos. At this time, what sort of fart is it to tidy up the troops like Irons? Chop off the heads of two idiots, kill a few thorns, and the deterrent force can calm the team. If he can''t control the town, Dane plans to throw all these guys here. He didn''t want to take his own elite troops and bury him with these pitted, unorganized and undisciplined guys. Lina, in a blood-stained black robe, came over and asked, "What about these captives?" Dean glanced down at the unarmed orcs who were squatting aside, and said with a stern expression: "All executions, I don''t have time to take captives at this time." Pu Lina nodded and said, "Okay, it''s my hand." Then there was a roar and a scream, which disappeared after a while. At the moment, more than forty orc soldiers captured were all embarrassed. On the other side, the messy idle mercenaries were finally shocked under the blades of Maca and the ghastly mercenaries they took with them, and they arranged the team obediently, at least they began to accept the command. At this moment, the two teams of Dread Ghost and Pure Sword have basically joined together, and the command power is all held in the hands of Dion, and they are starting to move in the northeast direction, which is the position of General Mornau''s main force. Quick evacuation. There will be three changes today, and there will be three changes tomorrow. Just created a group of book friends: 317883787, you can come to play ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ welcome the majority of book friends to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ mobile users please go to read. Chapter 166 Vanguard When Dane rushed over with his own army, there was little suspense in this battle. With the Ranger troops behind, when shooting the orcs with precision, the formation of the Pure Sword Mercenary Group has become much more stable, at least there is no danger of being breached. At the same time, there were 222 cannon fodder mercenaries, under the leadership of the female orc warrior Maca, who were directly reinforced to the front of the Pure Sword Mercenary Corps. Although they are all cannon fodder mercenaries, these newly recruited troops are still full in morale and will to fightthere are more people fighting and fewer people, and it does not seem to be a very difficult battle. So scared? Fighting downwind, these mercenaries are the cruelest wolf. Bolin Delin took the Ghost Warrior, killed him on one side, and on the other side, there was a Dragon Warrior in the squadron. As soon as the two teams were killed, the orc''s army collapsed. Especially the power of more than sixty dragon men, carrying heavy weapons to run and charge, is almost comparable to the charge of heavy cavalry! Moreover, their bodies are taller and stronger than the orcs. Their scales and dragon skin are like wearing full body armor, which is extremely difficult to be shaken. Under both sides of the charge, the orc army completely collapsed. But immediately, Dane''s sword dancers stunned from behind. The pursuit of more than 100 sword dancers with good mobility in the nine squadrons was not so easy to get rid of. Orc soldiers were caught up by the naked elves and then stabbed into the body with a sword. In the end, more than four hundred orc troops could successfully escape, maybe only three or fifty. Others either died on the spot or surrendered without their weapons. If Dane keeps his sword dancers chasing, he can guarantee that all the orc soldiers who have escaped will be chased and destroyed.Actually, he planned it the same way from the beginning. However, a sword-riding knight who fell from the sky made Dyne change his mind. Sword Knight reports that in the west, an orc army of approximately 4,000 people was found and is coming quickly! "Slum!" Dane scolded directly. "Who can tell me where did these orcs come from?" On the one side, Li Lina, the face under the black veil is also overwhelming: "Let''s retreat quickly, with our strength, it is impossible to fight so many orc army!" That''s for sure. After getting the news, how could Dane continue to pursue? According to the information sent by the sword-riding knight, the 4,000-strong orc army may be only about 25 kilometers away from their current location-this is the information half an hour ago, and I am afraid it is closer now It''s up! With the quality of Dion''s army, it is not necessary to fight against an equal number of orc army. Even if there are more than 200 cannon fodder mercenaries in his army, the other teams, whether elite elite rangers or the Dragon Dragon Squadron that they got when they left Broken Dragon Peak a few days ago. Not to mention, in Hindrell, it must be regarded as a high-level arm. Coupled with the training of outstanding sword dancers, old brothers who have followed him for many years, and a number of casters such as mages and priests, which have expanded to two teams, defeat the same number of orc army Don''t take it easy. Don''t say the same number, even if it is an army of orcs with a size of one thousand people, if Dian fights a fierce battle regardless of loss, he can surely win it. But there are four thousand orcs, and they are all orcs ... Hurry up and escape. Converged all the pursuit forces, even the battlefield was too late to clean, and the human army was ready to evacuate in just ten minutes after the end of the battle.In fact, Dane was ready for a long time, but there was some ink in the pure sword mercenary regiment. About 230 to 40 pure sword mercenaries who had survived a fierce battle and were alive. Although the faces of these swordsmen were somewhat tired after the battle, they were trained after all The troops quickly completed their preparations before departure. But those temporary mercenaries of the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment, which had been broken up in the battle before, were not so efficient. These mercenaries, who did not play any role at all, began to drag their hind legs again. After a few minutes, they were still forming a team. Even at the time of counting, it was found that some guys completely disappeared-presumably to take advantage of the chaos in the previous battle to become deserters. Ians was trying to integrate the team, but Dane knew at a glance that the handsome Shield Knight was not an experienced battlefield commander. He was not decisive at all and his means were weak. Dean can''t bear it anymore. The 4,000 orc army from the west is now like a decapitating axe suspended above their heads. It is more than 20 kilometers away. If the orc army runs faster, they can chase them in two or three hours. Behind the ass. Time is as precious as gold. As a result, these scattered mercenaries delay time again? "Maca, go and help Irons waste." "it is good." The half-orc female warrior Ning laughed, lifted the tomahawk in her hand, and brought about a dozen scary ghost warriors ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ toward the mercenaries who were still in chaos. At this time, what sort of fart is it to tidy up the troops like Irons? Chop off the heads of two idiots, kill a few thorns, and the deterrent force can calm the team. If he can''t control the town, Dane plans to throw all these guys here. He didn''t want to take his own elite troops and bury him with these pitted, unorganized and undisciplined guys. Lina, in a blood-stained black robe, came over and asked, "What about these captives?" Dean glanced down at the unarmed orcs who were squatting aside, and said with a stern expression: "All executions, I don''t have time to take captives at this time." Pu Lina nodded and said, "Okay, it''s my hand." Then there was a roar and a scream, which disappeared after a while. At the moment, more than forty orc soldiers captured were all embarrassed. On the other side, the messy idle mercenaries were finally shocked under the blades of Maca and the ghastly mercenaries they took with them, and they arranged the team obediently, at least they began to accept the command. At this moment, the two teams of Dread Ghost and Pure Sword have basically joined together, and the command power is all held in the hands of Dion, and they are starting to move in the northeast direction, which is the position of General Mornau''s main force. Quick evacuation. There will be three changes today, and there will be three changes tomorrow. Just created a group of book friends: 317883787, you can come to play ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ welcome the majority of book friends to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ mobile users please go to read. Chapter 168 Fight or not fight? Dane''s speculation is highly valued. At about ten o''clock in the night, Sir Marin, a powerful aerial knight, personally came to Dane, who had just set up camp late at night. A few hours ago, after learning about Dane''s guess, Sir Marin immediately led the team in person and pulled up three squadrons. He planned to approach the sky above the detected orc army and investigate the enemy army carefully. Configuration, staffing, and team numbers. This information is very valuable. The configuration of the army determines how to judge the strength of the enemy at the command level. It is not rigorous to rely only on the number of people to judge. The composition of the personnel, such as which clans are made up of this orc army. The most remarkable thing is the designation of this orc army. After clearing their numbers, you can basically figure out whether this orc came from under the blood castle. This time, Marin''s intelligence investigation was basically exhaustive. He not only figured out the size and configuration of the orc''s army, but in front of Dion, he was 100% sure, and fully confirmed Dion''s conjecture-these orcs really came from the blood castle of the beast. ȷ In order to confirm the accuracy of this information, Marin lost an arm and a squadron of swordsmen. When the leader of the sword-riding knight fell in front of Dion, his face was pale, his whole body was teetering, his right arm was wrapped in a rag, and he was still bleeding, tickling his sword. Half of his body was red. "Cecilia! Cecilia! Come quickly to save people! Why are you here?" Dane asked, and hurriedly greeted Cecilia.Sir Marin gave a tragic smile and said, "A squad has died. The other brothers have already sent a letter to Moreno. I can''t support it that far. Come to you first to see if you can save a life. " "Here you are." Dane nodded. The high-level priest Cecilia came to the side, and after several consecutive hemostasis, treatment, and pain relief therapies continued, Sir Marin''s face returned to blood. "Can you get your arms back?" Dane asked. Cecilia shook her head and said, "I can''t help it. If Sir Marin was able to retrieve his arm, he might be able to connect him with this broken limb renewal spell. But completely [Broken limb rebirth], that''s a six-ring spell, I can''t do it. " Marin smiled, as if he didn''t care much about the arm he had lost: "Forget it, I can''t find it. My hand, I guess I still don''t know which two-footed dragon. Yes. " "Is it terrible?" "Yeah." Marin sighed, "Old opponent, the two-legged Flying Dragon Centurion of the Rib Clan, if it wasn''t for their number in the Beastblood, we would have been killed by more than half of them. This time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to return. " "Can you be sure they are 100% from Beastblood?" "Sure it can. We have been fighting with these orcs for more than half a year at the Beast Blood Castle. I broke my hand, but my eyes were not blind, I can definitely recognize them." "So ... what does this mean, the orcs'' army is withdrawn?" "I''m not sure yet." Marin shook his head and said, "The follow-up troops have not been detected, and we are probably not capable of investigating them. If the orc army is not here, we can''t find it. If The orc''s army is here. When we find it, it is estimated that we will have to besiege without knowing how many bipedal dragons, and we will definitely not return to pass the message. " "What about your own opinion?" "Don''t you all have a pretty positive idea? Also ask me what I do." "Are you more familiar with the orc army?" "I think you''re right." "I feel so too." Uh ... Dean''s guess is that the main force of the 20,000-scale orcs has completely retreated. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for them to only send out an army of 4,000 men to the rear to sweep them. That is undoubtedly a stupid thing. Think about it, the army of four thousand people is already a large force. After such a unit is divided, the military force remaining in the beast blood castle is suddenly reduced by one fifth. Is that the beast? Isn''t people afraid that when Governor Ozer noticed it, he immediately killed his own army from the Beastblood with his army?The comparison between the Orc army and Governor Ozer in military strength was originally between Pak Chung. As long as the orcs dare to split up, Ozzy strikes from the beast blood castle, plus multiple strongholds along the entire defense line and castles, towns, and all of them can be locked on the beast blood castle defense line , Then eat dry wipe one without leaving. And the 4,000 soldiers who were separated and returned to the Eastern Wasteland, can they kill the war conquest of Moreno? Or two things! According to this analysis, leaving the main force dead in the beast blood castle, and then sending a unit back to deal with Morno, this must be an extremely bad choice for the orcs. Of course, if the heads of the three major clans of the orcs are all funny, and really gave such an order, that would be the best thing to do ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ As long as the Dongzhengjun hold this deadly The attack of the 4,000 orcs, or simply smashing them, and then going back with Governor Ozer and beating the drooping dogs locked in the defensive line of the human castle can threaten the eastern border of Schindler for decades. The main force of the three orcs of the Orcs was completely obliterated. But all in all, no matter what the facts are, it is impossible for the current forces of Dion and the pure sword mercenary regiment to stop there. In the early morning of the second day, before dawn, Dane kicked all the soldiers out of bed in a hurry, quickly packed up the temporary territory, and led the army to the north again. On the afternoon of January 17, Dion''s army finally merged with the army of Moreno. At the same time, there were more than 500 troops led by Chapel. The reconciled Eastern March, the number of people restored to the scale of more than 2,500. Agere''s Smil mercenary group did not return slowly, and in the evening, they received bad news-Smil was bitten by the orcs on the way back, and the orc army of 4,000 people turned around, Swallowing up the entire mercenary regiment in one fell swoop, Jell himself was missing. The battle of the puppet war will begin, and the Eastern March will lose blood. Even if the Smil mercenary regiment is no matter how important, after all, the number is here, and the size of five hundred is equivalent to one sixth of the Eastern March. With 3,000 people, Moreno dared to fight against the orc army to win the battle. Two thousand five hundred people versus four thousand ... Moreno must weigh. Three more arrived, please ask for a wave of recommendation tickets, tomorrow there will be three more ~ ??www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please To reading. Chapter 169 concern On the night of January 17th, in the large account of Morno, several leaders of the Eastern March were engaged in a heated discussion. The content of this discussion is about whether to take the initiative to meet the 4,000 orc army. In fact, if you can beat it, then it must be played first. But the problem now is that the risk of fighting is too great, and the strength comparison between the two sides is somewhat different, especially when considering that the army of 80% orcs is behind, in case they cannot fight the battle or win the loss If it is too large, then someone will let the army of the family take over. Then they, the army behind the enemy, have the risk of being overwhelmed by the entire army. I talked for a long time and couldn''t discuss any results. Now, the Eastern March has too little information. The lack and lack of strategic intelligence has made it difficult for senior executives to make effective judgments. Even Dane can''t figure out whether to fight or flee now. If it is to evade the frontier, where is he going? But soon, the news brought by a knight of swordsman quickly made the leaders of the Eastern March make a unified decision: kill the orc army! ո The sword knight who has just arrived is not a member of the sword knight squadron brought by Marin. It is a completely strange face. But Marin knew him, this guy was a soldier of another squadron, and that squadron should have been with Governor Ozer. The sword knight, who was supposed to be in the Beastblood and appeared here at the moment, came with the order of Governor Ozer: "The orc army has retreated, and Governor Ozer is leading 22,000 people. Hindler''s fighters pursued. The Governor demanded that you intercept the enemy''s retreating vanguard and delay the enemy''s retreat in order to gain the opportunity to destroy and defeat the orc army! As soon as the news came out, it was like dropping a huge rock on the calm lake water, and instantly caused a thousand layers of waves! After hearing the news, there was no reason for Morno and others to stop here and let the orcs pass.The situation is relatively clear now. It seems that the four thousand orcs should be the vanguard of the orc army''s retreat. The responsibilities they bear are very likely to be opposite to the orders given by Governor Ozer to the Eastern Expeditionary Forces-to eliminate the Eastern Expeditionary Forces that are likely to block the way ahead! "It seems that we cannot escape this battle," Chapel said. "Hit then!" Redis looked excited. They were full of interest, but Dane on one side didn''t dare to be as happy as them. He frowned tightly, thinking about the gains and losses of this battle. This is a vanguard of the orcs. Destroy them. Will it really have a good effect on intercepting the orcs? There were 4,000 people, and this vanguard was destroyed. How much power does the Eastern March have? What orc army is still on the retreat? In this regard, Dane expressed deep doubts. He glanced up, but only saw that Morno was completely excited. He thought about it, and decided to persuade him, "General, I think ... we still don''t want to make such a rash decision." Marno was not happy before Morno had spoken. The sword-riding knight just accepted Dane''s life-saving grace in the past two days. If it was not Cecilia''s divine magic, the broken arm flew for a few hours, and the wound was not treated at all. It is estimated that Blood loss was enough to kill him. It stands to reason that this old knight should be very grateful to Dane. In fact, it is exactly the same. He said earlier that when the war is over, we must thank Dane well. However, when Dane showed disagreement with the attack of the Eastern March, Marin was also the first person to jump out to stab him:"How could this be a ''deterrent'' decision? This is the order given by Governor Ozer, and it is a great opportunity for us to completely eliminate the threat of the orcs and exchange for ten years of stability on the eastern border of Schindler!" This is true. If so, if the 20,000 orcs that were originally under the Beast Blood Fortress are all wiped out, Ozer continues to the east and can completely expand his actual control territory by hundreds of kilometers. The three major clans, Black Rock, Broken Teeth, and Ribs, who lost 20,000 of their main force, simply cannot have any more power to withstand human attacks. Of course, the land of the Eastern Wasteland is even more barren than Hindrell, and there are aliens everywhere. It''s not easy to control when you hit it. But even if you do nt want those lands, just destroying the living power of 20,000 orcs is enough to weaken the strength of the three major clans on the west side of the wasteland and the closest to Hindler, at least ten years can''t slow it down. . This is very important for Ozer who is going to compete with Governor Conry of the Chaos City for Hindrell''s hegemony ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ After all, Ozer''s main sphere of influence is in Xin Delair on the eastern border. He has been dragged by the orcs of the three major clans for many years on the eastern border. Without solving this group of heirlooms, he has not been able to spare 100% of his energy to participate in the hegemony battle within Hindler. Now, how can he miss such a great opportunity to secure a decade of World War I in front of him? This is a question of **** determining the head, although Marin is now fighting side by side with the Eastern March, and has been saved by Dane''s life. However, no matter how he is or under the direct authority of Governor Ozer, all his considerations must be from the perspective of Governor Ozer. But Dane is not the same. Although his interests are very similar to that of Moreno and Governor Oze, they are generally unified in the same direction, but they are different after all. The most important point is that Ozer will not care if the Eastern March is annihilated. Anyway, there is no other soldier besides the Sword Squadron; Moore is not very worried about the army in his hand. What will happen, though, if that is the case, his loss will be great, but he still has an army of two thousand people in White Wolf Castle, and as long as this battle is won, Ozer is not a man who will kill the donkey The follow-up benefits are sufficient to make up for Moreno''s loss. Diken, if all the troops in his hand had been defeated, he would become the commander of the bare pole. The fact that he has all the family information in his hands now has been accumulated a little bit of hard work over the past few months. How could he be willing to throw them all here? There will be three more today, please recommend tickets ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 170 War will start In the end, Dane''s persuasion did not play a very good role, and Moore finally did not listen to him again, but decided to fight the orcs. What can Dane do? At this time, it was impossible for him to leave the Eastern March when the war was about to begin. Not to mention whether Moore will let him go, just go, where can I go? This is a huge eastern wasteland, and if you want to go back, the orc army in front is a hurdle that you have to pass. "I can only do one game ..." he thought in his heart. Of course, a fight is not impossible. Obviously, if Morno assigned him what he knew was a life-threatening or killing task at a glance, then he would definitely not be able to do it-his head was amused and he ran out of his capital for the benefit of others. Uh ... On January 19th, the Eastern March, which was in a formation, met the orc vanguard of 4,000 men. The two sides looked at each other at a distance of almost two kilometers, but no one was in a hurry to start. Originally, the distance between the two sides was not too far, and they did not touch each other in two days. However, the Orc Vanguard was behind Dane''s ass, but later found that he could not catch up, and may have tracked down the trail of Agere s Smil mercenary regiment on the road, and may be closer, just turn it around. Too much, swallowed Gyor''s troops directly. This process took a certain amount of time for the orc vanguard, so the orc army emerged on the 15th, and only four days later it encountered the main force of the Eastern March. With a distance of a few kilometers, when the strength of the two sides was almost similar, and even the orcs'' strength on paper was even stronger, the two armies set up camps on their own. On this day, there were no particularly large moves. Of course, the small-scale clashes between some of the investigative forces that were spilled out are still unavoidable.The main force of the Orc army''s tentative trials is the wolf cavalry, which has come and gone. But the orc wolf cavalry, this time in front of the Eastern March did not seek any cheap. The white wolf cavalry from White Wolf Fortress is no worse than the orc wolf rider. Within a day, the teams of the two sides fought in dozens of games, and they won and lost each other. The white wolf cavalry died less than twenty, and the number of orc wolf riders on the opposite side lost a lot more, reaching nearly forty. The extra numbers are not the record of the White Wolf Cavalry, but the results obtained by the elite rangers of Dion. Dion has an elven ranger in his hand, which is something that Murno knows. Therefore, in the confrontation of these small-scale reconnaissance troops before the war, he also received the order of Moreno, asking him to send some rangers to join the investigation. In small-scale operations, especially in such open terrain, without fear of being surrounded, not worried about being ambush, and the number of enemies will not be too many, the superb shooting skills of the Rangers are simply brought to the extreme. When a small group of elven rangers faced the charge of the same number of wolf riders, they often dared to put their opponents into a distance of thirty meters or even less before putting arrows. Although, at this distance, the swollen wolves that need to breathe can take up one or two breaths. However, at a distance of less than thirty meters, the bow and arrow of the elite ranger can almost be said to be in full swing. After a round of shooting, it is very likely that all the wolves that rushed up were shot dead. Even the most of the wolf cavalry with them would be directly injured, and then easily wiped off. Before the real battle begins, it is obviously a morale-improving thing to win first in the early stage. Moreno was very happy about this, publicly praised Dane, and said that these elves were all born ''shooters'' and showed a lot of envy. Uncle Dane couldn''t be happy. After reluctantly perfunctory, he still had a headache to return to his camp. Tomorrow, I don''t know how to fight this battle. "Boss, I don''t think you need to think too much." Delin knew what Dane was worried about, and rushed to comfort him. "Tomorrow, you can''t avoid this battle. Since you want to fight, you have to fight beautifully." Dean laughed and cursed, "Get out of the way, I still don''t know the truth? Rest assured, I have a sense in my heart." He Delin also laughed: "Hey, the boss can do it well." "You will let your staff be smarter tomorrow." Dean instructed, "Don''t be silly to fight against the sword and rush up. Let''s hit us, don''t let us hit, don''t go up and die.""Do you want to avoid war passively?" "Negative fart, passive avoidance of war, what to do if you lose?" Dane yelled, "Just let our old brothers not be too tigery, let the deaths happen, and let those cannon fodder. We spent money to recruit More than two hundred mercenaries are not used as treasures. Do you understand what I mean? " Yun Delin nodded quickly: "I understand, I understand ..." Uh ... On the second day, in the early morning of January 20, the two sides stepped out of the barracks in unison, set up carts and cannons, and began to scold each other over a distance of one kilometer. Orcs do nt understand much of the common language of humans, and humans do nt understand much of the language of orcs, but the two sides scold each other very well. The release of emotions is the key. Otherwise, the tension before the war is enough to drive people crazy. Dean led his army on the left side of the army. Also with him on the left, was Lina''s pure sword mercenary group. Under Moreno''s appointment, Dion became a commander of the left wing of the Eastern March, and he commanded nearly a thousand troops. The elven ranger stood at the forefront of the array. Hundreds of horror ghost soldiers and two hundred and twenty pure swordsmen stood behind the array''s guardian. Further behind, the five mercenaries combined Bing, in the final core position, is a hundred-sword sword dancer unit led by Dane, and casters such as mages and priests. Sixty dragons are on standby from the side. ", , ......" The sound of continuous and rhythmic drums rang out. Looking across, the orcs'' army began to move forward. At the same time, in his own side, the horn that spurred the army to attack also sounded through the battlefield, and the human army also went forward without showing weakness. The speed of both sides is not very fast, and the distance is still relatively long. We must keep our strength in the final charge and fight. When the two armies approached a distance of 500 meters, the archers on both sides shot the first wave of arrows. Shooting at this distance is basically a demonstration. Few marksmen can hit at this distance, but Pehinci can''t. However, when the armies of the two sides approached one hundred meters each again, the lethality of the bow and arrow began to manifest itself! I received a notice today stating that it was on the shelves, and my heart was disturbed ... UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 171 Severe test At a distance of 300 meters, this is still not a distance that can be accurately fired, but the bows and arrows shot out have basically the initial lethality. Dean holds seventy archers in his hands. In the army of Moreno, the number of long-range troops is also five hundred. Of course, the archers in the Mornau army are not specialized, shooting archers. They also have short swords and round wooden shields as equipment, and can be used as light infantry to the battlefield when necessary. In the orc army, the number of archers may be close to a thousand. The long-range troops of the two sides began a collective projectile at a distance of 300 meters. The arrow is raining. Although the long distance causes the bow and arrow hit rate to be very low, it will cause some casualties. This is also the elite ranger of Dane, who rarely suffered losses in battle. After three or four rounds of arrow rain, five or six rangers shot arrows. Two of them died on the spot. The other injured were retreated to the rear for emergency treatment by the priest team. On the other side, the archers under Moore''s men suffered almost fifty casualties. At the same time, the orc archers on the opposite side were almost turned over. When the arrows of the two sides fired at each other, the melee infantry did not stop, they passed the long-range troops and began to face each other. Subsequently, the archers on both sides inadvertently focused on the target and placed them closer and closer to the infantry. And when the infantry were only a hundred meters away from each other, the power of the bow and arrow rose to the maximum-at least for the elven rangers! At this distance, ordinary archers are still unable to strike accurately. Generally speaking, archers have to place their enemies at 50 or 60 meters, or even closer, to be able to shoot with confidence. But the Elven Rangers do nt have to. They can only throw at two hundred meters, but when the enemy enters a distance of about one hundred meters, they can completely flatten their long bows and use the advantages of vision to face the oncoming ones. Orc infantry shoots with precision!In this way, the ranger''s attack power immediately rose to a level! In the rear, Dane moved forward with the sword dancer unit and watched with his own eyes. Before the infantry of the two sides contacted each other, the ranger unit led by Pershing fired two rounds of attacks, which directly caused the loss of nearly 100 people! At the same time, the enemy was just too late to launch a volley at Dion''s melee units, and the losses brought about were about a dozen individuals. He probably estimated that in the left wing, his army and a pure sword mercenary regiment consisting of nearly a thousand people''s coalition will have almost the same number of enemies to deal with. Under long-range strikes, the enemy has lost one-tenth in advance, which is undoubtedly great news. Obviously, if Dane wants to defeat the orc army opposite him on the left, Elf Rangers are part of the combat power he must rely on. These sharp longbowmen, if used well, are a huge amount of combat power. Their direct killing effect on the enemy''s living force in the distance is far more effective than a direct impact. But for the time being, the final result of this contest depends on the collision between the two main forces! The long-range strike between the archers of the two sides is just an appetizing dish. Thousands of people collided fiercely on the front of a few hundred meters wide, only on the left-wing battlefield where Dane was located, the fear of ghost servants. The first line of impact composed of more than 300 soldiers and pure swordsmen launched a deadly charge with the orc''s elite giant axe warriors! Previously, when the archers started firing at each other, the distance between the two troops was already close. The two to three hundred meter interval was under the charge of the two armies, but it was easily crossed in tens of seconds. Later, the battle between the tomahawk and the giant sword, and the shouts of the soldiers when they killed the enemy, and the screams of being chopped by the weapon, became the most mainstream voice of the whole battle, mixed with war drums and horns. The urgency of the war came from the tragic atmosphere exclusive to war! Dean has definitely experienced a lot of battles. I don''t know how many times I walked on the edge of life and death. But when he was a mercenary, or after he became a lord, he never experienced such a large-scale corps battle. At this moment, all the main forces of the Eastern March and the Orc Vanguard have put together a total of 7,000 troops on the entire battlefield. When walking near, Dane''s field of vision was filled with fierce fighting between the mountains and the mountains, and the purpose was not the blade of steel, or the blood and stump of the sky. He shivered--this was by no means fear, but an excitement, an excitement he had never experienced before. He found that compared to a small-scale battle with hundreds of people, this feeling of commanding thousands of troops has made him more bloody! But his mind is still clear. He has not forgotten that his current identity is the commander of the left wing of the Eastern March. After the whole army attacked, it was impossible for Murno to sit in the middle of the army and have a way to convey his orders to each unit. Fighting in each area must be determined by the leaders of each area. In the right wing, Redis, as the first captain of White Wolf Castle, has many war experience. And Dane, sitting on the left, must also perform perfectly. His attention focused on the soldiers fighting in front. Dread ghost mercenaries and pure swordsmen are not weak brigades. They do not fall into the face of the orc''s giant axe warrior ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ However, after all, the number of orc army is in a minority, and soon, the enemies follow Just pressed up. The footsteps of more than three hundred human warriors stagnate quickly under the orc''s great axe.Without hesitation, Dane ordered the messenger following him to sound the second horn. As the horn sounded, the total number of recruiting mercenaries led by Delin reached around 500, and all of them were overwhelmed. This army''s will to fight is very unheard of, but after all, there are a large number of people, and it will naturally play a corresponding role when added to the front battlefield. With three hundred fear ghosts and pure sword warriors at the core, and five hundred mercenaries, facing the orc army of one thousand people, the front has shown a stable state. The fierce assassination continues, but for the time being it is not clear who is better than who is inferior. In Dane''s hands, there are still nine squad dancers and a squadron dragon warrior. Until these powers are found, he does not intend to throw them all into the battlefield. However, he played brilliantly on the left wing, but in the Chinese army, the White Wolf Fortress of Moorno is undergoing a severe test! Twenty-three is achieved. If nothing else, this should be the last public chapter of the book. It will be on the shelves tomorrow. There are many emotions in my heart. No matter how I say it, I hope everyone can support me more! Let me tell you the truth. Tomorrow is the time to really check the finesse. I hope everyone can support it and give "Heart of the Empire" an account that can explain the first order in the past! There will be a testimonial later, everyone must check it out! Thank you here ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. ~ Testimonials Second testimonials, this time is really special! From June 20th to today, nearly 400,000 words have been updated, I don''t mean to say anything else. Compared with some tentacles, this kind of data is much worse, but the hard work is hard for outsiders. From the beginning of the update of this book, except for the last three days of one update because it was ready to be on the shelves, the other days, my update has always been stable, with two updates and occasionally three updates. This is almost The limit of part-time writing. My work is not easy. I get off work at 8 o''clock every night, eat, take a car and take a bath at home, it''s almost 10 o''clock. When you need to write 5,000 characters after ten o''clock every day, and get up to work at seven o''clock the next morning, the taste is like drinking water, knowing whether you are warm or cold. The writer is never a glorious profession, earns no money, and is often said to be unworkable. When others look at you with scornful eyes, sometimes there is really no energy to refute and no refusal to refute. I was really bitter.No one actually forced me. Although it is late enough to work at night, there are so many hours to relax, play games, watch movies, listen to music ... or have a drink with friends, what''s wrong? Sitting in front of the computer, knocking all fingers out of tenosynovitis? (I really got tenosynovitis in July, and my fingers hurt when I hit the keyboard.) He stiffly endured. There is only one reason why I can bear it: I''m not convinced. always wrote a lot of things, the results have been ups and downs, thin and rotten, to support themselves? Don''t make a joke, it is estimated that the manuscript fee has just been enough for the cigarette money that has been drawn for the code word in these years. I still have some hope for this book. On the one hand, when I write, I also feel passion and blood because of the plot, settings and stories. On the other hand, I conceive and design the story of the entire continent at the beginning. At that time, I didn''t know how many cigarettes I had. Now, it''s coming soon. This is the hardest standard to test how well a book is doing! Sincerely implore everyone, if you still like this book, you must be able to give this "Empire Heart" a beautiful first order data when it is released tomorrow! Support genuine, this is the motivation for the author to continue writing! I hope everyone can support us, thank you again and again! Chapter 172 Kukalon Warriors The core of Wu Dong''s military conquest was not Dane, not mercenaries, but the army Moore brought from White Wolf Castle. The old warlord who has been mingling for many years in Hindler, is known for his ability to fight well, and brings out a strong army. Moreno pursues elitism. He never likes to cultivate a large number of cannon fodder with strength and weak equipment. More than 3,000 soldiers at White Wolf Castle, each of them are elite. It was precisely because he had enough confidence in his direct troops that he would clearly be at a disadvantage when he was lined up before the war, and he also strengthened Dion''s left wing to the size of a thousand and only gave it to the right. There were 500 Redis, and his own army was more than 1,000 and less than 1,500. He didn''t trust the combat effectiveness of the mercenaries very much, so when he faced a thousand-man orc army on the left, he gave Dion a thousand people; he had enough confidence in the elites of White Wolf Castle, so in the middle, he himself wanted to With a strength of about 1,500 people, they resisted the opponent''s 2,000 troops. I have to say that Moore''s confidence must have a source. The two white wolf guards rushing to the forefront and dissatisfied with the formation, in the frontal battle, almost carried the impact of the orcs twice. Five hundred human warriors wearing mixed woven armor, covered with a layer of robes, wrapped with white linen around their necks and half-faces, carrying heavy shields and warhammers, stiffly facing the orcs who had previously invested , Not only half a step back, but also the tendency to continue to press the front forward! These carefully selected powerful warriors may be slightly inferior to orc soldiers in physical and strength, after all, their racial superiority lies here. However, relatively speaking, the advantages of the equipment may be too strong, and they are still trained professional soldiers. They generally have better fighting skills than the orc soldiers on the opposite side, and have extremely Strong discipline. Even in the face of the enemy''s superior force, these white wolf guards can still maintain a very tight formation, showing no signs of being disrupted or broken. Instead, the orc army that slammed into their heads, banging their heads in front of them. It''s like the stormy waves rushed onto a reef, which seemed to be powerful, but it was impossible to smash the reef. The fierce white wolf guards put considerable pressure on the orc vanguard commander opposite. The orc commander sitting on a Kodo with a red rock flag on the back and a black rock flag on the back, roared angrily, venting his dissatisfaction against the army''s operations, but he had to wear white clothes and The guards in heavy armor had great fears.His name is Sarkins, a war warrior of the Black Rock clan. When he invaded and plundered Hindrell a few years ago, he led the army of the Black Rock clan and fought against the White Wolf Guard of Moreno. . At that time, these white guards impressed him quite well. Unexpectedly, many years later, he had another chance to play with Moreno. A thousand-man team couldn''t hold back the White Wolf Guards, making Sarkins very angry, and it was his expectation. After waiting for a few minutes, watching the orc-thousand captain fighting on the front line really could not lead the warriors of the clan to defeat the White Wolf Guard. He planned to put another force into his own hands. He can see at a glance that the entire army, the human army on the opposite side, the most capable of fighting a group of troops, should be the two white wolf brigade that blocked him a whole thousand people group right now. If the 500-person White Wolf Guard can be defeated, the entire Chinese army of Mornau will collapse! Although he still holds almost four hundred former part-time archers, actually light infantry fighters, and other soldiers, these guys wearing leather armor, holding small shields and short swords, although their strength is also It won''t be too weak, but it is certainly impossible to reach the level of White Wolf Guardian. If the White Wolf Guard collapses, these hundreds of light infantry will be swept up to no avail, and they will immediately be drowned by the tide of orcs! That being the case, Sarkins no longer waits. He made up his mind to put in the strongest force in his hand to destroy the White Wolf Guard of Moreno! The Orc''s drums of war were eager for a few minutes, and the roaring voices sounded, and Sarkins'' most elite team was moved out. This is the fully armored Kukalon Warrior! The Orc clan lingering in the East, except for some special products, are very barren. Their food production capacity is very worrying and agriculture is extremely underdeveloped, which is caused by climatic and geological reasons. Their level of civilization is slightly lower than that of human society, and the production capacity of handicrafts is not high, which leads to their military equipment being very poor. Taking advantage of the physical and strength advantages of orc soldiers, if they have the same level of equipment as human soldiers, it may be an exaggeration to hit three, but one to two should not be a problem.Although the production capacity of the orcs is not high, it is not impossible to make an armor. For example, the Black Rock Clan. This clan that is in the leading position among the three major clans west of the Eastern Wasteland has a certain metal armor production capacity. Щ Of these produced iron armors that are rare and precious to the orcs, of course, only the most powerful warriors can be qualified to equip among the orc clan. With such equipment, the orc warrior became the most elite force of the clan chiefs, and was named Kukalon. Kukaron troops, the strongest legion of each orc clan. The total of the Kukalon Army of the three clans may be less than 1,500. Www.novelbuddy.com. Now, in the hands of Sarkins, there are three squadrons, a total of one hundred Eighty Kukalon Warriors. Under the call of war drums, these orc warriors generally reached more than two meters in size, fully armed, armed with tough weapons, and roaring towards the White Wolf Guard! Following the orc''s elite warriors, there were five hundred orc warriors sent by Sarginst. The goal of these orc warriors was to insert a gap immediately after the Kukalon Warriors broke through the White Wolf Guard''s lineup, and to expand the line gap as much as possible. In this way, in cooperation with the orc soldiers who are currently blocked by the White Wolf Guard, this White Wolf Guard, which is the cornerstone of the army by Morno, will be completely swallowed by the orcs in one go Already. As for whether the Kukalon Warriors can break through the defense of the White Wolf Guard-Sarkins has never considered this problem. He does not believe that there is any human army that can hold on under the blade of Kukalon. Formation! Everyone knows the origin of Kukalon? Tribute to my orc warrior, for the tribe! Lok''tarOgar! I have a big oolong, but it didn''t open today! !! !! Thanks, I wrote the testimonials affectionately, summoned the courage to ask for the first order, this is special ... I have committed all the embarrassing cancers ... First posted a chapter, so as not to update today, and then ... I asked the editor what is going on ...Bian Chao is embarrassed. I have deleted all the comments from the front shelves! If you don''t see it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 173 True elite ձ The troop formation methods generally adopted by human nations are as follows: Standard Squad Establishment: Including the captain and vice captain, twelve soldiers form a unit of a single unit, which is the most basic fighting unit. The squad leader is usually the sergeant. Standard Squadron Establishment: Including two members of the commander and deputy squadrons, it consists of sixty-two members in five squadrons. It is the most basic unit for mobilizing forces in large-scale battles, and usually also consists of a single unit. Lead and deputy squadron captains are usually officers with ensigns or above. Standard brigade establishment: Including two heads and deputy captains, it consists of five hundred and thirty squadrons. It is the main force of the square matrix in large battles. Or, in small-scale conflicts, mix multiple arms squadrons to fight as the main force. The squadron leader is usually a major officer, and the vice captain is usually a captain or major. Standard wing establishment: Including the head of the vice wing, it consists of five standard wing. Is the main military unit of large-scale battles, usually mixed with multiple squadrons to fight. The captain and deputy are usually served by the colonel and lieutenant colonel. Legion establishment: It does not define the establishment of the number of affiliates under its jurisdiction. It usually operates as a single independent military force in the war, and multiple armies cooperate to form a national-level battle scale. Usually, the head of the regiment is a high-ranking military officer. Continental Military Knowledge-Popular Science Edition Uh ...Sarkins has great confidence in his black rock clan Kor''kron''s troops. At the same time, his opponent, Moorno, of course, saw the armed orcs'' elite movement. Kukalon troops are not only strong in equipment, and the armor created by the best of the whole family, although not worse than the human elite equipment, but not too scary. However, to be a member of the Kukalon Forces, it must be a strong one among the orc clan. The three major clans of orcs, with a total population of over 100,000, can only raise a maximum of 1,000 Kukalon warriors. This can basically be said that every Kukalon warrior is chosen by one hundred miles. The strongest orc, the most capable orc, put on the best equipment, and Kukalon''s strength is just average. Moreno knows that Kukalon is not easy to deal with. However, in front of his White Wolf Guard, there are fewer than 200 Kukalons after all. He is also very arrogant. He believes that his White Wolf Guard is the best in the entire Schindler, even if it is compared with Governor Ozer or Conley''s Lost City elite, it is definitely not bad. . Capable of resisting the impact of more than a thousand orc warriors, coupled with less than two hundred Kor''kron, he also believed that the heavy wolf guards would not let him down. Of course, in order to avoid the risk as much as possible, Moore still sent more than 400 light infantry in his hands. These light infantry armed with shields and short swords and wearing leather armor, although not as strong as the White Wolf Guards, could not compete with the elite kukalong warriors, but there should be no problem with the same number of orc soldiers. Щ After these light infantry entered the battle, the power that Moorno still had in his hands and not invested in the battle was very scarce. There was only one white wolf cavalry regiment of about three hundred men. This is a force in his hand that is not weaker than the White Wolf Guard, much better than the orc wolf ride. But as the last reserve team, less than a final decision, Moreno decided not to put them into battle. But, just ten minutes later, Moreno had to change his mind-the White Wolf Guards showed signs of collapse! The light infantry rushing up, obviously helped the heavy infantry team bear a considerable part of the pressure. However, at the same time, the Kukalon Warriors finally killed the White Wolf Guards. How about the first few Kukaron warriors who rushed to the front and failed to take the white wolf guards. When these elite warriors from White Wolf Castle faced the charge of the Kukalon Warriors, they were quite clever with their heavy shields in front of them. When they were not stable, their entire body s strength was pressed against the shield and slammed forward. He took two steps, overturned several orc warriors, and then cut off his opponent''s head with a tomahawk. But that''s where it ends.How long the white wolf guards of the squad that had not waited for Jiangong were happy, they found that a huge shadow had covered them. Just have a look up and the giant axe made of stainless steel is cut off! Suddenly, the prominent white wolf squad didn''t even have a chance to resist, and was chopped by the iron orcs. Seeing this scene in the rear of Moore, I drew the corner of my eyes, and my heart felt awful. Reimbursed a team of white wolves, how long did it take those Kukalon? Is there five seconds? That was nothing else, but he was the most elite, and even the most elite heavy infantry regiment of Schindler! Even if the team was so easily destroyed, it was related to their deliberate prominence of the formation''s adventurous actions in order to interrupt the opponent''s charge rhythm, but this was not a big problem, or even part of the White Wolf Guard''s tactics! The White Wolf Guards like to do this very much. They rely on their excellent individual and team combat capabilities, relying on this iron armor and heavy shield, they are never afraid to face the enemy''s charge. They like to take the lead when the enemy''s impact is coming, and use shields to interrupt the rhythm of the enemy''s army, and then a single team tops it, and subsequent teams immediately support it up ~ www.novelbuddy.com The first wave of onslaught of the impact force directly stunned. In the past, this tactic was almost unfavorable. This time is no exception. The prominent team did get good results. The enemy was not very good. The first wave of Kukalon warriors rushed up and were toppled and hacked without any effect. Already. However, the subsequent script is too wrong. The team should firmly support the enemy''s first charge. Even if it pays a little casualty, it doesn''t matter. The follow-up support will come within 20 seconds. Greatly alleviate the impact of the opponent. But who can think that this team did not survive for five seconds after killing several opponents? Moreno thought that Kukalon''s strength would be different from his opponents in the past. After all, it is the most elite fighting force of the orc clan, which should not be underestimated. However, he did not expect this result anyway! If only the other troops would stop, it would be the White Wolf Guard! Moreno relied on the White Wolf Guard and the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment, adding a total of 1,500 troops, and bringing in 2,000 light infantry, he could dominate the southeast of Hindler and over 5,000 troops. Malone can''t breathe, relying on his elite team. But today, against Kukalon, he finally knew what the real elite was. Hmm ... I was forgotten ... I announced ... today''s plan ... failure ... will be back next week. Well, this week is updated as usual. I do nt care about me, I ll go to the corner and cry for a while ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 174 White Wolf Knights It wasn''t just Moore who didn''t think about it, Chapel, the leader of the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment next to him. He exclaimed, "How is this possible!" Moreno ignored Chapel''s exclaim. He looked serious and gave a heavy voice: "Chapel, get ready to attack." Facts have shown that it is prescient that Moreno prepared Chapel''s white wolf cavalry to attack. Although he also realized that he might have misjudged the combat effectiveness of the Kukalon elite, he made at least one remedy that should be effective. The sledgehammer and giant axe were waved under the roar of the elite orc warrior. The White Wolf Heavy Infantry Regiment was really caught by surprise. No one expected that the comrades-in-arms of a small team in front did not hold on for a moment and was overwhelmed. Failing to interrupt the opponent''s charge, the Kukalon Warriors who subsequently came up caused great damage to the White Wolf Guardian. From the beginning of the battle to the present, the White Wolf heavy infantry has been hard hit by more than twice the number of orc army, and the number of casualties may be a dozen or less. But when Kukaron rushed up, the White Wolf heavy infantry had reimbursed at least three standard squads in just five minutes of fighting. The loss of the three teams is no longer a small number for the White Wolf Heavy Infantry Regiment. This is almost half the manpower of the entire White Wolf Guard present! After being hit hard by this, the formation of the White Wolf Guards has a shallow crack.The Kukaron warriors will not let go of this opportunity. Connected with dozens of elite orcs, they rushed wildly towards this gap. One by one, the Kukaron warriors used their holy axe and punched with flesh Going up, I tried hard to expand this gap. The commander of the heavy infantry of the White Wolf Guard, a twelfth-level warrior, was very brave to personally fill a team, and urgently filled the gap, and he was nailed to the gap. . There are certain effects. Twelve-level fighters have outstanding strength. Once shot, the barbed sledgehammer was added to the handle, and even the Kukalon Warriors could not resist under the sweep. In a moment, two orc elites were smashed into their chests and skulls. However, after all, he has only one person, no matter how he can fight, it is impossible to block all the orcs! After he personally participated in the battle, although the White Wolf Guard''s front has stabilized a lot, Kukalon, which continues to flow in, continues to tear the heavy infantry''s defense line and directly fights with Kukalon. The White Wolf Guard is Exhausted. Often two or three white wolf defenders can barely withstand a Kukalon warrior. Not to mention, there are still a large number of ordinary orc infantry in the back, putting pressure on the heavy infantry regiment. If it weren''t for the light infantry in the back, and they blocked ordinary orc soldiers with a large number of digits, reducing their pressure a lot, I am afraid that the White Wolf Guards could not carry it at this time. What''s more, there are such high-ranking officers in the White Wolf Infantry Regiment, and they are powerful masters. Isn''t there an orc unit in Kukalon? Soon, an orc war warrior who led Kukalon''s forces into charge was confronted by the white wolf commander. The two seem to be similar in strength, and they are fighting each other, and for the time being, no one can gain any advantage. Alas, although the battle for high-end combat power seems to be flat, the heavy infantry of the White Wolf is faintly unable to stand up. The power of the white wolf is not enough. It was able to suppress the orcs before, relying on a strong square matrix, which could not be shaken like a rock. However, after Kukalon was like a chisel, after tearing a large gap in the rock, can the rock be a rock? At a critical moment, the white wolf cavalry led by Moren himself was killed. The White Wolf Cavalry is the most elite team in Moreno''s hands, and it is more valued than the White Wolf guards. And after investing in these white wolf cavalry, it also means that the last force in the hands of Moreno has also been dispatched. He had no reason to stay in the rear anymore. After all the cards under his hand were played, he also played in person.If he wins, he wins. There is nothing to say; if he loses, the whole army loses. He never thought of running away. The White Wolf Cavalry is indeed another powerful soldier under the command of Moreno-even more prestigious than the White Wolf Guard! Under his personal leadership, the number of wolf cavalry with only two or less than three hundred wolf troopers. After rushing into the battle line, it was easy to block dozens of wolves on the charge line An orc warrior was harvested. It is worth mentioning that at least ten of these killed orc soldiers died in the hands of Moreno. The mighty barbarian warrior performed extremely bravely in battle. Moreover, he also has a series of capabilities that can strengthen the combat effectiveness of his unit. For example, the most elite battle roar. There was a loud roar. Behind Moreno, all the white wolf cavalry had a faint red light, like blood. ְҵ Barbarian Warlord Professional Ability ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Blood War Cry! After receiving the blessing of the **** battle roar, the assault intensity of the wolf cavalry has become stronger! The thick orc infantry defense line, like a piece of cheese, was easily cut off by the white wolf cavalry''s machete. After only a few moments, the White Wolf Cavalry began a formal confrontation with the Cukkaron Warriors. As the arrow of the wolf cavalry, it was General Moorno himself and his first aide Chapel. Under the fierce blow of two top masters, it seems that the unparalleled Kukalong troops also suffered considerable losses. In a few moments, there were already several Kukkaron warriors who died in their hands. At the same time, with the general''s killing of the wolf cavalry together, and then the mount''s charge ability, killed many orc warriors. After being attacked by the White Wolf Cavalry, the pressure on the White Wolf Heavy Infantry Regiment by the Kukalon Warriors suddenly reduced a lot. Even heavy infantry has been able to seize the opportunity and adjust the formation to meet subsequent challenges.Now, it can be said that when Moorno brought his white wolves into the battlefield, the orc''s dominant position in the Chinese army had suddenly become precarious, and if it was not good, it would disappear. However, as the top commander of the orc army, Sarkins, sitting on a Kodo beast, was not worried at all. Even a terrible smile appeared on his terrible face. ܺ "Very good, very good ... Morno, I can''t help but hook!" Sadness flows into the river ... Special sister''s ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 175 uninvited guest Regarding the abrupt situation on the court, Sarkins''s face does not have any worry-on the contrary, there is a kind of rejoicing after the enemy took the lead. Actually, he doesn''t have any conspiracy, it''s just a tactical choice, or a conspiracy. Wu Dong''s conquest was worse than the orc vanguard. That being the case, Sarkins simply tried to force Mornau to make a choice with an upright army. He can see that what Murno hopes is that his White Wolf Guard will be able to resist the pressure of the orcs in front, and then use the wolf cavalry to make a fatal blow. Therefore, he simply threw out the most elite kukalon in his hand, in order to force Moorno to pull out his last most elite wolf cavalry unit. Sure enough, Moreno made this choice he expected. In fact, this half-orc savage warlord had no other way to go. He did not charge with the white wolf cavalry, did he still watch the heavy infantry regiment eaten? Heavy infantry is the cornerstone of the army! Moreno''s last card has been played. Next, Sarkins felt that it was time to launch a fatal blow-he had a force of more than 300 people in his hand. . And this team is an orc wolf ride! Before the White Wolf Cavalry was dispatched, Sarkins did not dare to easily use his wolf cavalry. The white wolf cavalry is better than his orc wolf rider, and the battle between the cavalry can be separated in a short time. If he used the wolf ride ahead of time, the white wolf cavalry on the opposite side would kill him, and I''m afraid he would quickly defeat his beast wolf.But do nt worry now, the White Wolf Cavalry has fallen into the mud of the frontal battlefield, and it is not so easy to get out. However, the army in Moreno could not find any team that could stop the pace of the wolf cavalry. Now, as long as Sarkins personally leads the team and chooses a correct strike point, he can collapse the army of Mornor in no time! As for the right hit point, there are too many options. Throwing to the front of the battlefield to support Kor''kron troops, assaulting the stagnant White Wolf Cavalry is an option. With the elimination of the White Wolf Cavalry and the liberation of Kukalon, it will be easy to siege the remaining human units. It is also a good choice to bypass the battlefield of Kukalon and the White Wolf Cavalry and to assault the heavy human infantry regiment from another direction. The heavy infantry team will be directly defeated, and the remaining light infantry and cavalry who have lost sprint space will not be afraid. However, neither of these are Sarkins'' choices. The wolf cavalry led by him, without any trace, rushed directly towards the human light infantry team! In the war, hitting the most vulnerable part of your opponent has always been the only way to win! In the face of the impact of the wolf cavalry, four hundred light infantry teams fighting an equal number of orc soldiers are bound to be impossible to support. It is foreseeable that at that time, I am afraid that with only one round of charge, the human light infantry team will directly collapse under the pressure. After that, the liberated orc soldiers can participate in the siege of the white wolf infantry and cavalry. The wolf ride in Sarkins'' hands can be adjusted again and continue to launch the next round of impact. By then, no matter which group he is working in, it will become easy. I have to say that Sarkins really thinks very well. If his strategy on the local battlefield is achieved, the human army will be plunged into extinction. But unfortunately, half way off killed a team of uninvited guests-a total of 160 elves! The uninvited guests of this team are all slender, not to mention the five or three thick orcs, even if they are more than ordinary humans, they are called thin, and there are long pairs of pointed ears on both sides of their heads. But no one dares to underestimate them, these naked sword dancers, and the rangers behind the sword dancers, are not so weak as they look!Elf''s army, of course, only Dane is available! Moreover, the sword dancer unit has always been his commando, and this time is no exception. The one hundred and sixty elves he brought with him just stood in front of Sarkins, and even bravely launched a counter-charge towards the already running wolf cavalry! Sarkins knew these elves, long before the battle began, he knew that there were elves in the Eastern March. After all, they were too special, and during the confrontation of the peripheral forces the day before, the elves'' rangers had brought a lot of casualties to his wolves. If he hadn''t lost dozens of wolf riders during perimeter temptations, the total number of wolf riders in his current hands should have exceeded 400 talent pairs. Before the decisive battle began, Sarkins discovered that all these elven troops were arranged on the left. But here is the battlefield of the Chinese Army. How could these elves who were supposed to be on the left rush over? He looked towards the left wing, which is the right wing for the orcs ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ but suddenly found that, in the battlefield a few hundred meters away, there had actually been changes that made him completely unexpected-- How could his right wing fall into the downwind and even show signs of collapse? Sarkins had no mental preparation for his right-wing regiment to fall into the extreme disadvantage so quickly. In his ideas, the right wing arranged thousands of orc warriors, but faced two mercenary regiments. He had a certain understanding of Schindler''s warlords. Of course, the core strength of each warlord was very strong, but the mercenary troops temporarily pulled up basically belonged to the range of numbers. Investing in a thousand orc warriors to deal with a thousand minions of mercenaries should have been more than enough. More than ten minutes ago, he also saw that eight or nine hundred human mercenary teams were fighting with his right-wing legion. At that time, the right-wing legion still had more than two hundred men''s reserve teams not put on the battlefield. Say, it doesn''t make sense to crash so quickly! A second look, he found the reason: in the right wing, sixty green-skinned dragon men are carrying huge weapons and raging in the army of the orcs! He has heard of Dragon People, a small tribe under Broken Dragon Peak, the Dragon Hunting Clan, and there have been news of dealing with the Dragon People on Broken Dragon Peak all year round. In his view, the dragon men who can be used as a prey by such a small clan, although they look very bluffing, should not be too strong, let alone, the number of these dragon men is only sixty.Before the war, he did not have much vigilance against these dragons. But now, he is suffering ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 176 stop Ħ When Mornau''s Chinese army was in trouble, Dane realized that something was wrong. He was on the left wing, and there was no particular pressure on him. There are no problems with the 300 main forces of the Dread Ghost and the Pure Sword, bringing 500 mercenaries, and withstanding the same number of orc army. Not to mention, he was still holding three elite sword dancers, ranger troops and dragon men. Normal to fight like this, he was quite sure, and he could systematically and gradually kill the enemies on the opposite side. However, when he noticed that Moorno''s Chinese army had a tendency to be finished, he could not fight step by step. Wu Zhongjun is finished. What good can he do on the left wing? There were two thousand orcs directly over there. He could find a chance to break out and Hilo blessed. Win? Don''t think about it! It''s good to be able to keep your own life. It depends on how much the army in your hand can leave. Of course it is impossible for Dane to accept such an ending! Therefore, it is an inevitable choice to try every means to support the Chinese army, at least to prevent the army of Morno from collapsing so easily. He ordered directly, demanding the Dragonman troops that were always in his hands to launch a fierce attack on the left-wing orcs. Although there are fewer dragon warriors than Kukalon, the individual combat power is even stronger than Kukalon!The dragon dragons wielded huge weapons, relying on their powerful strength, and the scales and thick skins that were inaccessible to the sword, they entered the enemy line. At the same time, the mercenaries who received orders from Dane''s entire line also released their maximum combat power. Suddenly, the offensive of the human force suddenly caught the orc''s right-wing legion off guard. They were unable to prevent the dragon''s assault, so the formation was ripped apart; after the formation was ripped off, the onslaught of human mercenaries was no longer so easy to resist, and the entire front began to retreat. If not, the commander of the orcs on the left hurriedly put in the reserve forces in his hand and closed the gap. Now, they are not just hit by the mercenaries, maybe they have completely collapsed now. Maybe. In this case, Dane only needs to kill the sword dancers in his hand, and he can instantly destroy the Orc Vanguard''s right-wing legion. He didn''t choose to do that. Although that can destroy the enemy in front of it, but after investing in the sword dancer, it is too late to support Mornoco. I''m afraid that when he just defeats the orc''s right wing, he will have to face the consequences of the collapse of his army and the killing of the orc''s main force from the side. He gave up the seductive result in front of him very simply, and directly took more than one hundred sword dancers from nine squads, as well as the ranger unit of Pehinsi, while the orcs were opposite and were out of breath, When losing, he straightened into the middle. At the same time, Sarkins himself led the orc wolf cavalry. Finally, Dane stopped in front of his opponent before Sarkins stormed into the light infantry regiment. The rotten situation on the right side of the puppet army caught Sarkins off guard, but despite the turmoil, he still had absolute confidence in his ultimate victory. If Dane was able to find a team of heavy infantry, or simply pull in a group of pikemen, and there were a hundred or two hundred men in front of the wolf cavalry, Sarkins would have a headache. After all, the wolf cavalry''s melee ability and maneuverability are superior to ordinary cavalry, but in terms of the impact of the charge, it is still inferior to the traditional heavy knight carrying a lance and sitting on a tall head and launching a wall charge. a lot of. When Qilian reloaded the knights faced a spearhead, they would have a headache, let alone a wolf cavalry. After all, the wolf cavalry is counted left and right, and in terms of arms, it can still only be regarded as a light cavalry-although this light cavalry is very good. It is an extremely stupid thing for a light cavalry to hit the pike array. But the sword dancers and rangers who were in front of Sarkins, although they knew that they were also very difficult to deal with, they were still only light infantry. Sarkins did not believe that these fragile elves could stop the wolf cavalry charged by himself!Dean didn''t believe it could be blocked. He hadn''t been arrogant yet, thinking that by relying on Bailai sword dancer, he could resist the charge of three times the wolf cavalry. Sword dancers stretched their hands again and then flexed their hands. In the face of the wolf cavalry''s charge, they should still kneel. But he has more than just sword dancers. Behind the sword dancers, there were sixty rangers personally led by Pershing and Perl; and behind them were two further casters, priests and mages. The Rangers did not choose to shoot arrows in the distance, which Dane personally requested. When the wolf cavalry rushed up towards the sword dancer, and the sword dancer was also under the leadership of Dane ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ When the chargeback was launched, the rangers followed behind, half a step away. Retreat, bow and arrow! The distance between them may be only one hundred meters. At this distance, the Rangers can do accurate attacks. "Shoot mount!" Pehince issued an order. Under one round of arrows, more than twenty wolves were shot dead, and even the wolf cavalry with them was planted. "Fast fire!" Pearl also shouted. When the wolf cavalry and the sword dancer were only thirty to forty meters away, the Rangers fired a second offensive. As the distance gets closer, the accuracy of the Ranger''s arrows has also improved in a straight line. This time, more than forty wolf cavalry were shot over. The two armies have not yet engaged, and the number of wolf cavalry has fallen below 300! Sarkins''s face was not so good. Just now, the bows and arrows of both the two guys of Perkins and Pearl were aimed at him. The sword, shooting the Ranger General''s arrows at him, chopped off, but failed to escape Pearl''s bow and arrow. He was shot in the shoulder and almost dropped off the horse. His wolf was shot dead in the second round. The orc general fell off the wolf in a very embarrassing manner. Of course, he wouldn''t be killed like a horse rider because of falling horses. With his ability, he wouldn''t even get seriously injured, but he lost his mount after all. He got up from the ground, howling, angrily roaring, "Well! Damn elf girl, I''ll tear you up in a while!"While shouting, Sarkins continued to move forward with two legs and rushed forward ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are in ~ www.novelbuddy .com ~ mobile users please read. Chapter 177 Sword and magic The Ranger troops accomplished their work, causing heavy casualties to the orc forces coming from the charge, and even the commander Sarkins was shot from the wolf''s back. But despite this, this still cannot stop the pace of the wolf ride charge! "Ula-Ula!" The call sign was strange, and the distance between the wolf cavalry and the sword dancer was close! At this time, it was obviously impossible for the Rangers to launch a wave of attacks again. After approaching the team of three hundred wolf cavalry into the sword dancers, even if the commander''s leadership was lacking, the elves were still unable to withstand this. The impact is bound to be dispelled. At the critical moment, two waves of spells arrived. It was the priests who made the first statement. Their most important role on the battlefield is to treat the wounded. This is not wrong, but the spells that the priests can use are not limited to healing magic. In the spell list of Rev. Hilo, there is a first-level spell [Frightening Spell]. A dozen light groups descended from the sky and quickly fell on the road of the orc wolf riding charge. These yellow light groups are panic! The terror technique released by the twelve priests directly caused a dozen orc wolf rides. After being affected by panic, the expression on the face of the wolf cavalry became very exciting. They strangled his Majesty''s wolves, as if a dragon suddenly appeared in front of them. Running away from the road, even if they collide with other comrades who are also in the process of charging, they will not stop them from screaming for the desire to escape. In an instant, the assault team of the orc wolf cavalry was greatly affected. Thanks to the cavalry of these cavalrymen, they are flexible wolves. Many skilled riders can still avoid the collision of comrades affected by panic. There are also some guys who were hit by their comrades flipped. However, the speed of the Wolf Cavalry Group''s charge was inevitably affected considerably.Sarkins looked very angry, he shouted: "Cut me those idiots!" He can''t even wait to do it himself. But unfortunately, he just got up from the ground just now. Among the orc wolf riders who heard his commander''s orders, there were also a few vicious men. They raised their swords, and politely chopped the heads of those comrades in chaos. However, the offensive spell has only just begun. The best thing to use when facing a cavalry charge is, of course, greasy! In the battle that had once reinforced the pure sword mercenary regiment, the spell of wolf riding had been pitted once again, and it had played its due role again. The twelve greasy techniques used by the twelve mages once again made those wolf cavalry who restarted the acceleration fall terribly. Under the influence of greasy technique, the charge of the wolf cavalry has been almost stopped. In the middle, the wolf ride fell, and the guy who did not fall can only order the horse to slow down on the greasy ground. Only the wolf cavalry in the back, fortunately, was not affected because the cover of the greasy was not so large. Instead of silly blocking them together, they tried to detour from both wings, preparing to continue to impact the sword dancers. However, the number of wolf riders that rushed up from both wings is not so much anymore, which adds up to only fifty or sixty, and during the charge, the slowed-down speed wants to be raised again, but there is no So easy. The threat of the Jackal Cavalry onslaught was mostly dispelled by the ranger''s precision shooting and the two punches of the priest and mage. The pressure on the sword dancers suddenly became much smaller. This is a tactic that Dion had thought of before the war. Seeing the success of the tactic, he yelled excitedly: "Come! Follow me! The one who killed his mother was happy!" With the roar of Dion, three group abilities were opened up by him!One is the [Enhance morale] given by the war module, which requires the consumption of war points; the other is the rare treasure that has been pulled out in his hand, the inherent ability of the **** sword of the earth, and the blessing of the earth; The third is from his hero template, the professional ability of the Fury Magister, [Furious]! After hearing Dion''s roar, the sword dancers who have three powerful abilities can no longer see the elegance of any elves. The blood rushed to their hearts, and the willow leaf machete shined brightly, following their lords one after another. Roared together! "Huh! Huh!" They rushed forward a bit faster, and the knife in their hands was a bit sharper! Under Dane''s leadership, the sword dancers and the orc wolf cavalry who came up from both sides fiercely collided! The slow-riding wolf ride ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ There is no shock at all. They held a machete to cut at the elves, but very few can really hit the elves. These nimble and agile guys either parried with weapons or dodgy agile, and the willow machete stunned directly at the cavalry under the cavalry. In an instant, at least half of the fifty or sixty wolf riders rushed up were black hands of the sword dancers, or the wolf was chopped to death, or the wolf cavalry himself was slammed by the high-leaping elves Fight the horse, seal your throat! But the sword dancers'' loss is not much, just a dozen. At the same time, the elven rangers who have been close to each other, at a position less than twenty meters away from the battlefield, launch close shots, and their accuracy is maximized. A round of bows and arrows flew out, and the remaining half of the wolf rider who was not cleaned up by the sword dancers was directly cleaned up by the rangers. The combined fist punched by Dion s troops was too fierce. Rao, a long-time warrior like Sarkins, also felt a little dizzy under this series of blows. In the back, just after catching up with Sarkins, who had stopped charging due to oily techniques, he was shocked and angry when he saw such a scene, and at the same time a very bad feeling rose in the heartthe wolf cavalry in the middle Trapped with spells, it was difficult to fight for a while. After missing the command, the wolf cavalry who took the liberty of both wings took a devastating blow. At this point, his wolf cavalry has been downsized by more than one-third! The original team of more than three hundred and nearly four hundred people has now hit only two hundred people. However, the enemy s loss is very small ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to visit, The latest, fastest, and hottest serial works are available at ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please read. Chapter 178 Element reduction Sarkins himself knew that he couldn''t go on like this. The spells of the elven priests and priests hiding behind are really annoying. The priest is okay. Although panic will affect the charge formation, it is not fatal. But the greasy skills of those mages are almost the same as cheating when dealing with cavalry charge. "Where is the shaman? Where is our shaman?" Sarkins yelled. There are also casters in the Orc army. In this race, it is not easy to produce a mage, and very few orc clan have the conditions to train mage, and of course the black rock clan does not. However, the shaman is a traditional caster profession of the orc race, and also plays a very important religious role in the orc clan. It is rare and has a high status. There were several shamans in Sarkins'' army. Originally, he did not expect to have his shaman dispatched. This kind of baby puppets usually show up during a religious ceremony before the war. They are rarely seen in real wars -Unless it is extremely important to fight in a large army. But looking at the current situation, the orcs are shameless, and the wolf cavalry don''t think of any good life. I actually don''t need Sarkins to shout. When the elven casters are dispatched, the shaman who feels the spell fluctuations in the back is already on the way. I saw a burst of elemental power, a few khaki smooth, just shrouded in the influence of oily surgery. "Elements reduce enchantment ..." Dion gritted his teeth and stared at those large oily greasy areas, covered by the shaman''s magic power.Behind me, my masters also found this out. However, several little mages tried again to release the spell, but the result was very bad. Under the enemy''s shaman element reduction enchantment, the power of arcane magic was greatly affected, and there was almost no effect. They can only use some magical missiles and other attack spells to blast towards the distant enemy shaman to see if they can clean up those shaman. But in fact the effect is not very good, the shaman''s resistance to spells is still relatively high, not so easy to be knocked down. For a round of magic missiles, there are only two or three shamans lying down. Not only that, the shaman also had the ability to counterattack. Not long after the magic missile was sent out, a round of lightning arrows came in, and there were also two mage apprentices who were accidentally killed by lightning arrows. These mages and priests are all Dane''s heart. After Dane attacked, Cecilia, who sat in the back of the town instead of the commander, didn''t dare to let the mage lose too much, otherwise Dane would have to scold her dog blood when she returned. As a last resort, she can only order her priests to help the mage and cast some protective magic against elemental magic. In this way, the human army''s magic team was restrained by the shamans, and those orc wolf cavalry who were being stricken were released. Except for a few wolf riders who rushed too fast, broke their legs, or broke their necks, the other wolf riders who were able to maintain a certain combat power all got up again. At this moment, the distance between them and the elven troops led by Dion was less than twenty meters. "Up, up!" Sarkins leaned on his two legs and finally rushed over. He held up the blade in his hand and shouted to let his men rush forward. Dean knows that all the tricks can no longer be used at this time. He has almost reached the limit of what he can do. He first let the ranger use crazy shooting to reduce the number of opponents first, and then used the power of magic and magic to make the cavalry''s most sharp weapon, charge, disintegrated. In the end, the enemy s charge formation was scattered and the central wolf cavalry could not be rushed to eliminate all the wolf cavalry invading the two wings in the shortest time. Look. This way, in the next time this is the real sword fight. Fortunately, the enemies that the elven troops need to face are no longer as invincible as before. The strength that a wolf can show in a close fight is not necessarily as strong as a sword dancer-- Especially for this group of sword dancers, there are multiple blessing effects of the commander Dane. Dane raised the blood of the earth in his hands and waited for the wolf cavalry who had been liberated from the effects of the greasy technique in the middle to rush up. He took the lead and personally led the wolf rider who had just cleaned his wings. Sword dancers rushed up.This kind of thing is better to start first! The cruel assassination began. After all, the number of wolf cavalry occupies a certain advantage, and the cooperation between the machete and the wolf is not weak. It only took a minute to rush up, although the sword dancers had already taken advantage of the enemies'' detachment from the spells and had not recovered yet, they had hacked a dozen or so wolves, and UU read the book www.www. uukanshu. com, but its own losses also reached nearly ten looks, half of them were accidentally chopped by the wolf cavalry, and the other half were thrown by the wolf. I ca nt kill all the wolf riders in this way. It s really unknown. But even if it is able to cut the light, I am afraid that Dane, the nine dancers of the nine teams who have managed to accumulate, is expected to run out after this battle. Fortunately, there are Rangers behind. The Ranger with Pei Xin''s ribbon was not indifferent at all. The sword dancers'' efficiency in destroying the wolf cavalry in close-kill combat is not comparable to these elite rangers approaching fire. In just one round, these elite troops with Peixin ribbons can instantly be reimbursed for almost half their own number, that is, 30 to 40 wolf cavalry. One minute is enough for the elves to launch two rounds of precise attacks. Even in the melee, the rangers are somewhat restrained and the lethality is discounted. But only for the two rounds of shooting, at least fifty The famous wolf cavalry lost its combat effectiveness. Fighting with this efficiency, the elven rangers only need to shoot six or seven rounds of accurate shots at close range, and they can clean up the living force of the wolf riding in front. But, with a team of Rangers shooting at six or seven rounds to their wolf cavalry at a distance of more than ten meters, can Sarkins be so stupid? "Kill me all those girls with bows and arrows!" The Wolf Cavalry who obeyed the command of the general did not hesitate to start trying to impact the Elven Rangers not far away. Soon, a dozen wolves rode into the formation of the Rangers.UU Reading Readers are welcome to come and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are in UU Reading! Mobile users please read. Chapter 179 Infinite power For the wolf cavalry who has restored their ability to move, a distance of more than ten meters, but only a few breaths can cross the obstacle in the past. Although there is a sword dancer unit in the middle as a barrier, after all, the sword dancer is only a light infantry, unlike the heavy infantry regiment of the White Wolf Guard. Forming a war is like a stone, which can contain any people who want to get away from them. Enemies striding past. After entering the melee, the line of defense of the light infantry had almost no blocking effect, as if it were a sieve. Although some wolf cavalry were ''screened'' when they tried to cross, there were still some wolf cavalry that easily crossed. past. The Rangers finally had no way to continue to strike the enemy with bows and arrows. Bow and arrow shooting must be the sharpest weapon of the elven rangers. After the battle began, the wolf-riding unit with a total of 350 to 60 soldiers, already had more than 120 men, lost their fighting power under their arrows. At the same time, there may be more than a dozen enemies demolished due to spells, and those who were chopped to death by the rangers are estimated to have more than forty. It can be seen what effect these bows and arrows have been played in the hands of these rangers! After the wolf cavalry entered the formation of the ranger, the rangers certainly could not continue to shoot with bows and arrows, which also greatly reduced their lethality to the enemy. However, the most elite rangers from the Nancy King''s Court, not only the bow and arrow technology are second to none. The ranger scimitars around their waists are not furnishings! The strength of the ranger girls who pulled out the machete in the close combat is actually not worse than the sword dancers. Except for the dozen or so elven sentinels who are mixed in the ranger, they are not able to withstand close combat with the orc wolf cavalry, thus causing a relatively large loss from the beginning of the enemy s killing. Other rangers, Not to fall into too much downside in the fight. Instead, the dozen or so wolf cavalry who rushed in first were estimated to have been eliminated by the rangers with a machete for a minute. But this is just the beginning. Afterwards, another twenty or thirty wolf cavalry killed them. At this time, the Rangers finally had no way to continue to resist easily and fell into a melee. The situation started to get worse. Even if he was in a war situation, Dane could feel that the local war situation he was in was sliding down the abyss of the fighting. It is true that the number of orc wolf cavalry may be only 150 or 60 under the repeated blows, and there are at least 90 sword dancers in his hand, plus 6 Ten rangers, the strength of the two sides are close, winning should be no problem. But ... even if he wins, if the soldiers in his hands are more serious to estimate, I am afraid that the loss will be more than half. Even in the most optimistic way, one-third of the elf soldiers killed are the least. These hundred and fifty people are the most elite team in his hand. It is too difficult for people to accept so many deaths. The sword dancers are okay to say something. Anyway, there is Orinai behind him, using resources and population, as long as he is given some time, he can make up for the number of lost sword dancers sooner or later.But there is no place for the elite ranger to make up for it. In a short time, he cannot see that the ancient trees of war have been upgraded to the point where the elite rangers can be trained-that requires at least the level of the ancient trees of war to reach level 7. This is a very remote matter. The combat effectiveness of sentries has shown in several actual battles that their combat effectiveness is still far from that of elite rangers. Dane can''t expect another team of elite rangers to flee from Nancy''s court or other elven kingdoms, which means that these rangers in his hand will die one less. I have to say that it is really a blood loss to use light infantry and rangers to catch and fight with other wolves. But what can I do? He didn''t bring troops to plug the gap, who would plug it? Could it be that Sarkins, with his wolf cavalry, defeated Moorno''s army, and then sat watching the whole army collapse under the chain reaction? This is even more unacceptable. This is war, casualties can never be avoided. As the leader of the entire army, Dane can only do as little as possible to reduce the number of casualties. To do this, he must rack his brains and work hard. As a result, his eyes were on Sarkins, who also entered the battlefield. The orc warlord, holding a large blade, was roaring while slaughtering the sword dancers beside him. He is no less efficient at killing sword dancers than Dane''s killing wolf cavalry. In any case, the orc warlord also has at least twelve professional levels, not a good guy to deal with. If not, the sword dancers who are strong enough are far better than the wolf cavalry and slippery. I am afraid that his killing efficiency is even more Be superior. But his good day ends here, Dane followed him ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dane thought he could not beat a twelve-level orc warlord. At the beginning of the island of Comilla, he and the two Together with a high-ranking priest, the same twelfth-level uniform uniformed, but when it was poisoned, Pexins spent his old nose, not to mention, the front of him is still infinitely powerful and proficient in melee, And without any negative impact, the guy who is at the peak of combat power. But no matter what, you have to bite your head. What''s more, the current Dane is not the original Dane. His career level has reached eighth level, and the hero template also has two levels. Coupled with the high amount of attributes brought by the dynasty heart system, it is not without a fight. What''s more, he didn''t need one person to fight each other this time. When he yelled and rushed to Sarkins, Cecilia at the back baptized the power of the divine magic on him appropriately. The effect of the four-ring divine magic was extremely conspicuous, and he was covered with a layer of golden light. The caged Dion has been greatly strengthened in strength and physical fitness. At the same time, he himself also opened up the professional ability of the eighth-level Berserkerhigher rage, his attributes soared again, and his body was very unscientific. However, at this moment, he has not reached the peak of combat effectiveness. He is certainly in the state of being a soldier and leading the army at this moment. The treasure in his hand has the special effect of the blood of the earth. [Commander''s Blood] has always been working. At the same time, Eastlin s chief apprentice, the female elf Bertha, the mage, also put the effect of a ring of magic on Dane''s body-giant change.At this point, he feels that he has infinite power on his body ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users please go to read. Chapter 180 The Overseer is dead and invincible! Sarkins noticed Dane rushing towards him, and he also saw that Dane was the leader of this elven unit. In fact, even if he doesn''t come to trouble him, he wants to trouble him. The two people think very much in this regard. After the commander went to the battle to kill himself, the morale boost is of course a good one, but the bad one is also outstanding-if the commander dies in the battlefield Then, the impact on the war situation will be too great. This is also one of the reasons why Sarkins did not dare to take the wolf ride to the White Wolf Guard or the White Wolf Cavalry. Can he know that it is a good thing to liberate the Kukalon Warriors? But the problem is, Moreno is there. The fourteenth-level barbarian warlord is terrible, at least on this battlefield, no one can control him. If this rashly rushed up and was followed by Mooren, let alone defeat the opponent, even if it is to keep his life. But in the face of Dane, Sarkins didn''t feel any fear. The arrogant orc warlord didn''t feel that Dane would pose any threat-at least in the beginning. Dean is a small name in Hindler, but this reputation is not enough to be transmitted to the orc army on the wasteland. Sarkins has never heard of Dane, and when he saw Dane himself participating in the battle, he didn''t think it was a difficult opponent. However, when the golden light from divine magic shrouded Dane, and Dane himself started the high rage, his face suddenly changed-but no one had told him that in the human army, There are also priests who have mastered such advanced divine magic! Then, he saw that Dane''s body was blessed by the giant change technique, and the entire body suddenly doubled directly, from a one-meter-nine man to a large one that was more than three meters! This figure is exaggerated.A series of blessings of spells made Sarkins have to raise 100,000 vigilance. But he wasn''t too scared, and even after so many bonuses, he didn''t think Dane could treat himself. He originally wanted to solve the human commander who dared to charge himself within three strokes, but now he just needs to be a little more careful, so that the fighting time will be longer. As soon as Dane''s spell effects have passed and the raging effects have ended, a wave of rapid decline in power will inevitably be ushered in. At that time, Sarkins will win the battle! Haw clenched his sword, Sarkins waited for Dane''s shock. However, what he waited for first was not Dane''s blood sword, but a storm arrow. This arrow, besides Pehince, who else can shoot on the field? The ranger general who wandered among the orc wolf riders, unlike her subordinates, had to put down his long bow when the enemy approached. No orc could feel her horns, and she was often able to seal her throat in a dodge. This elven general with hundreds of years of war experience, when Dane launched his charge, also acutely noticed the changes in the war situation. She knew what Dane was going to do, and she would naturally help. A storm arrow shot out, making Sarkins have to be busy. Pexinsi is an out-of-the-box ranger general. The twelve professional levels are definitely not a joke. If the terrain is more complicated, or if it is in the forest, Pehince is even sure that Sarkins can''t even see his own shadow, and kill him. On this open terrain, although she can''t do this, and there are still some nasty orc wolves riding around to interfere, when Dane is charging, there is no problem to help with some assisted attacks. Sarkins failed to completely stop Pehince''s arrow. Although the storm power carried on the arrow was more than offset by the slash of his blade, the same one had a strong energy. The bow and arrow still shot towards his head. He only had time to split the arrows slightly, and finally the arrows stuck on his lower abdomen. The pain came, and he opened his mouth to scold, but before the scolding had time, Dane came! Twenty-three-meter-tall giants leaped high and how violent the power of the long knife was to cut down. Only Sarkins, who was enveloped by the knife, could experience it for himself.ƺ He seemed to smell something of death. The Orc Overseer looked up at the huge Dion who jumped into the air, heard his roar, and saw an electric arc flashing over his long knife. For no reason, he felt an incompetence. He subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he was hit by an arrow on the lower abdomen by Pahinsi. The rhythm has been disrupted. The only choice he can make now is to raise his blade to resist Dane''s onslaught. Howling winds blew, and his greasy and dirty hair was blown away. The next moment, with a bang, the battle blade and long sword collided with a strong spark. Sarkins only felt a sudden numbness in his hands-this was the energy from [electric claw]. Subsequently, a force so strong that he could not believe but was unbeatable came, and he could not even hold the blade in his hand, and was directly hacked. Subsequently, Dane''s sword light did not diminish the mighty power ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ brilliantly across the body of the orc warlord. Dane, who fell on the ground, took two steps. There was a wolf cavalry who wanted to come up and pick up the bargains, but was kicked straight by him. The backbone of the wolf was directly kicked off, it must not be alive, and the wolf cavalry flying in the air together also saw in amazement that his general was slowly falling down from his shoulders to his shoulders. The crotch was divided diagonally into two halves, and a surge of blood formed a large beach on the ground. This scene made him so unbelievable that when he fell from the air and fell to the ground, he didn''t care about the pain in his body, but just stared at Dion, walking towards the corpse of the general he admired was cut in half. As soon as the knife went down, the head of a rampant orc was held in the hands of Dyne, more than three meters high. "Roar!" Dane roared, the blood on his head ran down his arm until his entire forearm was dyed red. A loud roar attracted the attention of the entire army, and the wolf riders felt that the head Dane was holding was familiar. Dion shouted, "Overseer is dead! We are invincible!"It is not necessary for him to start any war module war skills this time. All the elves heard his voice and were all morale, and shouted with him: "Overseer is dead! We are invincible!" The elves were crazy, and their wielding scimitars were sharp. And the wolf cavalry opposite them was defeated. On shelves this Friday, it will be really on shelves! (There shouldn''t be any moths ...)? Friday, there are seven more guarantees, and when it comes to ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome book readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Mobile users, please read. Chapter 181 Omen of Defeat With a single stab to kill Sarkins, Dane almost completed a feat! This is almost impossible. Dane is about an eight-level Berserker, even if he has two hero levels in his hand, and counts the high-value attribute panel, he can tie with Sarkins. Thank goodness, it''s just incredible to hit a spike! But think about it, it doesn''t seem to be that incredible. In the last time, after Dane accepted an upgrade brought about when the Altar of Heroes was just established, there was a comprehensive improvement in strength. In addition to the hero level and the professional level each increased by one level, also received an upgrade bonus to all attributes plus one. Don''t underestimate this power. After you have this power, the power level of Dane''s body has reached 23 points. ʱ The temporary strength improvement brought by Higher Rage is six points; the divine power blessed by Cecilia is also six points of strength. Counting the power of the bull in the second ring, this is another four points of strength. When these three blessings are put together, Dane''s strength attribute value has reached the 39-point mark. Twenty-half months ago, on the Broken Dragon Peak, and then when Moore restrained the elder of the earth element, Dane had reached such a peak of power when he took the opportunity to cut the core of the earth element of the guy with a knife. However, this time, his power of the sword was not only 39, but reached a legendary level of 40 points! The remaining power comes from the characteristics of the rare treasure, the blood of the earth!Thirty-nine and forty, it seems that there is only a little difference in strength, but in fact, this is the difference between mortals and legends. At that time, when he cut out the sword, he only felt that there was a force that he had never felt, or even heard, he seemed to emerge from the deepest part of his body and soul. Opening a whole new door, the whole world became different in his eyes. That feeling ... It''s as if this heaven and earth are trembling under his power, he seems to be able to destroy anything in this space wantonly. Then, Sarkins, who had been hit by Pershing''s arrow in the abdomen, was cut off by him. He couldn''t believe it, things would go so smoothly. At the same time, he was obsessed with the feeling that he could control everything. It''s a pity that he only has such a knife. After he did his best, the power of the divine art quickly faded. This is the power that Cecilia, a priest with the ability to cast five rings, can fully bless in a short period of time. After completing the instant release of the two spells, even with the power of a high priest, you will feel tired. The main thing is that Dane''s body can no longer accept this level of reinforcement. He himself felt a little tired, but although the power of the divine spell had subsided, the higher fury was still there. The effect of this shot of chicken blood is not over yet, and his state is still brave. While the combat power was still sufficient, Dane immediately took his elf soldiers and launched a crazy offensive against the wolf cavalry opposite! The genie''s army is as powerful as a rainbow! In contrast, the orc wolf riders, whose morale fell into an infinite slump, were killed because Sarkins was killed and his head was held by Dane.He only resisted for a moment, and they began to escape. These wolf riders are very efficient if they want to escape. After all, no matter how fast a sword dancer moves, it can''t be better than a wolf ride on a mount. The Rangers, who had picked up the longbow again, could still shoot the wolves who had run away. Dean didn''t plan to kill all the wolf cavalry-it was not cost-effective and impossible. He just had to let the Rangers shoot a few rounds of bows and arrows. What he asked for was not to kill a few more wolf riders, but to continue to intimidate these already-destroyed wolf riders with casualties, and drive them away from the battlefield as soon as possible. The collapse of the Jackal Cavalry was the first domino to fall from the orc army. The subsequent chain reaction will inevitably lead to the complete collapse of this large number of wolf cavalry regiments. This is by no means alarmist. In fact, the number of wolf riding teams, whether in number or combat strength, in the entire army is not that much. At least, they are far worse than Kukalon. ؼ But the key is that originally, the strategic mission of these wolf riders-that is, to defeat the function of the light infantry team of Morno, was inevitably impossible after being broken by Dane. This also means that the situation on the entire middle road will still stay in the current stalemate situation, and no one can win in a short time-even the human force will have some advantages. After all, Kakulon was dealt with by the White Wolf Cavalry led by Moreno. The same number of white wolf cavalry may not be Kukalon''s opponents, but two to three times, that is not necessarily the case. What''s more, the fourteenth-level barbaric warlord went into battle in person ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ No one in the audience can be beaten. In his hands, even the powerful Kukaron warrior also follows the lamb to be slaughtered. Almost-nothing more than that the lamb was slightly stronger. All in all, the situation that the Kukalon Warriors will die is also doomed. What''s more, the death of the orc vanguard commander Sarkins was an unbearable blow to the morale of the orc army. Although they seem to continue fighting now, in fact, when the news of the death of the Warlord is continuously spread, the minds of ordinary soldiers will inevitably be shaken. The situation was a little bit rough, and that was the end of the entire collapse.This is Dane''s vision, and it is a reality that evolves step by step. He didn''t try to take the team to help attack the Kukalon Warriors. He rushed forward, although he could definitely help, but the sword dancers were still fighting, even after the heads of their own generals were hung on the human battle flag. Warrior, that would be a little embarrassing. It is estimated that two or three sword dancers can''t cut a Kukalon warrior. Anyway, in the end, Moreno should be able to lead his subordinates to win. Then Dane would not do such a thing to increase his casualties. It is completely unnecessary. His eyes turned to the battle of his main force on the left, which was already a big advantage. After thinking about it, he still decided to completely defeat the orc troops over there before talking! I wish you a happy Mid-Autumn Festival! Today is even more unrealistic. Tomorrow will be at least seven more outbreaks. Celebrate the shelves + celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Welcome the book readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all in ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ mobile users, please read. Chapter 182 die on the battlefield ? Dan, determined not to take his own hand to fight the trapped beasts of the Kukalon Army, but after a little thought, he led the rangers and sword dancers back to the left-wing battlefield. Already under the assault of the Dragon Warrior Squadron, some orc troops with a sense of defeat have been on the verge of collapse. And when Dane led hundreds of elven soldiers and rushed over Sarkins'' head with a banner, it was not too simple to cut down these orc warriors. With the Elven Force, the enemy''s most chaotic and weak spot was pinpointed. In just one round of assault, the precarious Orc right-wing legion collapsed. The commander of the orc''s right wing was quite angry. He led his guard and kept shouting, trying to rearrange the army that had fallen into a total defeat, but the effect was quite unsatisfactory. The phrase defeated by a mountain is definitely not a joke. In the situation where the orc army did not have the upper hand in morale and morale, a team was suddenly hit by the elven troops led by Dane himself. After the defeat, the chain The reaction was that the entire orc army began to collapse. Following the mentality of blind obedience, the soldiers thought that the war could not be won. After the helmet and armor were lost and the human army began to flee, the human army chased by the tail became a lifeline. If the distance between the two sides is longer, the commander may be able to calm down the troops if he is more capable. But when Dion led the troops to keep pushing forward, constantly cutting down the orc soldiers to the ground, the immortal came and did not want to contain the collapsed army. The commander who was constantly trying to suppress the defeat of the soldiers, even if he personally raised the butcher knife, could not prevent the defeat of the army. Even his and his guards were under the trap of these soldiers and fell into the same trap. In defeat. After seeing the situation with his own eyes, Dion smiled: he knew that the battle was stable. After leading the army to defeat the left-wing Orc Corps, he then led his troops to chase over a hundred meters, forcing the collapsed Orc army to completely fall into dispersal and escape. It is impossible to be integrated in a short time, and he was satisfied Ordered to stop chasing.He gathered up the team and turned his head towards the middle of the battlefield. In the battle with the Orcs, the loss of the strength of the left wing was not large, and there were still nearly a thousand people. This is already a force that can determine the outcome of the battle. When they all hit the middle, the orc army in the middle also collapsed. The remaining left legion of orcs fighting the forces led by Redis saw that the right wing collapsed and the Chinese army collapsed, and they immediately collapsed. Fighting to this end, the victory of the human army is already doomed. When the Orc Vanguard has completely retreated, no one can save them. The rest should be the human army to follow the trend, and began to hunt in the back, until the defeated orc army was completely disbanded, or they were satisfied. However, they failed to do so. Because after the collapse of the orc army, there are still a handful of guys fighting against it: the Kukalon Warriors! When the orc army was completely defeated, there was still an orc army resisting stubborn resistance, that is, the Kukaron army. When Dion took his army and surrounded Kukalon, the White Wolf Guard, and the Cavalry Regiment, there were only fifty or sixty Kukalon warriors, but he was a little scared. No heart at all. Although, looking at them, they could not see any of their comrades-in-arms; although the heads of their general Sarkins had been hung on the flags; although they had suffered a casualty rate of almost 70% or more. However, these most elite warriors from the orc clan are still so brave and still fighting in the same way. On them, Dane never seemed to see any morale collapse among these orc warriors. Such a desperate situation, and even the end of the entire army, will not cause these warriors to frown. They fought hard, and refused to let go of the last one. Dane believes they will do that. This is a place to be admired, and it is also why the Kukalon Army will make all humans who have dealt with them full of fear and respect. Weapons, equipment, bravery, strength, discipline, tactics ... and so on are not the most daunting places in Kukalon. They are really frightening, the kind of will to fight. On any battlefield with a Kukalon Warrior, they are often the most tenacious nails. They are nailed to one place, and they will never retreat without receiving an order to retreat. Want to go from here? Yes, kill us!Dane looked at a Kukalon warrior, apparently had numerous wounds on his body, and even his arms were a bit unable to move. However, facing the two white wolf guards surrounding him, he still darted up without fear. Until the head was cut off, his mouth was still biting a soldier''s shoulder, and he would not let go anyway. "It''s terrible ..." Pehince whispered softly beside Dion. As a ranger general who had been in the North and South for a century, especially the Orc who never looked down on the orcs and thought they were lower-level races, She had to be trembling for it, and she could see how much these Kukalon warriors had brought her. Dane disagrees: "It''s respectable." He respects such fighters. These Kukalon are real warriors! Since it is a warrior, then there is a funeral that a warrior should have ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dane waved his hand and ordered himself: "Ranger Ranger, ready to shoot!" "Aim precisely!" "put!" The distance is very close, and the Kukkalons surrounded by groups are completely impossible to threaten the Ranger troops. But Rangers, but can easily complete extremely accurate attacks at close range. In a round of shooting, nearly twenty Kukalong warriors were hit in the head and died. This attack was repeated three times, and no orc was alive on the field. Perhaps the most hopeful ending for the warriors is the rest of their lives, and then they will return to the field and hold their children and grandchildren to tell the past glorious past. However, if this is not the case, the **** battlefield, the last moment of life, even the enemies have to respect, and then the hide of the horse may be a good ideal. La la la la la la! !! !! !! (To be continued.) Chapter 183 Bloody victory ? General Moreno bathed in blood, came out of the blood of the dead mountains. His eyes carried the evil spirit of the war, and the arm holding the weapon was still so powerful. But looking at his slightly trembling shoulders, and a hint of exhaustion hidden under the stunned eyes, Dane knew that the high-ranking warlord was also nearing his limit. This is too normal. At least thirty or more Cukkaron warriors killed by Moore. Maybe a Kukalon warrior is as harmless as a strong lamb to Mornor, but thirty ... that''s already a quantity that threatens his life. It s like an ordinary person. Even if you take a weapon and face a thirty-haired crazy lamb who wants to kill your lamb, I m afraid your final outcome will be to step on the ground until you are trampled to death. Moreno is not an ordinary person, but Kukalon is certainly not a lamb. With the army around him, the fourteenth-level savage warlord was trapped in an enemy line, and he fought bravely. It was really a great record to hack 30 Tulkurons. At least, after seeing the strength of these orc warriors with his own eyes, Dane asked himself, how many Kor''kron warriors can he destroy with his own hands if he is placed in the same position? Five? Or ten? he does not know. Anyway, he''s pretty sure that if he''s fighting like Murno and staying ahead of the battle, he can''t stand the victory against an opponent like Kukalon. General Moreno was not in a good mood. He lifted his eyes and looked up. On the battlefield where the corpse was running across the blood and the blood was flowing, the living human beings might be in their early 2000s. Lying on the ground are the bodies of more than two thousand orcs, and at the same time, the bodies of one thousand humans. These orcs couldn''t excite the heart of Molona, ??and he had seen more bodies. But the broken body of the thousand human soldiers hurt him. These soldiers were all the soldiers he had trained in one hand and brought out from Bailangbao himself. Many of his faces were familiar to him. But now, except for the **** smell of their noses, they can''t keep anything-the bones will be burned to avoid bringing plague or more serious consequences: necromization. The burnt ashes are difficult to collect in this situation, and they can only be allowed to fly in the desert with the north wind. Dane stepped forward, patted Mornor''s shoulder, and said, "Anyway, we won."The Orc General nodded silently, and said, "Well, we won." He returned to God and gave Dion a hug: "Yeah, it''s always a win. Thanks to you this time, it saved my life." Dean didn''t dislike the dried, undried, semi-dried blood on Morno''s body. He also patted Morno''s back: "If you win, it''s all right." Moreno released Dane, and his hearty smile reappeared on his face: "Ladies, we won a victory! Come on, and work hard, we will clear up the battlefield and take a good rest tonight Fan. Wine and meat are open to eating and drinking! " The whole army cheered! ... Forty kilometers to the east of the Beast Blood Castle, the 20,000 pursuit army led by Governor Ozer himself. Hearing the news from a sword-riding knight, Ozemeng stood up: "Huh? Is the information fake?" "Absolutely!" "Great!" Ozer waved his fist sharply, his face full of excitement, "Morno and Dane did a good job! The orcs'' vanguard has been defeated, they can''t escape! The whole army rests Well, tomorrow morning, we will continue to pursue! We must kill all these **** orcs, and it will be 10 years for me to be safe on the border of Hindler! "... "Battle Name: The Orc Horde Three Clan Alliance Pioneer Encounter." "Location: Continental Europe, the western edge of the Eastern Wasteland." "Time: January 19, 217, New Caesar." "Enemies: the pioneers of the three clan joint forces of the orc tribe." "Allies: Moreno Warlords, Pure Sword Mercenary." "Target of battle: Destroy Orc Vanguard." "Combat rating: Completion of the campaign objectives, own damage is more serious, comprehensive rating: a, obtained war points: 870 points." "Battle Details: Slightly." ...This battle is called a blood battle. In the end, the Eastern Conquest defeated the orc''s vanguard in any case, taking advantage of it. However, this loss is definitely not small. The Smir mercenary regiment led by the wild elves Jell had been overtaken by the orc army before the decisive battle officially began, and was wiped out in the siege; the White Wolf Guard Heavy Infantry Regiment of Morno passed by After the onslaught of the Kukaron Warriors and the siege of more than twice the orc soldiers, the number dropped from more than 500 to a state where even a large group was not full; the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment was in contact with the Kukalon Warriors. During the battle, the number was reduced sharply from a full brigade to about 220. It was the light infantry of the White Wolf Castle. The death and injuries were not serious. After fighting with almost the same number of orc infantry for a while, and wounding fifty or sixty people, they ushered in the victory of the battle. A Chinese army with a total of more than 1,000 people, after fighting this battle, killed nearly 400 warriors. These are the elite of Morno, only 700 people left, quite miserable. The right wing regiment led by Redis also fought hard against twice the number of enemies. But fortunately, the battle ended quickly, and he also had an elite army in his hand, so after the fight, he retained 400 soldiers. There are only 1,100 troops left in the White Wolf Fortress with a size of 1,500. Calculating ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The smallest loss is still Dane. His sword dancers were reimbursed by two squads, and the Ranger troops were killed five or six. Dozens of horror mercenaries fighting in the front line have killed and injured dozens, and the number has dropped to one hundred. With three hundred pure swordsmen, only four squadrons were left at this time. More than sixty dragons who were charged in charge had lost single digits. The larger casualties were those cannon fodder mercenaries, who had suffered a casualty rate of about 20%. The cannon fodder of the two mercenary regiments had lost about 100 people. If it weren''t for the left-wing battles that have been at an advantage, I am afraid they will collapse. Comilla''s army plus the pure sword mercenary regiment, a total of a thousand people, without much damage after the fight. Dane''s own losses were about sixty or seventy, and pure swords were slightly more, but there were only a hundred or so. Together, the two armies now have more than 800 soldiers.When the troops were dispatched in the first place, there were only 3,900 people, and now there are only 1,900. There are seven more today, a big round! Put the second more, immediately put the third! (To be continued.) Chapter 184 Dont want to fight again When the Eastern March was first dispatched, there were only 3,900 troops, and now there are only 19,000 left. Combatting attrition has exceeded one third and more. This has changed the general army. I am afraid that no one can hold on with his teeth. This is not to say how powerful the Eastern March is, it can only show that victory is indeed a stimulant for soldiers. Even among pure swords and terrifying ghosts, those temporarily recruited cannon fodder mercenaries, after the victory of the war, seemed to have been baptized. Rarely, they did not scream the hardship of the battle. The excitement and joy brought by the victory excited the soldiers. Especially when Moore promised to give generous rewards after returning to Hindler, this kind of excitement continued. However, soldiers can be stunned by victory, not generals. Especially now, the downsizing of the Eastern March is really too serious. According to Dane''s idea, this war can no longer continue. Not to mention, in fact, their strategic goals have also been achieved. At the beginning, the Eastern March crossed the Broken Dragon Peak and came to the Eastern Wasteland, constantly in the orcs'' hinterland, launching a devastating cleanup of the small tribes whose troops were drawn, and even once threatened the survival of some large tribes Isn''t the ultimate goal to force the orc army under the beast blood castle to withdraw? Today, the 20,000 orcs under the Beastblood have been withdrawn-the news is accurate. In this way, the most important strategic objectives have been completed. Next, they only need to wait for the pursuit army led by Ozer, kill as many orcs as possible, and completely drive them back to the wasteland. This war is even Great victory. Without the threat of the Orc army, Ozer could free up time to deal with the aggressive Governor Conley, and the crisis facing Morno would be resolved. Perhaps there is still a chance to kill Malone in one fell swoop and completely annex Sand Bay Harbor. Dane can also get Han Haibao and the villages near the town as his territory, and obtain a forward base on the mainland. At that time, whether it is to build an orc territory in Hanhaibao, or to establish a personal clan territory, it is up to him to choose.According to Dane''s idea, there is no need to fight this battle with the vanguard of the orc army. If it weren''t for the troops led by Sarkins who were too aggressive and apparently trying to destroy them, Dane really didn''t want to bother and kill the 4,000 orcs, what was wrong with letting them go? But I dare not, this battle is won, everything is okay to say. The orc''s vanguard army collapsed. In order to escape the pursuit of Ozer, the follow-up orc army as long as the Eastern March was not stupid to send it to the door, I am afraid the orcs have little energy to deal with them. Everything is so beautiful, and it is developing according to the best momentum. As long as no accidents occur, most of the pre-war ideas can come true. It''s not that Dane has no greater cravings, of course he does. But everything must be done within your means. This time, he decided to participate in Moreno''s expedition plan, which was an adventure in itself. However, before making this adventurous decision, anyway, he had a purpose, and also considered the issue between benefits and risks, and finally made such a decision. However, now that the strategic goals are achieved, the earnings are basically reached without any surprises, and it is not cost-effective to rush up like a mule and desperately. Moreover, under such a serious loss of military strength, the actual combat power currently possessed by the Eastern March has actually been greatly reduced. This battle is really nothing to fight. But Moreno didn''t think so. ... The night came, and the battlefield had just been cleaned up, and the Eastern March after saying goodbye to the comrades-in-arms who had died in the war had already set up a barracks one kilometer south of the battlefield. After such a long distance, there is not much **** smell on the battlefield. After winning a victory, the soldiers have every reason to be happy and happy all night. Although it is quite a **** thing to be without a woman, you can barely cope with meat and wine. Outside the camp, the sentrymen who were arranged were slightly unhappy. At the same time, they were also not happy with the sword-riding knights who flew in the sky and had a fight with the orc biped dragons in the day. However, for the safety of the camp, they also had to suffer a bit. However, apart from the unhappy soldiers on duty, the generals of the Eastern March were also not very happy. It''s not just unhappy, it can even be said to be a little angry!The cause was a word from General Moreno: "Sir Marin suggested that we continue all the way west to cooperate with Lord Oze''s offensive and stop the Orc army from retreating. I agree with his suggestion." When he heard this, Dane''s face sank immediately. He looked at the resolute Moore and Sir Marin sitting beside him with half of his sleeves empty, and he had a clear understanding in his heart: I''m afraid that when they didn''t know, they must have talked. once. Looking at this picture of Morno, it is clear that he has made up his mind. When he said this sentence, it was not a negotiated tone, it was more like a ''notification''. Dane stood aside and looked coldly, without the first to jump out to speak. But his silence did not mean that others did not object. "General Moreno, if the members of the Eastern March were as complete as when they first entered the Eastern Wasteland, I will not oppose your order. But now, our strength has been greatly reduced. The soldiers are now I was so exhausted after the wars, I''m afraid I can''t complete the task of blocking the orc army? " Aleksandarina expressed her objections politely ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ After the woman spoke, Chapel also opened his mouth to persuade: "Mr. General, Captain Linna said what makes sense, We are now ... really may not be able to complete the mission of Governor Ozer. With less than two thousand troops, before the orc army with a size of at least 15,000 or more, it is no less than a mantis arm as a cart, we will be crushed It has to be crushed. " Chapul''s mind is still quite clear. Following him, Radis, who has always been belligerent, also persuaded: "Boss, we can teach those orcs any time, but this time, our strength is really not enough. .I feel it, or think again? " It''s okay for Alyssa Delina to object, even if two of his important men expressed opposition, Moreno hesitated. He glanced at Marin next to him, and the two looked as if they were looking at each other. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the Orc Overseer thought about it a little bit, and finally made his own decision: "I have decided, I will rest for half a day tomorrow and set off in the afternoon!" Third more! (To be continued.) Chapter 185 Reserve team Moreno made a decision that could not be changed. 1Xiao said < < Although Lina, Chapul, and Redis, and several other talkable officers expressed opposition, it was clear that the general did not listen These advices. After a moment of arguing on the court, Chapul suddenly said, "Dane, you have been silent by the side, do you have any other opinions?" Dane understood what Chappel said, and he made it clear that he wished to persuade Moreno to open his mouth. In fact, if he could be persuaded, why would Dyne not want to do this? But looking at Mr. Moreno''s determination, it was clear that he didn''t say anything. But anyway, what to say, Dane still said: "My opinion is similar to that of Chapel and they are also opposed to the continuation of the Eastern March in the interception campaign. That is not a task we can accomplish." With most people determined to oppose it, Moreno still wanted to hear Dyne agree to continue participating in the war. So, after hearing Dane''s opposition, his eyes were somewhat disappointed. After reorganizing his mind, Moreno said: "No need to mention the objections, my decision has been made very clear to you. Now, please don''t think about avoiding war anymore. This is what Governor Ozer gave us. We must complete the task. Now, what you want to think is, how can you successfully complete the goal? " Upon hearing Moreno''s question, the crowd did not speak at all, and expressed their opposition in silence.Seeing that it was going to be cold, someone came up-broken arm Marin. "From our current position, if we continue to go west for two days, we will reach a place called Shizuipo. According to the current retreat route of the orc army, they want to escape the Governor''s pursuit as soon as possible and walk Shizuipo should be the fastest way, and they will pass through here by chance. And it happens that Shizuipo is a very suitable place for defensive operations, as long as we arrive in advance and arrange a solid road in Shizuipo The line of defense, as long as the orc army is blocked for a day, the Governor''s army will arrive. At that time, under the double attack, this orc army will not escape from the encirclement unless it has wings inserted! Orc loss After a large amount of living power, the border of Schindler will welcome at least ten years of peace, and you will become heroes and be remembered by the people of Schindler! " The sword-riding knight who was once saved by Dane is obviously one of the most enthusiastic people in the audience. He hopes that Moreno will continue to lead the Eastern Army to participate in the war. He made a seemingly good strategic proposal, and painted a beautiful scene to everyone. But among the people present, who was the one who was fooled casually and just swollen with blood? Lina said: "I know where Shizuopo is, and the distance is not close. In two days, can we arrive earlier than the orcs'' leading troops? It is simply unknown!" Redis followed: "No matter how suitable the defensive terrain is, is there a city wall there? Is there a fortress there? Our team of two thousand people is not satisfied, what do we use to block nearly ten times the number of orcs who want to escape? Army? Don''t say a day, I''m afraid they can beat us all in an hour! " Chapul gave the final blow: "It is unknown whether Governor Ozer''s troops will arrive within one day. Moreover, even if they arrive on the battlefield as scheduled and experience fatigued high-intensity marches, the troops of the Governor''s army can It is impossible for anyone to maintain sufficient combat power without taking a break and immediately entering the battle. No one can guarantee it. Sir Marin, your plan is really ... " "enough!" The roar came out of Moreno himself. Every time he heard a word from his men, his face became a little heavy, until Chapel here, he finally could not stand it, and interrupted his speech.The scene fell into silence again. "Dane." After a short while, Moreno murmured loudly. "You say, how should we fight this battle?" Apparently, after the Orc Overseer calmed down for such a while, the operability of Marin''s plan was indeed too low. Hearing Moreno''s name, Dane''s face was somewhat helpless. He stepped forward and said, "Sir General, as Marie, Redis, and Chapel said, the idea proposed by Sir Marin was too amateurish." There was an awkward look on Marin''s face. If someone else said so, he would just rebuke. But Dane was the one who saved him a life, so he could only stare at him with angry eyes. Dane didn''t care about Marin''s eyes, and went on with his own words: "General, let me declare in advance that I still don''t think it is a wise choice to continue participating in the operation to intercept the orc army at this time ..." He saw that Murano''s face had become a little bit wrong. With a sigh in his heart, he continued: "But if the general really wants any advice from me, I do have an idea." "Using our existing power to stand directly in front of an orc army that only wants to flee, is absolutely self-destructive. Not only does it fail to help Governor Oze to intercept the orc army, but it also sends away soldiers in vain. Their lives. But we also do nt have to go head-to-head with these orcs. Since we ca nt stop them, it s better to let them go. Then, we are constantly flanking the attacks on this orc army in order to slow down their withdrawal Degree ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ When their degree slows down, Governor Ozer will naturally have a chance to catch up. " "This ..." Moreno was lost in thought. After a while, he said, "The idea of ??Dane, um, seems to be more reliable." Chapur sighed, and he cast a resentful look on Dion, as if blaming him for not insisting on an attitude of continuing to fight.But since this is the case, Moreno is so determined to continue to fight, he can no longer object to anything. Just listen to him saying, "If I have to fight, I agree with Dion. Attacking the orc army from the flank in order to slow them down, although the danger will still be great, but with our strength, at least It is possible to complete the task. But when we attack the orc army, we cannot put all our power into it at once, otherwise it will be easily entangled by the reacting enemy. We must leave a part of the reserve with sufficient power, Dedicated to support and response, this will greatly improve security. " Dion interrupted in a timely manner and said, "Let me be the reserve team." Chapter 4 arrives (to be continued.) Chapter 186 Harassment According to Chapel''s suggestion, it is clear that the team attacking the orc army will face great danger. 1 Novel Q Relatively speaking, the danger of the reserve team is much smaller. Therefore, there is no doubt that the safest position in this battle is naturally the reserve team. It should be normal for soldiers to bravely fight, but few people will grab this safe position-in fact, no one will want to rush to death, who doesn''t know the safety behind? However, if you just open your mouth, the guys will be more or less unconscious in their hearts. No one can think of Dane, who has performed very bravely in several wars since the establishment of the Eastern March. This also caused a lot of people''s gaze, with some strange colors in their eyes. Dane didn''t care about these eyes at all, and he repeated his words as usual: "My people can take on this task, and I hope that the Pure Sword Mercenary Group will also follow me. There are many temporary members in our team. The recruited mercenaries are not reliable in their fighting will. If they are ordered to attack the number of orcs who have the absolute advantage, I am afraid that if the war is slightly unsatisfactory, they are likely to retreat directly. In the harsh battle, His Excellency General should also know that such a retreat is fatal, and will also lead my uncles and horses to scramble together. But on the contrary, the soldiers that the General brought from White Wolf Castle are elite, at least in morale and war There will be no problems. Your troops are better suited to perform major offensive tasks than my subordinates. " Moreno glanced at him deeply and said, "I can promise you. But you have to lend me your Dragonman Squadron and Ranger Squadron." "It''s impossible." Dion flatly refused. "They are the core combat power of my men. If they are transferred, the reserve team will be as if they had been removed. Besides ..." Besides, he didn''t say the following words, but Moreno understood it. Dane''s words now had a slightly tit-for-tat meaning, and Morno''s eyes were a little disappointed. But after all, Dane is different from Chapel. Those people are his men. As long as he makes a decision, no matter how the officers and generals oppose it, he will only have to obey it. And Dain, right and left are not his subordinates. Dain s army is also his own. Although the highest leader after the formation of the Eastern March was undoubtedly Morno himself, Dane has always obeyed his orders. However, in the final analysis, the two are in a cooperative relationship, and it is impossible for Murno to persecute too much.Not to mention, now he still needs Dane''s power. With a long breath, he vomited the depression in his chest. Moreno said, "Well, Chapel and Redis, you two follow me and take our warriors from White Wolf Fortress to harass the orc army. To delay their action. Dane led his Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment, plus the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment as a reserve team, responsible for supporting and supporting us. That''s all, what else do you have to say? ? " No one murmured, Moreno said, "A meeting! What should you do!" ... Returning to his camp, Dane rejected the invitations of several men to participate in the banquet after the victory, and walked into his own tent alone. Despite being given the task of a relatively secure reserve force, his mood is still not good-he is very pessimistic about the next operation. In fact, a day or two ago, when Mornor was determined to fight against the orc vanguard that they defeated during the day, he had clearly expressed his opposition. Today s battle was too dangerous. If you did nt arrive in time, stopped Sarkins wolf cavalry, and killed the opponent with one sword, the end of the battle is bound to be East. The tragedy of the conscription ended. Although it won in the end, the price was heavy. Fighting a vanguard of 4,000 people is already so strenuous. The next step is to face an extremely large number of orc army. The choice of Mooring to meet it is inexplicable. Shaking his head, Dane tried to expel these bad thoughts from his head, but a sense of crisis was always shrouded in his heart, so that he could not rest at all. After thinking about it, he decided to return to Orinel.... After a sudden return experience, Dane has adjusted a lot to the confusion of space and time during teleportation. Outside the door, as usual, Eastlin was still waiting in person, but this time, Dane didn''t have time to say anything to him, and didn''t even bother Fal''o and Issloor. , Let the high-level mage go to inform Max Hill and Lanslow. Decades later, Dane met three men in the courtyard of war. Eastling, Max Hill and Lanslow are the three important people in Orinel now. The three of them, although not in charge of political affairs and financial powers, like Faulol, nor do they control the temples and beliefs, as in Essilor, but in terms of functionality, the mage tower, monastery and war These three important arms training buildings are indispensable for the three of them. Obviously, in addition to the well-prepared high-level mage Eastlin, the other two should have rested before coming to Dane. "Lord Lord, I don''t know what the three of us were called up for late at night?" Max Hill asked. UU Reading Book Without much nonsense, Dane directly asked: "How are the troop developments under your respective forces now?" The three looked at each other. A few days ago, Dane had just transferred almost fifty troops from Orinel. Why did he suddenly come back and ask for someone? Lanslow replied: "Uh ... a group of sword dancers who completed the training had you taken away a few days ago. Although, in these days, I recruited two more teams , But they have only just begun training and are far from being able to become an army. " This is true even for Lanstro, not to mention the tower and the monastery. Last time, when Dane returned, he had been ordered to prohibit uncontrolled expansion, and they took away a group of mages and priests. It is even more unlikely that they have any manpower available for Dane to dispatch.Dane understands all these situations, but besides that, the mage tower and the monastery can provide him with some help: for example, Eastlin and Max Hill themselves. Chapter 5 arrives (to be continued.) Chapter 187 Supplementary sources Eastlin is a high-level spell mage, with a level of nine, which means that he has the ability to cast five-circle arcane spells. This is what Dane lacks now. A novel Q Q Although his men had Cecilia, there was a big gap between the types of divine and arcane spells. Cecilia has a powerful blessing, placed on Dane''s body, enough to make his strength soar. At the same time, her healing ability is also essential when marching and fighting. But despite this, she could not replace the role of the mage. The scope of arcane magic is too large. At a low level, especially those semi-finished mages trained by Dane who don''t have a large number of spells, they already have the battlefield killer such as Grease, let alone Eastlin. Apart from that, the scope of the greasy technique released by him is even greater than that of the twelve little mages combined. Moreover, the advanced version of oily technology-fire oil, combined with fire magic, that is directly a huge range of killing magic, even more powerful than a cannon. Such a high-level mage will be very useful on the battlefield. On the other side, as a Templar, Max Hill will be a good candidate for charge. At present, there are not many people who can lead the charge in Dane''s hands. Except for himself, there is only one female orc Maca. Although Maca is fierce in battle, his strength is not special after all Strong. When I first came to Comilla, there were only three or four levels, but now they have only reached the sixth level. But Hillshill is different. As an eighth-level Templar, his strength must be guaranteed, and the Templar itself is a variant of the priest''s later career, and also has a certain ability to cast spells. Survival rate is much better than the average soldier. Dane''s visit this time is precisely to take both of them away. With both of them, the increase in combat power brought to his army is no less than recruiting another hundred soldiers. As for Lanstro, Dane didn''t plan to bring it. Although his strength is not bad, he was a fifth-level sword dancer at first. Now that the courtyard of war has risen to the second level, he has broken through to the seventh level directly. After Dane''s observation, the instructor brought by the architecture Its strength may be linked to the level of the building itself-but, compared to a seventh-level sword dancer, Dane needs Lanstro to do a more important job for him. "Lanstro, you still have too few recruits now," said Dion. "The two teams are far from meeting my needs. Don''t hide that, just today, during a war, Thirty sword dancers can never come back. The brutal war has cost us a lot, and I urgently need to add more soldiers and manpower. "After hearing Dane saying that many sword dancers were killed, Lanslow''s expression was a little uncomfortable. After all, most of those sword dancers are his compatriots, and even the first human sword dancer squad was trained by him, and can be regarded as his children. Despite the heavy mood, Lanstro quickly adjusted. He said: "All those who walked out of the courtyard of war are real soldiers, and the battlefield is the best place to go. Dane, let''s say, how many sword dancers do you need to recruit? I will try to recruit as quickly as possible, but if If there are too many recruits, the training time will increase accordingly. After all, the courtyard of war is only so large, and it is only one of my instructors. It is impossible to train too many soldiers at the same time. " "I need two squadrons." "Two squadrons ?!" Lanslow was startled, he waved again and again and said: "Dane, recruiting so many people suitable for sword dancer training is not a simple task, but fortunately now Austria There are also more than 500 compatriots in Renaidu, and they can still do it with their teeth. But training ... if it is a squadron, I can complete their training in three months, and more will not work. I At present, at most, only one squadron can be trained at the same time. Even if the other squadron is full, it will be six months later to become an army. It must be too late. " Dane pressed his hand and motioned Ranstrom to be calm and restless: "Don''t say three or six months, I can''t wait even a month, I can only give you a week at most. You I know all the difficulties, but I have a solution. " "any solution?" "You don''t have to do much. You just need to recruit enough soldiers according to my requirements. You can train the rest of the things as usual and leave the rest to me." Hearing Dane''s words, Lanslow could only respond: "Okay ..." ... Of course, Dane knew that if it was normal, Lanstro could not achieve the goal he had set. One hundred and twenty sword dancers trained in one squadron a week? This is completely difficult for strong men.But since he has set the target, there will naturally be his way, and he will not be able to pull out a team of untrained soldiers to the battlefield. The method he said is exactly a function from the war module-plus training! He has calculated that, starting and training, completing the sword dancer training of the two squadrons in one week, the cost of war points is 811. This number, before changing to ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, he couldn''t get it. However, fortunately, after the defeat of the Orc Vanguard, a battle of nearly 10,000 people, and his and his troops'' performance in the war was enough to call it a decisive role. In the post-war report, there was such a generous reward. In essence, he would like to use these war points in exchange for some expertise. However, because of the decision of Moorno, he had a great sense of crisis for the next war, and he eagerly hoped to strengthen his troops. War points, with the exception of some morale boosts and physical recovery costs that may be used in preparation for combat, cannot be used for any other purpose to achieve immediate results. Therefore, even if it is necessary to exhaust all the war points that he has managed to harvest at a stretch, he must fill his army as quickly as possible and be fully prepared for the next battle. Lanslow left in a hurry, he was going back to prepare a plan, and began to recruit troops. As for Eastlin and Max Hill, they will now follow Dane to leave through teleportation. To add an explanation here, a teleportation involves round trips. Come, turn, combine once. (To be continued.) Chapter 188 Not optimistic Orinite''s night is still beautiful, especially in fine weather. һ С ۡsay Q Q Looking across the dense forest, there was a layer of silver moonlight trees everywhere. The lushness of the day can not be seen in the night, but the contours on the edges of the leaves are hazy and beautiful. Looking further into the distance, the houses hanging on the half of the tree or built on the top of the tree are almost integrated with the contours of the trees. Stars twinkled and bright. Looking up at the sky, the hazy clouds and the moon, the light stars, and looking at the forest, it is like another sea of ??stars reflecting on the earth. If it weren''t for the experience, or even the creation of it all by himself, how could Dane believe that in the desolate and barren place of Comilla, it would become less than six months So wonderful. For a moment, Dane''s heart calmed down, as if drunk. However, there is only such a moment. He thought of the flames of war on the Eastern Wasteland, and steel and blood. Not only did he ask himself, more than a month ago, he decided to take the army to fight in the Eastern Wasteland, was he wrong? With "Heart of the Dynasty" in hand, after three, five years, up to ten or eight years, he can secure his foothold in Komirya, and show Orinel as a more lush, Countless times stronger. At that time, wouldn''t it be more wonderful to participate in the big 6 disputes, or simply become a leisure island owner? Shake his head and shake these thoughts out. Now that all of this has been born, it is useless to think of more. What''s more, Dane conceived for a moment, and based on the blood flowing in his body, he would never allow him to be a wealthy man with peace of mind and content to be an island owner on the island. He bleeds the blood of a soldier, has the ambition of an ambitionist, galloping in the big six, and it is his dream to dominate the king. There is no ratio to lead thousands of troops, and it is even more exciting to settle all enemies. What''s more, although there was a little doubt in his mind, he did not regret the decision to go to the Big 6 at all. He has ambitions. If he wants to dominate, he must have a stronger force. Having seen the power of Orineldo, he knew that there was nothing more powerful than the dynasty heart system in his heart. An Orinite, let him go from being a small mercenary leader to becoming a small and moderate character who can participate in the Hindrell power game. What if the bases of the seven races are laid out? I am afraid that the entire Big 6 is invincible.Acquiring territory and opening another sub-base are already the most important things in his mind, and they are already an established strategy. At Hindrell, you will gain a base for advancement into the Big 6 and build a human or orc force. The combined strength of the two bases will increase exponentially. As long as the goal is achieved, he will fly to Huang Tengda. In addition to Ozer and Conley, he dares to fight against any of Schindler''s warlords. I no longer need to participate in an Eastern March and have to listen to Moreno''s orders. Especially, Moreno is still a soft-skinned person, lacks wise determination, and likes reckless husbands who are lost because of the immediate interests. Already. ... In the end, after gazing at the beauty of Orineldo for a moment, Dane started teleportation and returned to the Eastern March camp with Eastlin and Max Hill. As for their lord, they suddenly brought two people who did not follow the army to the army, and the people would not have any special response. It''s really not surprising, let alone two people. Last time, Dane brought in thirty or forty sword dancers all at once. What could it be to bring two people? In the territory, Delin, who had been ordered by Dion, had already prepared the tents of Eastlin and Max Hill, and when they arrived, they could move in directly. After the two were sent away, Dane was alone in the tent and was ready to take a break. No one knows what will happen tomorrow. So tonight, take a good rest and maintain sufficient energy is very important. Already. As soon as he slept in a suit, a visitor came. "Boss." The voice coming from the door was Dane''s lieutenant, Delin''s: "Chapel from White Wolf Castle is here, and he wants to see you, what do you say?" Dane covered his head, and he guessed why Chapul had come to him-nothing more than to fail to persuade Moreno today. Sitting up from the shop, Dion said helplessly: "Let him in, I''ll meet him in the tent."A few moments later, Chapul came, holding a bottle of wine in his hand, and a little drunk on his face. Like a trick, Chapel didn''t know where to pull out the two wooden cups, and didn''t pay attention to it. He sat down on the floor, set the two cups by himself, poured a cup himself, and raised his neck. Drink it all. Watching this guy look at Tang, Dane sighed. He sat across from Chapel, and didn''t move the glass in front of him, and said, "Just say anything, I have no time to play a bitter show with you." Chapul pursed his lips, reached out and wiped the stain on the corners of his mouth, and said, "Why don''t you just persuade Murno with me today?" "I persuaded that General Moreno himself would not listen." "What''s your persuasion? In the end, I was fleeing, what did I say to be a reserve team, hum ..." Dane casually said, "I have to think for myself, too." Chapul gave Dane a deep look, with a subtle expression. For a moment of silence, Dane spread his hands and said, "Okay, okay, the reality is that I can''t put my soldiers into a battle that is not necessary to fight and is destined to win." "You don''t think you can win this battle?""No ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ If Governor Ozer catches up, it will definitely be able to bring a lot of killings to the orc army; the premise is that all of us will be killed in front of those orc army Not willing to do this kind of thing, Moreno will let him go. " "Then you gave General Moorno a flanking harassment strategy?" "This is the only way to ensure some security as much as possible. Flanking harassment, nine deaths and a lifetime; directly in front of the orc army, but ten deaths." "Then why don''t you persuade?" Chapel said the subject again. Dion said: "Can''t persuade. Didn''t you really see it? What can we all see? Morno himself can''t see it? Marin must have said something to Morno!" "Marin ..." After the seventh update, no one can say that I am not updated today! !! Ask for a wave of bookings! !! (To be continued.) Chapter 189 Should it be yours or yours Dane just said his guess, and when Chapel continued to want to ask some questions, he said nothing. R 1 novel QQQQQ QQQQ Having said that, that''s enough, but it''s too much to say. With his mouth closed, Chapul could only leave alone. Dane didn''t get up to give him away. He sat in his tent, thinking about something in his head. Marin said something to Moreno, which was almost 100% sure to Dane. Moreno''s mind is not pitted. If there is nothing to attract him, how can he take his troops to death? These 1,500 soldiers were all his sublime forces, and they were the bases of his family in the White Wolf Fort. If he ran out, it would have a great impact on him. The most basic point is that if the strength of his men is directly reduced by half, what else does he use to suppress the Malone in Shawan Bay? Inevitably, Marin ... or Governor Ozer must have promised him far more tempting conditions than more than a thousand elite soldiers, so that he would be willing to give up. As for what this condition is, Dane doesn''t know. Could it be Sand Bay Harbor? But by no means. For Moreno, after the victory of this war, with the support of Governor Oze who got rid of the shackles, it was almost infallible. It is very likely that Shawan Port is only part of their agreement, and there are other more important interests, so Dane couldn''t guess. Of course, General Moreno would not tell this to his men. What did you say, how can you let the soldiers and officers die? After this rushed up, it was his men who died, not him, a fourteenth-level barbarian overlord, afraid that he would not be able to withdraw on the battlefield?But those soldiers are more likely to be fierce. This is somewhat cruel. It''s not easy for Dain to say much, but Mingzhe''s protection is the most important thing. All he could do was keep him from being killed, and the soldiers of Morno would not be under his control, nor could he. Now that Moore has made this kind of task for his subordinates to complete their lives in order to get enough benefits, what else can Dane do? Howling to tell those guesses in my heart? Give me a break. Dean saw the tediousness between Morno and Marin. He did not explicitly say that this was the tacit understanding of the two people; and when he proposed to be a more secure reserve army, Morno did not have too much embarrassment and tacit understanding. The reason is simple. Moreno wants to trade his own soldiers for better conditions. That''s his own business. Don''t drag Dane on. Dane doesn''t have the selfless dedication of you take it, send me to death. In the previous battles, his performance and obtained record have been enough to make up for the promise of Han Haibao made by Moore, and he does not need to do more. In fact, when the reserve army was actually a little unhappy, after all, the reserve army said it was not a big risk, but there were still some. However, Chapel came to him personally at this moment, and he felt a little bit intolerable. This guy is also obviously in the dark, and Moore certainly didn''t talk to him. It is also because of his mercy to Chappel, and to those soldiers who, like Chappel, did not know that he had been sold by Moreno. Therefore, now I try to give Chapel a vague one more time. As for whether he can comprehend himself, and more importantly, if he can come up with a corresponding solution, it is not his own business. ... At noon the next day, after a night of carnival, the Dongzheng Army who had rested for another morning was ready to go out, and, facing the dry wind and winter sunshine, began to march toward Shizuipo to the west.Shizuipo is a large pit. Whoever wants to fight the orc army''s obstruction there will be. However, after all, it is the only way for the orc army to retreat, and approaching Shizuopo is the best way to find the orc army. In addition, if you do not fight the obstruction there, you can send a small number of troops to delay the enemy s offensive. It can also be used as a warning. Why not? After two days of marching, on the night of the 22nd, the Eastern March had reached 20 kilometers from Shizuipo. Without further advancement, as Dane expected, Mornau decisively sent some soldiers to set up an outpost on Shizuipo. The army sent out first encountered a small-scale orc troop operation in Shizuipo. The enemy is not stupid. It is impossible to send someone to grab such a military place. There are even a large number of bipedal Dragoons in the sky. In view of this situation, Mornau decisively dispatched a troops of several hundred people the next morning, led by Chapel. In order to deal with the air cavalry in the sky, he also took the sword knights in his hand. They were all sent up. In the afternoon, there was news from the front. The preemption of Shizuopo had been completed, and Chapel had begun the work of establishing an outpost. In addition, the sword-riding knights have also driven away the enemy''s bipedal dragons, and have also discovered that the orc army is about two to three days away from Shizuipo. Moreno ordered Chapel to establish at least three lines of defense in Shizuipo to delay the progress of the orc army. He himself mobilized the army and began to prepare for harassment and assault plans after the orc troops passed through Shizuipo. While making the battle plan, the Orc Warlord also wanted to invite Dion over and let him follow suit. According to Moreno, you guys do nt have to do anything, just use your brain? Unfortunately, Dane had no interest in it. He rejected the invitation from Moreno ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and replied that he must also prepare and plan for support, coping and work is very busy.Moreno didn''t say much, but that night, Dane took himself and the troops of the Pure Sword Mercenary Corps to the south, and when he was preparing to move further away from the scheduled battlefield, he personally went out and sent him a ride. "I wish the generals a victory." On his departure, Dion said this. The others were listening normally, but Moreno heard some irony from it. He calmly said, "It all depends on Governor Ozer, we just cooperate." "Hehe." Dion smiled, and then suddenly said, "Isn''t there any change in Han Haibao?" "No, you deserve it. It''s yours or yours." "I can rest assured that." Uh ... (to be continued.) Chapter 190 Fighter On the evening of the 23rd, Dane led the army and broke up with Moreno. One R fiction To say that it''s a parting way, in fact, it''s not to that point. After all, Dane still has a task of supporting and coping, otherwise, he wants to run a little further. However, while shouldering this responsibility, he didn''t want to trap himself in the huge vortex ahead. Based on the available information, he roughly estimated the marching route of the orc army, and based on some strategies revealed by Moorno, he drew a battlefield range that could explode the battle-basically centered on Shizuipo. An area. Then, he took his army directly and spent a day working hard, and ran to a distance of fifty kilometers before he settled down. This should already be considered a safer place. Fifty kilometers away, if the orcs send out a large army, it is estimated that it will take two days to run. It would take at least a day for a small army to come to him for trouble. What''s more, he doesn''t have no legs. The enemy will come to him. Will he still run? What''s more, the orcs were anxious to escape, and it was already annoying to have Molnor harassing him. If Dane didn''t die, he wouldn''t want to come to these guys to go to 50 kilometers away to find him unless he really did Don''t be afraid to be overtaken by Ozer. Of course, if you think about the situation in a good direction, maybe Moore''s delaying tactics are really successful? Who can say such things? When he just ordered the troops to camp, a sword knight who was in charge of the communication between him and Moreau sent forward the battle report. "In the morning, General Moreno already used the small line of defense set up in Shizuipo and made the illusion that a large force was stationed in it, hoping to scare the orc army, at least to make them doubt. There are too many enemy bipedal Dragoon cavalry. Our sword and knight group failed to stop them, and they discovered the truth of Shizuipo. They are still marching towards Shizuipo and are expected to send an advance team Onslaught, our defense at Shizuipo is not expected to sustain tomorrow morning. "It was bad news. In fact, the idea of ??Moreno is still very good. Pretending that the army is stationed at Shizuipo, if the orcs are in the middle of it, they must doubt about it in front of Shizuopo. This delay has been achieved. Unfortunately, the strength of the aerial reconnaissance between the two sides is obviously uneven. The orcs have at least two hundred bipedal dragons, but after several battles, Marin s sword-riding knights have dropped to only about forty. It is impossible to stop them from conducting exploration in the sky. In this way, you can know at a glance what is true and false. "It''s hard," Dane handed a glass of water, and said, "I''m going to bother you to pass on the situation in the future." ... After sending away the sword-riding knight, Dane did not snub. He was cast out of Peixin''s rangers, including some sword dancers and mercenary soldiers with reconnaissance experience. These sent-in reconnaissance soldiers added up to almost two hundred men, accounting for one-fifth of his power. And their work is very important-to ensure that there are no problems within 30 kilometers. As for the rest, Dane can''t do much. Now, he can only keep a close eye on the intelligence ahead and always be prepared accordingly. In the early morning of January 25th, as expected by Dane, Moreno was attacked by more than 600 orc soldiers at the outpost at Shizuipo. The Dongzheng Army only deployed less than 200 people on the several defense lines in Shizuipo. Of course, this manpower cannot hold on for too long. If you have a mind and want to carry it, you may not be able to escape. An end to the entire army. Fortunately, Moreno also knew that such a sacrifice was of no value, not to mention that his soldiers now died one less, and then there was an important task of attacking the orc army, so he also ordered very simply. You can retreat on your own. As a result, the soldiers of the Eastern March deployed in Shizuopo retreated and did not fight with the orcs, but they did not dare to fight with one shot at a time, which had some delays and obstacles.By noon, Shizuipo was completely occupied by the orcs'' advance team. For losing control of Shizuipo, Moreno didn''t seem to care much. He also understood that even if Shizuopo was in his own hands, he would definitely not be able to keep it, but he could not give it to others for nothing. His original intention was to create a little trouble for the orc army, and he didn''t think about fighting a life-and-death battle with the orcs here. However, when the followers of the orcs advanced to infiltrate and occupy the area around Shizuipo, Murno could not sit idly by. These places are the positions he reserved for attacking the orc army! As a result, under the orders of the Barbarian Warlord, the soldiers of the White Wolf Fortress gave a determined blow to the orc army who intended to extend its control. The orc advance team is not very strong, and after a whole afternoon of struggle, it has not been able to take any advantage, and can only give up. At noon on the 26th, the orc army arrived at Shizuipo. Because of the presence of Morno''s troops, the orc army that has been rushing to march hurriedly, very cautiously did not continue, but stayed in Shizuopo all afternoon ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and sent troops, will always Moreno, who was not far away from Shizuopo, was driven away. The delay of the entire afternoon was definitely a huge contribution made by the Eastern March. Governor Ozer, who was chasing after him, also took this opportunity to shorten the distance with the orc army. At this moment, the distance between the two sides may be less than a day. Towards dusk, the sword knights patrolling the orc army in the sky were suddenly attacked by a large number of bipedal dragons. The power gap between the two sides was huge. The sword-riding knight was not an opponent and was driven away without much time. I thought it was done, but I didn''t expect that when the day was getting dark, those two-footed dragons were chasing after the sword-riding knights, and there was a big meaning to destroy them all! At night, almost all the sword knights were driven away from the battlefield dozens of kilometers away, and it is impossible to provide any intelligence support for the battlefield. It is precisely because of this that Moore''s brain felt that it was a fighter! Two more reached, do not want to talk, there is a little disheartened. (To be continued.) Chapter 191 Night raid The night of January 26. One novel Fifty to sixty kilometers from Shizuipo''s camp to receive troops, before a bonfire, Dane, Alyssa Delina, Delinn, and several other important people under Dane gathered in a group. . Dyne held a stationery in his hand, which was sent by a wolf cavalry in the afternoon by Moreno. Originally, sending this kind of work to the flying swordsman knights in the sky must be much faster than the wolf cavalry running on the ground, but who let the swordsman knights be driven out of the battlefield by the orc biped flying dragon cavalry? "What did General Moreno say?" Delin asked. Dion shrugged his shoulders, put the stationery in his hand to the bonfire in front of him, and said, "Tonight, he will launch a night attack on the orc army entrenched in Shizuipo, and let us do it overnight. To prepare for the response, we will investigate the situation tomorrow morning, and if they are caught in a quagmire, we will rescue them. " "Morno is too whimsical, isn''t it?" Said Aleksandrina, who was incomprehensible, "but in Shizuipo, an orc army with more than 15,000 men was stationed, and he had a team of more than 1,000 people in his hand. What to take for a night strike? Even if it can provide some cover at night, the risk is still too great. " Perkins was also not optimistic about Moore''s actions, she said: "Not only that, since he can provide cover to Moore at night, it will also cause him trouble. Now, all the sword knights are driven away, and he is missing in the sky. Behind the eyes, it is not easy to find valuable targets in the camp of more than 15,000 orcs. " Unlike them, Delin seemed to have a different opinion. Seeing that his expression was a bit wrong, Dane said, "Delin, talk about it."Drindling said: "I think Moreno may succeed this time." "Hmm ..." Dane became interested and continued to ask, "Why?" "Guess." The expression on Delin''s face was a little embarrassing, and he had no confidence in his heart. However, with the encouraging look of Dion, he still explained his talents: "Yes, I noticed that Sir Marin''s sword-riding knight has been investigating the situation of the orc army. Before, though The orc troops have also dispatched two-footed flying dragons to chase them, but have never taken such a large-scale action as today. The entire two hundred flying dragon cavalry is almost the entire air force of the orc army, and they have not even gone Take care of Governor Ozer''s army behind him. But why? Orc Air Cavalry who hadn''t had such a big move before, why did it suddenly have such a big move this evening? " "I think this is definitely what the orcs themselves did. What they did, we do nt have enough information, so it is unknown, but it is entirely possible to guess boldly: they want to leave Shizuipo overnight! After all, Shi The terrain of the mouth **** is too delicate and suitable for garrison, but because the terrain is not suitable for normal march to pass quickly, they may want to jump out of this big pit overnight, otherwise, they will slowly pass through Shizui after dawn. When Poe is in danger, he will likely be overtaken by Governor Ozer. " Dane nodded his head and said, "It''s pretty much what I thought. It''s very likely that Moore also guessed this before preparing to launch a night attack on the orc army. In this case, the probability of his success will be It has greatly improved, and if the orc army is suddenly attacked during the night when it passes through Shizuipo, it is likely to cause huge chaos. " "But it''s just speculation, and it''s not a very risky thing to make strategic decisions based on this without us having any intelligence to support such speculation?" Cecilia asked, puzzled. . It is normal for her to have such doubts. What the orcs wanted to do, in fact, no one was sure. They may want to retreat from Shizuipo overnight, but they may also be preparing to build a line of defense on Shizuipo and prepare to fight a decisive battle with the human army of Governor Ozer who is getting closer. They may also simply want to drive away the sword-riding knight who is hovering in the sky. There are many possibilities, but for Moreno who can''t control the information accurately, the decision to make a night attack is undoubtedly a pure gamble. Even if you win the bet, you may not win. After all, the weight difference between the two sides is too big; if you lose, you lose ... Dane spread his hands and said, "He is going to bet, who can do it? However, I think that Moreno should be able to win with a high probability. This time, he has a lot of courage." They nodded sympathetically, and Delin suddenly asked, "What about us? Do we have anything to do tonight?""No!" Dain waved a big hand and said, "Whether he wins or not, he will see the results tomorrow morning. Send the wolf cavalry back and let him tell Moreno that we are done here. Preparation for the response. Let''s rest as usual in the evening, and get up early tomorrow morning to see what''s going on there before deciding what to do. By the way, Pekinsi, let your rangers work harder. Tomorrow morning we must Know what happened to Shizuipo! " "Well, the Rangers will not let you down." ... Dane, full of thoughts, turned over and over on the bed and couldn''t sleep. Tonight, Moreno''s actions are important, making him think hard and fall asleep. He is still not completely free from the whirlpool, but at least as a reserve team role, there is no need to dash to the first front. But he would still worry about whether the army that Moorno was carrying was dead or alive, which would have a certain impact on the future situation in the southeast of Hindler. In this way, until the middle of the night, he thought that he didn''t know what to face in the morning. He must maintain sufficient energy before he forced himself to sleep. When he fell asleep, he was woken up. "Boss! The news from the Rangers said that the military raid of Murno was successful!" In a word, Dane, who was still half asleep and half awake, had no sleep at once! He got out of the tent with the fastest speed ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and saw Delin standing at the door, also looking excited, and asked, "What''s the situation?"Delin briefly said: "Just now, an elven ranger returned the latest battle situation in the front. At midnight, Moreno led a more than 1,000 soldiers and violently attacked the orc army of Shizuipo! It is expected that they were thinking of withdrawing from Shizuipo overnight. At one o''clock in the morning, Murno''s army had already been killed. It seems that the orc troops marching at night are likely to be disrupted! " With a fist, Dion shouted, "It''s great! An hour later, the army was summoned to me. Now that Moreno has succeeded, we can start preparing for the next move!" These two days have been a big blow. I looked at the collected data with confidence and put it on the shelves with confidence. It felt like the world was dark all of a sudden. For two or three days, I felt like I couldn''t pick up any spirit. Thanks to the book friends who gave rewards in the past two days, it is a consolation anyway, anyway, I can raise some strength to write a manuscript. (To be continued.) Chapter 192 a bolt from the blue At four in the morning on January 27, Dyne''s army had completed assembly. One R fiction His troops have been stationed for one day and two nights without moving. In this short period of time, apart from the necessary patrolling and guarding tasks, he did not arrange any other important tasks. During this time, he was completely resting. And with this period of rest, the soldiers'' physical condition is still full, even if they were gathered by the military order at four in the morning, there was no fatigue. Dane was not in a rush to order the unit to begin operations, he was still waiting for follow-up information. Moreno''s luck is really good. Such a gamble really made him win! Although Dane felt that Moore was very brave and had the possibility of success the first time he got this information, when he entered the orc army marching at night, and obtained the corresponding results, he After the orc''s troops showed signs of disruption, they still had to be excited about it. Although he was unable to come to the battlefield, this did not prevent Dane from imagining what happened in Shizuopo at the moment: Late at night, the orc soldiers have not yet fallen asleep, while the sword knights in the sky were driven out of the battlefield by the two-footed flying dragon cavalry, and it was difficult to return to the investigation in a short period of time, one by one the torches were fired. Under the orders of the police, they lined up and began to discredit the road in Shizuopo''s difficult terrain. Suddenly, outside the torch, it was dark outside, and a round of bows and arrows came, followed by the roar of the white wolf cavalry, and more than a thousand human soldiers so fiercely killed into the orc army. The combination of these three elements, night, complex terrain, and unexpected raids, will most likely result in a very significant Moore operation. An army marching in the dark, with its blocked vision and unobstructed command system, can easily fall into chaos. The soldiers couldn''t find the officer, the officers could not find the boss, they had to fight on their own. Moreover, in the dark, no one can tell how many enemies came before. One point was defeated, and the follow-up might be a complete collapse like a landslide. If you are in a barracks, this problem is relatively easy to solve. But the march was raided in the dark, and the consequences could only be described by the word ''disaster''.It is for this reason that Dane is quite optimistic about this action. Even, there was a little delusion hidden in his heartmaybe, in this battle, Moorno might have directly dispersed this orc army? At six o''clock, the sky was already bright, and Dane also received further news: The orcs'' army had indeed fallen into a huge chaos. A large number of troops were scrambling around without a brain. The entire command system seemed to be Already out of order! This is absolutely great news. The army led by Moreno has achieved this step, so this raid tonight can basically be regarded as a big success! Although the orc army did not collapse because of this, they wanted to bring the chaotic army back together-even if it was only part of it, it could not be completed in a short time, at least half a day of work. Not to mention, they want to reorganize the entire army, it will take longer. With this half-day or even more time, it will be enough for the troops of Governor Ozer, who is chasing after him, to reach near Shizuopo. But the bad news is not without it. After Morno s troops went through a smashing attack in the middle of the night, despite the great results and the mass dispersal of the enemy s troops, they inevitably suffered losses in the night, and there were not many war deaths and casualties. However, there are also many soldiers fighting in the dark, and they do not know where they went. Of course, their situation is much better than the orc army. After all, they are the ones who take the initiative to attack. This will have a certain advantage, and the team will be more united. Another point is that after all, he does not have many manpower. A unit of 1,000 troops is definitely easier and simpler to organize and command than an army of 10,000. Now, with the number of human armies that can still be united, Dane has no way of getting an exact figure. After all, he does nt have the eye of God. Although the map module can be used as a real-time dynamic map, you can see all the trees and trees within the map, and you can also mark the enemy s troops, but after all, it is impossible to truly monitor the situation in real time. It was impossible for Dane to observe the specific movement of each unit as if he were physically present on the battlefield. But this does not prevent him from making judgments on the situation. I saw that he gave a decisive command: "The whole army is dispatched and heads for Shizuopo!" This is to take Morno out of the enemy while the orc army is in chaos! This is exactly the responsibility of this responding unit he has completed. This has ensured that Morno can still No one can blame him for the security of the controlled troops after the war. His troops are now about fifty kilometers from the battlefield. At this distance, it would take almost a day to reach the march. Even an urgent march lightly loaded, at least half a day. What will happen during this period of time, Dane can''t estimate, but he can only order the troops to go forward at the same time, praying that Murno''s troops can break out as far as possible, at least they must persist until they arrive.At noon, Dane''s troops, which ran more than 30 kilometers in the morning, have been able to sporadic encounter with some small orc troops that have been broken up. If such a small team directly ran into it, Dane would annihilate it without hesitation; if these guys had some brains and chose to avoid it, he would have no interest in chasing. Now time is life ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ he has to hurry to the core battlefield! At one o''clock in the afternoon, the marching troops finally couldn''t stand it. Dane couldn''t be stronger, he ordered to take a break and have a meal and rest for an hour before preparing. During this period, one or two small orc squadrons of the squadron ran near them, and all of them were driven away by the ranger troops out of Dienza. After a rest, Dane was immediately ready to continue in the direction of Shizuopo. However, when the entire army was just mobilized, an elven ranger hurriedly hurried from a distance, and she was accompanied by several white wolf guards. The Ranger reported that there was urgent news that the white wolf soldiers must see Dane himself. For no reason, Dyne felt a very unpredictable hunch. He personally met the white wolf guards, and the burlap white robes on them were beyond recognition by the blood. And they also brought a sunny and thunderous message to Dane: "General Moreno ... died ..." (To be continued.) Chapter 193 Death of Moreno Moreno''s death was nothing less than a sunny thunderstorm for Dane. The first reaction in his mind was disbelief: How easy was Moore to die? He is a fourteenth-level barbarian warrior, not to mention his individual strength, and he is also accompanied by a guard team. Although it is in a swordless war, if he wants to escape, it is definitely not easy to keep him. If the orc army is still intact, they may also mobilize troops to siege Morno''s regiment, making him unable to escape. But now, after an assault, the orc army in a huge mess is not even easy to reorganize its command system, let alone siege Morno. As long as this guy doesn''t get greedy, and rush out with the troops after reaching the goal, the loss will be very large, which is inevitable, but he will never be able to withdraw himself. But looking at the appearance of those white wolf soldiers, it was by no means a lie. Nor can they lie in this situation, which is meaningless. "Let the team stop!" Dane ordered, and the expression on his face was about to spit out the water solemnly: "Tell me everything you know, don''t leave a sentence missing, I want to know exactly, What has happened since this time. " In the description of two white wolf soldiers, Dane quickly figured out what happened. Moorno seized the opportunity of the orcs to march at night, and boldly and riskily attacked the orc army after all the aerial reconnaissance forces had been driven away. His attack had brought about effects. The orcs obviously did not expect that the guts of Morno would be so big. Although they also arranged a certain inspection force, under the conditions of night vision, the inspection team of the orc army It was not discovered in advance. As a result, they were caught off guard by Moreno, and the army fell into great chaos.The savage warlord who has achieved such a result is not greedy at all. After confirming that the orc''s army had been disbanded, he immediately led his troops to break through. Before dawn, things were going quite smoothly. Although, for the same reason of night, many soldiers in the army of Morno were scattered, but after all, they were prepared. In addition, the soldiers of the White Wolf Fortress were all the elite teams he had cultivated, discipline organizations. The **** is very good, and the team is not scattered in the night. But when the morning came, the sun''s rays brought trouble to Moreno. At that time, he was about to break through with the army, but was entangled by an orc force that was temporarily organized after dawn. Although, he quickly led his men to defeat the opponent, but immediately followed by them were endless, organized or unorganized orc soldiers, and he and his troops fell into the mire so deeply. In. That was the most dangerous situation that Mornau''s army was facing, and the general, who was quite decisive, devoted all his strength to the battle in person and violently broke through with his troops. Under the assault of desperate loss, it was finally about nine o''clock in the morning that a blood path was killed. However, it was not long before Moore who was able to break out was happy, and the big trouble camea powerful orc swordmaster followed him. This is too normal. Murno who has caused such a mess in the dark must have become a thorn in others'' eyes. Although he could not be stopped in the dark, but after dawn, if he had the ability, with the character of the orc, it would never have been so easy for him to leave. A fierce battle began, and Murno tried his best to kill the Orc Swordmaster, and he was seriously injured. But he did not dare to delay, and immediately led the army to continue south, hoping that Dane would respond. This journey has been difficult, with obstacles everywhere. The soldiers gritted their teeth step by step, desperately trying to escape from the orc army that was constantly emerging. But walking around, people found something wrong--what about the General?Under the constant entanglement of the orc army, the soldiers were fighting hard, and not many people noticed the trace of their seriously injured general. There should also be some guards around Moore, but between the chaos, the barbarian overlord and his guard did not know when they would leave. Enemies are constantly entangled, but the human army has lost its supreme command, and they are increasingly fighting. Then they heard the whole cheering and roaring, and they saw a cross-wood pole erected in the orc army, bound with a **** body. That corpse, as long as it is a soldier of the White Wolf Fortress, can be recognized, it is their General Moreno! Suddenly, there was a huge mess in the White Wolf Fortress, which had some signs of disintegration. Some people are red-eyed and want to kill the generals for revenge, or rescue the generals'' bodies; others have lost the will to fight and just want to escape. As a result, the whole army was in chaos. Now, the soldiers who appeared in front of Dane were also separated from the large forces at that time. They originally had more than twenty people. After leaving the army, they could only go south by themselves. They all remember that there should be a support force in their home. I encountered many orcs along the way. These orcs are in fact noisy, but they can''t hold many people. After several fights, until the rangers sent out by Dyne found them, of these twenty white wolf soldiers, only three or four of them were alive. ... After listening to these descriptions, Dane asked Cecilia to find a few priests responsible for treating the injuries of several soldiers, but he stood in front of the whole army and looked at the chaotic situation in the distance. "Boss ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Let s withdraw?" Next, Delin gathered up. "Fortunately, we haven''t fallen into it yet, we are still a little far from the core of the battlefield. Now we should have enough to withdraw, even if we catch up with some orcs, Nor can it be a large force. " Dane didn''t speak. "Boss! What else are you thinking about ?! Moreno is dead!"Delin was really anxious, and he was afraid that Dane would rush to the front with his army. I didn''t expect what I was afraid of: "Order, let the troops go, follow me!" Delin never violated Dane''s orders, except this time. He really didn''t understand, and asked with his mouth open: "Can''t be confused now! Moore''s dead, the troops of White Wolf Castle have collapsed, and the orc army is messed up. In front of it is a pot of cooked porridge. What are we going to do? Wouldn''t it be nice to wait for Ozer to clean up the mess? " He was absolutely justified, and he also believed that Dane couldn''t understand. However, Dion still said, "Follow me, I''ll take the troops forward! Time matters, I don''t have time to explain why now!" (To be continued.): Chapter 194 Political heritage The top commander of the combined forces of Comilla and the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment is undoubtedly Dane. When he made up his mind to take the troops forward, even if Delin disagreed, he had to obey orders. Delinn, who calmed down, remembered that Dane had pondered for a while after hearing the stories of the white wolf soldiers. At the same time, he also realized that the reason why Dane would take the army to step in the swamp in front of him in this situation must have his own thoughts and plans. It was just that he couldn''t guess what Dane was thinking in the meantime. On several occasions, he wanted to ask a few questions, but some orcs have begun to appear around him, putting the entire army into a state of alert, and from time to time, fighting broke out. In this state, it is really not a good time to ask. At the moment, Dane is still thinking about his own decision. In terms of tactics, it is not a wise choice to lead his soldiers into this quagmire. There is a great risk that he and his troops will be trapped in and out like Morno; strategically, It also doesn''t make much sense. Morno''s army has achieved the strategic goal of disrupting the orc army. As Delin said, now it is only necessary to wait for the later Ozer to come up to clean up the mess. Hundreds of White Wolf Fortress soldiers have nothing else to do. But this is just war-level thinking, and Dyne thinks of a far-reaching step-political influence. Moreno is dead. Who is Moreno? His identity is not only the leader of the Eastern March, but not just a general who leads the army. He is a warlord who keeps his own army and divides himself. He controls such a gateway to Schindler as Rotten Wolf Town. The inland transportation hub, and the White Wolf Fortress under his command, have to obey his orders for half of Shawan Harbour.And now he is dead. Therefore, whether it is White Wolf Castle or Rotten Wolf Town, and the half of the fertile port, it is now equivalent to the absence of the owner. Which of these three places is no better than Hanhai Fort, which does not **** birds and has a permanent population of more than 1,000? How could Dane not be so excited? With the support of huge ambitions, he came up with an idea: put White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town into his own hands, and then kill Malone to take down Sand Bay Harbor. This idea was bold and greedy, but it was still breeding and expanding in his heart until he couldn''t resist the temptation at all. But he had some sense in his head. He knew that if he rushed to grab Rotten Wolf Town and White Wolf Fortress, it would be tantamount to dreaming. There are 1,500 elite warriors in Mormon''s Castle in White Wolf. Even if Mornor is dead, it''s impossible for Dean to open the gate of the city with his mouth open and consider himself a new master. . But the 1,500 people are absolutely impossible to get around. Not to mention that Dane needs their support if he wants to control two towns. He said that in the future, by his own strength, he wants to talk to Malone, who is next to him. Confrontation is a very difficult thing. But if the soldiers left by Moreno were included, things would be much easier. Not only did the two towns equate to falling directly into his hands, but considering the power he now has, plus those soldiers, he was afraid to compare it to the forces at the peak of Moreno, but there must be no problem with Malone''s challenge. Behind him was Comilla, Orion, and the bases of the other six races that were not released in the heart of the dynasty. As long as he is allowed to hold his ground, relying on Comilla, he can start from the southeast of Hindler and stir the world. It''s too early to think of those, but the invasion of Rotten Wolf Town and White Wolf Fortress is the focus now. To achieve this, he had to take some more risks--he had to pray that Chapul and Redis were alive. The prestige of these two men is second only to Moreno''s prestige in White Wolf Castle, and is the ideal successor to the political legacy left by General Moreno. Dane wanted to compile the soldiers and towns left by Moreno, and they were the top priorities. As long as the two of them can be convinced and convinced, then the latter thing is easy to say. ...At full speed, the orcs, who still did not form a large-scale army, basically could not bring any obstacle to the troops led by Dion. Soon, Dane found the main force of the human army through the ranger''s investigation and the analysis of the intelligence said by the several white wolf soldiers he had previously rescued. More than a thousand fighters led by Moreno were in front of Dane at the moment, and there were less than four hundred men left. They are under siege by double the number of orc soldiers, and from the direction of Shizuipo, there are still a small number of orc troops joining the siege. The only thing that reassures Dane is that neither Chapel nor Redis died. Although it is very embarrassing to watch the two of them bravely fight in the siege, after all, people are still alive, which is more important than anything. There can be no delay. Dane gave a decisive command to the army! There is no need to arrange any specific tactics. The Dragon Man Squadron opens the way directly. The mighty Dragon Man fighters stormed into the enemy array, and then other soldiers swarmed up. In addition to the continuous shooting of the Elven Rangers, this part of the orcs surrounding Chapel The army was soon chipped out of a wide gap by Dane. Seeing support from others, the encircled white wolf soldiers also showed great enthusiasm for fighting. Although the overnight battles made them exhausted, no one was willing to wait for death. After being pinpointed by both sides, those orc army that had no command at all, and could even be said to have blindly gathered together and participated blindly in the battle, were quickly repelled. This also means that Chapul and Redis are temporarily out of danger. After hacking the last orc soldier who did not run away and still stubbornly resisted ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Redis met Chapel and Dane. Chapul had wounds on his body and was panting with panic. But he still came to Dane, and said with relief, "Thank you, Dane, if you come later, we don''t want to survive any of them." "Are there just such a few people?" Dane asked.Chapel said: "It should be more than that, but there are only those who are with me. Others can no longer be found." "Okay." Dane nodded and said, "There are too many orcs. I don''t know when there will be another army. It is not too late and we will evacuate now to avoid repeating the same mistakes." Chapul was slightly hesitant, he looked behind him, and Redis was limping over. No one has arrived yet, just listening to his angry shouting: "Dane! Dane! Your mother-in-law is too late!" With a slight sigh, Chapel guessed it would. (To be continued.): Chapter 195 Which side are you on? "How did you become a support force? Ah?" Redis was standing in front of Dion, and the distance between the two was not even a fist. Dane looked at him indifferently, without saying a word, he endured this sentence. Chapul on the side quickly pulled Redis away and stopped him and Dane, saying, "What nonsense are you talking about? Not Dane, we can''t survive any of them!" Redis didn''t appreciate it at all. His blood-stained facial expression was so horrible that he pushed Chapel away. The roaring questioning against Dane continued: "Are you not planning at all? Participated in the battle? Did you persuade me? I sent you the message the night before, why did you come now? Did you know that General Moreno died ?! He is dead! " This guy''s mood is completely out of control. He is a loyal supporter of General Moreno, and almost the least able to accept General Moreno''s death. Moreover, he is not a guy who is good at controlling emotions and being able to calm down. After seeing Dane, it is completely understandable to vent all his anger. But understanding does not mean tolerance. He could hold back the first sentence, and was unwilling to have a general understanding with Redis, who was out of control; but he couldn''t hear the second sentence. In particular, Redis''s words were so loud that after the surrounding eyes gathered, he would be even less likely to accept such questions. Without any warning, Dane smashed Redis''s nose in one punch and knocked him directly to the ground. The guy struggled to get up from the ground, but Dane stepped directly on his chest.Dean lowered his head, stared at him, and said scornfully: "Waste, coward. Roar at me? Who gives you the qualifications to fire at me! Have the trouble to find those orcs!" He looked up and looked around. He saw some white wolf soldiers with a little doubt on their faces, and some even looked slightly angry. With a scornful smile, Dion said: "Lao Tzu rushed over with his men when he received the news. The orcs who met in the middle didn''t have a thousand or eighty, so we broke up, the purpose was to save people. I received the death of Morno, but I still came here. If I wanted to watch you die, what else would I run over? Something that speaks without a mind, even the general''s body can''t be protected, and it is still the group The orc hung up, what face do you use to speak to me in this tone? " Under Diane''s feet, Redis kept snarling and struggling, his red eyes were full of anger. Dane spit on his face with a spit, and then let go of his feet. The embarrassed Redis got up from the ground, yelling and wanted to come up and fight with Dane, but was stopped by Chapul on the side. "Chapel, you bastard, get out of me! I''m going to tear that guy''s mouth!" Chappel was also outraged: "Have you made enough trouble? What is the situation now, are you still making trouble here? The General is dead, and now our most important thing is to save the lives of our brothers!" When he said this, he let Redis understand at a glance, which side he was on. Pushing Chapel away, Redis gritted his teeth and said, "Dog, you''re on the side with Dane." Chapul was also angry, but before he could speak, he just listened to Redis and continued, "Let''s run away, you can live with shame, Lao Tzu is not rare!"In a word, he turned his head and shouted at the other soldiers, "Brothers, kill me back! Grab the corpse of the General!" No one ignored him. Redis stumbled, as if unbelievable. He shouted again, "Did you just watch the general''s body humiliated by those orcs? Are you ready to bear the shame of defeat like this?" The soldiers bowed their heads. He took a few steps back, as if all his strength had been drawn away. Just now, when Dane stepped on his feet, he didn''t think so much. Dane looked at him with a touch of pity. He turned to the soldiers around him and said, "You are all true fighters. Following the great General Moreno, you were a lone enemy and entered the orc army at night. A solid foundation. You are so fearless and so powerful. General Moreno, and all the warriors sacrificed in this war, are the most respectable people. " He paused and continued: "The goal of this battle has been achieved. Now, for your loved ones in White Wolf Castle, and to inherit the great legacy of General Moreno, we must live!" Chapel followed, "Dane is right, we have to live! There are already enough dead people, we are not afraid of sacrifice, but we cannot die for nothing!" "Yeah, we can''t die for nothing!" "The general is dead, we are still alive; if we are dead, what should we do at White Wolf Castle?""My mother is still waiting for me to go home ..." ... Listening to the words that came from the surroundings, Dyne''s heart was finally able to let go. He was somewhat worried that these soldiers would really be **** under the call of Redis, and turned around with him to find death, then he was not very good at it. Fortunately, people are self-interested animals. Although some guys will do something very irrational, such as Redis, out of ignorance, confusion, or momentary excitement, but most people still cherish themselves. Of life. Redis pointed to the soldiers next to him ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ pale. For a long while, he shook his arm and said, "Will follow me, follow me, we will rescue the general''s body, others ... whatever you love!" In other words, he finally gave Dion a glance, picked up a sword from the ground and turned away. There were about a dozen soldiers following him, and everyone else stayed. Chapul sighed and looked at Dane with a questioning look. Dane nodded at him, and said, "Don''t worry about them. The orcs'' troops will not regroup again when they don''t know when. There is not much time left for us, and we will evacuate here now. In the evening, when Governor Ozer''s army arrived, it was when we returned to kill! " The exhausted white wolf soldiers were finally relieved to hear this. Now, for them, nothing is more fortunate than safe. There were no further delays, except for the individual wounded soldiers who had taken some time to receive the treatment of the Elven Priest, and the reintegrated army immediately retreated in the direction that Dion had previously come. (To be continued.): Chapter 196 Chaser This retreat is not smooth sailing at all. The chaos that Mornno''s assault brought to the orcs last night has been going on all morning. After an army of 15,000 people was broken up at night, it was difficult to regroup all in just one morning. But despite this, although the army was not gathered, this did not mean that those orc officers and generals could not integrate some small-scale teams. In addition, they are hateful to the humans who disrupted their own team at night, and the small team reunited from the state of chaos, if they run into the human army, it must be severe. Bite up. For example, the orc swordmaster who made Morno seriously injured was actually gathering the troops at the time, and after discovering the traces of the human army, he rushed up with less than a thousand troops, the purpose was to bring Human forces intercepted. Although he eventually died in the battle and only severely wounded Morno, he was definitely the biggest murderer of the barbarian warlord who finally killed the battlefield. Although, at present, Dyne''s position has not actually entered the range of Shizuipo, but there are still some orc groups gathered nearby. These orc armies gathered are not as good as the casual soldier You Yong that Dane encountered on the way. An orc army led by a general, and skirmishes are not a conceptual thing. With unified command, the combat effectiveness of the army will rise geometrically. At two o''clock in the afternoon, Dane brought his own troops and the rescued soldiers of the White Wolf Fortress. He saw that he was about to leave the core of the storm, but from behind his back, he saw a number of six or seven. A hundred-scale orc team chased up, including two or three hundred wolf cavalry. This is a fast unit. As soon as he found the other side, Dane knew that he couldn''t continue to only care about running, or it would be a matter of time to be caught up. "U-turn U-turn! Ready to fight!" Dane issued an order, intending to defeat the chased orc army that had never been known.This battle is not difficult. Although it seems that there is a general commanding the opposite, the arms are still complete. Infantry and wolf cavalry have always been a classic combination in the orc army. However, Dane never worried about whether they could defeat them, he only worried about how long it took for the defeat to take place. Now time is most precious. No one knows how many orc soldiers have been integrated now, and no one knows when another chaser will appear behind them. At the moment when he was about to leave the vortex of the battlefield, what Dane could do was to defeat the team in front of him as soon as possible, and then quickly retreat with his troops. His Majesty''s team had just completed a U-turn, and the orc army on the opposite side was not far away. The wolf cavalry began to detour to both sides, while the infantry in the middle did not stop to rest at all, and rushed straight up. As soon as Dion''s eyes were frozen, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I really squeezed us as soft persimmons ..." It is obvious that the wolf cavalry that is circling on both sides is trying to put pressure on the human force. After the infantry on the middle reaches, the wolf cavalry will wait for the opportunity and look for the weakest point of the enemy to launch the raid. This is a classic tactic that the orcs love to use, especially when they are not very strong in combat. But in the face of Dane playing this way, it was just trying to die. Dane quickly commanded accordingly. The wolf rider on the left was handed over to the rangers to deal with. There are more than a hundred wolf riders. Under the rangers'' bows and arrows, they have killed five rounds of shooting. In order to protect the Ranger, Dane also asked Chapel to take his 300-plus white wolf soldiers around him. Although these white wolf soldiers lost all their spirit and were physically and mentally exhausted, they should be able to block the enemy for a period of time with only half the number of enemies and the back support of the elven ranger. That should be no problem. On the other side of the wolf cavalry, Dane handed it over to Alysandrina. There are more than two hundred pure swordsmen in this woman''s hands. In the case of strict waiting, there should be no problem in dealing with only half of the wolf rides. At least, the wolf cavalry cannot break through the formation of these two-handed swordsmen in a short time. After the two-wing threat was dealt with, Dane only needed to deal with the mighty orcs rushing in the middle. His choice is quite simple and rude-time is life, where is the effort to be nonsense? The Dragon Squadron was the vanguard, followed by sword dancers, followed by Delin''s horror mercenaries and idle mercenaries with a total of nearly 400 people. At this moment, he can almost be said to be decisively overwhelmed by the entire army, leaving no reserve force at all. He took the lead in charge and did not make any other plans. What he wanted to do was to destroy this group of orc army chased up in the shortest time and in the most devastating manner!The Dragon Squadron rushing at the forefront is like a tank formation. In an assault, no orc can be their opponent. All the orc soldiers who had faced the dragon warriors were undoubtedly swept to the ground by the heavy weapons carried by the dragons, their heads bleeding. I have to say that the performance of these dragon soldiers in the charge is simply too powerful. They are tall and the protection provided by the scales is no worse than the full body armor. And all of them are powerful, even the orcs who have always been famous for their physical strength on the mainland cannot compare with these dragons in pure strength. Even the most elaborate Kor''kron troops among the orc army cannot resist the dragon''s impact with the same number. It can even be said that no infantry can defeat these dragons in a face-to-face charge, unless it is a heavily armored heavy knight. If there are any shortcomings, there may be only one of them-the number is too small, and it is easy to besieged by the enemy with an advantageous number. But this problem does not exist today. You know, behind these dragons, they still follow Dion''s army! Leading the flexible sword dancers personally, Dane, who was in the orc army behind, followed by the dragon, danced with a sword. If the Dragon Squadron is a sharp knife, then the sword dancer he led is like a blood trough, and after fiercely plunging into the body of the orc army, he bleeds out wildly. It was just the impact of the dragons and sword dancers that made these hundreds of orcs unsustainable, not to mention the mercenary squads coming up behind them. They are very good at hitting the water dogs. The battle lasted less than ten minutes, and the orc army on the front was unstoppable and about to collapse. However, since this group of orcs can catch up, they naturally have their backing. Dane stabbed into the heart of an orc, and two more angry missiles blasted out of his hand, smashing the heads of two orc soldiers who were about to chop sword dancers with tomahawks ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ However, they found that the sword dancer they led had already met the Dragon Man Squadron who rushed to the front. He was a little weird. Reasonably, those dragon warriors were all the way, and the speed of charge never slowed down. He brought the sword dancer to the back and killed him. The enemies he faced were basically survivors who had been run over by the dragons. He could hardly form any resistance, and he and his elf warriors would be easily relaxed. They are destroyed. But at this moment, the dragons slowed down, and the enemies around them seemed to be more, and the resistance was strengthened.He couldn''t help looking up, but saw familiar facesthose warriors wearing mixed woven armor and smaller in size than the dragons, but much taller than the average orc, were not the most elite part of the orc legion, Kukalon Warriors? !! And, what''s even more remarkable is that these Kor''kron warriors standing in front of the orc army look a little different from those they met a few days ago? Not to mention, ask for a wave of tickets, monthly tickets, recommended tickets are very good! (To be continued.): Chapter 197 Shamans Bloodthirsty The Kukaron Warriors are made up of the most powerful warriors among the orcs. They wear the strongest armor and the best weapons for the productivity of the orcs. They are strong fighters, and they have mastered combat techniques that are incomparable to ordinary orc soldiers. They are much more disciplined and combative than ordinary orc soldiers. But despite this, the Kukalong Warriors should not be the opponents of the dragons who are generally large and even reach more than three meters. The differences between races are too great. But that''s how it happened. It seems that there is only a squadron of Kukalong warriors, similar in number to Dion''s dragon warriors, but with the help of some ordinary orc soldiers, he has survived the impact of the dragon squadron. Even Dane has seen three or four green dragons, and a huge wound was cut between the chest and abdomen by a sharp blade. The body was covered with blood and fell to the ground. He was out of breath and was apparently killed. Dane can see that those Kukarons standing in front of the Dragon Warriors are glowing red at the moment, and there is a simmering red light on their hands, swaying with the waving of the weapons in their hands. The skin, which should have been brown or green, was wearing a touch of red at this moment, as if blood had surged to the surface and was hiding under the skin. This state reminds Dane of a shaman-specific spell-bloodthirsty. The effect of bloodthirsty is very powerful. Warriors affected by bloodthirsty will be stimulated with **** courage in the body, and their strength will be improved to a certain extent. Most importantly, they will become more fearless, It''s more violent, and it becomes faster and more overwhelming when it comes to attack. Obviously, the reason why the Kukalons can withstand the impact of the Dragons is that the bloodthirsty of the unknown shaman must have helped a lot. Dane didn''t blindly take the sword dancers up. Even the Dragon Warriors fought so hard with those Kukalon warriors in the battle, although the sword dancer''s small body will definitely bring some damage to the enemy after rushing up, but the loss will not be small. . He just directed the sword dancers, and continued to attack the ordinary orc soldiers around to relieve the pressure of the dragon soldiers. He himself looked up, looking to find the shaman of the orc.He didn''t see the large orc shaman team, which was a strange thing. Bloodthirsty spells are not difficult to cast. If converted, they are at least two-ring spells. Not to mention, you need to bless dozens of Kukalong warriors. Without a whole team of shamans, it is difficult to complete such a task. And if there is a whole team of shaman, on this battlefield, it is logically impossible to hide. Then there is only one possibility left-the opponent does not have a so-called whole team of shaman, but there is a high-level shaman that can bless sixty people at the same time! After a certain realization in his heart, Dane began to look for places to be protected in the enemy formation. After changing his mind, he quickly found the target protected by the two teams of soldiers-an old-looking shaman wearing a hood and wearing animal skin. Now that you''ve found your goal, it''s easy to do. "Kixil, follow me!" He greeted the Templars, the two of them with two or three squads of sword dancers, bypassed the fighting dragons and Kukalon in the middle, and headed for Laos Man''s position began to rush. The orc shaman immediately became very keenly aware of Dane''s intentions. When the sword dancers led by Dane and just rushed to his side, he immediately shouted in the orc language. While a small group of soldiers protecting him was sent out, many orc soldiers bravely blocked the sword dancers'' impact line. The shaman who saw the assault ability of the sword dancer in the battle, after mobilizing some soldiers, he felt very unsafe and sang a spell. In a blink of an eye, the land was booming, and two large earth elements rose to the ground, blocking the elf like a door god. Dane and Templar Max Hill both met a soil element, and both gained considerable advantages. At the same time, the sword dancers and the orc soldiers were strangled together. At the moment, there were several orcs, who were stabbed into the chest by sword dancers. However, although the shaman''s temporarily mobilized power quickly became threatened by Dane''s powerful assault, after all, it was not breached for the first time. In this way, he was given a certain amount of time, so that those Kukaron warriors who were fighting the Dragon Squadron had the opportunity to turn around to support them.But Dane wasn''t worried at all, and after attracting a lot of attention, the goal was actually achieved. Orcs have shamans as casters, wouldn''t Dane? A roaring fireball, the size of a washbasin, came from the rear of the human force, the target pointed directly at the old shaman''s location, and the high-level wizard Mage Eastlin shot! The three-ring arcane [fireball] has a lethal power and is even more powerful than ordinary caliber artillery! The moment the fireball was detected ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ the old shaman''s face panicked. He reached out quickly, pinching a beast-tooth necklace around his neck. The crushed animal teeth suddenly lit up a light, and a shield flowing with the power of the element appeared in front of him. At the same time, his feet were moving fast, the pace did not match his old look at all, and he quickly hid behind the orc soldier who was protecting him. Then, the fireball exploded! With a sound of "Oh!", The impact of the flame instantly knocked down a dozen soldiers next to the orc shaman, and the surge of fire burned the orc''s body, their screams only lasted A moment passed silently. This is the power of the mage, a fireball, instantly reimbursed a team''s combat power. But this is just the beginning. The mage in Dion''s formation is more than Eastlin. The apprentices he led personally also released the spell in his hand! In the battle with the Orc Vanguard a few days ago, the Elven Mage team also suffered a certain loss in the battle with the Shaman team among the enemies at that time. But now, there are still seven or eight masters. The magical missiles that flew from their hands followed the fireball of Eastlin and blasted towards the old shaman! (To be continued.): Chapter 198 Advanced Mage Power Originally, relying on the orc soldiers protecting him in front as a meat pad, after slowing down a certain power, the shaman still resisted the power of Eastlin''s fireball through the temporary shield of elemental fire. However, the light dimmed many of the Elemental Shields. After being hit by seven or eight magic missiles, they immediately failed to support and shattered. After losing his protection, the old shaman felt a huge sense of crisis. He didn''t dare to hesitate, and chanted the spell very quickly, hoping to prepare for protection as soon as possible before the next round of blows of the elven mages-especially Eastlin. However, before his protective preparations were completed, he heard a roar that passed directly into the eardrum, and then he saw three red missiles coming in, before he had time to react, Up his body. As if being hit by a large-caliber bullet, three angry missiles made him take three steps back. The corner of his mouth was bleeding, and he lowered his head with difficulty, and saw three blood holes the size of a fist between his chest and abdomen. His eyes began to darken, and he opened his mouth as if trying to say something, as if he didn''t want to give up the protective spell he was about to release. But no matter what he wants to do, he has no chance. The strength in the body was taken away at this moment, and he fell to the ground weakly, and the blood spread quickly. The man who released the last spell that killed the old shaman is, of course, Dane himself. Although Dain is an unconventional caster, the power of the roaring cast and the angry missiles released is much stronger than that of a circle of magic magic missiles released by a normal mage. Especially after his hero level was increased to level two, three missiles were cast at a time, and the power tripled. After the old shaman''s elemental shield was defeated by a fireball''s Yuwei plus seven or eight magic missiles, a spell took his life, which was quite easy. The orc shaman has been spotted and then killed for less than twenty seconds. Such a little time is very insignificant in the chaotic battlefield, but the impact is quite huge. The most direct manifestation is that those Kakuron warriors who are fighting the Dragon Squadron immediately felt that the magic effect that provided themselves with power suddenly disappeared. When caught off guard, many elite orc warriors were directly required. Died under the dragon''s heavy weapons. The Kukaron Warriors can be said to be the mainstay of the orc army. Except for them, no team can counter the impact of the dragon squadron. And even they must be able to do this under the blessing of shaman''s bloodthirsty. Now, when the shaman dies, the buff effect of bloodthirsty disappears, and the formation of the Kukalons is at stake. As long as this team''s Kukalon is destroyed, the remaining orcs will no longer be a threat, and they can be defeated in minutes.Dane didn''t plan to let the dragons fight alone, nor did he plan to put sword dancers into battle. He is quite impressed by these elite orc warriors. A few days ago, when following the battle of the vanguards with Moore, the last scene of Kukalong''s unrelenting battle until the last one died was vivid. They will be killed, but they will never be defeated. Faced with such hard bones, it''s too disgusting to be fooled. To destroy the thirty or forty orc warriors alive, Dane would have to pay at least a dozen lives, and they were still dragons and sword dancers. This kind of loss can''t be done, but he still has other methods, such as long-range strike. Rangers were unable to support the wolf cavalry that flanked the wings for a while, but really want to say that long-range strike, there are better options now-Eastlin and his mage apprentices. This time, there are no hostile casters to interfere with them. Led by their mentors, the mages launched fierce spell bombardments at the orcs who were fighting the dragons. Mage apprentices fired two or three rounds of magic missiles again and again until their fatigue was consumed and they were completely cleaned up. Magic missiles are not the same as Ranger''s bows and arrows. These single-handed arcane attacks will not miss the opponent or accidentally hurt. A dozen or so Kakuron warriors were wounded under the bombardment of dozens of magic missiles and then killed by the opposite Dragonman. The lethality of Eastling the mage is even more terrifying. He did not choose to use fireball to bomb, which was easy to accidentally hurt, but this did not mean that he had no other way. Four ring spells, Missile Storm is a good choice of spells. Under the whispering spell, the power of Arcane began to gather at the location of the Kukalon Warriors. A breeze blew, and the arcane energy that came with the wind''s shaking even showed a clear blue color! The blue wind is the most direct manifestation of pure arcane energy. The magic missiles formed with the breeze, with a crisp, wind-like sound, avoiding the green dragons who are also within the scope of the spell ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, but accurately bombed all around On the kukaron warrior within spell range. Instantly, in this storm of arcane energy, there were dozens or hundreds of magic missiles forming! Although the magic missile formed by the missile storm has a single power much worse than the normal released magic missile, it cannot hold up a huge number! Under his missile storm, a dozen Kukalong warriors were killed in an instant, and the rest were more or less wounded.Seeing almost, there were less than twenty surviving Kukalons, and Dane killed the soldiers who were next to him. He and Templar Max Hill rushed to the front. The long sword [Blood of the Earth] in his hand hacked and killed two wounded Kukalon Warriors in a moment. The other side, holding a sword and a shield, and the armor on his body, also illuminated the Templar with the magical light. The efficiency was not bad, and it also eliminated two or three elite orcs. At the same time, the sword dancers who followed them also launched an attack against Kukalon, who had already suffered a round of spell damage. Together with the Dragon Warriors, these elite orc warriors soon couldn''t hold on. . A few moments later, after repeated blows, the last Kukalon warrior was also beheaded under the siege of three sword dancers. (To be continued.): Chapter 199 change of weather "Battle Name: Moreno Warlord Rescue Battle." "Location: Orodick mainland, west of the Eastern Wasteland, and around Shizuopo." "Time: January 27, 217, New Caesar." "Enemies: Western Orc Clan Alliance." "Allied forces: Moreno Warlord Group." "Combat objective: Rescue the soldiers of the Moreno Warlord Group as much as possible." "Battle evaluation: The achievement of the battle target is not good, and the damage to the own side is relatively minor. Comprehensive evaluation: Class D, obtained war points: 180 points." "Battle Details: Slightly."... It is Dane''s purpose to quickly solve the chasing orcs. Obviously, he succeeded. The old shaman is obviously the most important reason why this orc army can take shape and catch up so quickly. Those who can gather scattered orc soldiers in a short time, in addition to the orc generals, only Shaman such a high status in the clan can do it. And now, the old orc shaman is dead; none of the kukaron warriors he took with a squadron survived, and without support, he was completely killed by the multiple blows of the dragon and magic. Therefore, although there are at least three or four hundred orc infantry on the field, the formation has been torn apart, and no effective resistance formation can be formed. What''s more, the mainstays in the army are all over, and their morale is extremely low. After only supporting for a short time, they are in a recession. On both sides, the wolf cavalry, which suffered a strong blow from the bow and arrows and the two-handed swordsman, also suffered great losses. When they saw that their infantry was finished, the hundreds of wolf riders who were still alive chose the retreat quite wisely. The whole battle lasted for only twenty minutes from the beginning to the present, and it was declared over. In this battle, Dane''s gain was not great. It is estimated that in the judgment of the dynasty''s heart system, the task of saving the Morno warlord group Dane has not been completed very well. Even Morno himself has died and the corpse has not been saved. The completion status will certainly not be better go with. Therefore, although the scale of the battle seems not small, the D-class assessment is too low, which leads to a low return on war points, which is even less than cleaning up some small orc settlements. But Dane didn''t care much. Although he now had very few war points, only two hundred points, he still didn''t panic. In fact, even if he was given another chance now, I am afraid he would not choose to actually run to support and save Moreno''s life. Compared to hundreds of war points, Morno''s death here seems to be more beneficial to his great cause. In addition to this battle report, Dane also received a message that pleased him but was actually expected."You have harvested a talent, please refer to the talent page for details." This talent, with his eyes closed, can guess who it is-it must be Delin. This guy has followed him many times in the North and South battles. Although there is no particularly amazing performance, he has never made any mistakes, and he can be regarded as a qualified general. Opening the talent page, Dane took a look at Delin''s attributes. "Smirka Delin, Ranger Six." "Commander: " "Interior: " "Ethics: " "Loyalty: " "Special: None." Samsung''s commanding attributes represent that he is already a qualified general. One star''s internal attributes are very low, but Dane never thought about what Delin would do for the administrative officer''s work. The moral attributes are two and a half stars, not high or low, but in fact, Dane has been somewhat surprised. People of mercenary origin can have this moral attribute. What else can I ask for?The most important thing is that the star-filled loyalty is surprising-this is the first time Dane met the star-studded person. In fact, according to a systematic evaluation, four-star is already impossible to betray. His loyal subordinates, five stars? He only saw the system''s one-word evaluation of five-star loyalty. "You never have to worry about his loyalty, even if he dies." What else can this say? There is no special attribute, which means that it is basically difficult for Delin to have any further improvement. But it doesn''t matter, so high loyalty is enough to make up for everything. ... After defeating the orc army that came from nowhere, and chased, there were a lot of enemies who ran away. At least there were five or six hundred wolf cavalry and infantry, and almost all were in chaos. The war intentions can be said. If it is chasing, basically it is not necessary to pay any price to be able to expand the results of the battle to a quite satisfactory level. If it was normal, he wouldn''t mind destroying more enemies, but now he can''t, he''s in a hurry to escape. Preventing the pursuit of some of the soldiers who killed him, Dane ordered the army to immediately change direction and continue to flee south. The orcs found that the humans and elves did not catch up, and after escaping a distance, they showed signs of regrouping and continuing to follow. However, when they were just close to a distance, a fireball plus a round of arrow rain directly reimbursed the lives of dozens of orc soldiers, and once again brought their unbearable team together. Broke up. In the end, the team of orc soldiers who had lost their command and no sense of war, gave up the intention of continuing the pursuit after symbolically following the **** of the human force for half an hour.Later, on the way to retreat, they will still encounter some scattered orc teams. However, the good news is that the largest of these orc troops encountered was only about the size of a squadron, and it was impossible to cause any obstacle to Dion''s troops, which already had thousands. And, as they got farther and farther from Shizuipo, the chance of meeting orcs became smaller and smaller. By four or five in the afternoon, they hadn''t encountered the shadow of an orc for a long time. It stands to reason that at this time, they were basically able to declare that they are now considered to have escaped from the large vortex of Shizuipo and fled to a safer place. But despite this, Dane took the army cautiously away from Shizuipo, all for the sake of security. In this run, it was almost eight o''clock in the night in one breath, and it had been dark for some time. Marching at night is not a good idea, especially for rushing. Maybe there is still a team of 1,000 people. After running in the night for a night, there are only a few hundred left in the daytime. He estimated a little and felt that he was now at least 30 kilometers away from Shizuipo. At night, this distance is already relatively safe. It is not easy for the orcs to chase them. They also need to face the problems brought by darkness. In this position, there shouldn''t be much of a problem to stop and rest. So he issued an order to stop and start to rest. Because when the army set off in the morning, it was light and light, and basically carried no weight. Therefore, the current army said it was camping, but in fact it was impossible to create a decent camp. Those in better condition may find some vegetation as a mattress and cover them with some cloth products as a quilt. Guys with poor conditions can only lie down on the spot. Fortunately, although it is winter, the weather in the southern part of the mainland is not too cold, and there is very little rainfall on the eastern wasteland. When the weather is dry, the cold will not be so terrible. Traveling on the ground, although it was very uncomfortable to sleep so much, there was clothing as a spacer, and the soldiers were not frostbite.Moreover, this situation is only temporary. Until tomorrow, return to Dane''s camp where they had camped before, and regain the weight, the days will be much better, and they will endure this night at most. Sitting in front of a bonfire, Dane, holding a wooden root to fiddle with the flame, stared, obviously thinking something in his head. He speculated that the chaos that Mornor''s assault brought to the orc army last night should have been much better after this entire day. Even if the clan generals are idiots again, so long after the end of the battle, even if the troops were washed up in the night no matter how chaotic, most people should be gathered at this time. But this does not mean how good the orc army will be. On the contrary, after this whole day of chaos, they will have at least thousands or even more losses. Among them, the downsizing of the battle is only a small part. After all, Morno''s assault was smooth, but his goal was not to kill the enemy. In this daytime battle, although the team led by Dane fought two victories and defeated many orc troops, the casualties to the opponent will not be too much, and the death will be a few hundred. Look. However, there are not a few people who are lost in the chaos and too late to gather. Except for the generals of the Orc Corps, it is difficult for outsiders to estimate an accurate figure. However, this does not prevent Dane from making some guesses. He felt that the combative power that the orc army could take now might be in the early 10,000s. And after a whole day of chasing ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Governor Oze''s 20,000 army, I am afraid that it has already approached a place not far from Shizuopo. The orcs no longer have any chance to escape. What they can do now is to follow the dominant terrain of Shizuipo. After a day and night of chaos, the weary army of about 10,000 people will meet the double number of, Governor Ozer Catching up! Dane believes that the orcs will not hold hands and will fight against Shizuopo. But he also believes that Ozer, who is prepared, must not miss this great opportunity! This is the chance that Governor Oze has dreamed of, and he will kill all the best powers of the three clans on the Eastern Wasteland in Shizuipo. If this battle is won, the three orc clans with great vitality will not be able to threaten the beastblood defense line within ten years! With such a result, Hindrell is about to change. There are updates every day, and the subscription results are at least steadily increasing for the time being. 3K words in this chapter (to be continued.): Chapter 200 Inflated ambition Before Governor Berniell died, Schindler''s situation was completely three-legged. Bernier controls the capital, Cinderella, and is the most powerful warlord. He has at least 20,000 fighters in his hands, and most of Schindler''s warlords obey his orders. Secondly, his strong support for Ozer. In terms of pure military strength, Ozer itself is not less than Berniere. Not to mention, according to the agreement, all warlords of Schindler must send some troops to Ozer. The account was ordered to be paid for his resistance to the Eastern Orcs. Taking these into account, Governor Ozer holds the army of more than 30,000 people all year round, and there is no doubt that Schindler''s strongest military force. The third is Governor Conley of the Lost City. He has a whole Shadow Warlock Council in his hand, which is the strongest magic power group of Hindrell. At the same time, 15,000 soldiers are also a force to be reckoned with. Berniell died, and his army was torn apart, some were taken by Conley, and some were basically cleared in the battle against Conley. Only the original supporters of Bernier, such as guys such as Moreno, were under pressure from Conley without heads of the dragon. Governor Ozer was overwhelmed by the orc army under the city. Despite his anger at Conley, he was really powerless. But now, it can be seen that the threat of the orcs has been lifted, and after the orc army was annihilated, and within ten years of inability to threaten Hindrell, the locked tiger of Ozer But he opened the cage. Without restraint, he would never be able to watch Conley openly and continue to sit firmly in the seat of Cinderella. A fierce battle cannot be avoided. Dane has clearly realized that the battle between Conley and Moreno will be the trend of Schindler for a long time to come. Until the victory is scored, there will be no tranquillity in this country located above the desolation. Either a war that engulfed the entire country, or a military confrontation that lasted for many years. In short, it is impossible to have a day of rest without one side falling. And what he is thinking about is where he should be in the next ten years?Neutrality is never possible. If you want to strictly maintain neutrality, you must have neutral strength. Unless you are too strong to dare not mess with it, no one can maintain a neutral attitude in this land with war-torn genes. In a short time, he could not have that strength. Not to mention, participating in the Eastern Expedition this time helped Oze a big favor. This is an attitude of choosing side by side. Oze will treat him as his own. In Conley''s eyes, Dane Must be an object that needs to be destroyed. Standing in the same trench with Ozer was his inevitable choice now. But wanting to stand in the same trench, the posture is also different. He could not accept being a subordinate of Ozer, and losing his freedom would not affect his future development. Cooperation and alliances are an ideal way, but this is ideal for Dane and not for Ozer. The alliance must also have the strength of the alliance. No matter how many records and fame Dane has, he is only a mercenary leader-at least in the eyes of other Schindler warlords. He can rely on the core strength of 300 people and the temporary recruitment of more than 200 idle mercenaries to reach an alliance with Moreno. That is because he had a good personal relationship with Moreno in the early years. In addition, Moreno itself can only It is a small and medium-sized warlord, with a total strength of only 3,000 in his hand. But he can never rely on such a force to reach an alliance with Ozer. In the past, he did not have that ability to have any friendship with Ozer. The gap between the two sides was too large, and cooperation would only become a joke. But if he became the lord of White Wolf Castle, Rotten Wolf Town and Sand Bay Harbor, things would be completely different. To control these three towns, Chapel is a man who must be convinced. Said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Dean realized that a figure was sitting in front of himself, and when he looked up, he saw Chapel''s face. He sat in front of Dion and didn''t speak, while Dion stared at him, thinking about how to break the silence, especially how to persuade Chapel to follow him. Before he could think about it, Chapel said, "Dane, honestly, what are you planning now?" "Me?" Dane said, not quite sure what Chapel meant, "I don''t know yet."Chapul was silent for a while, and then said, "Just as you said before, the General is indeed deceived by Marin. Before fighting the Orc''s Vanguard, Marin talked to the General privately. It is said that after the war, Governor Ozer will not only hand over three castles and twenty villages, including Han Haibao, to General Moreno, but he will also fully support us in winning Sand Bay Port. And, if your general Willing to help Governor Ozer kill the orcs with all his strength, Governor Ozer promised to hand over the entire Beast Blood Castle and all the castles near the Beast Blood Castle to General Moreno after killing Marin. At that time, Ozer was the leader of Cinderella. The governor, who leads the entire Hindler, is like the former Governor Bernier; and General Moreno will be the Governor of the Beastblood, just like Ozer''s current position. " Dane raised an eyebrow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He guessed that Marin represented Governor Ozer and must have made any agreement with Morno in private, but did not expect that Ozer was willing to pay such a large price. "No wonder ..." Dane said with a bowed head. "No wonder General Mornau will bet on his own. If he doesn''t listen to the persuasion, he will continue to walk into the muddy water. The price given by Ozer is really tempting." Upon hearing Dane mentioning it here, Chapul suddenly said indignantly: "Nothing! What is the condition? Obviously let us die!" His emotions became angry: "I really didn''t expect that General Moreno would prefer to take all of his brother''s lives for such a condition! If you hadn''t reminded me before, last night Moore When Nuo was anxious to let us continue to rush forward, if I temporarily took a step back with the troops, it is estimated that none of the soldiers at White Wolf Castle can survive today! " This sentence was vicious and quite clear, showing Chapel''s dissatisfaction with General Moreno. At this point, Dane heard it, and narrowed his eyes inadvertently, thoughtfully. He wanted to test it further. (To be continued.): Chapter 201 Psychological breakdown Dane asked with a somewhat surprised expression, "It was you who decisively ordered the troops to retreat last night?" "Who else do you think it is?" "I thought it was General Moreno ..." "Don''t make fun!" Chapul said with gritted teeth. "Last night, the command of the troops was not smooth. When I heard Moreno''s order to continue to let the brothers rush deep in Shizuopo, I felt in my heart. It s not right. So I changed the order without taking advantage of Morno''s inconvenience to direct all the troops. It wasn''t until dawn that Morno noticed something wrong. He scolded me badly One meal, I think, if he wasn''t on the battlefield, he might have hacked me directly with the axe in his hand. " Hearing here, Dane''s eyes flickered, and he suddenly thought of an idea that made him a little creepy-after being defeated with an orc swordmaster, Murno should have been heavily protected. However, the soldiers at White Wolf Castle have not completely collapsed. Ozer, who was supposed to be protected, was suddenly captured by the enemy on the battlefield. This is a very suspicious place. He was very concerned about this before. Don''t understand. However, looking at Chapel''s attitude now, he seems to understand something. Dane opened her mouth and asked for a tentative question, but she had some scruples in her heart. This kind of question is not easy to ask.Chapel saw the look of Dane as if guessing what Dane wanted to ask. He grinned, and said lowly, "Haha, are you thinking about me? Yes, you guessed it." Dane was silent for a moment, a heavy expression appeared on his face, but his mood was ecstatic! Chapel''s attitude was just in line with his heart! Chappel didn''t realize the true mood under Dion''s heavy expression, and there was a trace of regret and guilt in the mad smile on his face, but there was a relief. Just listen to him continue to say, "When the general was seriously injured. He also wanted me to take a U-turn with the orc army to fight desperately, and I directly rejected his order. He was angry and wanted to leave me to let Redis help He did this. However, I killed the dispatcher he sent out, and did not let Redis receive his order. Then, I deliberately led the troops to break out and evacuated most of the protection around him. Strength, only left him with a small team of guards. Then, we were stopped by an army of orcs, and he fought fiercely behind, I knew that if he did not turn back, he and the guards would be seriously besieged by hundreds of times orcs I lost my life. But I didn''t stop, I continued to rush forward with the army. At the rush, we saw his body hung on the wooden pole. " At this point, he suddenly began to cough violently, with a desperate grin mixed in his cough, his face became flushed. Dane stepped forward and patted his back gently. A moment later, Chapel''s anger passed, and the cough finally stopped. He fell to the ground with no energy, covering his face with his hands. Dane, putting his hands on his shoulders, felt the man''s body twitching slightly, and from his tightly clasped face, there was a deep crying whine. "I''m a traitor ... I killed the General ..." He was still sobbing. "But ... I can''t help it! ... More than a thousand brothers, I can''t watch them die ... I killed the general with my own hands, and finally only rescued the lives of three or four hundred brothers ... haha ??... I am a traitor ... " His mood had completely collapsed, and he had fallen completely into painful despair.Dane understands why he is so. Chapul has been following Moreno for many, many years. Moreno has known him and he has always been valued and trusted by Moreno. Otherwise, how could he climb to the leader of the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment, White Wolf The status of Fort No. 2? And he has always been loyal to General Moreno. Now, because Moreno sent his soldiers to complete the task of dying, because to save a brother who was born and died, he betrayed Moreno. The death of the general orc general can be said to have been caused by his own hands. If he did not make the decision to remove the guards around the general, but obeyed the order of Morno, sent the army to the death, and then escorted Morno with an elite team, then maybe the white wolf soldiers would die more, General Moreno had a good chance to be rescued. But he made the opposite decision, which meant that he personally propelled General Moreno, who had sworn allegiance, into the abyss. But who can betray such a thing? If you really want to say betrayal, isn''t Morno''s series of orders issued by the army in the middle of the night lately altered except by Chapel''s unauthorized changes, betrayed the soldiers who deeply trusted him? It seemed that it was destiny that Morno made that choice and suffered backwash. Dean felt the impermanence of fate in his heart, so that he was filled with ambition and dreamed of becoming the next governor of Mortgage Morno, and he was also impressed with Chapel, who was always loyal to Morno, but finally for his own life, For the lives of the brothers who fought side by side, he pushed his monarch himself into the fate of the officer on the cliff. However, with sentiment, Dion''s iron heart quickly pulled his mind back to the most utilitarian position: how to use Chapel to capture the political legacy left by Moreno? Looking at this guy''s complete disappointment now, Dane didn''t dare to say that he was convinced that he could convince him, but 70% to 80% of them definitely did. However, ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ no one can guarantee that Chapel is now convinced that he is willing to follow Dion, and will not regret it after a while. Don''t look at his pitiful appearance now, but Dane will not forget that no matter what his original intentions are, the death of his boss, Murno, must be counted on his head anyway. He can even betray Moreno, not to mention Dane? Although this possibility is not too big, at least it seems that as long as Dane doesn''t do anything to harm his subordinates, Chapel is not the case, but as a lord, he is really unwilling to take this risk.What''s more, who can guarantee that after this guy promised for a while, when he turned his head to White Wolf Castle, he would not have the ambition of standing on his own? Dane himself is an ambitionist. He instinctively does not believe in the loyalty of all who he cannot control, just as when Pehinci first arrived in Comilla, he had a great embrace of female elves. alert. He was having a headache to ensure Chapel''s loyalty, and then he heard a soft footstep. Looking up, I saw Cecilia, the high priest, as if she realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and she was slowly coming forward with anxiety. "It''s too time to come ..." Dane smiled silently. (To be continued.): Chapter 202 Hint Among the spells, whether it is divine magic or arcane magic, there is a kind of mysterious, very special and terrifying spells--spiritual. The reason why Dane would be so pleased with Cecilia''s arrival is precisely the thought of her magic ability in this regard. Without alarming Chapel, Dane conveyed his meaning with his mouth: "Suggestion." With Chapul beside him, he couldn''t exchange his thoughts and intentions with Cecilia in detail. He could confirm that the priestess understood what spell he wanted her to release, but he couldn''t guarantee whether she really understood what she meant. Looks like Cecilia understands. With her spellcasting ability, the second ring of hints is released, which basically does not require much action, and does not even cause any power fluctuations. She quietly released the spell to Chappel, suggesting: "Dyne says everything is golden." Hint is a spiritual two-ring spell, which is included in the caster''s and priest''s spell abilities. The effect of this spell can clearly imprint the idea that the caster wants to convey in the soul of the subject, so that the caster can control the subject''s actions to a certain extent through this spiritual hint. .Of course, the casting level of this spell is not high, and the effect is not as scary as people think, at least it is much worse than the terrifying high-level spiritual spell-mind control. This hint can only work for those with weak mental resistance. Some strong-willed people can easily detect the abnormality and can easily get rid of it. Moreover, even if the subject has hit the spell, the hint is only a hint after all, and cannot reach the point of complete control. A very simple example. The caster can use hints to stop the subject from attacking a target, but it is never possible for the subject to stop resisting when attacked. The subject can be helped to pay a small amount of money, but if you want others to surrender all their possessions, it is easy to touch the subject''s psychological line of defense and get rid of the effects of the spell. However, the hint has a special feature that most other mind spells are difficult to compare. If the hint is more ''safe'' and does not easily touch the subject''s psychological defense, it is very easy to really imprint it on the subject. In the soul of the subject, and eventually change into the subject''s own will and ideas. It is of course very difficult to achieve this effect. If the subject himself wants to do something, what other hints are needed? And if the subject is implied to do something that he does not want to do, then this condition of transforming into the will of the body cannot be achieved. The hint of this hint technique released by Cecilia just stepped on the edge of the line. If she hinted at something like follow Dane s order, that would almost be a failure. After all, Chapel is a high-level fighter, and the eleven or twelve professional levels are not displayed. This straightforward command will directly alert him. However, his emotions have now collapsed, his psychological defense line is almost zero, and his ability to accept cue is almost to the greatest extent. Even if he made a direct command, he would not be able to resist it, let alone something like "Jinyu Liangyan". After all, Chapel, now, will come to Dane to talk about Morno, which means that he himself is not very wary of Dane. Dane smiled silently. Cecilia''s work was done. Now it depends on his performance. "Morno''s death, how to say, he has some blame, your approach ... at least saved the lives of hundreds of soldiers." This sentence was a reassuring utterance following Chapel''s heart. Dyne was so confident that he could never dislike it.Chapel''s mood seemed to calm down, as he expected. With a look of understanding on his face, he sat with Chapel. The sensible Cecilia brought two glasses of spirits, and he gave Chapel a portion. The two bumped into each other, while Dion drank and thought about the words in his heart. "Now, the key is what to do with White Wolf Castle." Dane raised this question. "General Mornau is dead, but the news must not have been transmitted. It is possible that Ozer may not know about it for the time being. White Wolf Castle is even more It is impossible to get news. However, this kind of thing will spread sooner or later. White Wolf Castle knows that it will be a mess; even more frightening is that after Malone knows, he has always been the opposite of General Mornau, and he will definitely be corrupt Wolf Town and White Wolf Fortress will start. By then, half of the soldiers and the chaotic White Wolf Fortress will be difficult to resist Malone. " He successfully provoked Chapel''s worries. "What then?" Dion said: "White Wolf Castle needs a new leader, one that can quickly calm down the soldiers, and can lead White Wolf Castle to confront Malone, and to confront Kerry, who has always been hostile to us, until White Wolf Castle is developed ! " Chapul heard Dane''s words, but had more serious doubts: "Who is suitable for this leader? Redis is not good, he is too reckless; there are no suitable candidates among the few guys left. As for I ... I killed General Moreno ... '''' Dane shouted in his heart, Chapel has asked the most important question himself, and the key now is whether he can accept his words. He paused and said solemnly, "I can take on this responsibility, and I am willing to take it. Will you believe me?""You?" Chapel froze, as if to raise an objection, and seemed a little confused. His psychological defense has basically been opened to Dane, but IQ is not offline. UU reads . He still remembers that Dane is not a real white wolf castle. Now is the time to strike the iron while the heat is on, and Dane hasn''t given him too much opportunity to think, let alone give him any chance to get rid of the effect of the suggestion. He continued: "I am a friend of Moreno, and the brothers in White Wolf Castle know a lot of me. Moreover, we sat side by side for more than a month and defeated countless enemies. In the end, Moreno died and I took it with me. Let me rescue you. I have this qualification to be the new general of White Wolf Castle. " The effect of hinting has reached its maximum. Chapel''s eyes were confused for a while, but he turned clear. He said firmly: "Yes, Dane, you are qualified to be the new general of White Wolf Castle! I am willing to fight for you, to fight for the new White Wolf Castle. All those who dare to block you are my enemies. ! " Dean couldn''t restrain the smile on his face, and Chappel said this, which means that the situation is done! Thanks to the bookmates for [accounting for your mother as your father] for the reward, thank you very much! Unless there is any force majeure (such as the author starved to death ~ 233), it will not be broken ~ (to be continued.): Chapter 203 Assassination In the early morning of January 28th, Dane, who had a rest overnight, took his army, a pure sword mercenary regiment, and Chapel''s white wolf to defeat the soldiers, and continued to go south. When I was rested last night, the scouts scattered did not find any signs of the orcs approaching, and even a small group of orcs, there were very few. Looking at this situation, it seems that the orcs did not continue to pursue Their intention, they should be safe now. But to be on the safe side, Dane decided to stay a little farther away from the orc army. At noon, Dane got the exact news-the news came from an unfamiliar sword knight sent from the army of Governor Ozer: "... Governor Oze is very satisfied with your actions the night before. You have perfectly achieved the goal of retaining the Orc army. Now, a total of 12,000 orc troops have assembled in Shizuipo to continue to resist. At the same time, we The army of 22,000 people is also less than five kilometers from Shizuipo, and the dirty orcs are doomed to run! " "We expect to launch a full-scale attack on the orcs in Shizuipo tomorrow morning. Governor Ozer ordered your ministry to immediately stop the southward process, prepare to return to participate in the battle, and launch an impact on the orc army from the rear in a timely manner. This is Ozer An order letter written by the Governor. " "Okay, we know." Dane held out his hand, preparing to follow the order letter, but the sword-riding knight flinched and did not hand over the order letter. He asked, "What about General Moreno? This letter can only be delivered to General Moreno himself."As soon as Dane''s eyes flickered, he first thought of a question: Did Ozzie not know that Murno was dead? This is almost the only answer. It''s hard to imagine why this happened. Although most of the White Wolf soldiers were rescued by Dane, there must have been a soldier who had separated from the large army. They were the ones who passed the news of Morno''s death. A good candidate, meanwhile, the orc directly hung up Morno''s body. In view of the combination of these conditions, as long as Ozzie sent people to investigate the battlefield, they should be able to get the death news of Moreno. but. That''s too few reasons, Dane guessed one: Wouldn''t it be that the guy from Redis really snatched Morno''s body? Without knowing the actual situation, Dane can only tell the truth: "General Moreno ... died on the battlefield." "What ?!" The sword knight looked very shocked. After Dane recounted the situation, emphasizing that he is now the current top leader of the army, the sword-rider knight reluctantly agreed to give Dane the command letter in his hand, while also saying: " I''m going back immediately to bring this information to Governor Ozer. However, although General Moreno is gone, you must also lead the army to lead the army to attack with the army tomorrow, understand? " "I know what to do." Dane nodded. "That''s good." The sword-riding knight nodded with satisfaction, and then asked, "Are there any supplies? My mount needs some food, and I have to eat something, and I''m starving to death.""Some and some, I''ll order the soldiers to prepare for you right away." The sword knight was more satisfied with Dane''s attitude. ... The guy was sent away, and Delin next to him asked, "Boss, do we really want to go back and fight again?" Dean sneered and tore the command letter from Governor Ozer in his hand directly into pieces: "Go back and fight again? Are you stupid or am I stupid?" Destroying the power of the Fragment of the Command Letter into powder, Dane approached Pershing. "Did you see the sword-riding knight? Keep your eyes on. He left me and shot him from our army. Remember to dispose of the corpse so that no one can tell that he was shot dead by an arrow." "Yes." Perhins, who was ordered by Dion, turned around and left. The reason why he was so polite to the sword-riding knight and even took orders to tell the truth was that Dane had no intention of letting him go back alive. He would never go back to participate in the war anymore. What was privately agreed with Ozer was that Moore was not him, and he could not commit it at all.Offending Ozer is not a good thing, and Dane has his own trade-offs in this matter. In the first battle of Shizuipo, Ozer won, but chasing the orcs'' remnants and subsequent entry into the Eastern Wasteland completely cleared the three clans. It took time. According to Dane''s estimation, Ozer didn''t want to make a move for another month or two. And these times are Dane''s opportunity. Rotten Wolf Town and Sand Bay Harbor are definitely two pieces of fat. No one dared to bite when Murno was still alive. But he died, let alone Malone, even Ozer could not let go. He had some confidence in dealing with Malone, and it was a grass bag warlord. But if Ozzy also started, it would be difficult to overtake. As a result, the time that Ozeteng couldn''t shoot in these two months was Dane''s opportunity. In this way, he could not participate in this war, and he would never let him leave easily in a dozen Ozer, and had no time to a month or two to escape. He had to race against the clock to return to the southeast of Hindler. Before everyone could react, he took White Wolf Fort and Rotten Wolf Town, and as for Shawan Port, he can slowly plan for the future. But directly violating Ozer''s order ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ That is a gesture similar to turning his face. Dane only wanted to cause the established fact that Occupy White Wolf Fortress could offend Ozer, but he must not offend his face. Fortunately, the order to participate in the battle was not issued in the presence of Ozer, but only a sword-riding knight. In this way, things will be easy to handle. The guy who killed the order said that he had not received an order. Who can do anything? There are so many two-footed flying dragons in the orc in the sky, and the orc also has a **** archer. Who knows how this guy died on the way of giving orders? As for so many people, seeing the sword knight coming to Dane, so what? Couldn''t this be an air cavalry who was temporarily replenished after being broken up? Anyway, when I heard Dane and the Knight of the Sword Knight, there were only so few absolutely loyal people. Of course, many of these excuses are missed, and it is not easy to conceal the eyesight. But Dane''s purpose was not to conceal others. He didn''t intend to hide it. He only needed an excuse to look like it. If his plan is unsuccessful, no matter how blameless he has done, it is useless. In the end, it is amazing that he can become a small boss under Ozer. It is better to go home and be an island lord; if his plan is successful Now, he believes that, for the sake of the bigger picture, even if his excuses are so sparse, Ozer can''t take care of him so much. (To be continued.): Chapter 204 Run away Dane is going back to Hindler. There are three ways. The most recent and fastest one is to walk from Shizuipo and head west all the way. If there is no obstacle on the road, you can march to Bailangbao in a little over a week. However, this road is bound to fail. Shizuipo is the intended battlefield for the war between the two armies. Unless Dane allows each of his soldiers to insert a pair of wings, he will never think about it. The farthest and safest way is to return to the original road and walk from Broken Dragon Peak. Although it is the safest, it is so easy to run into an orc defeated by Ozer. It is unavoidable to entangle. The road is still far away and it will take a month to get back. The two roads are unreliable, and the third one continues south, bypassing the Shizui **** and going west. This way, it is far more than going straight. After all, Shizuipo, as the established battlefield of the two armies in the next few days, has a large range. If you want to detour for safety, the distance must be increased by at least two or three days. The most important thing is that this way around is not too far away from the battlefield, and it is easy to be affected by the war. The two sides add up to a total of more than 30,000-scale war. After a period of time, various mobile forces and various troops who fled the battlefield after being repelled. Not far enough away, it''s easy to come across. But he didn''t have a choice. He could only go like this by measuring time and safety. For this reason, he could only pray that his movement was fast enough. At noon on January 28th, after retrieving the materials in the camp, Dion led the troops to start going west according to the established route. For about half a day, they have only completed half of the detour. The speed is not satisfactory to Dane, but it is indeed impossible to be faster. In fact, in a normal march, even a third of the journey may be difficult to complete, but in order to speed up, he ordered the entire army to rush.Today, the battle in Shizuipo has not yet begun, and the war situation is still in chaos. Whether it is Governor Orze''s troops or the orcs, they have gathered their teams to face each other closely. Rarely will they divide and relocate. In this way, this time is the quietest moment near Shizuipo, and it is also a good time for them to rush. If you can bypass the Shizuipo completely today, it must be the best, and the vortex of the subsequent war can be perfectly avoided. So, in the afternoon, Dane ordered the army to advance quickly. Even if he was carrying a lot of heavy weight, he would desperately demand that all his soldiers run at the fastest speed. This kind of rapid march is extremely physical exhausting, but he doesn''t care. After an afternoon run, he can take a good rest in the evening, but this good opportunity to escape from the vortex is not often. In the middle, they encountered two sword knights flying in again. Governor Ozer still hasn''t heard about Murno''s death. The two sword knights still came with Governor Ozer''s order, and also asked Dane if he had seen their colleagues. Dane, with a consistent attitude to deal with the past, at the same time ordered Pehinsi to continue to play against the empty knight after leaving, how long can be dragged. After dark, the marching finally stopped. With a team of more than 1,000 people, up to this point, there are only seven or eight hundred people remaining, and two or three hundred people, and they have been left behind one after another in the course of an urgent march. Fortunately, most of these fallen guys are temporary cannon fodder mercenaries recruited by pure swords and horrors. En''s expected. In this regard, he had nothing special to say except that Delin, Maca, and the two deputy heads of the Pure Sword Mercenary Regiment went together to gather the scatter soldiers behind. He will bring the following core team to rest overnight in place, and wait for the scattered soldiers to catch up. As for how many people will come to meet tomorrow morning, he does not care at all, he will never wait anyway At dawn, he immediately led the team to move on. As for the mercenaries who were not brought together by the four of them in the end, Dane didn''t plan to wait any longer, and let them die on their own. In the early morning of the next day, fewer than two hundred mercenaries were recovered. These guys were all organized into a team by Dane. He could run as fast as he could in the back, and he was still not ready to wait. I ran like this in the morning, and sure enough, before I left the team Ke''s guys almost left the same day. This time, Dane didn''t let them run around by themselves, but instead asked Delin to organize them together, even if they were running slower, they had to keep the formation. In addition to them, there were other mercenaries who could not keep up with the team slowly, and fell to the rear, all of which were incorporated into this reserve group. I did not set up this reserve group yesterday because it was not needed but today they can still come in handy. At about ten o''clock in the morning on the 29th, Dane got the news, and the battle in Shizuopo started. In fact, there is no need to report by scouts. When the direction of Shizuopo came, a lot of powerful fluctuations formed by many powerful characters during the battle ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ You can see the news of the start of the battle. Moreover, this is not just the beginning of the battle, I am afraid it has already been hit. The specific battlefield that high-level mage Eastlin saw with the eagle eyes far away, and the information that the ranger sent out soon also returned to report, confirming that Dane felt nothing wrong. I sighed secretly in my heart, this good day on the road is gone. The battle at Yanshizuopo entered the stage, and the individual defeated teams fled and escaped. The ghosts knew where they would run, and several teams ran near Dane. If the orc team, fortunately, he did not dare to provoke him, and he did not intend to bother, and he who dared to come up to death would be perfect. It is really troublesome if we encounter the collapse of the human army. It is not possible to beat assaults. This is not a conceptual thing for Pehinci to assassinate the sword knight. The human army sees its fellow people, and most of them will not escape, and they will definitely come directly. I ca nt edit it, but it s a good thing. What if I bring it in and bring it to Hindler? However, if you meet some of the officers under Ozer, they will come up and say that Dane will return to the battlefield, then it will be troublesome. I was afraid of what came, at about noon, there really was such a smashing army led by an officer of Ozer who came to the vicinity of Dion''s army. Fortunately, he retained the backhand, the reserve team composed of stray mercenaries, at this time can play a role. To be continued. Chapter 205 Leave the vortex After the integration of the soldiers led by Lin Delin, they were thrown away by Dane for almost half a day, and the communication between the two parties could only be passed back and forth by the mage using wind news. Music novel | Although communication can''t be done in real time, but generally speaking a message can be reached in a minute or two, which is not slow. These soldiers were deliberately arranged by Dane between the main force and Shizuipo. The main force walked a large circle around Shizuipo, while Delin''s team took a small circle. This could also take care of these individual poor mercenaries. Not to be thrown too far. But this is not the main purpose. In fact, arranging them between the main team and Shizuipo basically means that if there is a smashing soldier who escapes from Shizuopo in this direction, first meet Almost certainly they are. Just like now, the officer who was defeated and fled from Shizuopo to this side of Oze''s officer found that there is actually a human team here. He decisively started asking what part they were, and tried to ask to return to the battlefield to continue the fight. õ After receiving the news, Dane decisively asked Delin to cope with it, no matter what method was used, as long as possible to delay time, anyway, they were not allowed to contact their main force. Anyway, the officer was carrying dozens of soldiers, and he didn''t want to run over from the team led by Delin, and as long as he didn''t meet in person, Dain could pretend to be unknown. If Lin was really entangled, Delin could refuse directly. As for the consequences ... Dane can push back and get everything done: it is a group of idle mercenaries who do not know the weight and sensibility and have not transmitted the news to me. I don''t know anything? !! This method is quite rogue, but who can take him at this time? No one can manage him during the fierce battle of Shizuopo. Anyway, for Dane, he can already be regarded as ignorant. With the main force of his men, running with one mind to the west, running back to Hindler is a great success. As for the things behind the ass, let Delin wipe them.If it is an orc with a small unit, it will be repulsed before talking about it; if it is a human unit with a small unit, it will also be handled by Delin. Encountering the orc unit of the brigade, just happened to survive and let those idle mercenaries be the cannon fodder behind the temple, but Delin had to find a way to escape by himself. If you meet the human force of the brigade, and if you are to be recruited for life or death ... then this is the worst case. Fortunately, this unfortunate situation did not appear in the next two days. Uh ... On the first day of February, the team led by Dion had completely left the scope of Shizuopo, and Yu Wei of the war could not reach them. The information ahead also came in time. Unsurprisingly, the final resistance of the orcs ended in failure. The army of Governor Oze gained absolute advantage in the first day of battle, and stormed Shizuipo the next day. In the process, the orc army was completely defeated. The chief of the Brokenfang clan, one of the three major clans, was killed by Governor Ozer in this battle, and the chief of the rib clan also died in chaos. Only Chief Black Rock fled with a portion of the troops defeated. The Orc Corps has completely collapsed, and Governor Ozer may have suffered some losses, but due to the lack of information, it is difficult to draw accurate judgments. But not too much to think about, because after the end of the battle in Shizuipo, Oze did not stop there. Instead, he led the army to the east, preparing to further clear the orc''s defeat and kill the orcs as much as possible There is life force. It is even possible that Ozer wanted to rush into the habitats of the three major clans and uproot the three orc tribes that had been entrenched in the westernmost wasteland for decades. This must be good news for Dane. The further Ozer went east, the more time he would spend in the Eastern Wasteland, and the more time Dyne planned would take to implement. On February 3rd, the team led by Dion entered the line of defense of the Beastblood Castle. According to Dane''s idea, the ideal is not to enter any castle, to cross the line of defense of the beast blood castle intact. Although the castles are interlinked with each other, if the orc army wants to go this way, it will inevitably suffer successive blows in the process of crossing. But now Ozer s main forces are above the Eastern Wasteland. A few days away, the blood of the beast It is estimated that there are not many people left on the blood castle defense line combined. I am afraid that it is difficult to achieve efficient joint defense.What''s more, Dane is led by a human force. If he reasoned that he was not a tiger, then he threatened the castle, then no one would bother him. The most ideal state is that he can quickly leave the range of Beastblood and return to Hindler with his troops open without closing the eyes of any castle guards. Although, in this way, Ozzie will get the news that he did not listen to the order, but Dane has an excuse to say that he did not receive it. Even if Ozzie wanted to trouble him, it was only months after completely solving the orc problem, At that time, he all stood firm in White Wolf Fort. This way ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Any extra-nodes are not what Dion would like to see. But he must now enter a certain castle. The reason is very simple. After this period of rapid march, the supplies carried by his troops have finally reached a very dangerous level and must be replenished. In the beast blood castle defense line, in addition to the castle, there should still be some villages under the protection of the castle. Of course, this is normal. Under the orc''s several months of attack and siege to the blood castle, there are only two places for the population and materials in the villages scattered on the defense line of the blood castle. In the castle, it was either snatched and killed by the orcs. As a result, in the ravaged land, Daen didn''t even want to find some supplies, even the grass roots didn''t have to eat. But it is not without good news. Two or three years ago, Chapel once took the army as the representative of the White Wolf Fortress, supported the Beastblood defense line, fought for several months, and there were some old acquaintances in several castles. As he negotiated, Dane gained the weight of his army for three or five days in two fortresses lacking soldiers. After getting a small amount, but enough for his troops to use the supplies that left the Beastblood defense line, he did not continue to stay, and immediately continued to move west. Twenty-three days later, he completely left the Beastblood defense circle. At this moment, he is only a little more than a week away from White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town. (To be continued.) Chapter 206 Veteran york Comilla, Ghostblade Port. Under the dim lights, the veteran York bid farewell to a co-worker who had just returned from the quarry and returned to his own house, a room of about 30 to 40 square meters built from stone. York is a veteran who used to be an old bachelor living in Hanhaibaothe man is almost forty in his forties, what is it not? A few months ago, when the orcs invaded, he and some soldiers in Hanhai Fort were summoned by Governor Ozer to fight the orcs from the east. He did not know whether the war was won or not, because not long before the battle began, he was stunned with a hammer on his head. He thought he would die, but he didn''t. When he woke up, he was already in the orc''s prisoner of war camp. After staying in the orc''s prisoner of war camp for almost half a month, York and other surviving populations captured by the orcs were sold to a half-orc merchant as slaves, and were soon loaded The ship was ready to be shipped to the western Principality of Florence and beyond. At that time, York felt grey for the rest of his life. He had seen the tragic life of slaves without freedom and human rights. He felt that if he had to live like this for the rest of his life, it would be a death. I stayed on the ship for a week or two, and the slave ship met the pirates. Then, he was sold to Ghostblade Port.When he arrived in Comilla, he was even more desperate. What good fruit can be eaten when sold into this desolate land? Later, when he was assigned to the quarry as a worker, he was desperate. If slaves are also distinguished by their status, then their status as hard labor in a quarry is almost the lowest and worthless. Doing the hardest work, being beaten by the whip of an overseer, not treating people as someone, he died of overwork for a few years ... he almost all foresaw his miserable fate. But things seem a little different later. He first had a house to live in, although according to Registrar Tommy, the house was rented to him and he needed to pay the rent; secondly, the house rent could be paid in advance for the salary of the work. Later, he became even more differentiated when he knew that without paying extra money, as long as he worked in Comilla for one year and was able to obtain his free status. More importantly, he didn''t seem to be treated by any slaves. No one used his whip to pull him while he was working. After the end of work every night, he could probably go to the newly opened tavern in Ghost Knife. On a cup. Even when there was a weekly break, when there were ships in the port, the temporary part-time wages obtained when going up to work as porters fell into their own pockets. Apart from these days, apart from the title of a slave on your head, you can only cancel it after working for a year, isn''t it just a free man? Twenty months ago, he was looking forward to waiting for a year to recover his freedom, and was able to board a boat and return to the mainland. Now he doesn''t think so. He felt that there didn''t seem to be anything wrong with staying here. Despite the hard work at the quarry, the salary was not low. After paying the rent of the house, buying the necessary food and living soldiers, there were still many left. Every day, I go to drink a small glass of ale, especially the special Komerya, which is delicious on earth, and the best life is better than when he was a soldier. What''s more, there is another person worthy of his stay here. Pushing the room away, looking at the freshly baked bread with the temperature left on the table, and the broth still steaming next to him, he remembered living two not far away, separated by two The woman in the room with the child. After I ate dinner, it was a bit boring to stay alone in the room. He looked at the empty basket and pottery bowl, and thought of the woman again.With a movement in his heart, York stood up, took the basket and the pottery bowl, pushed open the door, took three steps and two steps to the other bluestone-built house, and knocked on the wooden door. The door was opened, and a little girl showed her lovely head. York tried to make a kind expression: "Little Nitt, what about your mother Anthea?" Xiao Xiaonet opened the door completely and said: "My mother said that a new batch of cloths has arrived in the textile factory today, and they need to work overtime to make clothes, and there is a great demand in clothing stores." Ŷ "Oh oh ..." York was a little lost and said, "Then ... thank you for the food your mom brought me. It''s delicious." He said, he scratched his head, reluctantly, but did not want to leave but had to leave. The little girl smiled slyly and said, "Uncle York, my mother should be back soon. Why not wait here for a while?" Yoke stopped immediately, and said, What s wrong with this, as soon as he turned around, he entered the room. Uh ...Լ While York is waiting for someone who misses it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Tommy and the old Falao are in the lobby of Ghostblade Harbor to exchange information on the recent development of Orineldo and Ghostblade Harbor. It''s just that this exchange is not very ... peaceful. Tommy put his hands on his chin, and said to Faulau, who was sitting in front of him seriously, "The construction of Ghostblade Port is at a critical juncture, and we have some resources to transform all the houses into stone and wood structures. Yes, the workers in the quarry need to pay salaries, and the newly-established garment factory also needs to buy more textile machines and wool. At the same time, we plan to further build a jam making factory. We also need to put the moon on the 6th The crops produced in the farmland cultivated around the wells become truly edible food, which means that the bakery is also indispensable, and these require further resources to support them. Faro, you have given too few resources. Not enough! " Fal''o shook his head and said, "Two thousand gold coins are almost at their limit. Although the Comilia produced this time has a good sales volume, and we also exported some fruits using fresh-keeping technology, the funds returned to the basket need to be further Supporting the expansion of Moonwell, whether it is reclaiming farmland or planting in orchards, Moonwell''s help is indispensable. Dane also issued an order before leaving to request a certain amount of resources to be stored in order to wait for him to return to all Orinel buildings Rebuild and upgrade as early as possible, I can''t give you more. " The two of them are striving for the development needs and resource allocation of Ghostblade Port and Orinite. (To be continued.) Chapter 207 Comillas resource exchange In fact, Tommy and Falau discussed and exchanged the resource allocation of the two towns with each other after Dane left. When Dane was absent, as the governor of two fast-growing towns, he hoped to make the development of his own site more prosperous. The development of the territories requires resources to support, and resources ... Now only Moonwell and the orchards relying on it, and the winery of Ulrica can provide a part. In addition, Comilla has not yet been able to obtain a fist product-the black crystal that should have been an important product. Due to caution, it did not dare to continue to go underground. Goodall has sent several messengers, saying that the black crystal in his hand is almost sold out and needs more sources of supply. It seems very impatient, and all have been met by Tommy. The lack of resources has restricted the further development of the territory. In fact, Tommy and Falau are helpless. Why don''t the two of them want to vigorously develop the two towns on Comilla in the fastest speed? However, the shortage of funds has always been a big problem. The two earned each other for a while and fell into silence one after another. Tommy suddenly said: "Falao, you are also a caster. When you first went to the underground to grab the black crystal, did you go with the boss?" Falao is old and refined, this sentence understands Tommy''s meaning. He said, "I went with Dean, didn''t you want to play the idea of ??underground black crystal? I advise you not to, you don''t see Golobo''s end, you still have to do this. Make a decision, don''t make propositions. " "Oh ..." Tommy sighed and said, "If we can get another batch of black crystals, our current predicament will be much relieved." The two were speechless again, and for a while, Tommy suddenly said with emotion: "I don''t know when the boss will be back ..."Faluo comforted: "It should be fast. When he returned last time, he said that the most important battle over there had been completed. After so long, it should be time to return." "Well ..." Tommy said, "There are still many things on the island waiting for him to do." "Well." Falao nodded and said, "I think we need to adjust our thinking now, and put the main work on some basic construction, get the foundation and be ready. When Dane comes back and can host When the work is done and the funds have been injected, you can immediately untie the constraints and move forward. " "Oh? Do you have a specific plan?" A smile appeared on Fal''o''s old face, saying, "Actually, I have already started doing this. I stepped up the construction of the Moon Well, and now we have 13 Moon Wells, and all of them are In the further reclamation of farmland or the construction of plantations. When these tasks are all completed, the food of Orinel and Ghostblade Port will not only need to be imported, but will also have some savings. At the same time, Ulrica''s winery is also Expanding the scale, this means that we will have more sources of export funding. The newly recruited elven population has also arranged corresponding production work. Although it is not consistent with our tradition, we still open a logging yard. Reserve timber as long as it does not cause too much damage to the new forest. In addition, all costs are controlled to an acceptable level. We try to reserve resources so that Dane can return to Austria directly when he returns. Renai is doing overall improvement. " After listening to Fal''o, Tommy lowered his head and thought for a while, and said, "What you have done is very good. Indeed, as you said, doing this infrastructure does not bring immediate results, but But it can lay a deep foundation. I also have ideas. I plan to set up textile hand factories, mills, and bakeries. I do nt rush to play a role immediately. At least there is a framework. When resources are injected, You can start development immediately. " "Yes." Fal''o nodded and said, "However, you don''t need to get that jam shop soon. I have also learned a bit about the situation of Hindler and Sandy Bay Port recently. .com ~ can''t produce fresh fruits directly, so there is a big market for our fresh fruits for export. Although the sea transportation time is a long week, under the effect of my natural magic, more than one month of freshness can be guaranteed. Proceeds from the sale of jams, Not big for selling fresh fruit directly. " "Okay, I see. I will stop at the Jam House, but how much can you sell for your fresh fruit?" Falao smiled and said, "This month, the value of the fresh fruit transported by the Golden Xiangye has built three moon wells and there is still surplus.""That''s very good," Tommy said, "let''s follow this policy now." Ŭ "Work hard, lad, when Dane returns, he will see the island of Comilla that is completely different from two months ago." After all, the old druid stood up with a grin, waving his hand to say goodbye to the young Tommy. He still had a lot to do in Orineldo. Tommy didn''t get up to give him away, he said in his heart, "Boss, boss, come back soon ..." Uh ... When Tommy was thinking about Dane, Dane took thousands of soldiers, and just rushed to the place just ten kilometers away from White Wolf Castle. He also believes that the soldiers left by White Wolf Castle must have found his trace at this distance. Dane found Chapel. He said, "We need to enter White Wolf Castle as soon as possible." (To be continued.) Chapter 208 Mighty city (2 in 1 large Dean said: "We need to enter White Wolf Castle as soon as possible." Chapel responded, "Well, understand. But before that, we have to contact Costa in White Wolfsburg, who is the highest commander of General Murno''s troops in the castle." "Should," Dion said. After all, they are now a team of more than 1,000 people. If they drive directly under the city of White Wolf Castle, Costa will definitely be nervous, and may cause unnecessary misunderstandings. A notice in advance is a must-do. Soon, Chappel wrote a letter and sent a team of white wolf soldiers with familiar faces to enter the city as messengers. At the same time, Dane took the entire army with the fear ghost, pure sword and white wolf. The three flags of the Fort continued to walk towards White Wolf Fort at a relatively slow speed. The next day, February 9, the army marched a few kilometers, and the outline of the city of White Wolf Castle was almost in sight. The messenger sent earlier came back soon, but only one person returned. With a look of anger, he handed a letter written by Costa to Dane and Chapel. After reading the letter, Chapul screamed angrily, and Dion looked heavy. Costa rejected their request to enter the city. What''s more shameful is that in addition to the soldier who was sent back to deliver the letter, he will also send the entire messenger team to detain.This is already a serious act of provocation, but it is not the only thing. His reply, written in an extremely arrogant and disrespectful manner, is full of a sense of provocation: Uh ... "Chapel brothers." "I have read your letter. We are very incredible about what you said. The news of General Mornau''s death came too suddenly. It is unbelievable. There is no more news on the front. Come, I can''t believe that your general is dead because of your words. " "And, even if what you are saying is true, it is even more incredible to make Dyne the new White Wolf General. If the General is killed, even if we choose a new leader, that is us. The results of these white wolf fortress discussions with each other. I know Dane, but what is he? A mercenary boss, how can he be the new white wolf fortress lord? Let him bring more than a thousand names Unknown soldiers, entering the White Wolf Fortress like this with great swing, that is even more impossible. I do nt know what is in your head, so that you can write such a letter and propose such a letter. Claim." "I will interrogate the soldiers of these orders and confirm the truth of the news. Even if it is true, Dane would never want to be the new lord. I really want to bring the army into White Wolf Fort, then Just see if your sword is sharper or the wall of White Wolf Castle is stronger. If you two are brave enough, you can enter the city alone, and we can communicate about how the General died. What is required to be the new leader of White Wolf Castle. " "Commander of the Third Wing of the White Wolf Legion, Colonel Costa." Uh ... A letter of several hundred words, without any kind words, was annoyed enough to chappel, especially the sentence ''I don''t know what is in your head'', it is almost equivalent to pointing at his nose and scolding Already. "This **** Costa! I was a squadron captain of Lao Tzu three years ago. How dare he talk to me like this today?" Chapel is resentful, but in contrast, Dane, who is also said to be do nt know anything in the letter, needs to calm down.There is so much **** in this place in Schindler. When mixed in the mercenary circle, for provocation, for venting, or simply because of rudeness, Dane didn''t know how much he had said or heard similar words. Already. To the extent that he is such an old churros, he certainly won''t be out of balance because he was scolded for two sentences-if so, it will really follow others'' minds. Dean thinks that Costa''s letter is so polite and almost swearing, it is likely to be intentional and very purposeful. He has such conjectures, based on his intuition and what he meant in the last paragraph of Costa''s words. He wants Dane And Chapul went into the city alone. "This Costa, wants to stand on its own feet, right?" Dane said with a sneer. Chapel froze for a moment, thinking about it, and said, "It''s not impossible ... this guy''s ambition has always been bigger." "I guess that''s for sure. The news of Mornau''s death came, and he said he couldn''t be sure of the accuracy of the news, which is totally nonsense. Chapel, you do nt need to talk about your prestige in White Wolf Castle, you wrote The letter, the message sent by the soldier who personally sent to live in White Wolf Castle for a long time, the credibility level does not need to be questioned. He is blocking us from entering the city with the army, isn''t it clear that he has his own careful thinking? " After hearing what Dion said, Chapel understood it. He said: "Then the two of us cannot enter the city alone as he said, it is too dangerous." But Dane had a different idea: "No, we two have to go into the city." Chapel was a little surprised: "Isn''t that a dead end?"It''s true, as Chapel said, it''s easy to get into the city alone, but it''s hard to think of it. If Costa really has the idea of ??independence, as Dion guessed, Chapel, the most prestigious person in White Wolf Castle and the Dion he supports, must be after Moron s death. Get rid of. I''m afraid they didn''t enter the city long before they had to be imprisoned or even killed. Dion shook his head and said, "The danger is great, but we have no choice. If we want to control White Wolf Castle, we must enter the city and meet with the soldiers and officers. We can''t fight with the soldiers of White Wolf Castle Meet each otherpresumably you do nt want to do this, either. I do nt want to. Since we ca nt use warfare and do nt want to venture into the city, how can we become the new owners of White Wolf Castle? My life? See if he has that ability! " "Okay! Then go! I also want to cut Costa''s head open and see what kind of ideas come out of it!" Uh ... On the evening of February 9th, Dane and Chappel took five or six guards and came under the hanging door of White Wolf Castle as promised. With a squeaking noise, the wooden hanging door was lowered and placed on the moat. Two men with five or six guards walked down the door into the fort without fear. Within the city gate, a team of white wolf soldiers was lined up in two teams. Dane walked ahead, Chapel was a little behind him, and the two completely ignored the dazzling spear sword and walked forward step by step. In front of the army, Costa, riding on a white wolf, looked at the two with a heavy look. "You dare to come ..." Costa groaned in a voice that only he could hear. At the same time, he glanced at the two confidants on the left and right. This is an arrangement already prepared. The two people walking among the swords and swords suddenly heard a commotion around them, and some voices were faintly sounding: "General Moreno is dead, they are the killers!""Killer!" "They killed the general !?" Uh ... Moreno, who built White Wolf Fort in one hand, has no doubt the status of all the soldiers in this fortress. His death came too suddenly, and the capital of the corpse has never been seen. This has made the soldiers feel right. doubt. Today, the restless voice is extremely provocative and deceptive. The soldiers'' eyes looking at Dane and Chapel have become a little different, and the sword has begun to shake. The situation becomes dangerous immediately! If the soldiers were really fanned, hundreds of people were seduced by the riot at the same time, and launched an attack on two people protected by only five or six guards. Under the situation that the hanging door behind them had been lowered, they It is very difficult to have a chance to survive, it will be chopped into a meat sauce. At the critical moment, Chapul stood forward two steps, took a deep breath, and roared with almost the greatest strength: "I am Chapur! Deputy Chief of White Wolf Castle! Your sir! Who is bewildering? There are Can you stand up and confront me? " The roar of the high-ranking soldier was shocking, and with all his efforts, Chapul, the roar almost made the few white wolf soldiers nearest him stand still. They are angry Roar fell and sat on the ground, bleeding from the ears. With a roar, the audience was calm. The majestic momentum and the prestige brought by Chapel for many years sitting in White Wolf Castle made all the commotions calm down instantly. While Chapel roared, Dane was still walking in the queue at a steady pace without changing his face. His face was calm and his gaze was unaffected.Chapel calmed down his chest, and returned to Dane, and stood beside him with a guardian attitude, making it clear what he meant. The two men walked silently and firmly under the siege of a sword, but a quiet power spread silently to the hearts of all those who were watching them. In particular, Dion walking forward, holding his head upright and striding calmly, has a sense of self-madeness from his whole body. Costa''s face in the front of the queue was slightly ugly. He looked at Dane and Chapel, who were walking towards himself, with some embarrassment in his heart. A confidant next to him made a throat-cut gesture to him, meaning to simply let the man hidden in the soldier jump out of the hand and shoot at Dane and Chapel. Costa hesitated a little, finally shook his head slightly, and decided not to do so. The plan to instigate the soldiers failed. Now if a small group of people suddenly jumps out, it is difficult to bring all the soldiers together. After all, Chapul''s identity is not ordinary, and he is not an outsider. Sudden anger is likely to be counterproductive. Taking a deep breath, he looked at Dane and Chapul, who had not been far away in front of him, but found that Dane''s eyes had been fixed on his own body, and when his eyes looked at each other, his heart rose unconsciously. Anxious, he dared not look at Dane. His white wolf struck him, as if he felt the fear in his master''s heart, he sobbed, and took two steps back. Everyone who was present at the scene saw this scene, and Costa was shouting at Chapel, weak in Dane''s calm spirit, and completely collapsed in an instant. Costa realized that his emotions were not right, and he also realized that the soldiers around him looked at his own strange eyes. Now, it should be clear that he has taken advantage, and his soldiers are next to him, while Dane and Chapel only have six guards. Why should he be afraid of Dane? He gave himself a sigh of relief, feeling a little calmer. Watching Dane and Chapul, who had come close, he patted the wolf and said, as long as he had thought, "I want to know, how did General Mornau die? You are among them What role does it play? " Tong Mingming had a questioning tone, but the voice from his throat was so dumb that the questioning was weak. Chapel''s face was a little ridiculous, but he did not speak, just behind Dion. Dane, on the other hand, continued to walk forward, and at the same time questioned Costa, who said, "General Morno died heroically in the battle against the orc army, deserving the name of a hero, and I am the general The most solid comrades and partners from start to finish! " His answer is more powerful than Costa''s mute voice! Costa opened his mouth to continue to ask some serious questions, but Dane did not give him the opportunity. Listening only to Dane s voice suddenly raised a level: I m Dane, a friend of General Moreno s life, Hindrell s ghost knife, the lord of Comilla Island, and fighting alongside White Wolf fighters on the battlefield At the last moment of the hero''s heroic sacrifice, he is still fighting on the same battlefield! " A word is stronger than a word, a word is stronger than a word! Until the last sentence, it is no different from the battle cry! The horrifying momentum soared into the sky. Although the long knife was still in the sheath, he was as powerful as a huge blade at the moment. Under the imposing momentum, Costa seemed to feel a tiger approaching himself. He was still able to calm his mind, but his wolf was as if he had met the ruler, his limbs were soft, and he fell on his knees! I watched Dion continue to walk towards himself with a terrifying gaze, as if trying to choose someone. His Majesty''s mount was so weak, and his mind was instantly panicked. r /> "Block, block, block him, don''t let him come over!" His voice trembled with a little. Seeing more than a dozen soldiers around, Dane hurriedly guarded him and Costa before he slowed down. He had no plans to kill on the spot. Stopping in front of the soldiers who looked at him with fear, Dane looked at Costa behind the guard who had just come down from the back of the wolf, with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Then he Turning around, facing all the White Wolf Fortress soldiers listed in front of him, as if the owner was issuing a declaration: "I will inherit the legacy of General Moreno, I will use the sword in my hand and my life with all the white wolves. Fort soldiers continue to fight side by side, and we will face the same challenges and enemies ... "Speaking of this, he pulled the blood of the earth fiercely from behind, raised his hand to the sky with one hand, and gave a full shout of war. Chapel, and the other soldiers who followed Dion, raised their weapons and started yelling. Then, some of those who were infected by Dane and who respected Chapel on weekdays, or simply once Chapel''s men, also raised the weapons in their hands, and then all the white wolves gathered at the gate of the city. The soldier also shouted with the others. Seeing such a scene, Dane let go of a hanging heart. He enjoyed the gaze that was eagerly gazed by everyone, the way the soldiers shouted excitedly because of his leadership, and the glory represented by this fortress shining in the evening sunset. Yu Guang saw Costa, who had left hurriedly and horribly under the protection of a group of soldiers, with a scornful mocking in the corner of his mouth. Right now, it''s not time to clean up him, but it is a hidden danger that he lives in White Wolf Castle. Dean doesn''t miss Costa, he promises to keep that guy from seeing the sun of tomorrow. Yesterday''s update was slightly pitted, but today it is not pitted. Although there is only one chapter, 4500 words is equivalent to more than two chapters ~ (To be continued.) Chapter 209 1 net exhausted It''s getting late, and night is coming. He returned to Costa, where he lived, with his wolf howling. The fear that had arisen when he faced Dane had disappeared at this moment, and was replaced by an angry emotion. He looked at the white wolves who had followed him for many years, and an unknown fire suddenly appeared in his heart. Withdrew a sword from his waist, and flew toward the neck of the white wolf without warning. As he stunned, he also scolded: "You beast, which made me ugly in front of so many people, what use do you want !?" "Colonel, Colonel! You are ..." Where did a few people around the week think that such a scene would happen? It is too late to stop one by one. In the head of the white wolves, he never imagined why the master who had been around for a few years suddenly became troubled. He whimpered and struggled, and never moved again. Howling killed the wolf, and Costa, who was covered in blood, panted heavily, and some regrets rose in his heart, but the wolf followed him for several years. He shook his head and regretted it was useless. He found that he had an extra bill to be accounted to Dane.Costa asked, "What are they two doing now?" A confidant came and said, "The two of them have just been ushered into Chapel''s house. I heard that Culin, Gebu and Quincy''s captains have just met Chapul and Dane. " The names of several people appearing in the discourse were important figures in Bailangbao, and they were all captain-level figures. At this moment, there are two main forces stationed in White Wolf Castle. Part of it is the third White Wolf Fortress of Costa. Originally, it should have a force of more than a thousand people, but when the Eastern March was established, the core of the Third Wing was a White Wolf Guards Brigade and other A light infantry brigade was drawn away, leaving only a hundred men. The other part is a left-behind White Wolf Cavalry Regiment with a total of three hundred people. It can be said that it is the most elite team in the fortress at present. The captain just visited Chaple and Dion''s Quincy. As for Kurin and Gebu, one is the captain of the White Wolf Guards, and the other is the captain of a light infantry brigade. The three guys hurried to visit when Chapel and Dane had just settled down, and they showed that the meaning was quite obvious-compared to supporting Costa, they seemed more willing to cooperate with Dane and Chapel Come closer. It is normal for Quincy to make such a choice. When Chappel used to be, he was the direct leader of the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment and the White Wolf Cavalry under two regiments. One regiment followed the Eastern Expedition and the captain of the other regiment. That''s Quincy. Talking to another Coulin gave Costa some heartache. The White Wolf Guardian is an elite heavy infantry unit. After he also leaned on Dane, it means that the two elite units of the 1,500 left-behind units have already declared their departure. Compared to the two elite teams, Gebu s trust is slightly inferior in importance, but Costa s blow is the biggestbecause Gebu s direct supervisor should be Costa s. The infantry brigade was originally a team under the third wing of Costa. Think of it this way, the three people who leaned on Dane had one thing in common--they all had received the kindness of Chapel, and in the past they were all under Chapel''s hands, and they were pulled up by his hand.For Captain Quincy of the White Wolf Cavalry Brigade, Chapul was regarded as his old boss, and it would be normal for him to follow Chapulgan; Geb and Culin, and even his Costa, were able to walk In today''s seat, which one was not promoted by Chapel? In terms of personal strength, Chapel, as a twelfth-level white wolf knight, is simply the strongest player in the castle other than Moore; in terms of popularity, Costa, the new coalition captain, and the super-qualified Cha Poole is simply not a grade. I wouldn''t have said it if Chapel had been kept out of the gate. When it comes in, why does Costa fight with Chapel and Dane? "It should be when the incitement fails just now when they entered the city ..." I heard that one of his confidants was thinking about it, and Costa was even more annoyed. He cursed, "Shut up! Stupid! That scene , What''s the end of the hands? The dozens of soldiers arranged, not to mention whether it is possible to kill Dane and Chapel, do you think that if we started, the three guys who ran to meet Chaple today would be indifferent? " That cooing guy closed his mouth and stopped talking. As Costa paced back and forth irritably, Suddenly his face became frowned. He asked, "Nikon, how many people can we absolutely trust now?" "There are six hundred people guaranteed!" "Non-sense, six hundred people is the total number of the third wing that has not yet contacted Chapel. I mean completely reliable, do you understand?" "That ..." The guy Costa became a Nikon thought about it, and finally gave a number: "Three hundred people always have it." This is a relatively reliable number, Costa said: "Take people together and surround Chapel''s house fifteen minutes later! Remember, don''t alarm too many people and don''t give them any reaction time." "Courin, Gebu and Quincy are still there." "Hmm ..." Costa frowned, "It just happened!" Uh ... Listening to the footsteps outside the window ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and the cold light reflected from the swordsmen seen from the window, Kurin, Gebu, and Quincy were all panic, frightened and angry. Gergeb was startled, "Colo Costa ... what do you want?" Kunxi chuckled aside, "Isn''t this visible yet? He wants to kill us all here, so he can rule in White Wolf Castle." Kurin cursed: "Damn Costa, dare to have such courage! I didn''t expect him to be such a person!" The three of them looked different and scolded each other, but their hearts were very cold.Before they came, they did not expect such a situation to happen. Although Costa was not very popular in their eyes, after all, it was the defender whom General Moreno personally explained to him and his family. The news of the general''s sudden death, coupled with Chapel''s return, it is logical that Chapel should be the only one who can find a man who speaks in White Wolf Castle. Today, in the presence of so many people, Chapel showed his intention to respect Dane. Of course, they had to come and ask what was going on. After I arrived at the scene, it wasn''t long before we talked, and the swordsman sounded outside. Quincy first went out to take a look and was forced back by an arrow. If not, she would lose even her small life! This is not what they expected, even if there are no signs. (To be continued.) Chapter 210 Be confident For the three captain-level officers who have been staying at White Wolf Castle, they did not expect or notice the ambition of Costa, which is not incredible. No one would dare to deny that General Moreno has always been the undisputed master of White Wolf Castle. Before the news of Moreno''s death came, even if Costa was reborn, no one would dare to have any thoughts. How long has it been since the death of Morno came? But it''s only been a day, and Costa can have a bad belly on this day, others may not. Most of them are still immersed in the stage of Mornau''s death and unable to find the backbone. Actually, Costa holds a good card in his hand. As soon as Moreno died, his rank, status, and prestige at this time were all the highest in White Wolf Castle. If he can make good use of these advantages, it is not that he has no chance to succeed. Unfortunately, the ghost lost his mind and wanted to dig a hole for Dane and Chapel, but he did not have the courage. When he entered the city, not only the Hongmen feast was not set up, but he was ashamed and made passive. You can only use this way to siege soldiers at night to do a desperate fight. He was smitten and the three captains were unprepared. Even Chapul did not expect Costa to be so bold. "This guy ..." Chapul gritted his teeth. "How many people are there?" Quixi is still relatively calm. He thought for a while and said, "I just came out of the door for a short time, and it is difficult to judge the exact number. However, I roughly estimated that there must be two or three hundred people." "We are not without opportunities," Chapel said. "Now the terrain is more favorable for us. Just one door can come in. Several of us blocked the door, one to kill one, and two to kill one!"Quincy shook his head and said, "If Costa''s people are all melee infantry, it may not be possible. As long as the persistence is long enough, the three of us in the city found something wrong. Rescue. Costa It''s gone. But I just saw that they came with a small siege hammer. Not only that, I also saw ... artillery. " This made everyone suddenly silent. Artillery, those who have seen the power of the thing will remember it. Even if he is a 12th-level high-level soldier like Chapel, he would not dare to block the door under the threat of artillery-forcing a shot, maybe Chapul could fight the blood and spit blood to stop it, but although the shells are valuable, they can be stored in the warehouse. But many, under constant bombardment, no one can hold it all the time. What''s more, there are four such artillery in the warehouse of White Wolf Castle. If all of them are brought in ... the four artillery fire will explode together. His house, which is all made of white stone, cannot be supported Too long. "Costa put on such a position, obviously he didn''t want us to walk out of here alive!" Chapel said, "We still can''t wait ..." Before I finished this sentence, I was stopped by a bang. What followed was a flutter of stone-built houses. It wasn''t enough to knock down Chapel''s house, but with a few more clicks, this would be a matter of time. "Let''s go fight with them!" Kurin had red eyes, and the tomahawk had been carried in his hands. This seems to be the only way. Several of them nodded silently, and they all took up their weapons one after another, looking as if they were going to the execution ground. Then, at this time, Dion, who had not been silent, spoke: "Everyone ... doesn''t seem to listen to my thoughts?"A word, attracted the attention of four people. Looking at Dion, I saw the expression on his face seemed not tense at all, but with a light smile, as if the artillery outside that might blast them into pieces at any time, just a few firecrackers. No one will think that Dane is frightened. Looking at his appearance, it is obvious that he is well-informed. However, no matter whether it is the captains of the White Wolf Fortress, or Chapel who followed Dane into the fortress, no one knows what kind of hole cards he has in order to be so indifferent. The four of them looked around and did not find anything that could come back. In Chapel s house, Except for the four of them, only Dane and the six guards who followed him entered the city, and the only thing left was Chapel''s own house. Dean didn''t continue to sell off, he turned to the side, let out the guards who had been standing behind him, and made a please gesture. Obviously, what he meant was that the key to breaking the game lies on these guards. Behind him, among the guards who have not spoken and showed no sense of presence, three of them flashed a white light. Under the shroud of white light, these three guys completely changed into one person! "Three elves?" Quincy said with eyes widened. He didn''t know the three, but he had also heard of a group of elves working for him. Quincy doesn''t know ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ but these three are all old faces for Chapel. "Eastlin ... Cecilia ... Keshir ..." He read the names one by one.To be honest, he is not very familiar with these three elves, but after all, he has been in Dane''s team for a week or two. He still has a certain concept of the strength of these three people. Especially Eastlin, the mysterious elven high-level mage, is not easy to see in the wasteland of Hindler. Under Chapel''s introduction, others also knew the identities of the three, all of whom were good casters. They all first brightened, but soon they faded again. Kurin, Captain of the White Wolf Guards, said with a bitter smile: "It seems you have been prepared for a long time, but ... well, although with their help, we can last longer, but if we want to escape, I''m afraid it''s still unlikely. " The power of the puppet caster has always been commendable, but there are more than 300 people gathered outside, and four artillery guns aimed at the house ... If you come to a division 14 or above and have a seven-circle cast level, you may be able to get it. But this must not be a problem that can be solved by high mage plus high priest and templar. The three continued to sigh, but Chapel did not. He was very convinced that Dane wouldn''t know that he could solve the current predicament with the three of them, but his appearance was not pretentious. He believes that there must be something else for Dane! (To be continued.) Chapter 211 miracle? Dane did not disappoint Chapel. Just listen to him say, "Eastern, please, just hold me for twenty minutes. Are you sure?" The next-to-middle-aged wizard, stroking the moustache on his chin, said, "If it''s just me, I''m afraid it''s difficult, but" When he said that, he looked at the high-ranking priest and the Templar standing next to him, and smiled, "With the help of the two of them, the problem should be small." "Twenty minutes" Light Infantry Captain Gebu, thinking about it in his heart, said: "I''m afraid it''s still not enough. After all, our men haven''t made any advance preparations. After hearing the movements here, we will gather again , And then come over, it is estimated that it can not be done in twenty minutes. " "Well," the leader of the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment Quincy sighed and said, "Anyway, there are at least some opportunities. Maybe our soldiers are alert enough, or if there is any other turn of events, we are not sure. . " Between the words, the two seemed to use the twenty-minute delay that Dion said as a way to delay time. But Dane''s goal can never be so. When he entered the city in the evening, he thought that Costa would never be seen by the sun. Since he said that, he had his own grasp. û He didn''t bother with those three guys anymore, but started to cast with all his heart. This touched the three captains of White Wolf Castle. They didn''t see that Dane would look like a caster, but his cast was not fake.I had no time to think about anything, but another boom came. Obviously, the artillery placed outside was once again powerful. There was a tremor in the house, and gravel fell. The side walls must have been directly bombarded by artillery. Although it has not been directly blasted for a while, there are large cracks like spider webs. Obviously, you don''t have to do much. One more shot, this wall will undoubtedly fall! At this time, the three casters began their work. With the spell of High Master Eastlin''s spell, the messy dust and gravel in the house floated, and with the swing of his staff, he returned to the wall and ceiling, in a strange way. The method reintegrated into the wall, and even those cracked marks were made up under the power of the spell. When Eastlin casts spells, High Priest Cecilia and Templar Max Hill are not idle either, and they both have the corresponding magical ability. The Templars'' spellcasting ability is not good, but it has a good auxiliary ability. A soft light glowed from his body, enveloping the other two elves. This is the professional ability of the Templar. The aura of blessing from the Holy Spirit can reduce the mana and physical energy consumption of comrades around him to a certain extent during casting and combat. At the same time, Cecilia also began to release the powerful sanctuary of the fifth ring level, and a large golden light enveloped the stone house where they were. When viewed from the outside, this small two-story building has now become golden and radiant, as if it were the residence of a god. ô How can such a scene not attract the attention of soldiers who are loyal to Costa all around? The soldiers were agitated, and there were some faint miracles coming. I heard these Costas, and his face was stink. He yelled and yelled: "Shut up for Lao Tzu! Puna! What are you doing? Why then? Shoot me!" He will not be as soily as the soldiers under his command. With his knowledge, of course he can recognize that this must be the power of magic. But very angry, he didn''t know when White Wolf Castle was mixed with the caster, and he was still on Dane''s side.ȷʵ He didn''t expect that Eastlin they were transformed into guards by using metamorphosis, and they got in behind Dion. He didn''t notice the three soldiers who should have been worthless from the beginning, but what if they did? Could it be that he found it? With his personal urging, the artillery was getting more and more urgent, and the firepower was getting stronger and stronger. But ten minutes passed quickly, and the one that should have been blown into ruins along with the people inside The small two-story building still stands proudly here. Of course, in the middle, it was not without any results. For example, after two or three minutes of continuous firing, the layer of golden light that enveloped the small building was once broken under the power of artillery. But that was meaningless. After smashing Jinguang, he bombarded another round of bombardment in the cabin, and after exploding some fragments, it didn''t take long for Costa to be happy, and then Jinguang appeared again. At the same time, the damaged part of the house was restored within minutes. This kind of thing has been cycled twice, Costa''s face has become more gloomy than the night. He was even more panicked, especially when there were signs of other soldiers in White Wolf Fort gathering in the outer area. Yes, it was panic. He felt the current situation and seemed to be very unfavorable to himself. He realized that things were wrong, and continue to make such a blast, I am afraid it will be difficult to achieve any results in a short time, some changes must be made. UU reading books www.uukanshu. com He told his confidante: "Go, take a squadron and dispel all the guys around me. If some of Quincy''s men come over, stop me!" The confidant seemed a little uneasy and said, "What if they break?"Costa stared at him and said, "Did you hear what I said? Stop it, and stop me!" I sighed and said, "Okay, I understand." After that, he hurried into the night with a squadron of soldiers. He didn''t bother him anymore, Costa continued to yell at his neck: "Puna! Puna! Don''t go to the house! Let the artillery go to the door! The other soldiers listen, and I will shoot arrows when I order to shoot, Follow me when I charge! I do nt believe it, I ve worked so hard today that I ca nt chop those guys here! Suddenly, after a short pause, the artillery began to bombard again. This time, after the artillery aimed at the gate, they were not so well protected. After two or three minutes of concentrated bombardment, Jin Guang shattered again. Then a shot fired directly at the wooden door. Chapel''s two-story building is just the place where he lives. Of course, the defense of the wooden door cannot be as strong as that of the city gate, and it is quite normal for a shot to be fired. ף I wish everyone a happy national day and a chapter in advance. In addition, the increase in the number of recommended tickets has been falling. Chapter 212 Wait for a miracle Chapel''s wooden door was not even shot, even if Eastlin wanted to use the power of the spell to repair it. Costa didn''t look happy when he saw the door broken. If he wanted to attack from the doorway, he could have done so when the shelling started. But the battle after opening the door is not easy to fight. A high-ranking soldier of the twelfth and third ranks, with three squadron-level characters, blocked a door that may not be two meters wide. If soldiers rushed inside, it was a fuel tactic. Even if they could exhaust and kill Chapel, how many people would they die? Two hundred? It is estimated that when a hundred people die, no soldier will continue to help him fill the pit. But now it is a last resort, he can only do so. Of course, rushing the door also needs to talk about some skills. It can''t really be so stupid to take the soldier''s life to rush. Under his command, the archer began to show his might. An arrow followed Costa''s call sign and was ordered to shoot into the door. I didn''t hear any screams and no people in the room. Chapel, of course, they can''t be so stupid, they will stand where they can be shot by arrows. But Costa didn''t care. As he continued to order the soldiers to continue firing, he took dozens of people around the trajectory of arrow flight from the side, from the ambush to both sides of the door. Long-range shooting, in the face of old fritters such as Chapel, and they also have a seemingly indestructible house as a bunker, it is almost impossible to directly obtain a surprise victory, and he has not done this. wishful thinking. The archer was ordered to shoot continuously in order to create conditions for the next rush. After his tenth breath, Costa waved his hand suddenly, and the arrows stopped immediately. At the same time, several soldiers around him rushed in at the door carrying heavy shields.For a moment, the screams sounded. Obviously, even with heavy shields, the soldiers who entered the house were not expecting to be able to support them in Chapel for too long. But Costa had a heart of iron stones, he continued to wave, and ordered the soldiers around him to continue to pour inside. There is no advantage of blocking the door, and besieged by the superior number in a small space. Even the masters such as Chapel, there are always mistakes. Filling in some lives, all the people who could get the house were dead, and Costa didn''t feel bad at all. Miserable screams kept ringing. In the past few minutes, the number of people who died in the house was no less than thirty. This also shows how fierce the combat effectiveness of those people. But Costa''s mouth smiled. From the sound, he could hear that Chapel''s line of defense was constantly being pushed backwards. He even heard the familiar muffled hum, which was supposed to be from the guy from Grub, and apparently, they were also injured. Encounter was encouraged, and Costa was excited. Only 30 people died. He has at least one or two hundred people at his disposal, so he''s not afraid at all! He waved his hand, and another wave of people poured in. He fantasized about waiting to see the bodies of those people. With a bang, Costa, immersed in fantasy, was awakened by a heat wave. I saw a burst of flames from the door of the house, apparently there was some kind of powerful fire spell being released in the house. Looking at the posture of this heat wave, Costa was in a tight heart. It is estimated that none of the dozen soldiers who had just rushed into the house survived. He gritted his teeth and said to another confidant next to him: "Don''t stop! You will bring someone to continue rushing in! They have used even spells, and they won''t last long!" һ The guy next to him is a big captain with good strength, but he is not stupid. He saw for himself that more than forty soldiers who had been sent in did not come out, and felt the power of the fire waves from close range. Where can he not understand? This is a mission to kill! Looking at this guy''s hesitation, Costa glared and threatened: "Give me in! Putting a group attack spell in such a small place can burn a lot of people, but do you think they will be good? It''s death. Will you die here or in it? "The captain looked at Costa with some disbelief, and never dreamed that he followed him faithfully. For so long, it would be treated like this. But what else can he do? Looking at Costa''s hand on the hilt, he could only grit his teeth and greet the soldiers around him to rush along with him. In the house, the people in Chapel were in a bad condition. He himself, as well as the three men of Culin, Gebu and Quincy, all suffered some injuries. As for the other three guards who followed Dion, they were just ordinary horror fighters, who had already been hacked to death. In a small space, where is it easy to deal with the siege of dozens of people in succession? They all lost some combat power. Especially the guy of Gebu ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ At least three knives were chopped on the back, all of which are deeply visible bones. Such injuries can be fatal if they are not cured. With the presence of Cecilia, a senior priest, such an injury should normally be nothing. The problem is that the artillery didn''t stop while the soldiers on the outside kept pounding inside. Under constant bombardment, Cecilia''s full energy has been used to maintain the magic effect of the sanctuary, and there is no time to spare, even her face pale. Had it not been for the Templar King Hill, who had fought alongside them, and immediately took them back to the second floor and took advantage of a fireball from Eastlin to bury all the enemies on the first floor, I am afraid they would have insisted Can''t stop it. But when they saw that Costa''s captain rushed in again with more than 20 soldiers, they also looked grim. This is estimated to be the last moment. Cecilia''s magic has been unable to persist, and the mana also consumes a small amount of Eastlin. At this time, it is no longer able to support them, and can only devote all their energy. Above the defense of the house, to deal with the bombardment of artillery. The four surviving soldiers and a Templar can only rely on the weapons and flesh and blood in their hands to resist the next impact, but how long they can hold it is a matter that no one can guarantee. But they haven''t forgotten that Dane, who suddenly disappeared in the scuffle just now, once said that they should be kept for twenty minutes. Now that twenty minutes are running out, it depends on whether Dion can bring a miracle! To be continued. Chapter 213 Why do the dead ask so much? The miracle just came to my mind, and the miracle came. I saw that when the white wolf soldiers were struggling upstairs under the leadership of a large captain, a large white light suddenly appeared, and then in a small space, Dane suddenly appeared. Body-with him, there is a whole team of sword dancers! Twenty white wolf soldiers, plus a dozen elven sword dancers, almost filled the first floor of this two-story chapel! ô Suddenly there were so many manpower suddenly appearing in the close range and empty place. Those white wolf soldiers obviously couldn''t think of it, and panicked for a while. But Dane and his sword dancers were obviously well prepared. The moment they showed their shape, the sword in their hands was chopped off at the enemy next to them. Under this deliberate calculation and unintentional, it is so sudden that it is impossible for those white wolf soldiers to have any defense. Even many people didn''t even notice the movement behind them, and they were strangled to death by a machete full of elves. Even Costa''s confidante, a captain with a level of at least seven or eight, did not persist for such a long time under such a raid. There was a Chapel in front of him who was much better than him, and two machete behind him, and he lay down on the ground instantly. More than twenty white wolf soldiers died within 15 seconds. After killing the white wolf soldiers who entered the house, Dane didn''t hesitate. He shouted loudly, "Run out! Don''t stop!" Then he took the lead himself and rushed out. Costa, who was just outside the door, realized that something seemed wrong. The continuous screams in the room were obviously from their own staff. He couldn''t see the situation, he didn''t know what was happening inside, so many people died in such a short time, but he was regarded as a competent officer, and he was very timely in this very short time. An order was issued, demanding that all archers release their arrows as soon as they saw someone coming out of the door.Then Dane rushed out. For the first time, he did not meet any living enemy, and he was greeted by at least twenty arrows. With a loud roar, the professional ability of the Rage Magister was released. At the cost of double mana consumption, Dane released a second-loop spell-the protective arrow! The protection spell was first formed before the arrows came. This two-ring spell is a magic that is specifically used to resist long-range attacks, but it can''t completely save the subject from the damage of the arrows. After deflecting most of the arrows, the power of the spell was severely consumed, and soon disappeared. There were still three or four arrows inserted in Dane''s upper body wearing leather armor. There was blood flowing out, but how could this injury stop Dane? As if a tiger was attacking his prey, he completely ignored the injuries on his body, and Costa, who did not dare to jump on one side, strode his legs and directly struck into those in order to obtain higher shooting accuracy, which There was a blood-stained storm among the archers not far from the door! With the sword waving, how can anyone be his one enemy? The two archers fell under his sword for an instant, he chopped the blood of the earth in his hands to other enemies without stopping, and the electric light was constantly beating on the weapon, which was simply attached to the knife Spell effect! In a flash, he used one person to mess up the archer team of dozens of people! Without the suppression of long-range shooting, sword dancers continued to flow from the door of the house. Some of them put their targets on the door of Costa, while others kept pace with the lord. The enemy''s infantry had not had time. Before encircling Dion, he supported the past. This is exactly the purpose of Dane. He put Costa, the enemy, without killing, and put the first target on the archers. The idea was to stop them from shooting at the door and let their men rush out. !! At this moment, the door of the second-floor building has already been battled! Several sword dancers surrounded Costa, who wanted to withdraw before they had time to leave. This guy is really a good hand. Using a long sword to slash two sword dancers in a row, it really blocked him for some time and made him loyal. The men have time to support them. When Chapel rushed out, dozens of people had gathered around him, and he wanted to kill him.It''s not that easy. It''s not that difficult. It''s nothing more than dozens of guards. What''s the matter? Chapel, with sword dancers pouring out of the house, stormed towards Costa, a stern attitude that never cut him under the sword, and was terrifying. Although there are many guards around him, Costa''s heart is extremely cold. He shouted in disbelief: "How is this possible? Where are so many elves ?!" He really wanted to break his head and couldn''t figure it out. He originally thought it was just a small group of elves who didn''t know where to lurk into the city, but in these few minutes, from that small two-story hut, one after another Hundreds of people poured out? !! With a team of hundreds of people, it is impossible for him to sneak into the fort without receiving any news. If White Wolf Castle had penetrated so well, I''m afraid the city would be over! Moreover, Chapel''s room did not look like it could hide hundreds of people! He watched Dane bring twenty or thirty sword dancers ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ After defeating all his distant teams, he turned his head and prepared to deal with him; he also saw Chapel, Quincy, Ku The three Lins are also constantly putting pressure on him from the front with dozens of sword dancers. The guard guarding him was chopped down in the following minutes. He tried hard to calm down, looking for opportunities to defeat defeat or escape, but he desperately found that he had fallen into the point where it was impossible to come back. Finally, after being killed by the guards around him, the rest of them dropped their weapons and surrendered. At this moment, only Costa was left, holding the sword in both hands, breathing heavily, looking at the hundreds of elven swordsmen around him, as well as Dane and Chapel standing in front. "Surprise, give you a happy." Chapel said coldly to him. He gave a smirk and dropped his weapon. At this moment, he understood that no matter how hard he struggled, there was no way out. But there was still a last resignation in his mind, and he asked, "It seems that my death is today, but can you answer me a question? Where did these elves come from?"He saw Dane approaching him. He was looking forward to the answer that completely failed him, but he still couldn''t hear it. As soon as the sword flashed, Costa''s head flew into the air, and Dane stepped on it after landing on the ground. "What do the dead ask so much?" (To be continued.) Chapter 214 Level 3 base The next day, Costa''s head was hung on the highest tower in White Wolf Castle. һ As soon as this guy dies, there can be no one in the White Wolf Castle who can compete with Dane, who is supported by Chapel. Costa died. Of the five captains in the city, two loyal to him also died. The remaining three were Kurin, Gebu, and Quincy. After a night of deadly battle, one life could be said Saved by Dane, they have become **** supporters of Dane now! There are only five brigades in the White Wolf Fortress, so at this moment, he is the final decision. He is now only a master of white wolf castle, the new White Wolf Warlord, the only difference is a formal ceremony. Of course, this ceremony has to go. He needed an occasion to declare his identity as the new lord and warlord to White Wolf Castle, a dozen villages around White Wolf Castle, and Rotten Wolf Town. At the same time, this is also the time to declare the sovereignty of White Wolf Castle to other warlord forces in Hindler. Therefore, although this ceremony is a little tedious, it is indeed an indispensable task. Fortunately, this thing doesn''t require Dane to keep staring. Chapel''s guy looks more enthusiastic than himself. Zhang Luo holds this and Zhang Luo holds that. I saw that someone was dealing with this matter, and Dane didn''t continue to worry about it any more. He believed that Chapel could do it well. In contrast, he now has something to care about more-his new territory!The distance between the White Wolf Fortress and Orinale has exceeded 100 kilometers. At this distance, he can build another system territory! Originally, he was willing to participate in Moreno''s expedition plan for the sake of the territory. At that time, what he wanted was Hanhai Fort. Han Haibao has a good location and is on the border of the Eastern Wasteland. Whether it is to establish human territory or to establish an orc tribe, it is a choice. But now, it is clear that Dane holding White Wolf Castle must not look down on Hanhai Castle. Even if, afterwards, Governor Ozer will fulfill the agreement with Moreno, and hand over Han Haibao to Dane, who is considered to have inherited Moreno, he will not build his second territory in that bird. A **** place. White Wolf Castle is much better than Hanhai Castle in terms of geographical location and the hardware of the town itself. Of course, there are restrictions. Dane wants to build his territory in White Wolf Castle, and the only racial force that can be selected is human. Uh ... In the New Caesars calendar, February 11, 217, under the witness of the remaining remnants of the 1,000 Eastern March and more than a thousand White Wolf Fortress soldiers, Dane pulled out Moreno at the White Wolf Fortress Arena The close-fitting sabre completed a symbolic scene. Chapel, led by him, was not very satisfied with the ceremony. According to him, he also hopes to make the scene bigger, such as inviting some important warlords nearby, or even the representative of Governor Ozer, which is the best. But all these thoughts stopped Dane from stopping. It was originally a matter of not making mature rice, and did not rush to take things down, waiting for night long dreams? Especially to wait for the representative of Governor Ozer, Dane was speechless by Chapel''s low political awareness: the representative sent by Ozer can congratulate him on inheriting White Wolf Castle! According to Dane, in addition to the more than 2,000 soldiers who have been counted as his men, only some prestigious old men in the village near White Wolf Fortress and those who have been affected by the White Wolf. The mayor of Rotten Wolf Town, sheltered by the fortress, and some of the pro-Morno-speakers in Sand Bay Harbor are enough. I tossed for a whole morning, and banqueted everyone with heads and faces for a banquet at noon. Dane couldn''t wait to hide in the castle that belonged to him at this moment.I was sitting in the study room that once belonged to Moreno. Dane didn''t have any other thoughts, and directly sunk his mind into the dynasty''s heart system. The main bases of the other six ethnic forces, which have been gray and unselectable, are now lit up. Dean, who had planned long ago, directly selected the human town hall. According to the original experience of building Orineldo, Dane had already found a lot of land in the open space in White Wolf Castle, and looked forward to a town hall that rose up in an instant. But this didn''t happen because Dane received a system message that instantly dispelled the idea of ??rebuilding a town hall: "Detected that the territory owned by the player meets the needs of building a third-level human town hall. Will you pay for the corresponding resources to directly convert White Wolf Castle into a third-level human templar castle?" "It is detected that the player''s hero level is only level two, and the level three base cannot be directly transformed." "Is the player continuing to choose to build a secondary base?" Dean raised his eyebrows and decided decisively whether he could directly create a third-level base, and sb would just click yes. A third-level base is built, and there can be too many open outbuildings. Although these buildings must be built again even if they are opened ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, it is much faster than slowly climbing the base level slowly. . As for the problem of hero level, Dane is not afraid. That''s all it takes to raise the hero altar to level two. He still remembers that when he first raised the hero level, he relied on the construction of the hero altar. Orinite''s hero altar is only one level. When he rises to the second level, he can completely upgrade his own level again, and perfectly meet the requirements for building the third-level White Wolf Castle human base.By the way, it is also time for him to return to Orinel. I greeted Delin over and told him that if there was something, he could solve it on his own-especially some entertainment-that he couldn''t solve, and said it when he came back. Dane then started teleportation and went to Orineldo. He returned to Orion with him, as well as Eastlin and Max Hill. The war on the continent has come to an end for the time being, and the main work of the three of them is on Orinel. After all, whether it is a mage tower or a monastery, the maintenance work must be carried out by two of them as instructors. If it were not for the ability of both of them in the war, Dane would not be willing to take them around. After returning to Orinel''s mage tower, Dane asked the two to continue their duties. He himself found Fal''o and asked the old druid to inform Tommy, who had been in charge of the development of Ghostblade Harbor, with spells. He needs to understand in detail how the territories developed during the time he led his army. (To be continued.) Chapter 215 Threats and opportunities (2 in 1) Walking on the tree of life, Fal''ao used the power of natural magic and the branches of the tree of life to build a tree house. This tree house has just been completed. It was originally intended to be used as the residence of Dane and later the parliament hall of Orion. So, until now, after the tree house was built, Dane was still the first. No one came in before him. The decorative style in the tree house is very elf. The two words that should have been opposite to each other, which are ornate and simple, are well combined. The complex carved lines do not appear complicated under the constraints of simple lines. Each one has beautiful and simple objects Or the decorations, painted with elegant colors as if painted in a single stroke. The interior color of the entire tree house is dominated by cyan, elegant and beautiful, and there is a certain solemn implication. This is the essence of the elves, and their achievements in art are unmatched. "Dane, are you satisfied with the layout of the parliament hall?" Fal''o asked for help, "This is the one that Essilor spent a month designing. Nearly two hundred elves are in the power of magic. The construction was completed with the help of the tree of life. Although it is not yet large, we have reserved a lot of space. In the future, we will have more human and material resources and the tree of life will grow. We can continue to expand. I believe that Someday, our Orinite will one day be greater than that Elven Queen''s Palace in the Ilseise Forest! " I can hear that Fal''o''s tone is quite proud. Unfortunately, Dane is not a very artistic person. But Dane felt comfortable staying, but that was all. The carved art rattan chair placed at the top of this hall is supposed to be seated by an elegant and graceful queen. How can Dane sit on it and feel a special sense of disobedience? He didn''t feel it, he felt comfortable sitting. He waved his hand and he said, "Go ahead and wait for Tommy to come, and the two of you will come to me. I will stay here for a while now." "Okay." The old druid stooped slightly and turned to leave the hall.After Faal left, Dane directly opened the heart of the Dynasty game interface. Territory: Comilla Island, White Wolf Castle, Rotten Wolf Town Racial Forces: Elven Forest Forces Resources: Gold Coins: 104 Timber: 12 Ore: 11 Crystal: 11 Sulfur: 4 Gems: 6 Mercury: 2 Population: 9234 Orinel Capital: 1046, White Wolf Castle: 3071, Rotten Wolf Town: 5117 Hero: Pehince Subordinates: Fal''o, Cecilia, Tommy, Delin Military: Total strength 2019 Orinite: 445, White Wolf Castle: 1574 Faith: Hilo, Father of Elves, Nature Teacher, Guardian of Life and Elements. Owned building:Forest: Tree of Life Level 2 God Guide Tree Tower Level 2 War Ancient Tree Level 1 War Courtyard Level 2 Mage Tower Level 2 Hero Altar Level 1 Monastery Level 1 Territory has spells: four rings, one ring. Trainable Arms: Sword Dancer Unit: Squad 1 Gems 1 Mercury Puppet Sentinel Unit: Squad 2 Gems 2 Mercury 2 Timber Priest Unit: Individual 1 gem, 1 sulfur Mage Unit: Individual 500 gold coins National characteristics: None The data displayed in the current lord''s page is vastly different from before. Gold coins have grown significantly, more than 100,000! The money can be said to have fallen from the sky. After Dane took control of the White Wolf Castle, he left the whole castle alone. Of course, the gold coins piled up in the warehouse by Moore also belonged to him. At that time, almost all the gold coins piled up into the mountains in the underground warehouse of the castle dazzled Dane''s eyes! That is really a golden mountain, counting 150,000 gold coins. This is the old version of Moreno for many years, and now it is all his.Of course, Dane can never eat alone. Winning the castle, it must be said that to a large extent, it is the support of Chapel, the officers in the White Wolf Fortress, and even ordinary soldiers. Now that he supports him, of course he has to return something. So he directly took out 70,000 gold coins and divided them very generously. Every soldier at White Wolf Fort Received their own rewards, the officers'' rewards were even more, and the three captains of Culin, Gebu and Quincy, who followed Dion, became the rich. Originally, Dane wanted to give Chapel a large sum of money, but Chapel declined, and didn''t take a dime. Of course, this money cannot be sent all at once. Although that would work, Dane decided to make a long journey. He increased the welfare of the soldiers and added many rewards for his military achievements. In addition to sending some of the money directly, he also kept 20,000 gold coins as a budget for expenses that may be spent in the future. But even if he spent a lot of money, the rest of his hands still made him a lot of money. I have to say that fighting is the fastest way to increase wealth. Such as grabbing the black crystal, such as winning a city. These hundreds of thousands of gold coins are just a private collection of Moreno. Imagine that if Dane took the army and captured the White Wolf Fortress with dignity, and then he arrogantly let his soldiers plunder, and took White Wolf Fort The rotten wolf town that ran into oil grabs it again and again, how much money can he get? I''m afraid I can''t count it! The same data surge is in population and total troop strength. There are almost 3,000 people including White Wolf Castle and a dozen villages near White Wolf Castle, including soldiers. Rotten Wolf Town is also a core hub town in the southeast of Hindler, with a permanent population of 5,000. If you consider the floating population of caravans and travelers who have been transferred to Rotten Wolf Town all year round, In peak season, it can even reach more than 10,000. And the surge in total strength is, of course, because after the White Wolf Fortress belonged to him, the 1,500 left-behind White Wolf soldiers left by Moore also returned to him and were systematically counted into the total strength. The strength of more than 2,000 people, although much worse than the most powerful period of Morno, is enough to make Dyne from a ruthless mercenary leader to become the second most powerful force in southeast Hindler. The face strength is slightly worse than Malone. After all, that guy has at least three thousand men and horses, but he really wants to fight, and Dane won''t advise. Nearly 500 soldiers belonging to Orineldo under his own hands are elite teams! A hundred fear ghost mercenaries can be described as the old soldiers for the rest of the battle. The strength may be worse than that of the White Wolf Guard of Morno, but it must be better than the regular army. The number of sword dancers soaring to four squadrons is an excellent light infantry team. The elite ranger of a squadron, but there are not many long-range troops in the Nancy Kings, has performed extremely prominently in the eastward strategy.In addition to the mages and priests who have not been counted in the army, Dane dared to pat his chest and said that he took the nearly 500 people with him, enough to defeat twice the enemy! It is worth mentioning that the number of sword dancers under Dane will double from the two squadrons, of course, newly recruited from the courtyard of war. At the time, in the Eastern Wasteland, Dane predicted that the follow-up situation might be more difficult. He gritted his teeth directly and spent almost all the war points in his hand at that time to speed up the training of recruits in the courtyard of war. The effect of the war module is quite powerful. At the cost of enough money, the six-month training time originally required by the two squadrons was completed in two weeks. The 120 Sword Dancers of the two squadrons also played a decisive role in the battle for White Wolf Castle. Otherwise, they were bombarded by Costa with a cannon in a small building in Chapul. When could Dyne be a soldier? He didn''t have the ability to scatter beans into soldiers! The reason he asked Eastrin and Cecilia to help him fight for twenty minutes at that time was to gain time for the teleportation spell. Teleportation can be carried with a troop of no more than a hero level multiplied by one hundred. He spent ten minutes in the small building at that time, and returned to Orinel, and immediately took another ten minutes, and he would have assembled earlier. The good sword dancers were brought to White Wolf Castle together, and finally completed the counter-kill against Costa. There were not many soldiers killed during the battle, including not many people who died in White Wolf Castle. Except for the dozens of people who were thrown to death in the small building one after the other, when Dane killed them with soldiers, the soldiers at White Wolf Castle were not dispersed for a long time or surrendered. The combined number of deaths and injuries of the two sides is in the early 100s. This is not too many deaths for a military coup that captures an entire castle at a time. Snatch After going down to White Wolf Castle, Dyne now has a very comprehensive comprehensive strength, and even directly crossed the threshold of mercenaries to warlords. This was brought to life by his soldiers in the Eastern Wasteland. Although some insidious methods were used in the middle, who dare to say that he was clean when he started? What''s more, Dane didn''t care about these at all. No one saw him as a good person, and he never put himself in the position of a good person. He felt that he was worthy of such gains. The same is true. This is a world of smiling poor and smiling. Anyone who wins is right and upright. Those who lose are idiots and have better luck. Like Murno, it is not bad to get a good reputation, but everyone is dead. Now, there is a fart.The puppet forces leapt across a step in a short time, but Dane was not unaware of the problems and hidden dangers. The growth of his power comes from the inheritance of White Wolf Castle, but White Wolf Castle has just arrived, and many things need to be slowly digested. The problem of White Wolf Castle is not big. Chapel is supporting him. The three captains are supporting him. The middle and lower rank officers are rewarded with Dane s magnanimous penny. Now he basically welcomes his rule Attitude. But what worries Dane is Rotten Wolf Town. In the past, Rotten Wolf Town was the site of Moreno. The distance between White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town was two hours on foot if you walked. The two are a symbiotic relationship. White Wolf Fort needs the money and resources of Rotten Wolf Town, and Rot Wolf Town also needs the military protection of White Wolf Fort. Mayor of Rotten Wolf Town, Fat Pig Barber is a big businessman supported by Moreno, and is entrusted to manage Rotten Wolf Town. But this guy, Dane didn''t like it very much. When Dane was still in the Dread Ghost Mercenary Group, he spent many years in Rotten Wolf Town and heard many bad reputations of this guy. Greedy, insidious and cunning, is not a good person. Of course, these Dane don''t care much. However, Dane did not see Barber during today''s announcement ceremony. The fat man sent only one representative and sent some gifts. He himself was not present. This is an attitude, at least to Dane. The boss above has been replaced. The guy has occupied such an important position as the mayor of Rotten Wolf Town. He didn''t even come in person? Uncle Dane was worried about Barber. However, even if there is no concern, this fat man will be a man Dane will deal with in the future. Rotten Wolf Town is too important. White Wolf Castle is a military castle. Except for some smithy in the castle for soldiers, it has almost no production. The dozens of nearby villages are not very rich. How could it afford an entire White Wolf Castle? Without Rotten Wolf Town, the soldiers at White Wolf Castle had to starve to death. In such an important place to make money, Dane must be trusted by someone he trusts in order to be assured. Perhaps, Barber also realized this because he knew that after Moreno died and White Wolf Castle changed, no matter what he did, it was difficult for him to stay in this position, so he put it out. Such an attitude. However ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It is precisely because of this, Dane decided that the matter of Rotten Wolf Town must be quickly resolved. It''s not important how Barber''s attitude is, but Dane is worried that this dead fat man will do something he doesn''t want to see in Rotten Wolf Town, which is a big trouble. The same thing is Moore''s influence in Shawan Port, where the situation is more complicated, and there are still scornful views outside. If it is not good, this port city with more development potential than Rotten Wolf Town will have a big problem.The impact of Moore s death was indeed not so great. At this time, the charms jumped out. Dane''s watch, this will be the first challenge that he will face after becoming the new Warlord of the White Wolf Fortress. Whether it can be solved perfectly, it is almost doomed to be able to sit firmly in this position. It is also because of these external threats that Dion felt a sense of urgency. It takes hard work to strike the iron, and his most solid foundation is on Comilla Island. He must quickly develop Comilla''s strength to a point where it is strong enough so that he can better cope with external storms. The good news is still there. Orinite is not far from being upgraded to a third-level base. The number of thousand people has reached, and only a few buildings have not risen to the second level. . And this time he returned, the most important job was to get Orinel to the third level before talking! Today is still a 2-in-1 chapter. I try to be stable for 4 days a day. I originally wanted to add eleven and more. Chapter 216 Building upgrade Although Orinel is still a second-level forest territory, it is not far from the third level. The population of one thousand people has reached, and only a few buildings have not risen to the second level. If it was before the change, it is unlikely that Dane would upgrade Orinel so quickly. The upgrade of several buildings, as well as the upgrade of the tree of life, requires a lot of resources. It would take almost 30,000 yuan to calculate all those resources and things into gold coins. Although, both Ghostblade Harbor and Orion have begun to make money, maintaining the territory itself also costs money. It is considered good to maintain the balance of payments between the two places, and the remaining balance is really not much. At that time, if Dean really wants to get a quick money, he will have to venture into the underground world and fight those black crystal ideas. But now it s no longer needed. With such a large gift from Morno''s legacy, Dane has enough financial resources to support the upgrade of Orineldo. There is no need to venture into the underground world. Until now, Dane has robbed once when he went underground, and Golobo robbed it once. It seems that their luck is good. The two robberies may have caught the attention of the monsters underground, but they have not tried Going up to the ground to check on Sarko, who is guarding the entrance to the underground world, so far, he has not found a large number of faceless people approaching the entrance. As far as Dane''s estimation is concerned, it is very likely that those faceless people in the underground world did not even know that there was such a hole to the surface! Otherwise, why would they not want to go to the ground to investigate after losing the two transportation teams? As for the faceless people who appeared on the ground, Dane estimated that they might have run around and reached the surface. The intellect''s intelligence is obviously very ordinary. If they don''t have their own special way-finding methods like scent like some living things, then in the complicated underground world, it is normal to find no way back. From the time of Sacco who guarded the entrance of the cave, in the experience of guarding the cave entrance, he only occasionally encountered some faceless people who came up, and many things could make sense. When Dane just stepped on this deserted island half a year ago, the 400 or so faceless monsters on the island mostly came to the surface from the ground in this way, and formed a settlement, which was still being produced. A little leader. This is a good thing, basically it means that as long as Dane keeps the hole down and does not die below, and destroys every faceless person near the hole, there should be no danger of exposure.Of course, this is just ideal. If Dane runs out of money in the future, he will eventually have to get some black crystals to sell. It''s just that he doesn''t need it for the time being. He doesn''t lack money at the moment, so there is no need to take risks. The dungeon gathered by 20,000 faceless people has a population size similar to that of Rotten Wolf Town, Shahaiwan Port, and White Wolf Castle. As long as one quarter of the 20,000 faceless people are warriors, It''s not Dane who can afford it now. To deal with that dungeon, we still need to think long-term. Withdrawing his thoughts, with enough money, Dane directly pulled out more than thirty elves and began to invest in the upgrade of the new building. Of course, there is a sequence of things, one must be upgraded first, it must be the hero altar. Dane is still waiting to improve his hero level, so that he can build White Wolf Castle into a third-level base. He just pulled all the existing buildings of Orinel into the upgrade sequence and took the hero altar as the highest priority sequence. He didn''t do anything but went to the courtyard of war to do martial arts practice. He faintly felt that he was about to break through again. I have to say that war is really an inspiring thing. When he was a mercenary, he used some insidious means to win, or he fought under less pressure. He never felt that his strength had improved so fast. In more than half a year, he was upgraded from the fifth-level Berserker before the island to the eighth-level, and is close to the breakthrough. It''s still early, and it is estimated that Tommy rushed over to get the news, I''m afraid it would be late at night. It was almost an entire afternoon, and Dane didn''t want to waste it. ʵ He actually hopes that in the afternoon, he will be promoted to the last trace of himself. The obstacle was broken. But unfortunately, although he felt that he had completed the training of this thorn, and reviewed the battle of the East China War that had been going on for nearly two months, his understanding was deeper, but the distance to break through was not so good a little bit.What is bad is not the key place. Dane believes that as long as he persists in the next time and exercises, grasping this realization, it should be natural for him to advance to the ninth grade. In the evening, he received the news that Tommy had arrived in Orineldo. After a little cleaning, he returned to the hall of the tree of life, sat in his seat, and began to listen to the report of Faal and Tommy ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ In the two people''s report, Dane basically understood the current situation in Comilla. After all, the data viewed from the territorial interface, although very detailed, did not reflect all the situations. The development of Orion is still relatively good. Under the constant introduction of the second-level **** tree tower, the elven population has already exceeded 500 people. However, two hundred and fifty of them were in urgent training and became sword dancers. At this time, they were all in White Wolf Castle. While other elves, some went to work in the winery of Ulrika, while others started some hand workshops to make some products unique to the elves. The elves who love life, although there are not many, but the life circle of Orinite has become interesting. Small opera houses, concert halls, galleries have been set up, and some arts are made. Emerging in the hands of the elves. According to Valeo''s estimation, although the production of these artworks is still very high and the elves do not like to sell these things, but after the larger scale development in the future, these elven-style artworks Sales to human society should not be too bad. At the same time, the sales performance of Ulrica''s winery is also improving step by step. Newly produced Komierya wines are supplied externally by a special storage method on a monthly basis. Coupled with the fresh fruit produced by the orchard built by the Moon Well, the druid spell is used to keep fresh and transport it to the Shawan Port. The sales of these two aspects are also good. There are almost two thousand gold coins. To be continued. Chapter 218 Commercial routes The production value of Orion was one month, and on average, it could reach nearly one thousand gold coins, which was not expected by Dane. He estimated that the money that Rotten Wolf Town could provide to White Wolf Castle in a month was almost 10,000 yuan. Shawan Port was part of Moreno once, and the monthly output value may be as much as 6,000 to 7,000. But these two places are important places for business. Orienay, which has a civilian population of only 300, can earn a thousand gold coins a month, which he did not expect. It has to be said that the winery of Ulrika contributed a lot to it. It is also worth mentioning that there are thirteen moon wells in Orineldo, of which six have been developed into the core of the orchard, four are purely the starting point for expanding the forest range, and there are three more , It was built on the land near Ghostblade Port, and within a short distance, the transformed land became a large farm, which was leased to many slave-born Ghostblade residents and planted. . The method of leasing is still more scientific. Tommy set a minimum amount of food to be paid. When the amount is paid in full, farmers who lease the land can obtain the minimum salary guarantee. This salary figure is sufficient for a peasant''s normal life. Already. However, what we need to know is that the farmland transformed from hard soil is quite fertile due to the moon wells full of vitality, and coupled with the irrigation of moon well water, Now, the connection between Ghostblade Port and Orion has become very close. On the wharf of Ghost Sword Port, only two ships, Changfan and Jinxiangye, had been moored for a long time, but now some merchant ships from Shawan Port will come to Comilla to do business. Comilla has a market, and many things that cannot be produced need to be imported from the mainland; Comilla also has products, fine wines from Ulrica Winery, and fresh fruits of the elves, these are very good export products. If there is a market and a product, there will be business opportunities. The noses of businessmen are very sensitive, especially when Tommy also deliberately releases a lot of news in Shawan Port. Although the commercial activities are not yet endlessly prosperous, the entire ghost knife port has at least Signs of a trading port. Tommy''s vision and spitefulness, he relied on Changfan and Jinxiangye, and turned Halfling Captain Hull into a businessman, and established a trading company called ''Fear of Ghosts'', which also began. Started the transportation and sales industry and made some profits. In addition, the terminals of Ghostblade Port are also starting to collect commercial taxes. These two incomes add up, making the monthly income of Ghostblade Port more than 500. At the same time, Tommy''s work is not limited to the commercial development of the terminal, and the development of Ghostblade Port itself has not fallen.For example, Tommy opened a stone collection site. On the barren Comillas, there was nothing, but there was only one thing--the stones. The appearance of these stones is not so good on the edge of the coastline, but if you go south and divide the island around the Hengduan Mountains, you can still find some high-quality stones. These stones are not recognized by the system and cannot be used as ore resources, but after cutting and forming, they can meet the construction needs of Ghost Knife Port on the one hand, and can also be used as raw materials for export. Another is the weaving and weaving factory, which signed a contract with a garment manufacturing factory near Shawan Port, and provided them with fabrics from Comilla. Moreover, these fabrics are not just for them to provide a garment factory. Many civilians prefer to buy some fabrics for clothes. As for the original product needed for textile fabricscotton, it needs to rely on imports from the Shire mainland. But this is very cost-effective. The Shire mainland is rich in products and the price of cotton is not high, but there are no reliable cotton producing areas near Shawan Port. Although, whether it is textile or stone collection, it is not a very high-end industry, and it is not particularly profitable after it is established, but this is quite in line with Dane s initial commercial design for Comillas-becoming a port from Sand Bay , Tarens and other places, transfer to Shire''s key port! Although there will be some detours, the two weeks of sailing from the port of Tarens in Florence, or from the port of Shawan to Shire will become three weeks, but for merchants For us, the revenue will increase. With the quotient that has been formed so far Take the road as an example. From Tarrens or Sand Bay Port, some goods needed on the island, such as some daily necessities, furniture, timber resources, clothing or other light industrial products, are sold in Comilla. Then, from Comirya, the Shire continent, which produces relatively small quantities of raw materials, is carried to sell to halflings and elves, and then cotton and grain are transported from Chamir to Comilla, and finally brought from Comilla The cloth returned to Sand Bay Harbor. This is a business line that is gradually maturing. Although this route can not bring particularly high monetary benefits to Ghostblade Port for the time being, the future development prospects are very much anticipated by Dyne ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ After the future, Comilla s population will increase, the market will become larger, and the products it produces will become more abundant. After this commercial route finally replaces the existing route and becomes mainstream, that s a Golden route! "Good job." It was all good news to hear, and Dane''s mood wasn''t much worse. He naturally wouldn''t slap his praise. "Keep on, I look forward to Orinel and Ghostblade Port. When it gets more prosperous! "Uh ... The efficiency of working with more than thirty elves was very fast. On the evening of the next day, Dane received the news that the hero altar had been upgraded. Dane, who had just finished a day of exercise and practice, did not care about the flying elves and began to diligently upgrade other buildings, but immediately rushed to the place where the hero altar was. The heroic altar of which the architectural level has been upgraded to the second level has not changed much, but just in the direction of the blue stone steps of the altar, there is an elf stone statue wearing exquisite armor. Uncle Dane didn''t care, he calmed down and set foot on the altar. I once felt the power once, and once again emerged from the altar. At the same time, a system message appeared on his retina: "It has been detected that the player has activated the secondary hero altar. Please choose to recruit new heroes or increase the level of existing heroes." (To be continued.) Chapter 218 Professional and hero levels Nothing much to say, Dane directly chose to upgrade the level of existing heroes, and clicked on his avatar in the unreal hero interface. Then, the force that poured into the body began the process of transforming the body. A few minutes later, Dane got new news: "Congratulations to your players, your hero level has been increased to level 3. Please visit the personal interface for details." He touched his chin, and Dane felt the new power from the third-level violent magic guide. At the same time, he also felt that the shackles on him that prevented him from going to a higher level were also removed. Taking advantage of the opportunity to improve the hero''s level, his professional level, which can almost break through, has been further improved. He couldn''t wait to open his personal panel, and wanted to take a closer look at his current changes. "Name: Dane Ghostblade." "Individual Occupation: Nine Level Berserkers" "Hero Template: Level 3 Raging Wizard""Strength: 26" "Agile: 15" "Physique: 19" "Intellect: 11" "Perception: 20" "Charm: 20" "Mana: 138" "Features:" "Innate Divine Power (Personal Traits): Your bloodline brings you a powerful natural strength bonus, Strength 2, Constitution 2." "Prestigious (personal characteristics): The reputation of the ghost sword has been far-reaching, especially this time in the Eastern Expedition, so that even in the ears of the big warlords is also famous. Charm 2.""Bole (personal characteristics): Charisma 1, it is easier to cultivate talents." "High Rage (Professional Ability): Gain Strength 6, Constitution 4, Wisdom 2, Dexterity 2 in a short period of time. After use, you will fall into a state of weakness. The duration of the rage and the duration of weakness, and physical attributes related." "No fear of injury (professional ability): High-level Berserkers will never be afraid of pain, and the Berserker''s ability to tolerate damage will increase during combat. At the same time, when starting Berserk, unless the beheaded, the effect of the Berserker will continue. Within time, even if the heart is broken, it will not die. " "Second Hero Altar Enhancement (Heroic Characteristics): Hero level is increased. Each time Hero Level is increased, you will get All Attributes 1 and get the Hero Attributes matching the level. The current effect is All Attributes 2" "Three wild casts (heroic traits): You are a wild caster, and you never use intelligence to cast like those cowardly mages, but you use your power and perception to release spells, power 4, perception 4. " "Angry Mana (Heroic Character): Your mana value is determined by your perception and strength, but at the cost of your ability to gain mana through intelligence." "Blood Roar (Heroic trait): You can directly release spells by roaring in battle, at the cost of double mana." "Intermediate Fury (Heroic Characteristics): When you and your teammates are hit, or when you hit the enemy, you can accumulate anger and get the effect of rage, which reduces the damage and increases the damage." "Furious Spell: Burning in anger, staring at the opponent with angry eyes, turning the inner anger into real power, burning things that condenses the sight. The damage effect of anger burning is related to the caster''s strength and perception attributes." "Spell List:""Loop of Spells: Intimidation, Angry Missile, Electric Claw." "Second Ring Spell: Protective Arrows." "Treasure: Blood of the Earth." Uh ... The new class ability of the 9th-level Berserker is quite powerful, and the passive damage tolerance effect is enhanced, but Dane can be more pretentious in battle. His fighting style is very wild in nature, and injuries are inevitable when fighting. This enhancement of passive ability further allows him to release freely. After the effect of no fear of pain, the effect of not dying in the state of higher violentness is even more violent, which is completely a life-saving thing. The increase in hero level brings an increase in overall personal strength. All attributes have been enhanced a bit, crazy The increase of the attribute brought by the wild spell also increased, and his physical strength attribute directly rushed to 26 points. Imagine that in the future battles, as long as Dane still carries a high-ranking priest, the five-ring divine power and the second-ring cow''s power, and then the higher violent, plus the power of the rare treasures in his hand Increase, his strength attributes can fly forty-three points directly! This number means that he can beat his wrist with an adult dragon and win! I met a mammoth again, and Dane was afraid that she could completely crush her opponent in strength. Other attributes have also been improved, but in contrast, no further enhancement of power brings strong effects. The newly acquired hero spell, Burning in Fury, is the only hero-level magic he now has. Although he has not used the ability of this violent spell, he believes that it will be a very worthwhile ability. It can be burned by staring at others. Such descriptions are very anticipating!I made an assessment of my strength, and Dane felt quite satisfied. He felt that even now, even if he could not reach the personal combat power at the peak of Moreno, it was not far behind. Raising his hero level is the most important thing for him to return to Orinel this time. There is Tommy in Ghostblade, and Fal''o in Orinale. He does not need to worry about daily government work ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, and the upgrade of the building is also pulled into the work sequence, diligently Pixies don''t have to worry about their efficiency. Dane only needs to wait for a few days after the building of Orineldo has been completely upgraded, and the tree of life can be directly upgraded to the third level. At the same time, after the human templar power has been raised to three, he can smoothly develop. In this way, Dane feels that he has been busy in his recent work. I counted my days, and I had two days to Orinel, and it was time to return to White Wolf Castle. Uh ... The three-day celebration of White Wolf Castle is coming to an end. Although, except for the appearance of Dion on the first day, he has stayed at Orinel for the next two days and has not participated in the inauguration for himself. The celebration of the new Overseer, but this did not affect people''s joy. Large sums of rewards and money were issued, and the families of soldiers who died on the Eastern March battlefield were given due care. The surrounding villages were exempted from a large number of taxes. These are all things that are very happy. Dane, at the end of the last day of the celebration, returned to White Wolf Castle and decided to add a final layer of glory to the celebration of this military fort. "Confirm to use White Wolf Castle as the basic template to build a three-level human temple castle!" The chapter number is wrong, this chapter is 218 (To be continued.) Chapter 219 White Wolf Castle The construction of the system base does not take time. When Dane summoned Orinel for the first time on the island of Comilla, in three seconds, it changed from a seed to a towering **** tree. Although this time, although a three-level base was established, it still adhered to the consistent good style of the system base and required no construction time. When the system base was first built, it didn''t seem to be really built, but more like a call. After Dane clicked on the yes option, he didn''t feel any special changes in the surroundings. Just when a moment of doubt was rising in Xu''s heart, a loud bell rang suddenly. He was a little surprised. White Wolf Castle had a big drum, and it was placed on the top floor of the castle as a messenger for the army. But there is no bell, let alone, it can make such a loud volume. Dane, who was in the castle, didn''t feel anything special, but the people outside were already stunned by the scene in front of her: In the dark night, the castle, which was supposed to be silent, suddenly exudes a soft silvery light in front of everyone. It was as if illuminated by the moon, but brighter than the silver moon in the sky. The castle was already a little yellow in the sand, but it was as white as jade at the moment. The grand bell rang continuously, and the entire fortress seemed to come alive, and the whole block began to move and lift up.In the end, however, the central castle, which is four or five storeys high, has at least twenty storeys in a blink of an eye. Chapel, who presided over the last night''s celebration on White Wolf Castle Square, completely took this scene into consideration. He looked enthusiastically at the look of the white wolf main castle, whose appearance changed greatly, and in a blink of an eye, a great enthusiasm arose in his heart. He now feels that Dane seems more suitable to be the owner of White Wolf Castle than Morno. Even if Moore is stronger, can he do this kind of miracle? But in the blink of an eye, the castle in front of it almost was born out of nowhere. Is it really a miracle? Even the miracles declared by the denominations, even if they count all the bragging, are not so amazing !! There are still many people with the same mentality as Chapel. Everyone who sees such a scene can''t help but be shocked by this, and rises to worship Dyne who has newly become the White Wolf Fort Warlord. This inaugural celebration for Dion has this miracle on the last day. What else could it be? The mood of fanaticism and worship was pushed to the top when Dane stepped out of the brand-new castle gate. People looked at Dane, who was holy and majestic under the shroud of bright white light, and did not dare to make half noise. "Long live General Dane!" I don''t know who led it, this shout soon turned into a mountain tsunami! Whether soldiers or peasants, merchants or craftsmen, under the frenzied atmosphere at this moment, they are completely ignited. People worshiped Dean, and long lived in unison, the atmosphere of the celebration was pushed to the top. Standing in front of the castle, Dion looked serious. He spread his hands slowly, as if to embrace the world. This is a movement from the heart, in front of his soldiers and people, behind him is his castle. The starry sky and the vast earth are the road of conquest he is about to embark on! The impact of the changes in Bailangbao is profound. In the days that followed, all those who had witnessed such a scene and experienced the celebration lightly, no one could resist giving loyalty to Dane who created the miracle. The news spread far away and pushed Dion''s reputation to a greater extent than Moreno.Even the Governor Ozer, who is still in the Eastern Wasteland, has heard of Dane''s name. Governor Oze sitting in the big account of the Black Rock clan tribe, stepping on the head of the Black Rock clan under his feet, touching his blood-stained chin, and moaning softly, "This Dane" Ozder s most loyal aide, Aldell, wrote the letterhead from the scene of White Wolf Castle in his arms and asked, "Master, what are we to do now? What do we want to do to Dane''s succession to White Wolf Attitude?" Governor Ozer, whose half-foot stepped into the realm of legends, did not directly answer. Obviously, he was also lost in thought.Aldell had no good impression of Dyne. Almost a month has passed since the battle of Shizuipo. During the battle, Dean did not listen to the orders, blindly took the army westward, and returned to Hindler, Ozer already knew. At that time, at the most critical time of the Battle of Shizuipo, no one had time to manage Dane. The war fought for several days. After the orc''s army was completely defeated, Dane had left the battlefield far away. Originally, Aldell sent the order to the defenders of the Beastblood Defense Line. If he encountered Dane''s team, he would try to intercept it. But the order had just arrived at the Beastblood Castle, it was too late, and Dane had taken the army one step earlier and left the Beastblood Castle line of defense. Governor Ozzie is not a fool. In his and his deputy''s opinion, the cause of Murno''s death is strange, and several swordsman knights who have passed the order are also missing. News from where Dion came later gave various explanations. However, these seemingly plausible and substantially erroneous statements did not convince Ozer at all. Www.novelbuddy.com ~ Originally, after Moreno died, Ozer wanted to receive White Wolf Fort and Rotten Wolf Your own. There are many benefits to the compilation of Morno''s forces. Rotten Wolf Town is a bag of money. He can also use this as a springboard to get Malone and win the more prosperous place of Shawan Port. But now, Dane made a horizontal bar, and the matter was yellow.Due to the delay of the war, after defeating the orc army, Ozer had to go deeper into the Eastern Wasteland and uproot the bases of the three orc clans, which took a long time. A month has passed, and the Black Rock clan has just been settled. The other two clans are still fleeing, and even the Black Rock clan, many people have scattered and fled the Governor''s butcher knife. According to estimates, at least he has to stay in this deserted place for a month before going back. Originally, they intended to wait until the battle on the wasteland was resolved, and then go back to Dane to force him to hand over White Wolf Castle. According to them, Dane is not enough to truly control the White Wolf Fortress, whether from reputation or strength. Even if he stayed at White Wolf Castle for two months? I''m afraid Dane hadn''t established a foothold in White Wolf Castle at that time. But now, they seem to underestimate Dane. As soon as the miracle of White Wolf Castle came out, at the same time as his reputation, White Wolf Castle was firmly in his hands. Alas, I do nt ask much now. Subscriptions go up every day. Some people give rewards every day. Every day people vote for monthly and referral tickets. Chapter 220 Sanctuary Oze said softly: "Although this time, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but according to the news, Dane has played a big game. I am afraid that he can now basically control the situation of White Wolf Castle. ? " Although he did not want to admit it, the young lieutenant had to admire Dane. He didn''t know how Dane fought such a big battle as mentioned in the stationery, but he did play beautifully. Being able to sit in the seat of White Wolf Castle within a month is not something that ordinary people can do. It is for this reason that he is even more afraid of Dane. Eldell told Governor Ozer: "You can''t just let this guy who doesn''t obey orders and behaves obviously slippery in the war, just become the new Warlord of White Wolf Fortress?" Oozer thought for a moment and said, "We have no time or energy to deal with him." "How come? Just assemble thousands of people, under coercion" In the eyes of Governor Ozer, Aldell''s words couldn''t go on. "" Oze sighed and mentioned another thing: "Is there any movement over Cindriela?" Ieldell said: "Not yet, Conley should still be entangled in resistance groups formed by several warlords who were originally loyal to Governor Bernier near Cinderella."Oze nodded and said, "Well, that''s good. After the war on the wasteland is over, we will face greater challenges when we go back. We need to unite all the forces that can be united, otherwise how will we face Conri at that time? If Dane couldn''t stop at White Wolf Castle, we would accept it and accept it. How could it be better than Malone backed by Conley. If he can stand firmly, why should we be this bad guy? After all He used to be on the same front with us on the Eastern battlefield. Anyway, Murno is dead. Can he be resurrected? " ¶ Erdel wiped the sweat from his forehead, and he realized that the proposal he had just made was actually stupid. Dane didn''t stand firm, and with thousands of soldiers coming down the city, under the prestige of Governor Ozer, it is indeed possible that Dane would have to donate the castle. If he does not do this, he may be dissatisfied or dissatisfied by many. His rulers will become a natural inner response in the castle. But now, after the impact of that celebration, after Dane became a real General of White Wolf Fort, that way of intimidation would have little effect. As for siege? Thousands of people besieged a castle with 2,000 soldiers. How many people would die? How long will it take? What if Dane voted for Conley? This must be a stupid way to be stupid. For Governor Ozer, no matter how they don''t want to, as long as they don''t plan to push White Wolf to Conry''s side, they have to hold their noses to admit Dane''s status. "Dane is a personal talent." Oze suddenly uttered such a sentence, "With him blocking Conley south, our pressure will be much less." "That" Ayrdel said, "Will it be a tiger?" Oze laughed. He looked at his aide and said, "He can only be regarded as a kitten at the moment, a tiger? Oh, he can solve the Malone in front of him first." I was silent for a while, and the governor also said, "However, this boy used so many small means to obtain White Wolf Castle, and it really can''t make him so comfortable and comfortable. Is that guy named Redis hurt?" "Not yet, he was seriously injured, but he is ready to go to the ground.""Okay, then let him take Morno''s body to White Wolf Castle." Governor Oze said with a smile, "This is also a gift we give to this new White Wolf general." The next day, after transforming the loyal castle of White Wolf Castle into the hall of the temple, Dane woke up in a luxurious large bed. The sunlight outside his window narrowed his eyes, and his head was a little confused. Last night, he really couldn''t escape. On the last day of the ceremony, after the miracle appeared, he was surrounded by a crowd to drink. Theoretically, the amount of Dane''s alcohol was always the only one he used to provoke others. Ordinary masters came to seven or eight and never thought he could drink him. But last night it was too crazy. The wine was poured into his stomach like no money. Everyone wanted to have a drink with him. It was normal for so many people in the whole castle to be poured directly. But something happened. He no longer remembers who sent himself back to this room, but looking at the two untouchables lying beside him, he faintly remembered something about the middle of the night. "These guys" Dane shook his head. The two strange women are probably arranged by Delin and Chapel. He doesn''t care about such things, and he doesn''t bother to care so much. Looking at the appearance of these two women, I was tormented by myself tonight, so much that I still fell asleep now, and there was no sign of waking up.He didn''t even wake them up, got out of bed by himself, stood in front of the window, and was shocked by the scene in front of him. "Look, really high!" Looking down at a height of nearly 100 meters, it was indeed a very novel experience. Dane had never stood on such a tall building before. Although he was scared a little, he was immediately fascinated by the feeling of overlooking. The castle at the moment ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ has completely belonged to him. This kind of feeling that you can see your territory at a glance, and you can see far and far, how can you make an inspirational journey on the road of conquest Man is not drunk? He turned around and walked around the room, finding that it was a luxurious house. Bright lights, gold and yellow carvings everywhere, a set of pure metal lion head logos everywhere. It''s just a bedroom, it''s already very large, and there is a cloakroom, shower and entertainment room outside. There is also an equally large study in the side, which can also be used as a living room. There was a book on the bookshelf. Dane turned it around and found that it was all political, military, and economic writings. The outer layer of the cloakroom is a staircase. Up, Dane can walk to the top of the castle. On the top of the castle is a throne, which is also a good place for banquets. Downstairs, there is a large conference room to discuss military and political affairs with the subordinates. At the same time, there is a fully equipped kitchen around the meeting room, which is a good place for cooking dinner, making some desserts, or gathering drinks from the warehouse below. All in all, the top floors of this castle were designed for Dane alone. The castle has been fully staffed on the upper and lower floors to serve Dane''s life. There are more than forty maids, a life steward, and fourteen senior chefs, all serving him alone. The moment the three-level sanctuary was built, Dane had luxurious living conditions comparable to those of the aristocracy of human society. To be continued. Chapter 221 Characteristic building Luxuriousness is the original sin that made the hero decay. When Dane spent a full day of leisure time in this castle, he suddenly woke up and wanted to understand it. Originally, he planned to practice well throughout the day and stabilize his professional level, which has just been raised to the ninth level. At the same time, it is also necessary to plan the development of White Wolf Castle and Barber in Rotten Wolf Town as soon as possible. The new city has a lot of work that Dane needs to do, but he spends his entire day on the beauty, beauty and food. When the night came, he was surprised by the extravagant enjoyment: he did nothing this day. Painful and painful, he was determined to wake up. He didn''t want to become a fat pig sleeping on the merit book, as a result, he would only be slaughtered and eaten. He blasted the servant and the woman away, and Dane went into the study with a glass of beer. After the establishment of White Wolf Castle, he has not yet entered the system interface of the heart of the dynasty to see it. I entered the Empire Tower and sat on the seat. Dane habitually entered the system mailbox and looked at it. Sure enough, there were several unread system messages staying quietly in the mailbox. "Congratulations to the players, gather up a talented white wolf leader Chapel. Talents believe in detail, please go to the talent interface to view." "Congratulations to the players, the third-level templar power White Wolf Castle was established.""It was detected that the White Wolf Castle has the following three original buildings: the White Wolf Guards Training Camp, the White Wolf Cavalry Training Camp, and the Gray and White Wolf Training Base. It has been automatically integrated into the building system. For details on these three buildings, please visit the building interface See for yourself. " "It has been detected that the player''s territory already has two or more, the war module has been upgraded and the empire module has been turned on." Except that the second one is a notification message, the other three are very important information, and one is more important than the other. This made him even more hate that he wasted all day. Chapel will be recognized as a talent, which Dane had long expected. But he wondered, why is this news popping up now? Could it be that this guy has just regained his heart now? Open the talent interface, Dane checked the data of this guy. "Pop Chapel, a twelve-level human white wolf guard." "Commander:" "Interior:" "Ethics:" "Loyalty:" "Special: As one of the founders of the White Wolf Cavalry, the White Wolf Cavalry Leader has rich experience and unique insights on how to command the White Wolf Cavalry." It s amazing that Chapel s loyalty is half full! This was something Dane had never expected. All he could think of was that Cecilia''s suggestion might have really succeeded in achieving the level of implanted consciousness. Then, coupled with these things that he did in White Wolf Castle, especially the miracles that triggered the day of the celebration, made Chapur loyal? His guess is actually inseparable. I let go of speculation as to why Chapul''s loyalty attribute is so high. Dane only needs to see one result, it is enough to see that Chapel is indeed very loyal to himself, and why it is not important at all. However, another thing that made him feel more puzzled is why Chapur has 12 professional levels but has not become a hero? Originally, Dane thought that to be a hero was a hard condition for strength, but now it seems that is not the case. There are also only twelve professional levels of Pehinci, but the system has been identified as a hero. He touched his chin and began to look for the answer in the memory fragments in his mind, but he really found it. To be recognized as a hero by the system, one of the three attributes of command, internal affairs, and morality must be at least five stars. At the same time, the loyalty attribute must reach four and a half stars, that is, the degree of betrayal under normal circumstances. In addition, the level of personal strength must be above twelve. In this view, what Chappel lacks is that his commander-in-chief attributes are still half a star. At the same time, Dane was surprised that he had kept Pehince beside him as a magic archer and long-range army. The role of the commander came to seem to be wasted. That woman can become a hero, and most of them are commanders who have reached the level of heroes, after all, a century-old ranger general is not a vain. In addition, Pehinci estimates that the moral attributes are not low. Dean can actually consider that, if there is a need in the future, he can put Pehince alone. Although the coup d''tat was sparse and the level of political struggle was very naive, when fighting, Dane felt that he still believed in this experienced elf general.Turn off the talent interface and Dane opens the building interface. The building interface of the third-level sacred church is White Wolf Castle, and the building interface is simply awful. The bare one had nothing but three native buildings that were systematically recognized and incorporated. Dane was not in a hurry to build a new building ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He first looked at the situation of these three native buildings. "White Wolf Guards Training Camp: You can train White Wolf Guards. The current building level: level 3, the number of training during the same period: three squadrons, training time: three months, training costs: 600 gold coins." "White Wolf Cavalry Training Camp: You can train White Wolf Cavalry. The current building level: Level 3, the number of training during the same period: three squadrons, training time: three months, training costs: 300 gold coins, gray and white wolf twelve." "Gray and white wolf breeding grounds: You can breed grey and white wolf. The current building level: three, mature number in the same period: three hundred heads, breeding time: mature batch every six months, breeding cost: 500 gold coins, currently has the number of mature wolf: 180. " These three buildings are the characteristic arms of White Wolf Castle, and are also the biggest rely of Mornor for the south of Schindler in recent years. Today, all three training camps have become Dane''s assets. Whether it is the White Wolf Guard or the White Wolf Cavalry, the strengths of these two characteristic arms are very strong. Although the training price is very expensive, the training cost of the White Wolf Guardian is even one-third higher than that of the sword dancer, but the light infantry equipment cost is not comparable to the heavy infantry. After all, these heavy soldiers are on the front The mainstay of the battlefield. Dian thought to himself, these three buildings can''t be so deserted, it is only serious to step up the training of troops. In the future, I am afraid that there will not be less battles at Hindler. Since there is still some time to develop, we must not waste it. To be continued. Chapter 222 Empire Module After looking at the talent interface and the three characteristic buildings of White Wolf Castle, Dane''s attention finally turned to the last and most important system news he paid attention to. The war module is a very useful thing. The treasures and other functions exchanged for the war points are of utmost importance in this eastward expedition, including the subsequent battle to win the White Wolf Castle. There is no need to mention the effect of teleportation, this is a super magical skill. Without this move, he wouldn''t have thought of winning White Wolf Castle so easily. Others, whether it is morale boost or physical recovery, are important functions that Dane has used many times in the Eastern Campaign. The reason why he participates in battles can have a high exchange ratio, and even use light infantry to fight cavalry. It is precisely because of these multiple benefits that increase, otherwise, where is it so easy to do? He was afraid that the dynasty''s heart system would lose his war module, so there would be no place to cry. However, look at the word upgrade in the system prompt, it should not happen. After all, it is an upgrade. In theory, it should be an enhancement of the original function, or add some new functions? He guessed right. Compared with the war module, the newly upgraded empire module is indeed no less essential. The war points are gone and replaced by empire points. Although the statement has changed, it is essentially the same, anyway, it is just the name of a currency. However, the way the Empire points are harvested can be more than just war points.Before, war points had to be fought if war points were to be earned. The scale of the battle, the comparison of the strengths of the two sides, the results of the war situation, and so on, are comprehensively evaluated by the system, and war points are given as rewards. Now, in addition to the new empire points that can be obtained by war behavior, there is another thing in the empire module called the empire development index. Dane can get reward points equal to the Empire Index every month. ۹ This empire index is composed of political, economic, military and other three factors, and is a data obtained by systematic evaluation. Among them, the economy accounts for the majority, and the political and military are slightly smaller. At present, Dion''s empire development index is 22, which means that if he is embarrassed to tell others that he is an empire, his development level is still quite poor. The empire income at 22 o''clock every month does not seem to be much for the time being, but if you wait until Dion''s empire becomes stronger and more powerful, it will be a lot to have such a gain every month. . And this empire index can not only look at itself, but also the forces that have had contact and have a certain understanding. For example, Dane saw the Malone''s empire index, which was written about 26 in green, which is similar to the current Dane. Governor Ozer is about 254 in yellow. There is one more than ten times stronger. There is a faceless dungeon. The power index is about 146 in red. In addition, he also saw two other forces, one is the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, and the other is the confused city forces. However, both forces are question marks. The system''s evaluation criteria for a empire''s empire index is actually based on Dyne''s current understanding of that power. The reliability of the green representative index is pretty good. For example, for Malone, Dane does have a deep understanding, and the 26 index is relatively in line with Malone''s strength. The yellow color means that there is only a certain reference value, and some information is missing, which cannot be completely defined according to this data. As for red, it is the lack of a large amount of data, and the deviation between the index and the actual situation is relatively large. When it comes to the question mark, it is even simpler and no judgment can be given. But even so, this index is very important for Dane to judge the strength of other forces. After seeing these figures, he also felt quite grateful for the different policies he adopted in the face of various forces, the most typical being the faceless dungeon. He was glad that he hadn''t been stupid before to provoke those monsters. In addition to the changes in the Empire Index and Empire Points, there are three additional data in the Empire module: total income, total expenditure, and net income, all calculated in units of gold coins. "Monthly Empire Revenue: 19300"" "Empire Monthly Expenditure: 14,500" "Net income: 4800" The income is very well understood. Kamil Yaga, White Wolf Fort, and Corrupt Wolf Town, Gaza Bay Port, all belong to Dion''s forces. Each month, the resource income provided to him can be converted into the total amount of gold coins. The expenditure is the money that Dane will spend each month to maintain his current rule. For example, the maintenance of the current army, including equipment maintenance, personnel salaries, etc. This is the big head. The 1,500 people taken over by Orion''s army and Bailangbao spent a total of one month. Maintenance costs exceed 8,000. The administrative costs required to maintain political dominance are not small, especially in Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port, where he will spend about 3,000 gold coins per month. There are also a few total construction damage and maintenance, etc., which also need to spend money. These two amounts of money offset each other ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is the net income. 4800, this is all the territories currently owned by Dane, including Rotten Wolf Town and half of Shawan Port, all of which can be contributed each month and the number that is available. Whether it is to further expand the army, or to construct or upgrade new buildings, logistic resources to be prepared for marching, or the warrior''s pension, etc., all the expenses will come from these 4800 gold coins. It can be seen how much pressure he has now. Fortunately, he took a large sum from Morno''s private warehouse. Otherwise, it is really difficult for him to collect enough funds in a short period of time to allow Comilla and White Wolf Fort to add together. Full horsepower development. "Barber ah Barber" Dion said in his heart, "You fat pig should be more honest to me, a little self-aware, so I can leave you a way of life, or hum."I do nt blame him for thinking so, he is now eager to resolve the hidden dangers in Rotten Wolf Town as soon as possible. You know, the taxation of Rotten Wolf Town, and the industry that belongs to White Wolf Castle in Rotten Wolf Town, can provide more than 10,000 gold coins per month, which accounts for almost half of his current monthly income. I can say that Rotten Wolf Town is unstable and his empire is about to fall. Without this money bag, he couldn''t afford to support a white wolf fortress and the cost of raising 1,500 white wolf soldiers. It is for this reason that he is crazy to put such a place in the hands of someone who has an ambiguous attitude and is not trusted by him! To be continued. Chapter 213 Migrant camp When thinking of the problem of Rotten Wolf Town, Dane felt it was urgent. At the moment, he directly wrote an order book and sent it to the Mayor of Barber. The letter to the Mayor of Rotten Wolf, the main content of which is that Dane praised his diligent and diligent work in Rotten Wolf Town over the years, and intended to be named as General White Wolf and Guardian of Rotten Wolf , Give Bob a great reward for entrusting the management of the town. However, at the end of the letter, Dane made a clear request: In the name of debriefing, he hoped that Mayor Barber would return to White Wolf Castle as soon as possible to meet him. Your plan in Dane s mind, if Barber comes back to report on his job, then the reward mentioned in this letter will not be given away. Even, Dane was willing to continue to raise the reputation of the fat pig and promote him to a higher position, but in fact there is no real power. Although it was the bright rise and the dark fall, the big money that the guy has fished in Rotten Wolf Town over the years has also been preserved. Although there is no power in the future, the life of at least one rich man should be enough. After all, if he really knew himself and didn''t bother Dane, then Dane wouldn''t have to kill him. But if this fat man has a disagreement, holding onto Rotten Wolf Town and letting go, then Dane will never be polite to him. After writing the letter to Barber, Dane instructed a maid to hand the letter to Delin, now Dane''s lieutenant, and let Delin arrange for the appropriate messenger to be delivered to Rotten Wolf Town. I don''t know when Barber will reply, but Dane can only wait for a while.Uh ... After arranging the order letter, he reopened the building interface and was ready to start developing White Wolf Castle. The way the human temple builds buildings is very different from the elven tree of life. The tree of life requires new construction, which must be made by the elves; but the Templar Castle does not. He simply issues a build order and the system generates the corresponding drawings. Then, Dane needs to find suitable and qualified construction workers, and build it according to the architectural drawings given by the dynasty heart system. If the completed building has a small deviation from the given architectural drawing and is within an acceptable range, the system will recognize the building and the building can function normally. But if the deviation is too large, then ... the system does not approve it, it is tantamount to build it out. It is precisely because of this that Dane can''t just find some hard work and labor to do this work, otherwise the things created are too nonsense, then it will be disgusting. But fortunately, the existing three-level templar town hall can train qualified construction workers according to the system requirements. This training method is the same as training arms, and the cost of training will be lower if you find some workers who have certain construction experience. Alas, on the third day that the base of the temple was established, a decree was issued from Dyne. Continue to invest funds to cultivate the gray and white wolf; the two training camps of the white wolf guards and the white wolf cavalry began to train new recruits. The source of the soldiers mainly came from the villages around the white wolf castle, and they were recruited from the outside and willing to transfer to a profession Military mercenaries. In addition, it is the recruitment of artisans, which is the top priority. The work on puppet armament was left to Chapel to handle. I believe that this guy who is not far from the hero level should not disappoint Dane''s expectations. Regarding government affairs such as the recruitment of artisans, he does not have the right person to do it now. The people under his hands are good at taking charge of wars and taking charge, but they really lack a qualified administrative officer. Including himself, he also prefers the **** lead to the army, rather than burying himself in cases and chores.But there is no way, someone must do these things. When Dean hadn''t found the right person to take charge of the affairs of White Wolf Castle and the surrounding territories, he had to carry his own sleeves and go to battle. Uh ... Soon, two weeks passed, and from the surroundings, with relatively high salaries, Dane''s urgently recruited people finally completed the construction worker training in the town hall at the base of the temple. This batch of construction workers has a team of about 50 or 60 people, and the speed of successful training is still relatively fast. The main reason is that they have a certain Building construction experience, so the training cycle is also relatively short. At the same time, it is also because of the training of these workers that Dane finally set out to build the temple building of White Wolf Castle. Although there are a lot of buildings that can be built in the three-level Templar Castle, he was all drawn into the construction sequence. The drawings generated by the system were handed over to the captain of the craftsman in the construction team. The White Wolf Castle has become a huge construction site. According to his current construction plan, all buildings must be completed, which will take at least a month or two. I have to say that the number of artisans is actually too small. The long construction period made Dane a bit unbearable, but all he could do was continue to recruit and train craftsmen, and put one batch into the job after training. But ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Although the overall construction period is very long, there must be a sequence for the construction of new buildings. The population problem has always been Dane''s top priority. The first building he ordered to concentrate all artisans to build was the camp for migrants. Although the name looks relatively low-level, the role of the Liumin camp is exactly the same as that of the **** guide tree tower. They both attract and recruit new populations from the outside. What''s more, the population to be recruited in the migrant camp, like the elves recruited by the **** tree tower, are also people from other worlds.These humans and elves from the outside world have aroused a lot of interest in Dane, and he has also tried to understand them. The world in which these people originally lived was a very large continent, with many races and vast continents. And these foreign visitors were called by some force, in order to pursue a great leader-this leader is naturally Dane-and voluntarily gave up everything in the original world, travelling through time and space. In the original world, they all had their own identities, or farmers, citizens, craftsmen, merchants, even soldiers and soldiers, officials. However, the latter types of people who have special identities have a very small probability of appearing. Generally, the first two are recruited from ordinary farmers or citizens. But, in theory, when a building such as the Liumin camp was first built, it should introduce a talent-just like Fal''o. What''s more, what Dane built directly was the third-level refugee camp. He was quite looking forward to what the first talent brought by the temple base was. (To be continued.) Chapter 224 Hero knight The messenger who sent the letter to Mayor Baber of Rotten Wolf Town returned to White Wolf Castle two days later, and the news he brought back made Dane''s face very unsightly. The messenger didn''t even see the face of Babb. After sending the letter and drinking a cup of tea, the family asked out very politely, not even a reply. Teething, Dane decided to send a messenger, but the result was the same. Alas, he still didn''t know that Barber''s attitude was so stupid. In my mind, after three days, it should be when Rotten Wolf Town paid the February contribution, and Dane decided to go to Rotten Wolf Town in person at that time. Not only did he go in person, he also took a troop. "Give you a way to live you don''t go ... Huh!" Uh ... After concentrating all the construction workers, the completion speed of the third-level migrant camp was relatively fast. The day before the departure to Rotten Wolf Town, the migrant camp was completed. After I was notified by the system news, Dane also wiped out his bad mood. "Congratulations to the players. Discover a hero among the newly recruited population in the refugee camp. Please go to the hero interface to check the details yourself." Hero! This is a big surprise! What he originally envisioned was a character that must be built when the Liumin camp was built. Due to the characteristics of the three-level building effect, it is likely to produce a very talented person. The most he thought about was the high attributes and any special stunts. But I never thought that a hero would come out directly. He opened the hero interface and found a new character. Velina Van Sean, a horsewoman with long millet hair and a full metal armor. Uh ... "Name: Verina Van Sean." "Hero Template: Paladin, Hero Level: Level 1""Professional Level: 12th Paladin" "Strength: 14" "Agile: 12" "Physique: 21" "Intellect: 16" "Perception: 14" "Charm: 24" "Features:" "Support for kindness (personality): Verina has a kind heart. When she becomes the leader of a certain territory, Her Majesty''s people will support her more and reduce their dissatisfaction." "Shield of Kindness (Personal Trait): When Verina is in a defensive and defensive battle, she can rely on her strong personality charm to more easily launch civilians in the city to participate in defense, and her army''s morale will Has been greatly improved. ""Qualified Leader (Personal Trait): Improved efficiency when dealing with internal affairs." "Master of Defense (Heroic Character): She is proficient in defensive operations in various ways and is an out-and-out master of defensive operations." Uh ... On the way to the camp, Dion opened the hero interface and checked the attributes of Verina. The result made him surprised and satisfied. The difference is that as a paladin, and has a hero level, twelve professional level of the paladin, her individual combat effectiveness is really not strong, it can even be said that it is weak. Except for the physical attributes of 21 points, the combat attributes related to the Paladin are simply unreadable. Low strength, unqualified agility, even the perceptual attributes related to the casting of magic skills are not high, not even a cast-assisted paladin. Dean couldn''t figure out how she had grown to the twelfth grade. This kind of person who has no attribute support and has a professional level does not look weak, but in fact it is just like a flower. After playing a heads-up fight, I won''t talk about Dane now, nor the powerful ranger general Pehince, even if it is the same 12-level Chapel, but he has not yet entered the hero level. It may be an exaggeration to play two Verinas, but they must win steadily. Despite such a weak chicken, Verina has an extraordinary high-charm attribute, which is higher than Dane! Dane wants charisma, which is useless in combat except for being useful as a lord. The Paladin is better Point, the charm attribute is barely one of their combat attributes, such as some high-explosive abilities, such as breaking evil spirits and the like, still need the charm attribute support. This almost means that although Verina is a weak chicken, she has a certain explosive power, and the strength at the moment of explosion can be greatly improved? However, this is not very useful. Especially when fighting, how much can the power of one move to break the evil cut increase?But these Dane don''t care much. What''s wrong? Although he doesn''t mind if he has more high-end combat power, he is not too rare for a character of about 12 levels. He was able to fight by himself, and Pehinci was also able to fight. There was not much Velina, and there was not much less of her. However, there are too few people with high charm and suitable for the lordship. Dane was pleasantly surprised, and Velina was obviously a lord hero. Charm is a key attribute of being a lord. There is no charm, and it will be a qualified staff member. In addition to its charismatic advantages, Li Lina''s ''kind support'' and ''qualified leader'' are also very suitable for handling internal affairs and serving as lord. From this point of view, Velina and Pehince are completely different types. Peixin''s own combat capability is not only good, but also has a very unique ability to command the army. UU reads and Verina, in addition to being more reliable in defensive battles, can only be more reliable as an internal lord. Dean needs such talents! When I met Verina in the Liumin camp, he was having a good talk with several clerks in White Wolf Castle. Looking at the appearance of the clerks who deal with logistics, we know that in a short while Within a short time, they were impressed by this heroine who looked heroic and friendly and had a high personality charm. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and Dane gave a slight cough, signalling his arrival. A few clerks came over in shock, bowed to Dion, and shouted respectfully General, and went on to arrange the work of the newcomers from the camp. These three-tier exile camps also bring in a group of people a week, but the number of population increases can be much higher than that of the **** tree tower, and a group can recruit up to 100 people. These people came suddenly, they must arrange some staff to do statistics and resettlement work. These clerks are the manpower Dane transferred from the logistic officers at White Wolf Castle. When the officers left, Dion said softly, "Hello, Ms. Verina, I have been waiting for you for a long time." Velina showed a smile. She pulled out the knight sword from her waist, stuck it on the ground, and then knelt down on one knee. "I also look forward to following you for a long time." There is one more chapter, but it will be late ~ Also, ask for a recommendation ticket! The recommendation ticket is dropped quickly ... (To be continued.) Chapter 225 Settled in Rotten Wolf ά When Verina arrived, Dyne''s administrative work was relieved a lot. Such as the recruitment of construction workers, the location of new system buildings, the maintenance of the castle, the logistics of the army, the population of dozens of surrounding villages, the statistics of production, and a series of things about the overall development plan of White Wolf Castle. Na can handle it well. She also has a lot of trust in the heroine, and she still looks reliable. Even, it would not be impossible for her to take care of Rotten Wolf Town in the future. After unloading a lot of work from him and handing it over to Verina, he can finally take the time to trouble Barber. On February 23rd, Dane brought two brigades, six hundred lives, to the town of Rotten Wolf near noon. The main reason why He only brought so many people is that he didn''t want to cause too much panic. After all, Rotten Wolf Town still belongs to its own territory. His ultimate goal is to replace Babe, the disobedient mayor, and not to fight a war. Of course, since Barber dared to have such a hard-hearted attitude, he must have been prepared. There might be any conspiracy, but Dane didn''t care at all. Anyway, Barber could not get 600 people unless It''s looking for mercenaries. But in the rotten wolf town, which mercenary group dared to oppose White Wolf Castle? Tired and crooked! I brought the army into Babel''s mansion and brought this fat man out. It was as simple as that.Hugging in this mood, Dion looked at this very desolate and windy town, but was very busy. The year before, he was just a mercenary living in Rotten Wolf Town, but now he is back here again as a lord. He took his troops along the road towards Rotten Wolf Town. More than three hundred White Wolf Fortress soldiers were walking on the streets of the town. The originally bustling streets became empty as they passed by. It wasn''t ten minutes before I entered the town of Rot-Wolf, and a team of guards came forward. The guards of Rotten Wolf Town are old acquaintances of Dane, especially the leader of the team, Cookman. When he was in Rotten Wolf Town, he did not deal with this guy. Cookman saw Dane riding a white wolf and leading the team in front. His face was a little embarrassing. He did nt know how many times he invited Dean to his security team to drink tea, and how many times he was beaten by Dain. The relationship between the two was full . It is just that the identities of the two are so different today that Dane has become the most important warlord force in the south of Hindler, and he has only just started from a team leader with a dozen individuals. Become the captain with sixty or seventy people. He didn''t really want to see Dane, but what can he do? Who told him that he was now nominally the highest military officer in Rotten Wolf Town? "General Dane." Ŷ "Oh, Cookman." Dean''s smiley expression made Cookman even more embarrassed. The security captain said: "There is a barracks in the town specially arranged for the soldiers of White Wolf Fort."Uncle Dane waved his hand and interrupted him. He said: "I have always heard that the mayor''s mansion in Rotten Wolf Town is very luxurious, but I have never had the opportunity to visit and visit it before. This time I have the opportunity, why not go there?" He wasn''t talking to Cookman, he was talking to Barber. Taking the troops forward, Cookman wanted to stop again, but Dane drew a whip directly on his face. How great is his strength? This whip went down, and the old acquaintance of Dane just fleshed up and covered his face and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. The soldiers of the security team who came with Cookman watched as their boss was overturned by a whip, and they were at a loss. Dean was too lazy to care about these guys, he continued to move forward, and the soldiers continued to stop, certainly not dare, impossible to stop but just let it go? This doesn''t seem to be very good Immediately, they don''t have to tangle. As Dane walked past them, Peixin came up with dozens of people at the same time, disarming them all. The soldiers of the security team did not dare to resist, they were old Honestly surrendered his weapons, took off his armor, then left empty, stood on both sides of the road, and watched with other civilians across the street as the two platoons of white wolf soldiers passed. The Mayor''s Mansion is not far. Just west of Rotten Wolf Town, there is a house surrounded by a stone wall more than three meters high, which is Baber''s residence. The gate opened on the side of the street was tightly locked. After several soldiers went up and called the door to no one to respond, impatient Dane directly ordered the door to be broken.Immediately, as the small siege hammer brought by the army was moved out, under the force of six or seven soldiers, Barber''s house door was quickly smashed. The soldiers who came in through the fish quickly turned the guy''s nest upside down, and Dane waited patiently outside, waiting for the news that the house in front of him was empty. It''s something he didn''t expect. "Should Barber run away?" Pehince said next, "Shall we chase it?" Dane said: "It shouldn''t be ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ If he wants to run, why is he holding back and refuses to bow his head to me? I promised that I wouldn''t take him if he gave up the mayor. He s not willing to do that. Of course, he still has extravagant hopes for this position, otherwise it would be better to get out early with money? What''s the matter? Not only that, but what made him feel weird was that the eyeliner laid in Rotten Wolf Town had not found Barber left. Of course, it didn''t rule out that he disguised himself and sneaked away, but his million possessions could not be taken secretly. Go for something. Further search results also confirmed Dane''s idea. Babb''s house was buried with treasures worth about 50,000 gold coins. This was a large part of the property even if not all of his properties. The fat man was a man who regarded his wealth as life. What is it that makes him not even have money and then suddenly disappears after playing? Unless Dane''s heart raised a terrible idea: Could this fat man really die? I haven''t heard such news at all, so it seems a little whimsical to think about it. But Dane really went deep into thinking that all the information about Barber from Rotten Wolf Town always said what the fat man did, but he never said where he appeared!The last time information was mentioned about his public appearance, it was almost ten days ago when Dane just took down White Wolf Castle. Moreover, during his inauguration, Barber did not show up. Mr. Fei, in the last ten days, what has really changed? To be continued. Chapter 226 Assassinate Barber may be dead. This is purely a sensory guess of Dane. There is no direct evidence to support it. However, within ten days there was no information about his appearance, and as a matter of wealth, he disappeared but his money was still there. Based on these two points, Dane dared to make a guess. Dangerous. It is too late when it is really discovered. All things like God are prepared. If Barber died, how did he die? This is a very important question. When Dane felt that he was so busy and anxious, he seemed to have neglected the intelligence gathering. "Let the soldiers gather, and we will go to the barracks," Dion whispered to Pehince next to him. The streets of Rotten Wolf Town are not wide, and the 600-strong troops are a long and long line, which is not conducive to defense. After realizing the danger, he certainly couldn''t keep the team on the street. Extermination left two squads of soldiers to take over and guard the town mayor''s mansion. The others, under the leadership of Pehinsi, headed for the barracks east of Rotten Wolf Town. Soon after leaving the mayor''s mansion halfway, a soldier came to report: "Master, two of them said that they knew the whereabouts of Mayor Barber, and they still have your old knowledge."With a frown, Dion asked, "Old knowledge? Who is it?" "He calls himself Nafir Fat." This is really his old knowledge, and the relationship is still very good. When the old leader of the Dread Ghost Regiment in Dane, by the way, was the guy in Bynes, no one was optimistic about him in the town of Rotten Wolf. Dane had been kindly persuaded. But Dane still kept his eyes open. He said, "Take the two people together, watch them, wait until the barracks, and then take them two to see me." The team returned to the road from Babel''s mayor''s residence to the barracks, which was only about 20 minutes away, not too far. Soon after walking around a street corner, the barracks had already appeared not far away. However, at this time, the mutation happened. Hearing only a loud bang, Dane looked to the place where the sound was made-at the end of the line after the corner of the street, the two "informed people" mentioned earlier were the manpower arranged by Dane, guarding The bottom of the team! The fuchsia, the evil storm of energy had just dissipated, the place was already a mess, and the houses on both sides of the street had collapsed. As far as the scene seen by Dion is concerned, there are at least two white wolf squads within the range of the explosion near the center. At this moment, all of them are blasted to death by wild energy. Even other soldiers who were a little farther away were quite embarrassed after being affected by the explosion. The power of this energy explosion is probably not worse than a four-ring plastic energy spell! Dean''s complexion was okay. Fortunately, he had doubts in his mind earlier. He felt that Barber''s disappearance or death was a problem. He kept his eyes open and did not dare to let the two so-called old acquaintances and insiders directly bring them to him, otherwise If this explosion exploded at close range, even Dane could easily be seriously injured if caught by surprise.He doesn''t know what kind of conspiracy this is, but he can guess who it is: it must be inconsistent with Conley! The explosion of fuchsia evil energy, the power directly reaches the level of the fourth-level spell. This kind of thing is obviously derived from the hand of some powerful dark warlock. The entire Hindrell is not except for the shadow warrior group under Conley. People can make it! This is not necessarily directly under Conley. Many warlords belong to the Conrie faction. There are also some warlocks coming out of the chaotic city as staff, such as Malone. But there must be no problem in accounting to Conley. Dian felt a little cold, how long before he became General White Wolf Castle? It was only in his ten days or so. A plot and assassination against him had arrived so soon? I have to say that the Conry faction''s operational efficiency is really high. "Hurry up! Everyone will return me to the barracks immediately!" Dane gave a decisive order, he would not be naive to think that the end result of this plot was just an assassination. Sure enough, Dane was right. Things are right. Of course it is not as simple as that! When the team hurriedly planned to enter the barracks quickly, Dane saw two figures in black robes appearing on the roof of the second-floor accommodation building of the barracks. Looking at the wand in their hands, and the dark magic that was continually condensing, Dion felt a bad feeling in his heart. There was a roar behind him, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw the two or thirty soldiers who had been killed in the previous energy explosion, and stood up shaking again. The broken body and the eyes that have lost their pupils all represent their current identity-the undead.This time, with Dion, a light infantry brigade, and a mixed brigade composed of two White Wolf Guard Squadrons, two Dread Ghost Mercenary Squadrons, and a Ranger Squadron ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It can be regarded as an elite team, and it will not be scared to lose the combat power after seeing the dead comrades incarnate as undead. A light infantry squadron nearest the scene of the explosion quickly jumped on, and with the ranged support of the Rangers, the resurrected undead could not last more than two minutes. This small number of undead zombies is not yet in Dane''s eyes. He was worried about the two casters appearing on the barracks. Pehinsi opened her long bow and shot an arrow at one of them. The range of three or four hundred meters, even the Ranger General, is not possible at this distance, so that the arrows have great lethality. On those two casters, it is certain that there are some protections similar to the protection of arrows and so on, so that the bow and arrow shooting of Pehinsi basically has no effect. While Pershing took a bow and fired an arrow, Dane took the white wolf guards around and rushed towards the barracks, hoping to arrive before the opponent completed the spell. But at a distance of 300 meters, it will take some time to run. When Dane and his soldiers rushed to the entrance of the barracks, their spells were completed. I saw that at the feet of those two casters, two dark gates, about six meters wide and about six meters high, were called out. The next moment, many strange monsters came out of the black gate! Dean has never dealt with monsters like Changcheng, but this does not prevent him from recognizing what the monsters rushed out of the door are-- "Devil ?!" Dane gritted his teeth! (To be continued.) Chapter 227 Demons Gate The two are always in the gates that radiate the power of darkness all the time, and there are constantly emerging abominable demons. In the blink of an eye, there were already more than twenty demons in front of the team led by Dion. There is no doubt that the collision between the devil and the living must be solved with iron and blood. The monsters that have just been summoned are generally little demon and inferior monsters, and their combat effectiveness is actually quite low. They are shorter than one meter, three or four, and weak in strength. Apart from the corrosive toxins on their claws, they will not be more difficult to deal with than a human teenager. Carrying a long knife, Dane cut down the small devil that appeared in front of him three times, five, two, and the elite white wolf guards around him also easily destroyed many demon, but this did not let him I feel better for half a minute. The two demon gates are still continually summoning demon heads. If all the demon is turned out to be small devil and bad devil, then that s fine. Elite human warriors push in and block that. Two doors, and then try to close it. But how could the conspirators prepare for action to this extent? When the Devil''s Gate has almost a hundred little demons out, and Dane and the White Wolf Guards have also hacked to death forty or forty, finally began to have big guys appear. First, a squad of horns ran out of each of the two doors, and then three **** dogs with four heads and three heads roared out!At this moment, the two white wolf guard squads who rushed to the gate of the barracks with Dane were a little overwhelmed. The horned devil is not like a rogue chicken. Although they are also lower-level demons, they stand up, have a height of one meter and a body with explosive muscles, horns and claws, and growl. The power to attack is not weak! In particular, these horned monsters have a unique trick to jump attack! I soon saw Dane. I saw more than 20 horned monsters roaring in unison after walking out of the demon''s door, and then squat down invariably, followed by a strong and powerful thigh, and they jumped straight for several meters. High in the air, they rushed straight towards the soldiers blocked at the entrance of the barracks! Such an attack is too sudden. No one has faced enemies such as demons in the war. Their tactics in the war are too strange for human beings. Dane and the team led by him have suffered heavy. Assault. He would never be afraid of this level of attack. Under the sword''s waving, the two horned monsters that rushed at him were directly hacked to death, and the electric claws excited along the way jumped and hacked in the air. It was another demon who had no time to fall in mid-air. But other white wolf defenders do not have such excellent skills as their generals. Suddenly caught off guard, the white wolf guard standing at the door chopping the little demon, was mostly overwhelmed by the horned demon falling from the sky. Seven or eight people had their chests torn directly on the spot, and certainly could not survive. Some other quick-response guys blocked the shield in front of their hands in time, so they would not be killed immediately, but they fell to the ground and were pressed by the horns of their bodies, so it was difficult to resist, let alone beside them. There are some little devil around, it can be described as fierce. Miao Miao is really able to stand up again in this assault. However, Dane didn''t want to help his subordinates. Although he easily solved a few horns, at present, the four **** dogs that are coming back still need him to deal with it. These three **** dogs are different from the mythical monsters that swallowed the world. Although they also have three heads, they are actually about the size of a wild boar. Although the strength is not weak, it is not too weak. Strong enough to deal with. But with four heads added, it wouldn''t be too much of a problem to entangle Dyne in a short time. Fortunately, Pehince, who commanded the army behind, responded fast enough. Under her leadership, support soon came. The first is a precise round of arrow rain strikes. The rangers'' arrows are aimed at those horned demon. In one round of shooting, the number of horned monsters disappeared instantly. Only a few guys with a few arrows in their bodies did not hurt the vital ones. They could continue to fight with the white wolf guard, but after a while, the second round of bow and arrow shot Come, they are all dead.Then rushed up, an entire squadron White Wolf Guardian. These heavy infantry with heavy shields and warhammers, when formed into a tight square, were not able to be attacked by the little demons. On the contrary, the soldiers did not retreat, under the cover of the arrows, issued a call sign, and continued to press towards the two huge demon doors inside the barracks. At this moment, Dane also chopped off all four **** dogs and twelve heads in front of him. He is really angry now. This suddenly appeared at the Demon''s Gate in Rotten Wolf Town, and the caster who summoned the Demon''s Gate made him angry. He can see now ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The effect of the two casters on the Devil''s Gate is just to activate it. At the position where the Devil''s Gate is located, two large magic circles drive this. The motive power of long-term summoning spells. The most direct manifestation of is that the two casters no longer keep casting, but the portal is still continually summoning demons. Obviously, without destroying the two already visible magic formations, don''t try to close the two portals that call for demons. What makes Dane most angry is that these two law mates are obviously not available in a short while. The array with a diameter of ten meters is quite labor-intensive to portray, and the driving force for driving such a magic array, as well as the summoning of demons, do not require long preparations. This way, it means that no matter if Ma Long or Conry behind Ma Long, their penetration of Rotten Wolf Town is not a day or two. However, Dane, who is close to White Wolf Castle, has not heard any wind in such a long time! I have to say that this must be a huge misconduct in the intelligence work. Theoretically speaking, for many years, Moreno has been sitting in White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town for many years. The foundation should be deep. The ability to control information will never be poor. How long has it been since Moreno left White Wolf Castle? It turned out to be like this in two months, and we can see how wasteful Costa was left by him at the castle. It would be better if he discarded the firewood, but now, the mess left behind has to be cleaned up by Dion. The taste of this pot is sour. If it were not for the complete lack of information, how could it fall into such a passive situation today? To be continued. Chapter 228 Heroic Spell: Burning in Fury (2 in 1) The two black robe casters, after launching the Demon Gate in front of Dane and others, did not intend to stay more. The two of them knew that these two demonic gates, constructed with two hundred lives and magical materials worth more than 50,000 gold coins, were by no means easy to destroy. The protective layer on the magic array is quite tough, not to mention, the demon monsters that are constantly flowing out of the door, although strong and weak, but with the passage of time, the intensity and speed of the demons will become faster and faster. It is so simple to want to destroy the defense of the magic circle under the constant siege of these demons. And if it is not destroyed by external forces, relying on the flesh and blood sacrifices of the living, a large accumulation of cherished magic materials, and the two high-level warlocks who specialize in demons spent half a month carefully drawing, this Two demon gates can last for three days and three nights, summoning thousands, even tens of thousands of demons! Although these demons are completely out of anyone''s control, even the evil magicians who summoned them cannot control these evils from the abyss, who have the greatest malice for all life, all order, and all positive energy. Monster action, but they had no intention of controlling these demons. In the enemy city, summon these two demonic gates. The purpose is not to create a demonic army at all. It is just to use the power of these demons running out of the abyss to completely turn the prosperous rotten wolf town into one. It''s just dead. When Dane has no way to shut down these two demonic gates in a short time, then as time goes by, the monsters summoned by the demonic gate will become stronger and more and more, the hope of closing the door will be It will become more and more slim until the number of demons reaches an irresistible level, where he will be besieged by the demons to death. The entire Rotten Wolf Town, even the surrounding villages and White Wolf Castle will total more than 10,000 at that time. Falling under the onslaught of demons. This is an extremely vicious means, and the death knell of death has sounded in two towns, but the two warlocks who signed the contract with the demons did not care, they would only obey their leader, the commander of Governor Warri. It''s ridiculous that Malone''s guy still hopes to just destroy Dane. How can he receive his own in Rotten Wolf Town? Let Malone increase his power. Where is it more important to destroy an entire warlord power that may be opposed to Governor Conley in the future?The two did not intend to stay in this town, which is destined to become a dead zone. After starting the already prepared Demon Gate, the work of the two of them was actually completed. They chanted the spell, and immediately behind them, a pair of black flesh-wings appeared phantom, and gradually became solid under their spell. When the wings take shape, they will fly high and fly away immediately. However, the spell was only halfway said, and the warlock standing on the left was shocked to find that under the three-story building, a figure was rushing towards him! That''s not Dane who just beheaded the four hellhounds. Who else? When Dion opened up a state of high violent state, even without the blessing of divine magic, his strength attributes also rose to the point of thirty-two. Although it does not exceed the level of the legendary power level of forty points, the power attributes of this level are still not able to withstand these monsters coming out of the Demon Gate. He did nt even need to wield the knife in his hand, but when he charged, the energy that he carried with him caused the little demon who was stunned by the life energy of the main material plane to be knocked out. Even the tall horned demon could not stop him in the slightest, and was easily rolled away. The evil magician who was targeted by Dion as a charge was shocked. He had heard of Dane''s reputation. He knew that despite the rumors that Dane was only a level eight mad warrior-now level nine. However, the combat strength can hardly be viewed from the ordinary professional level. He doesn''t want to have a record under Dane''s sword when he has achieved his mission goal and is about to evacuate successfully. He was expecting that the monsters coming out of the Demon''s Gate could block Dane for a short time. It didn''t take long for him to complete the spell of the Demon''s Wing. However, it is not possible to see it like this now. No demon is a combined enemy of Dane, let alone it will be blocked for a moment. But he was chanting a spell, but he couldn''t pull out to stop Dane, so there was only one way he could use. The evil magician chosen by Dane to be inevitable, his eyes suddenly turned red, and then two lines of blood and tears flowed from his eyes. At the same time, on the road of Dane''s charge, a rift in space and time suddenly appeared, and a void walker appeared from it. Dane was the first time to see a Voidwalker, a void monster that came from outside the crystal wall of the plane and did not exist on any material plane. It looks more than two meters high, and looks like an elemental creature. It is entirely composed of some strange black energy. It has no head and legs, but can float in the air.This is the demon monster of the evil magician, the void creature is not a demon, but some evil magicians prefer this special creature, and he is the rare warlock who uses the void creature as the birth monster. Void monsters have good power. Let''s not talk about their own emptiness. They also have certain soul-level attack methods, which are quite rare and powerful. After summoning the natal monster Voidwalker, the evil magician can finally settle down and continue to cast his escape spell. Although he knows that this destiny monster will not be Dane''s opponent, how can a monster with a level of challenge of eight can stop Dane for a while? Even if the natal monster is dead, it will cause him severe damage, but it is better than using his own body to face Dane''s blade in person. However, the next moment, he heard a roar, and then suddenly felt a throbbing heart, the demon wings that were about to take shape, suddenly became weak again, and a blood spit was directly vomited from his mouth. Come out. This is the contract back bite caused by the death of the native monster. If he has completed the casting of the Demon Wing, then the formed Demon Wing can go up and fly with the weak him, but the casting is still about to be completed, but not yet completed On the occasion, the contract backlash directly caused his casting to fail! It was such an instantaneous event, but how could this high-end evil magician never imagine that the destiny demon summoned by himself was so weak in Dane''s hands? He looked unbelievable, looking at the flashing arcs all over his body, but he had no strength to stand up. He could only watch Dane, who was leaping high, stabbed the second-floor balcony with one hand, and struck the entire body in front of him as soon as he strove, and then stabbed him, ending his life. The warlock on the roof of another accommodation building witnessed the whole process. A few seconds ago, when the Void Walker summoned by his colleagues just emerged from the fissures of time and space, Dane rushed up to the strange monster without even hesitating his steps at all. . Dane, who inspired the electric claw''s spell effect, hit the Void Walker directly with one stroke. But the power of this knife did not directly kill that monster. After all, the electric claw is just a low-loop damage spell, even if it is very powerful, but also don''t want to directly kill an empty monster with eight challenge levels in seconds. As for the physical damage caused by Dane''s powerful power and sharp long sword, the void creature has a strong ability to resist physical damage. It is normal to combine the two aspects without killing a void walker.Voidwalker is under the control of the evil magician, of course the warlock will first. Even if it was chopped, it still stretched out two energy arms, moved its body, and wanted to grab Dane to grab some time. But looking at Dane''s appearance at that time, it seemed that he didn''t care about it at all, and continued to rush forward, so he was immediately caught by the Voidwalker. Originally, he thought that in this way, Dane would definitely not be able to rush up before his colleague completed the demon wing spell, but later the fact, he severely threw him a slap-Dane turned out hard Relying on physical strength, he continued to rush forward against the void walker, and the void creature that was more than two meters tall couldn''t control Dane''s actions at all! Just a few steps away, just listening to the roar, from the void creature that enveloped Dion, a large current of electricity flashed! After that, the monster directly died under a strong current, and Dane, who was not blocked, jumped three or two steps and killed a evil magician directly. He didn''t figure out what the current spell used by Dane was at first, but later he figured it outthat''s nothing else, or something that can be attached to the caster''s body or to the conductive body contacted by the caster. Low-order damage spell [electric claw]. However, at that moment, Dane had no idea how many power generating claws, directly covering his trunk and limbs. At that time, the Voidwalker who was in close contact with Dion was directly and simultaneously destroyed by the superimposed electric claw spell. The sorcerer alive is now very grateful that Dane didn''t choose him at first. Otherwise, after seeing the scene just now, he doesn''t believe he has the ability to stop Dane. Even, he thinks he will be worse. His demon is a succubus. The succubus is not as resistant as the Voidwalker. I am afraid that it is not necessary for Dane to use the charge of the whole body. At the beginning, the electric claw aggravated, and the fragile succubus'' life would be instantly lost. But now he doesn''t think he has any fear. He felt that the demon wings behind him had taken shape, and the dark magic wind that had begun, had begun to fly into the air with his body. At this time, Dane, who was standing on the roof of another dormitory building, could only look at him with angry eyes at a distance of dozens of meters, but could not help him. He poured a magical power into the Demon Wings behind him, in order to get away from here more quickly, while still showing a mocking smile to Dane. He watched the earth get farther and farther from him, the wind in his ears became more and more urgent, and the nervousness had been set aside-he didn''t believe it, so that Dane could threaten him? The thought had just risen, and he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest. He looked up and saw that the soul was in danger! Where is this feeling? It is clear that there is really a bright red flame burning on his chest! The flames spread quickly, and with a force containing manic emotions, poured into his body. The evil magician who was burned by the fire did not know any way to solve this situation. After only three seconds of persistence, it turned into a fire in the middle of the air, and was eventually burned with no ash left.Standing on the roof, staring at Dane, the burnt-out evil magician, the angry red light between his eyes calmed down at this moment. This suddenly popped up and burned down a high-end evil magician''s ability in a very short time, of course, it came from the new heroic characteristics that he gained after the hero level was increased by three levels. ]! This ability to accumulate anger and use the perception and strength attributes as a benchmark to ignite a rage directly in the place stared at by his gaze is the first time he has used it in actual combat. And this hero''s ability to spell did not disappoint Dane. The effect is very powerful ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It''s just that it is cool to use in the anger, but it does consume a bit of mana. At the moment when the anger rose, Dane''s mana value was directly reduced by fifteen points. Then, as the anger continued to burn, his mana value was still being consumed at a fast rate, but he only burned three times. In seconds, it burned his twelve mana. Burning in anger for three seconds, burning nearly thirty mana, which was enough for him to release ten electric claws. Just now, when he was electrocuting the Voidwalker close to himself, he only used the instant power of Blood Roar to stack five electric claws. Although, instant casts cost twice as much mana. In that case, Dane''s mana has been almost half used up to now. But even so, he felt it was worth it. The cost of growing up a high-level warlock is no less than training a mage of the same level. The money spent by Conley to cultivate these two guys killed by him is estimated that the goldmen who used to make the same size don''t know how many can be made. Dane believes that the two high-level warlocks, even for Conley, must have a distressed loss. Two chapters, one chapter, feels more smooth, so I wrote it in one breath. (To be continued.): Chapter 229 Amethyst This Demon''s Gate accident in Rotten Wolf Town has no doubt been counted by Conne on Conley''s head. With his character, he can watch the two warlocks Yu Youyou survive and fly away. It''s weird! However, to kill these two evil magicians, in a more sense, it is still to let out a bad breath in their hearts, and not to make the conspirators behind laugh too happy. But in fact, even if these two evil magicians who were about to evacuate and escape, even if they were killed by Dion, they will not have any impact on the current battle situation. I was standing on the third floor. No demon could threaten Dane for the time being, but he couldn''t just stand and watch. After just a few breaths, the number of demons below became more and more, and he had to pull out a long knife to participate in the battle below. The theory of higher rage is that Dane s physical attributes, which are only one step away from all levels, can be maintained for three minutes, and the time he spent in killing the two evil magicians just in seconds. Calculated. He considered whether to end the high-level violent advance, after all, although the violent state is fierce, but after the violent end, his combat power will be greatly weakened. When dealing with the lower demons below, I don''t worry about which monster can threaten his safety. But he didn''t do it in the end. He wanted to use the enhanced power in the state of high rage to see if he could destroy a demon door. He jumped down, and when he landed on the ground, he continued to kill the two demons with the force of falling, and by the way, he cushioned the impact of falling from a high altitude. He fell from the roof, where he was now, next to a demon door. Although this demon gate is calling for the devil all the time, and there is also a very strong wave of power coming out from it, Dyne, who is close at hand, can still feel that this gate is actually composed of energy. Unreal, the most critical entity is still in the magic circle below. Magic circles are very fine things, but they are not so easy to be destroyed and destroyed after completion. It is very worthwhile to directly attack and destroy the lines of the law circle, and not to mention whether the goal of destroying the law circle can be achieved. The power of backwash from the law circle after being attacked will also make people Can''t take it anymore.After making a fruitless attempt, Dane quickly wanted to understand this, and set his goal on something more central: amethyst. And these four huge amethysts, which are placed in the four corners of the magic array, are exactly what provides the source of energy to this magic array. He doesn''t know how much these four bucket-sized amethysts are worth, but it must be a very high number. You know, a magical amethyst the size of a cobblestone will cost hundreds of gold coins on the market. Now these four amethysts are much bigger. I do nt know how many times. But Dane was planning to destroy these few valuable things with his own hands. Because he is now not far from the portal, all the monsters that just came out of the door naturally have the first target on him. However, where is Dane, who is in a state of rage, what can these lower demons be able to stop? No matter if it is a little devil or a higher-level horned demon, he cannot stop his pace. Even a few low-level succubus can release sensory interference spells towards Dion together, and they can''t give him half points Affecting violent state can also increase two points of perceptual attributes, but his original perceptual attributes are not low, with twenty points, just reaching the ordinary level. This level of ability is not something that low-end psychic illusions can influence. What''s more, he is not alone in the battle. Although it was difficult for the soldiers to support him under the entanglement of a large number of demons, Pehince''s arrows had been watching him, and he dutifully helped him clean up the surrounding enemies. With a firm step, he came to the nearest amethyst. Taking a deep breath, cutting it with a knife, the expected scene of the crystal being broken did not come to life, he felt his knife, chopped on the invisible but extremely elastic thing, not only did not hurt that one Amethyst was half-pointed, but instead had a force of shock, which made him take several steps back and forth, almost not standing still. This must be the protective effect applied on the crystal However, Dane does not believe in evil. In his thoughts, nothing can be cut off. If there is, it is just that the strength is not enough. Alas, he tried again. This time, he exerted his energy. The effect was yes, he obviously felt that the layer of flexible protective measures was pressed deeper, and even he felt that his blade might be only one fist away from the amethyst. But he did nt cut it, he did nt cut it. He was still bombarded by more power ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This time, he failed to maintain the balance of the body and fell on the ground. On the ground.Several demon beside Zhou shouted and came up to pick up the bargain. As a result, three of them were shot dead by Peixin''s shot, and the other was split in half by Dai Enshun. Dane, who was contaminated by the blood of the devil, calmed his head. The blade he just slashed at the amethyst, he was almost exhausted, but still a lot worse, which made him understand that his power is indeed some distance away from cutting off this layer of protection. If Cecilia is here, the two commonly used buff magics are lowered, pushing his power to the legendary level of forty points, and he can definitely cut the amethyst directly. It is a pity that Cecilia did not follow him to Rotten Wolf Town this time. This was his miscalculation. He did not expect such a high-intensity battle. However, despite this, he did not feel that the current situation was completely unsolvable. He beckoned to Pexins in the distance, and made a sharp pull. He was convinced that the vision of General Ranger must have seen and understood what he wanted her to do. The female ranger did not disappoint him. When Dane slaughtered a few annoying little devil and began to charge, while rushing towards the amethyst, an arrow that caused a storm, From mid-air towards Amethyst. While the storm arrow of Pehinci fell on the protective layer of amethyst, Dane''s arcing knife with the charge of running and charging also arrived at the same time! Chapter 230 Powerlessness Pershing''s storm arrow, and Dane''s arcing knife, blasted on the amethyst at about the same time. The combined strength of the two has exceeded the amethyst''s protective layer. The amethyst itself is very hard but brittle, and it is quite weak in resistance to the impact of gravity. The consequences of a fragment of an amethyst are chain-like. When the magic supply of the magic circle can no longer maintain balance, the remaining three magic amethysts become unstable, and even the gates of the demon above the magic circle become turbulent. Dane can see that many The phantom of a demon traveling behind the gates is devoured by a twisted storm of time and space. There was a sense of crisis in Daine''s heart, and he immediately ran with his knife and turned his head. And just a few seconds later, the magical array behind him with the portal exploded with a loud noise. As if a huge wave came from behind, Dane''s body was blown away. Even he was so embarrassed, not to mention the demons who were close to the magic circle, all killed. Climbing from the ground, fortunately, the state of rage is not over. The high physical properties brought by the rage helped him reduce many injuries. Although he looks a little bit ashamed now, he hasn''t actually suffered much injuries. At least his internal organs are shaking. I toss for a long time, although three minutes have not yet arrived, but there is not much time left until the end of the high rage. Looking up at another Demon''s Gate, Dane estimated that he felt that before the end of the violent state, he might have no chance to destroy the remaining Demon''s Gate, so he simply ended his own body. Rage-End sooner and save more energy. The violent ability of the rampant fighter is essentially a form of fighting that overstretches the physical strength of the body. After the violent end, a sense of weakness will inevitably come. His current combat power is at most 30% to 40% at the peak.In this state, there is no pressure to return to the army and fight low-level demons, but even with Peixin''s cooperation, it is impossible to have the power to break the next demonic door. This is a very bad situation. There are almost four or five hundred demons coming out of the two demonic gates. Although most of them are some little devil, and they were quickly destroyed by human soldiers after they appeared, there are indeed too many, even if they are killed very quickly, until now, there are still nearly two hundred. The little devil is still attacking the human army without fear of death. The most surprising thing is that although the speed of the demons has not increased further, the average strength of the monsters that have appeared has become very strong. Among the monsters that are constantly flowing, the number of horned demons has begun to increase. A few even lower-level succubi have emerged. The strength of the lower-level succubus is not bad. Although they are weak, they are not much stronger than the little devil, and they are not like the legendary succubus, they have an excellent appearance. In contrast, the lower succubus is ugly. But these ugly female demon with a pair of small wings have some ability to release simple shadow spells. The shadow arrows shot from their hands were no less lethal than the arrows of ordinary archers. What''s more, they also have a certain psychic ability, which can interfere with the target and cause the target to feel confused. They may not be a big threat to Dane, but they will have a terrible lethality to the soldiers of White Wolf Fort, even the elite White Wolf guards. When there are little devil as a miscellaneous soldier, horned demon as the main force, and a succubus to release shadow arrows and perceptual interference in the back, this increasing number of demons becomes more and more difficult to deal with. Fortunately, a portal has been closed. After the 600 soldiers from White Wolf Fortress have all joined the battle in the barracks, the situation gradually stabilizes. He couldn''t imagine how long the army could bring these demons into the barracks if both portals were at the same time and summoning the demons at double speed and efficiency. Once the army''s defense line is breached and these demons rush into the neighborhood of Rotten Wolf Town, the town that bears the heavy responsibility of the commercial road hub will be completely destroyed under the slaughter of demons. Take the army that will be destroyed After the remaining demons that came out of the door were cleared up, all the troops began to block the demons that came out of the remaining door.Looking at the remaining Demon Gate, which has no meaning of decay, a continuous stream of new demons is called, and the soldiers continue to fall in this battle that seems to see no end, and he feels Quite tricky. He began to feel that he could not continue to fight like this. I carefully thought about it, and he confirmed that with the power at his disposal, there was really no way to break the door of the demon. He took the initiative and decided to find some way from the outside. "Pershing!" Dane yelled, and soon the Ranger General came to his side. Without talking nonsense, Dion said: "Take the army to block this door, and I will try to return within half an hour. During this period, do not let any demon run out of the barracks, otherwise But you are asking! " Peixin made a salute, and said firmly, "Follow your order ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I will not let any demon out of this barracks until I die!" "it is good." After all, Dane walked to a later position in the army formation and began to perform teleportation. It s the same old way to teleport back to Orinel and gather together Eastlin, Cecilia, Isroll, and Max Hill. Dane hopes to use the power of these elven casters to destroy the current Dangerous situation. He took over the commanding power of Pehince and began to command the army according to his own ideas. All the soldiers acted under her order, guided by the ranger''s arrows, and the heavy infantry began to push forward in front. The horned monsters have a great ability to jump and assault, but when they are covered by bows and arrows, they will also become the best targets when they jump up into the air. Pehince tries his best to prevent these monsters who like to jump up from assaulting into the army. And these monsters'' offensive power on the ground is not as strong as their assault ability. Although they are tall and strong, they lack weapons to make them unable to defeat the fully equipped white wolf guards in frontal battles.The white wolf guards, who had better space for advancement, gradually pressed the front continuously, and at the same time followed the ghastly mercenaries beside them, with the light infantry constantly purging the demons that were scattered from both sides. Peixin''s combat strategy has been well implemented. Two chapters have been reached. Ask for a recommendation ticket and subscribe ... Why am I crazy after 11? (To be continued.) Chapter 231 fall Before Dane completed the teleportation spell, although he couldn''t move much, his eyes were still visible. He saw the fighting strategy that Pehinci chose, and felt that this woman had not been a white Nancy King Ranger general for a hundred years. Despite being in danger and being commanded, and commanding a team that has always been unfamiliar to him, it is still done well. Pressed with heavy infantry, cleared light infantry and mercenaries on both sides, and cleared the low-end succubus and horned monsters that might threaten the army with the accurate shooting of the ranger troops, and cleared the field as fast as possible. It is definitely the right strategy to fight against the demons and push the troops forward to surround the demon gate. After all, although there are a lot of demons present, in terms of overall combat strength, it is still a mix of two teams of human warriors. Then, with the current strength of the force, it is a good choice to take an offensive situation, press the force up, and press the enemy close to the portal. After all, the greatest threat to the human army from the demonic forces lies in the demon gate, which constantly summons new monsters. However, although the number of demons in the bottomless abyss connected behind the door may be endless, the demons can only walk out of this door if they want to come out. Although the door is large, the number of demons squeezed out at the same time is limited. Quickly annihilate the demons on the field, squeeze their space, and finally block the portal. The ranger and the soldiers work together to kill the opponent the first time the demons get out of the portal. After achieving such a goal, the pressure of combat will be much reduced. By the time Dion spent ten empire points and completed a ten-minute teleportation, Pehinci had taken his troops close to the Demon''s Gate. And Dane can finally let go a little bit. Letting go of something doesn''t mean that he can take a long time. After returning to Orion, Dane gathered Faal, Cecilia, Isroll, Eastlin, and Max Hill for the first time, and then used the teleportation belt again. Follow these people to Rotten Wolf Town. With two teleportations and the time to gather people, Dane has been as fast as possible, but it still took more than half an hour.When he returned to Rotten Wolf Town, he was not in the most ideal state as expected-when six people had just stepped out of teleportation, they were attacked unexpectedly. He slashed the nearest demon, and found that six of them fell into the devil''s pile, all of which were stumps and dead bodies, most of which were of various demons, but there were many of them. In his heartMurphey, in just a little more than half an hour, Peixin''s ribbon army was broken? The surrounding area was full of demons, and it was difficult for him to see the whole picture of the battle. He could only keep waving his sword, while beheading the demon, while looking for the other five elves who had been teleported with him. Fortunately, the effect of this teleportation system from the heart of the dynasty is still very reliable. The teleporters are basically next to each other. He did not spend much time to find the other five. He has a melee ability, but it does not mean that others have. The knight''s eldest templar knight was nothing. A beautiful armor was not just good-looking, with swords and shields in hand, how few demons could take him. However, the other casters were not so relaxed. They suddenly fell into the strange pile, making them very embarrassed. Under the sudden attack, they could only use some emergency measures. Life can be saved, but can not be injured in seconds. In particular, Fal''o, who has a weaker individual combat strength, has a severe scratch on the back of the elderly elf Druid, and there are several wounds on his body. If it weren''t for the urgent treatment of healing spells, he was afraid that he would be left here for a long time. I did nt have time to go and manage why Pehince couldn''t hold it here, and Dane couldn''t figure out how many demons were around him. After the six people gathered, he hit the vanguard, the Templar King Hill, guarding the tail, and the four casters centered to support him. They quickly formed a tight team and began to break into the memory of the Demon''s Gate. go with. The breakout process was not too difficult or too easy. There were no particularly powerful monsters in the middle. The demons were mostly horns and low-level succubuses. At best, some **** dogs were a little more troublesome. But there are too many monsters, and Dane''s weak state after the end of the high rage has not ended. The combat power has dropped dramatically, even if it is the blessing of the divine magic spell of the holy priest. It''s just power. When he finally brought the casters to the Devil''s Gate, he had no idea how many wounds he had filled and how many times he had been cured. He felt his hands be sore, which is really rare. But finally arrived at his destination.Needless to say, Dian Dao, the four casters immediately started to work. All four have different spellcasting systems. Two priests, one mage, and one druid, work together. Unless they exceed their abilities too much, this magic circle will never be unsolved. It just takes time. The two, Dane and Max Hill, must act as defenders under the siege of endless demons coming up ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ to give the casters enough time. He didn''t let him wait too long. Soon, Fal''o represented a solution for the casters: "We have a way to close this portal, but it takes at least five minutes." As usual, five minutes is not a long time. However, when Dane needs to drag a pair of sore arms, a tired body, and the four casters who are working nervously behind him, and at the same time, there are endless monsters coming in all directions. Five minutes was not so good. He waved his arms mechanically, one after the other slashing the roaring demons. At the beginning, he could still use his heart to calculate how much time had passed, but gradually, in the constant battle, his energy was being consumed a little bit, except for wielding a knife, his mind could no longer Let any other thoughts go. Until the end, he seemed to be unable to feel his body, and was fighting with his willpower and physical instincts, until he was awakened from this state by being pulled by a soft hand and dragged out, I heard Cecilia''s shout in my ear: "Run! The portal is about to blow up!" (To be continued.): Chapter 232 Aether Mount Dane, who had experienced an explosion of a portal, until this door exploded instantly was more powerful than three fireballs stacked together. He immediately awakened from the previous muddy state, dragging his hand along his feet, and hanging [foot sole oil], a spell that can speed up the movement, quickly withdraw. There are still many demons around, these guys who are not low in IQ, but are always filled with violent desire to destroy their heads, are completely unaware of the problem of the portal, and they will not be detained by Dyne and K. Sihir, fearing the death of dozens of companions, still fiercely pounced. This time, change the top of Hillshill. This knight with a sword and shield, although the killing efficiency is much lower than Dane, and also consumed a lot of physical strength and strength in the previous defending, but in any case, the Templar in the heyday joined the battle. Now the The situation is much better than Dane, who is already on the verge of dying. However, although Max Hill has done his best to shoot the demons rushing up with shields, using light energy to impact and corrode the demons'' body, his speed is still not fast. Eastlin was anxious at the back, and the middle-aged elf pulled out a scroll directly from his arms, and the whistling fireball flew out. If a fireball is blown into a dense human army, it is not known how many people will be killed, but the devil is not. Although they are all low-level demons, these monsters born from the bottomless abyss have quite good natural resistance to fire, strong acid and negative energy. It was also this elemental resistance that made Eastling''s idea of ??a fireball blasting a way out of business. The burst of fireball injured many demons, but the direct loss of life was much worse than expected. Taking a picture of his forehead, Eastlin''s face was a little gloomyas a wizard who should have been known for his wisdom, he forgot such an important thing. In an emergency, he was indeed a little eager.But fortunately, things can be made up. The sacred spells of Essilor and Cecilia can do enough or even excessive damage to demons. Two blazing orbs were released. Although this spell looks like it is burning the enemy in the same way as the flame, the energy that constitutes the flame is essentially different from the fireball summoned by the Plastic Arcane. It is sacred. Flames are deadly to demons. The road finally became clearer. The legal array that has been set for time-delay cracking has been in a state of instability, but before the explosion, everyone had run away twenty or thirty meters away. The wave of the Devil''s Gate being destroyed is turbulent, but fortunately, at this distance, although the shock of the energy of destruction that is blown up by the Devil''s Gate can be felt all over the sky, but the distance is relatively long, this kind of shock makes people feel a little Uncomfortable standing is not stable enough to cause direct harm. The casters had more gentle means to crack the spell array without causing an explosion. But it took more time, they had to take a more rude way, so that the same as Dion''s previous violent demolition of amethyst, caused an unstable explosion of the circle. At this point, behind the scenes, the black hand Governor Kangli spent a lot of money and sent important warlock corps members to arrange the two demon gates in Rotten Wolf Town, which have all been destroyed. The two big stones in Dane''s heart can be put down. But the crisis has not been completely resolved. At present, the number of demons in the barracks is still very large. To keep the town of Rot-Wolf, all the demons must be killed. Now, Dion had to find his armyeven if it was completely destroyed, he had to find his body. Calm down and think about it. Based on the current situation, the army led by Pehinci should still be resisting, and at least it should still maintain a certain combat effectiveness. Otherwise, the demons will not be all crowded in the barracks. The tens of thousands of people in Rotten Wolf Town are very delicious prey for these demons. If it is not blocked, it is reasonable to return Only new demons will be in the barracks, and the number cannot be so many. Inevitably, Pehince must be fighting hard somewhere, and the six of Dane need to join them, and then consider how to clean up these demons in the next step. However, these are just his speculations. He neither knows where Pehince is, nor what happened before. This will make the situation so drastic. He needs more information to support it.Due to the explosion of the Devil''s Gate, many demons have died here, and no more new demons will continue to appear. Dean and the pressure they face have been much less. In the military barracks, they found a barracks that seemed to be complete, hid together, closed the doors and windows, and were shrouded in protective magic released by the two female priests. Two or three hundred demon outside were one and a half. They couldn''t get in, and they finally had a chance to breathe a little bit. Breathing and taking a break, Dane''s head was thinking of another way. They must still go out and find Pehince, but the acquisition of information is a huge problem. Thinking of this, Dane remembered that there was a high-level curse mage standing next to it. Regardless of the general solution to the battle, Eastlin will use more plastic spells such as fireball and missile storm ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ but he is a spell mage, and he specializes in arcane spells. direction. Under Dane''s inquiry, Eastlin really came up with a solution that can solve the current problem-the ethereal mount. The etheric world is a special plane, similar to the shadow world, the astral world, and the spiritual world. They are all transition planes that belong to the main material plane. The special power of the etheric world lies in time, and etheric creatures also have their special attributes. It is difficult for Dain to understand such plane knowledge, and he does not understand the attributes and characteristics of the four transition planes, but this does not prevent him. Under Eastlin s explanation, Dain understands that the ethereal mount can give them The benefits of getting out of trouble. [Ether Mount] is a four-ring spell, which can summon a creature from the ether realm as a mount and take the rider through the ether realm. In the etheric world, there is no resistance, and the etheric creatures running up can theoretically increase the speed to infinity-as long as the person sitting on the mount can bear it. Although the etheric plane intersects the main material plane, if you are on the etheric plane, you can only see the vague main material world, but the main material plane cannot see the existence of the etheric plane. The invisible Aether Mount was summoned where they were hiding, and after a short rest and recuperation, the six set off! (To be continued.): Chapter 233 Blood Battle Rotten Wolf Town (2 in 1) There is no concept of size in the etheric world, which means that although there is only one horse, six people will not feel crowded on it. Under the guidance of Eastlin, the remaining five people rode on this ethereal mount. Instantly, Dane felt that all the surrounding scenes became obscure and blurred, and was turbulent in some illusory way, as if nothing could be seen clearly. Under him is a huge transparent war horse, which is the appearance of this etheric horse in the etheric world. This transitional plane is not suitable for the survival of human beings or other inhabitants of the material plane. Dane can obviously feel that the strength and everything in his body seems to be feeling slowly or even carefully. Unaware ways are passing. Eastling''s voice sounded at the right time: "We need to move quickly. Without special preparations, we can not survive in the etheric world for long." "Well, let''s go." The war horse began to run, and the speed at the beginning did not seem to be different from the horse, and it went straight out of the wall. In the vague and distorted vision, Dane saw many demons, and the horseshoe stepped over the devil''s body, but there was no half-effect. The demons seemed to not see them. They are still storming towards the house they were hiding in before. "It''s amazing." Val''o gave an evaluation. Although he was also a caster, Druid''s natural spells didn''t have the ability to link to other transition planes-at least he also I don''t know. The speed of the war horse is constantly accelerating, but no matter how fast, no wind is floating. People sitting on the mount can only see the blurry scene passing by quickly.They don''t know where Pershing is, but that doesn''t mean they don''t know where to find Pershing. Now that Dane had guessed that the army led by Pershing must still be resisting, then things are relatively simple-as long as you drive to the place where the most demons are gathered, you should not go wrong. Sure enough, they did not choose the wrong strategy. In the vague scene, they saw a battle taking place. Of particular concern is the black behemoth that appears to be more than five meters tall! In the ethereal vision of the ethereal world, no one can see exactly what this monster is, but only a group of black with red. But this did not prevent Dane from trying to understand why the team led by Pehinci would be repelled. Obviously it was the credit of this guy. In an emergency, Eastlin immediately disbanded the summoned Aether Mount, and the six immediately broke away from the Ethereum and returned to the material plane. The surrounding scenes changed from a fuzzy and distorted state to return to reality, and in the eyes of others, Dane six seemed to appear out of thin air. After returning to the real world, Dane can see the scene at hand-this is a road east of the central square in Rotten Wolf Town. Only about 400 soldiers of White Wolf Fortress are left on the road. A line of defense was set in the center, facing at least twice the impact of the demon. And the most impactful is the giant demon. "Reload war devil, my God ..." Eastlin was taken aback, he knew this kind of demon! Everyone has a solemn face, and several other elves also understand the terrible nature of this demon in the teachings of the temple and in the inheritance of knowledge. Although it was the first time that Dane had met, he reinstalled the huge city of war demon The body that can be compared with the Mammoth, and the hard armor beyond the strong flesh, the face of the cricket, and the pair of demon horns, can make people clearly feel the powerful power of this demon. Dane saw Pehince, the woman was struggling with the devil, the arrows in her hands had become a little soft, from her slowing movements, and her limping right leg It is clear that she is approaching the point of exhaustion. And the reason why she can persist in the battle with the re-installed war demon, and drag a wounded leg in the battle of rounds, and from time to time, she can open some distances and shoot a few bows. The soldiers'' help is not unrelated.More than a dozen rangers provided long-range support behind Pehince. At the same time, there were almost three squads and more than thirty heavy white wolf guards. They also formed a battle line to resist the demon. Dane saw with his own eyes that when a war demon wielded a sledgehammer, the soldiers didn''t respond quickly enough, and only one soldier raised his shield. However, despite the shield blocking the whereabouts of the heavy hammer, the white wolf soldier was still unable to withstand such a huge force, first the arm was broken, then the deformed steel shield was pressed on the body, and then a heroic soldier died The flesh, the iron armor and the shield on his body were smashed under great force and mixed into one body. The death was extremely miserable and the scene was extremely bloody. The resistance of ordinary soldiers is very difficult. Reloading the powerful power of the war demon, wielding the burning warhammer, made the white wolf guards close to the top very uncomfortable. With a hammer, unless you can avoid it, or if three heavy soldiers can react at the same time, and bear with a shield together, no matter who is hit, it will be seriously injured, and if it is severe, it will be directly smashed into meatloaf. The end. However, the threat that soldiers can pose to it is not great. The human body can reach a height higher than the devil''s knee, and the warhammer smashed in the hand of the white wolf guard, with enough power to break a wild boar''s head, hits the devil, but it is difficult to form a threat. There are also many arrows in the devil, but most of them are attributed to Peixin. Other rangers, the bow and arrow are not enough to break the demon''s armor. Even if it shoots into its body, it is difficult to cause direct damage. What''s more, Dane also keenly observed a detail-there are very few arrows behind the Rangers, and many of them have even shot empty quiver, only Pehince''s arrow reserves are good, it is estimated that Many Rangers contributed. And those rangers who lost their arrow ammunition had to pull out their machete and take part in the front line to fight the demon close to hand. This hurts Dane. He glanced at it in the past, there should be a ranger with a total of 60 people, now it seems that there are only about 40 people up and down. These elite rangers are all the treasures in his heart. The sentinels trained are much worse than these elites from the court of Nancy. They were so forced to fight hand-to-hand and died so much. How could he not be angry? ? "How much is his challenge level?" Dane asked, squeezing the weapon in his hand. Eastlin settled down and said, "I''m afraid it will be over thirteen or even fourteen." That''s almost the same level of strength as the General of Morno. If it were nt for this powerful demon, his brain would nt be very good, and he would nt cooperate with his demon army. He would nt even command. Otherwise, Pehinci s army would have collapsed. , Can also let a group of soldiers fight around, let Pehinsi shoot far? Dion capped his sword and took steps towards the heavy-armed war demon."Dane! Be careful! It''s too powerful!" Falau reminded worriedly. Dane didn''t look back: "That''s about to kill it too. Max Hill, protect the four casters, and the four of you will deal with it with me. Damn!" Finally, he cursed. Dane didn''t think of heading into a heavy-loaded war demon with almost fourteen challenge levels. That was too exciting. However, if there are four casters behind him to support, and two of them are also good at using the priests who are good at using the magic in the realm of goodness, he will have some confidence in him. Footsteps moved faster, the divine light came, the power of divine magic and cattle, restored Dane''s strength to a normal state, while another purification light belonging to Islore, came to the devil. The divine damage of the divine attribute is even more powerful than Pershing''s arrows. Under the light, the demon''s skin was burned. It was also instantaneous that the demon''s attention was attracted to Islaol who released the magic. Taking a huge step, the devil ignored the threat of Dane who was rushing towards him. Several heavy infantry who tried to block the road were also swept away by the demon. One of the guys who tried to jump up and hit the devil''s chest with a warhammer was also A slap in the air and fell to the ground was divided by a group of horns. The reloaded demon gradually ran, and it was a pair of Islaol who was going to directly kill him who had just injured him with the purification god. The priestess was a little nervous. She quickly chanted a spell and wanted to form a defense in front of her. At the same time, Max Hill also took up a shield and a sword to prepare for the impact of the devil. Trin and Druid Faro also both released action-restricting spells-greasy and entanglement, hoping to slow down the speed of demon impact. With the sound of , the reinstallation of the war demon was just a moment of stasis, and the protection supplemented by Isroll was broken. Then, the oily technique did not affect him too much, and the entanglement technique was in him. Under the powerful force, he was easily broken away. Max Hill instantly became the only barrier in front of the casters. The elf knight took a deep breath, and rushed up against the shield that gave rise to the light.The peas with the divine light on them also aroused the demon''s disgust. The scorching warhammer smashed over. Under the two resistance, the power of the abyss and the holy light endured. The Templar''s combat skills are very good. The shield is used very well. Withstand, use the Holy Light energy to save the abyss flame damage, and then rely on the excellent ability to remove power to reduce the impact. All these are impeccable, worthy of being a clergyman of the second-level monastery, but the power gap between the two is too large. It is conservatively estimated that the power attribute of the reloaded war devil is at least thirty or more, about thirty-four. By thirty-five, this is not something that Hill Hill can handle. The shield was blown away, and the Templar, who vomited blood, lay on the ground six or seven meters away, while reloading the war demon, he raised his warhammer and swept towards the casters who were not far away. At the critical moment, a sword penetrated the demon''s chest, and the owner of the blade belonged to Dane, which was ignored by the demon! When the demon charged, Dane had a chance to stand in front of him. But he did not choose to do so. The confrontation is too difficult, the main thing is that the devil is attracted by the power of the light, giving Dion the opportunity to bypass. It is not that he has not considered the comfort of the five elves. These are the five very important characters of Orineldo, and Dane certainly does not want to see them in danger. However, in the case of combat, strategy is sometimes more important than strength. The positive success rate is low, and the combat does not know what kind of situation it will be. It is better to choose a detour and find a one-shot decision. opportunity. It was under such an idea that Dane did it cold-blooded. Leaping from behind, he pierced the devil''s heart with a sword of earth blood. Although he is in a state of weakness at the moment, but under the blessing of two divine spells, his current strength attribute also looks like 26 or 7 o''clock. Although there is still a big gap compared with the demon, it can be fatal enough. Hurt. Dane''s knife is absolutely deadly. He could feel that the moment when the sword drew in, it must have pierced the devil''s heart. Most creatures, even demons, have no way of life if their hearts are pierced. But it hasn''t died for the time being. The powerful vitality, while passing away, has also inspired its final evil. His elbow swung backwards suddenly, and Dane hung on his back before he could get down. The huge power of UU Kanshu instantly hit him with blood, and the whole man flew out, and fell into a coma before landing.It seemed that Dane''s demon had been flying, and it seemed that he had used most of his strength, and the pain of his heart being tortured tortured him. It took two steps, the scarlet eyes were a little confused, looking at the four elven casters not far away, as if they wanted to rush to kill them. But in the end, it still failed to achieve this goal. The next moment, it was shrouded in magical missiles flying in the sky. This was a missile storm from the high-level spell mage Eastlin. The last trace of life was ended by the missile storm, and the morale of the White Wolf Fortress army could finally sound the horn of counterattack. At the same time, as a trading town, in addition to the merchants, there are many caravan escorts and mercenaries. When these forces also joined the battle, in the event that both portals were destroyed and could no longer be replenished, and the high-end demons were also beheaded, this conspiracy rose and came to Rotten Wolf Town. The crisis finally ended in the smell of sulfur everywhere. It s not that we do nt want to update quickly. The stability of four thousand a day is almost the limit, especially when there is no deposit and the naked body is updated ... Yesterday it was three o''clock again. I got up early in the morning and had to work a whole day shift. (To be continued.): Chapter 234 After the fight "Battle Name: The Battle of Rotten Wolf in the Demon''s Gate raid." "Venue: Continental Orodick, southeast of Hindler, Rotten Wolf Town." "Time: February 22, 217, New Caesar." "Enemies: Malone Warlord Power, Conry Warlord Group, Disordered Abyss Demon" "Allied: Rotten Wolf town idle mercenaries." "Completion of the battle: Defend Rotten Wolf Town, destroy two demonic gates, destroy all the demons in Rotten Wolf Town, and kill the warlock who launched the demonic gate." "Combat rating: Completion of the battle objectives, the damage to his own side is more serious, comprehensive rating: A, obtained empire points: 720 points." "Battle Details: Slightly."... When Dane woke up, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon the next day. Rising half-up from the bed, he still felt a little tired and his head hurt. The last picture in his memory was that his head was severely beaten, and he fainted. He didn''t know what the development behind the truth was. However, he didn''t have much worry. Looking at the system news emerging from the dynasty heart system and the battle report of the last battle, he knew quite clearly that the battle was ultimately won. All the demons should be removed. Lying on the bed, Dane was thinking. He no longer thought about what happened this time, but was thinking about how to retaliate next. With Dane''s temperament, it is impossible to be swallowed in such a pit and eating such a big loss. No evidence is needed for this, and the hostile forces written in the battle report are enough for Dane to confirm who did the good work. The abyss demons, he can''t find trouble, there is no need to find them, those demons are just used as conspiracy tools. But Malone and Conley ... At present, there is no countermeasure against Conry Dyne, but in fact, as long as the other party''s plot is bankrupt, Dyne finally joins Governor Ozer''s camp and it is a blow to Conley''s forces. In the future wars, he has more opportunities to deal with Conley. But Malone is a goal that can be started now. Since Malone Warlord Power is listed as the enemy in the battle report, this matter will inevitably be irrelevant to him. Dane has every reason to trouble him. Use excuses to collude with demons and slaughter towns.Whether or not Marlon can be killed is not necessarily, after all, that guy is also a guy who has been mixing in this place for so long, and has a deep foundation, but he can give him a heavy lesson without any problems. But these are not the places where Dane is worried. The most important and most important thing to consider is not him, but what kind of reaction will Conley have after military operations and attacks against Malone? This Ozer is still in the Eastern Wasteland. If Dane makes things too big, Conley will take advantage of it and deal with him fiercely? He was able to get rid of Malone, but he couldn''t keep it when Conley''s army was fully pressed. In the middle, there are too many things to consider, and there are too many doorways. The dimensions to be grasped are very subtle, and if something is not right, something big will happen. He was lying on the bed thinking about it. After a minute, he slaps him on the bedside table next to the pillow and swears: "Fuck! Is he! No matter how many mothers, Lao Tzu must kill Malone That silly hang! " When he said this sentence, he gritted his teeth and saw how angry his heart was after a big loss. In a hurry, several people came in at the door, several elves were there, and Delin and Chapul were also there. "Thank God ..." Seeing Dane sitting on the bed who had improved a lot, Delin thanked him sincerely, "Boss, you finally woke up!" "Well." Dane nodded. "Let''s go out," Cecilia said. "Dane just woke up and needs rest, so don''t bother you anymore."Dane waved his hand and said, "No, I don''t need to, my body is clear, there is no problem. It happens that everyone is here, and I have a lot of ideas, so I will tell you this time. But, here prior to" His gaze looked at Cecilia, Pehinci and Chapul, saying: "I need to know what happened after my coma, Cecilia tell me. And why, Pehinci, you lead Will our army be hit so far away when we return? Also, Chapel, why did the enemy make such a big move in Rotten Wolf Town, but we were close at hand, but we heard nothing? " A series of questions dazzled everyone. In the face of Dion''s questioning, he can only answer one by one. "I''ll come first," Cecilia said. "After you were fainted, the demon who was on the verge of death was completely destroyed by the magical power of Eastlin. Faal also became A cheetah stood by your side. After the death of that big demon, the pressure on the front was reduced a lot, plus the mercenaries and caravan guards in Rotten Wolf Town. , And joined the battle, we defeated the demon. After that, the demonstrating operation against the demon scattered in Rotten Wolf Town lasted for two days, and no more reports of demons appeared in the town four hours ago. " Faal interface said: "For these mercenaries and caravans to participate in the battle, we paid almost 7,000 gold coins afterwards as a reward and a pension for the mercenaries who died in the battle. At the same time, yesterday , The support units of the two brigades from White Wolf Fortress have also arrived ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and completely took over the defense of Rotten Wolf Town. Some of the guys who took advantage of the chaos were also suppressed by us. Now, Ms. Velina is now in the guarding house to handle many of the government affairs of Rotten Wolf Town after the war. " Dane nodded. He was quite satisfied with the treatment of his aftermath after his coma. Then his eyes turned to Pehinci. Ranger General said: "In the previous battles in the Eastern Barracks, we initially completely surrounded the remaining Demon Gate and completely controlled the situation. But when the first After loading the war demon, we were suddenly hit. This large demon monster is too destructive to the army, and we have to fight back and retreat to avoid suffering greater losses. Other demons were released. " "When we concentrated our firepower and paid a lot of soldiers'' lives, we finally managed to destroy that reloaded war demon, and the number of new demons has increased. Later, we tried to be able to control again That demon door, but it did nt take long before the second reloaded war demonthat is, the one that died in Lord Lord s hand appearedthere was no way for the army to continue to suppress it, it could only retreat backward. Go to the streets to defend. "(To be continued.): Chapter 235 Reorganize the Legion "I''m sorry Dane ..." Pehince had guilt on her face. "I didn''t complete the task and put you back into danger." Dane waved his hand and said, "Forget it, this can''t blame you. If it is two heavy war monsters, it is forgiven for the defense line not to maintain the control near the gate of the demon." Of course, he wouldn''t be entangled in this matter. In fact, when the first reloaded war demon appeared, he could still besieged it directly in the barracks. In fact, Pehince had already done his best. . In addition, Dane should thank this woman for not being really dead-headed and continuing to fight in the barracks when the enemy appears a powerful monster. Not only can it not control the scene, it is likely to give the entire army directly. Funeral. In the end, Dane''s eyes turned to Chapel, and the captain of the white wolf, the embarrassing look on his face had never faded. Dane didn''t say a word, just stared at him like that. For a long while, Chapel still couldn''t help Dion''s eyes. He said: "In fact, we have a lot of eyeliners in Rotten Wolf Town and even Shawan Port. However, Emre, who was in charge of the intelligence work of Shawan Port, died on the Eastern Campaign and failed to return; In the source of information in Rotten Wolf Town, General Moreno has always trusted Barber, and he used to handle it for himself. But who would have expected that Barber has been missing for so long this time, our intelligence is still a little bit news Didn''t receive ... Well, there isn''t much to say. After the upheaval, the information system at White Wolf Fortress has indeed been greatly damaged, and I will try to rebuild it as soon as possible. " Dane shook his head, sighed, and said, "What do you want me to say about you in this matter?"With a little shame on Chapel''s face, he said, "I was negligent during this time." "This negligence is fatal." Dane said, "No matter what, I don''t need to make any more requests for the time being. At least in the two places, Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port, the intelligence network must be rebuilt. All Information must be summarized as it should be. " "No problem." Chapul nodded, and issued a military order: "Although there was a big problem with our previous intelligence system, after all, the foundation is still there, and the pressure for reconstruction is not particularly great. I will be within a week. This work is completed. At that time, I dare not say that we cannot let go of any wind or grass. At least, there can be no enemies. We can do too much damage in these two places that we have control and we know nothing. " "It''s better," Dion said gravely, "you say a week, I''ll give you a week, I can''t do it in a week ..." "If I can''t, I''m willing to be punished!" "Okay, then I''m relieved." After talking about the issue of the intelligence line, Dane finally began to mention the business he wanted to say. "This time, there is such a big thing in Rotten Wolf Town and I can''t get away with it. I will never swallow it so much. He dares to go to Rotten Wolf Town to do things, then he must give back his teeth and teach him a lesson! The crowd was silent, and they were listening as Dion continued. "In the near future, we must do a raid against Sand Bay Harbor or directly against Malone Manor. The best thing is to kill this guy directly!""This way ... isn''t it?" Delin expressed his worries. "Not to mention the question of whether or not, if we really slaughtered Malone, would Conley really strike us?" Chapel also said, "This is very likely." Peixin put forward different opinions: "Master Dane has just faced this provocation just after he entered the White Wolf Castle. If he does not return with his teeth, how can he keep his seat? How many people despise us because of our weakness? I feel that retaliation is necessary. " "But Conley ..." Delin still felt a little bad. Dane ended the discussion: "Don''t think about so much, no matter how Conley is, he''s far away in the Lost City and Cinderella. We want to come over and we can naturally know in advance. Moreover, he still We haven''t been able to set the tone of the resistance forces around Sindrila. We really have to deal with us, aren''t we afraid of being bitten by other warlords? " After a pause, he continued: "What''s more, we are still part of Governor Ozer''s forces. I remember that there is a way for White Bird Castle to communicate directly with the birds of the blood castle. Right? Tell Ozer what happened in Rotten Wolf Town, and inform him of our actions. I don''t believe it, he can really sit and watch! " Seeing that Dane had made up his mind, it was impossible for anyone else to say anything. "But ..." Dion continued. "Before that, I will reorganize the army. We will return to White Wolf Castle again in the afternoon to discuss this matter." The idea of ??reorganizing the army has actually existed in Dane''s head for a long time. The sources of the troops he now has are relatively complicated. The troops of White Wolf Castle, the horror mercenaries who followed him, the Orion Knight Elves, and some idle mercenaries temporarily recruited during the Eastern Expedition. It s not time to demobilize, and depending on the meaning of the mercenaries, they seem to be more satisfied to follow Dean, and they seem to have the idea of ??staying and turning into professional soldiers. After all, it s also a matter of life and death, but professional soldiers can be treated much better than mercenaries ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and the dangers they face are not so great, at most they are suffering from ordinary training It s not so free. Not to mention, there is also a pure sword mercenary regiment whose attitude is not yet obvious. While in the wilderness, Dane had proposed to edit Alisa Delina, and the woman only said that she would go back and consider this matter, but so far she has not given Dane a clear reply. . Only after returning from the wasteland, has been stationed in White Wolf Castle.If they were eventually willing to join the White Wolf Fortress and join Dane''s family, there would be five or six unrelated sources of troops in Dane''s hands. Obviously, this has a very negative impact on unified command and movement. It is imperative that these units be thoroughly reorganized and given the proper numbers and proper combat functions. Not only did Dane think so, in fact, after joining the White Wolf Fortress, several officers in the army had a slightly higher status, and they also had a sooner or later day. No one wants their authority to be cut. This is a very important thing. After coming back to White Wolf Castle, there will be a battle for lips and swords. (To be continued.): Chapter 236 Collection On the afternoon of February 25, the day after Dane woke up, after leaving a part of the troops, he continued to station in Rotten Wolf Town, maintain law and order in the town, and deter and suppress people''s hearts after the turmoil. The group returned to White Wolf Castle. Verina was left in Rotten Wolf Town to deal with things. After Barber''s death, the important trade town and the white wolf castle''s money bag must be in charge of someone who can take it easy. Dane was willing to test her by seeing how Verina handled work in the turbulent town. In the first few days, Dane was quite satisfied with the woman''s ability to work. In the two days he was in a coma, in fact, much of the work in Rotten Wolf Town was taken over by Verina, who came at most, with Fal''o at his side. After the demon invasion, there was not much turbulence in Rotten Wolf Town, which is inseparable from the work of the female knight. Then, we need to see what the future rotten wolf town official in Dane''s mind can do. These days, but the day when the contributions of Rotten Wolf Town have to be paid, there is a certain decrease. Then Dane is acceptable. If the decrease is too much ... he needs to consider it. ... The first time he returned to White Wolf Castle, Dane did not immediately start the reorganization of the army as expected by others, but first invited Aleksandarina to the top parlor of the castle. . This is of course to talk about whether the pure sword mercenary regiment will go or stay in the end. The wind of Schindler was blowing, but the sand could not blow up more than twenty floors. At this moment, Dane and Pu Lina, standing side by side, stood on the edge of the castle top, overlooking the city standing on the loess.Today''s Li Lina is not as veiled as usual. She was wearing a white swordsman suit, and her fair and tender face was exposed in the air. Xi Lina is certainly beautiful, but her facial features are not like normal human females. The deep features and the ever-purple lips are full of exotic flavor. This style comes from her mother, a Teflin with a demon bloodline that is unheard of in the world. Teflin is a collective name for the combination of humans and demons. At least one of Teflin''s body must have demon blood. In addition, the blood of the devil is a very advanced blood, which is not easily diluted by ordinary human blood. Because of this, as long as the parent of a child is Teflin, the child will also be Teflin. What would be the attitude of human society towards Teflin with demon descent, then it goes without saying. Therefore, although Alishan Delina is actually very beautiful, as the head of a human mercenary regiment, she is still not used to using real faces to face people, which can also avoid some trouble. For so many years, she has become so used to it, even if she is in front of no matter how close she is, even if she knows her true race, she will not reveal her true feelings easily. Except for Dane. It was a special hint, but Dane was stunned to understand it. He didn''t have any plans to do more embarrassment or pavement at all, but just opened the door and said, "It''s been a long time, how are you thinking?" Aleksandarina certainly understood what Dane was talking about. She took a deep breath and said, "We have made a decision-we are willing to join White Wolf Castle, and are willing to obey all orders of General Dion. However, we hope that our pure sword mercenary regiment can continue to form. The same team, and retain the title of pure sword, this is my father''s stay. " Dane had originally intended to refuse, but Din was silent for a moment when she heard her sister mention her father. Her father is a senior that Dion has always respected and used to show kindness to him. The name of the "pure sword" that his father built in his hands was lost, and it seemed to be a little disrespectful to the deceased.He thought for a while and then said, "I will reorganize all the troops in White Wolf Castle in the near future, and your pure sword mercenary regiment is no exception. Since you are willing to be a fixed team under my men, Turn soldiers into professional soldiers, and everything must be based on my orders. Don''t try to make any demands! " When Dion said that, Tina''s face was a little tight. Biting his own lower lip, Tefflin''s demon face revealed a beautiful figure, which is unusual, but very seductive. Even with Dane''s fixation, he couldn''t help it. Shaking his head, Dion pretended to be serious: "This matter is not discussed, even if you come out with such an expression is useless." "My father ..." This said, this Teflin was crying! A little bit big, Dane no longer sells. He said: "In the face of your father, I will consider retaining the name" pure sword "as appropriate, but nothing else can be compromised." "Hoo ..." Alyssa Delina exhaled a long breath, and smiled again on her face: "That''s good." She leaned slightly aside, and the whole person leaned against Dane. His full chest was against Dane''s arm, and he twitched up and down. If this woman is wearing a veil, Dane is not afraid at all. When this veil is peeled off, that charming and pure face coexists, which is very attractive. In addition, this woman''s body is amazingly amazing ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Even Dane, a veteran, feels a bit uncontrollable. Dane resisted the impulse, took a step back, his throat was shaking, pretending to be firm: "You are playing with fire, do you know? I don''t want to be sorry for your father." Hearing this sentence, Li Lina had to go in. The female swordsman, who was only a little shorter than Dane, stepped forward and took the entire body directly into Dane''s arms. A scent of fascinating roses penetrated into Dane''s nose, and the softness of the body twisted uneasily in her arms, not to mention that the woman was still in his ear, and she took a soft breath and made His ears were itchy, and his heart was even itchy."I''m just playing with fire." The voice seemed to be a demon or a succubus that was causing crime. Dane couldn''t bear it anymore, he was not a gentleman. He turned around and held Alisa Delina, pressing her under her body ... It makes sense, I m OK to update ... 4,000 words a day, not much, but not less since October ... The update time has fluctuated in recent days. The reason is that the saved manuscripts are used up, and the nakedness Pressure is great, just adjust it. (To be continued.): Chapter 237 Big Reorganization (2 in 1) Watching the maid help Alimand Delina leave, just put on a pair of pants and was still naked | Dane, with a naked upper body, was a little regretful. "Alexandria Alexander ... I really don''t want to, but ... um ..." He sighed loudly, knowing that Lina was only seventeen or eighteen years old this year, and saw a little blood on the ground, and her guilt deepened. He still feels a little sorry for his old friend, but only blame Teflin''s charm is too strong, and he took the initiative to come to the door. Dane is also a man, and sometimes he can''t help it. More interestingly, at this time, the "Heart of the Dynasty" system also ran out to make fun, and a system message popped up: "Congratulations to the players, harvest a talent, please go to the talent interface for details." Dean was very annoying. He opened the talent interface and checked the attributes of Li Lina. "Ul Aleksandarina, a nine-tier fighter." "Commander: ""Interior: " "Ethics: " "Loyalty: " "Special: Arms Training-Pure Swordsman: She has mastered a special arm training method, she can train this class of arms, and players can build relevant buildings and train related arms if the conditions are met." "Remarks: Pure Swordsman: This is a special class of soldiers trained by a special training secret method that allows soldiers to master special swordsmanship and footwork methods suitable for the battlefield. A pure swordsman holding a two-handed sword will be on the battlefield. Will have a very good performance, although slightly inferior to heavy infantry in defense, but they are faster than heavy infantry, and the two-handed sword gives them lethality, enough to defeat most teams in frontal battles. They will be a nightmare of assault light infantry, and even if the cavalry strikes these epeemen, they will not get any good fruit. " Dean silently put away the talent interface. He actually had an estimate for the nature of Bian Lina. This woman is not a qualified commander, and her ability to lead the army is not strong; there is no outstanding performance in the internal affairs; nor can one expect a Teflin to have a too high level of morality. The two and a half stars are actually surprising. Already. From the perspective of personal emotions, the most valuable place of this woman is the pure swordsman training method she has mastered. A special branch is still worth developing. ... In the evening, in the parlor living room on the lower floor of Dane''s bedroom, a meeting about the reorganization of Dion''s entire army was under way. Sitting here are Chapel, Green, and Quincy''s White Wolf Fortress officers who followed Moore''s, Delinn and Dion''s old brothers from the earliest fearsome ghosts, Pehince and temporary followers. Velina returned from Rotten Wolf Town, and Alyssa Delina, who had been re-veiled.In front of everyone, there was a glass filled with clear Komierya. This kind of fine wine has spread to the surroundings with the Shawan Port as the core in the near future. The wine is of good condition and taste is even worse. The taste is a bit like the clearness of Purdolo, and it has a richer fruity aroma. In addition, the price is relatively close to the people, unlike the Pudoruo wine, which was transported from the plateau, and it is very expensive and expensive. No matter whether it is an upper-level person or a person who has a certain income and has a very strict requirement for liquor, there is no resistance to this liquor from the sea. But the people sitting around the conference table didn''t bother to enjoy a good wine. They had just gone through a battle between lips and swords. At this moment, they only use fine wine as a throat drink, and their thoughts are all on Dane''s final decision. At present, the total number of troops in Dyne''s hands is already quite large. The original White Wolf Fortress had 1,600 troops, one hundred fear ghost mercenaries, and more than two hundred pure swordsmen. The elves combined with sword dancers and rangers had less than three hundred men, and were not dismissed There were more than 300 mercenaries and less than 400 people. In addition, there are two hundred soldiers from the town of Rotten Wolf originally belonging to the security team of Rotten Wolf itself. There are almost two or three hundred people in Shawan Port. The total number is almost 3,500, but the strength gap of each unit is still relatively large. There aren''t many elites who really have the elite strength. As for the soldiers of the security team and the mercenaries who have not been dismissed, they are all garbage troops. And Dane, in the previous ''brawl'', also clearly and fully ''heared'' the opinions of these military generals under his command, and finally came up with his own decision. First of all, the most important appointment is that Verina has been appointed as a ''defending general''. In the future, the security teams of Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port, plus those mercenaries who have not been demobilized and turned into professional soldiers, will look like a total of nearly 1,000 people. These people were all assigned to Li Lina, as the garrison of the two places, led by her. At the same time, Dyneen also gave her the most independent management power. The establishment of the army was very direct and gave her a wing, and appropriate funds were allocated. This means that Li Lina is entirely in her own right and continues to recruit more than 500 soldiers to fill the wing. In addition, Dane also promised her that in the near future, she will continue to increase her investment in the garrison, and plans to expand the size of the garrison to two alliances and 3,000 people within six months. There is no doubt that, regardless of future plans, the current strength of the entire wing of the defending legion, which was approved by Dion to Verina, was 1,500, which is definitely not small, but the overall strength of this legion is also the most weak. Verina controls this unit, the biggest function of which is to maintain law and order in the two cities, suppress turmoil, and kill some bandits. Especially some unruly black mercenaries-those who have taken over the task of protecting the caravan and turned their heads outside to become robbers, are the targets to be focused on next. Dane had also done this in the past, but now that he has become a lord, it is impossible to allow this to happen in his territory. This has a very bad negative impact on commercial trade. If the bandits can be extinct, the income of Rotten Wolf Town can be raised by at least one level.In addition, the garrison has a duty to send enough manpower to Sand Bay Port in advance to be able to control this fish-and-fish mixed bay city with more powerful means. Specific things, Dane will not interfere. The new female hero who came to the territory now has a heavy burden on her shoulders, and Dane also looks forward to her future performance. After the arrangement of the garrison was settled, the more important thing was the reorganization of the real soldiers! ... No one in the garrison deserves attention, and Verina herself doesn''t mind being the corps leader of the garrison. However, she actually hoped that she could allocate some soldiers to the garrison. It doesn''t take a lot, a core team can do it. In that way, it will become more handy in annihilating bandits and concealing troops to control Shawan Port. However, no one would agree to this option except herself. There are so many soldiers in total, and everyone can''t **** them back. How could they be willing to be assigned to Verina''s garrison? Pure combat troops, including the former White Wolf Fortress Corps, plus Comilla s forces, and the nearly 300 new pure swordsmen who came in, this totaled almost 2,200. Dane divided the soldiers into two alliances. The first wing consisted of two White Wolf Guard heavy infantry brigade, two light infantry brigade equipped with short sword, buckler and short bow, plus a white wolf cavalry brigade. This wing is not full, no matter which brigade, there are many shortfalls. However, Dane first determined the establishment.At the same time, the second wing has a similar situation. Ranger Dane plans to use elite rangers as the backbone to recruit sentries and expand this elite long-range attack team to the size of a large group, but now all the sentries of the small teams stationed on the shores of the freshwater lake of Comilla This soldier gap is still very large. I don''t know how long it will take before it can be fully reorganized. In addition, in order to make up for the lack of long-range strikes caused by the dissatisfied members of the Ranger Brigade, Dane supplemented the second wing with a light infantry of the brigade. In addition, the two main infantry battalions of the second wing are pure sword battalions, as well as two assault battalions, white wolf cavalry corps and sword dancer corps. It is very easy to see that although the two teams formed in this way are the same in number and all are composed of professional soldiers, the fighting methods they are good at and their uses on the battlefield are different. Due to the existence of two White Wolf Guards Brigade in the First Wing, plus the support of light infantry and wolf cavalry, their performance in frontal battles will be very outstanding. In contrast, the second wing will be slightly weaker in its ability to fight head-to-head, but the army has almost no short-legged troops. Even if it is a pure swordsman carrying a two-handed sword, its equipment is only leather armor. Degree. They will perform assault, detour and other tasks, and will perform very well. This is basically Dion''s idea of ??his army. One has hardness and one has strength. Looking at it this way, the establishment of the two alliances has 3,000 people. Of course, the number of warriors in Dion''s hands is only two thousand two hundred, and there is still a shortfall of nearly eight hundred. This needs to be gradually filled through recruitment and training in the next time. What can be expected is that as long as Dyne''s reorganization plan can be completed according to his ideas, his strength will be improved by a leap-even stronger than when Morno was the strongest. . You know, the predecessor, General White Wolf Fortress, had only 3,000 soldiers when his Majesty was the strongest, but Dane also took a recent number to reach 1,500, and plans to expand to three in the future. Thousands of garrisoned troops. This is the gap. What''s more, Dyne''s plan doesn''t stop there. He also mentioned that a left-back team is also needed on Comilla. The Comillas Guard Corps, the expected source of troops will come from the liberated slaves in Ghostblade Port. Just as the slaves participated in the work of the quarry and the work of the builders, professional soldiers will also be their future choice. At the same time, there are some elves who can be called up. Although, it is difficult for Dane to devote enough time and resources to train enough elite soldiers from the system base building to supplement the defense forces on Comilla Island. However, after a period of simple training, those elven civilians can temporarily become militia members and join the garrison. There are also many options in the future. Retired soldiers will become civilians to participate in other work, or after the training base becomes free As the priority of the next batch of people participating in the training, these ways are all possible.Come to think of it, this kind of person who has mastered certain military skills and possesses certain soldier qualities will be more prominent in the training of system architecture, and it is easier to complete the training in a shorter time. However, for the time being, this garrison is just an empty establishment. It only has some people who are now on the island of Comilla. The shortage is the most serious, and it is also the most difficult to fill in a short period of time. Orineldo''s two arms training camps are fully operational, and Lanslot in the War Garden and Orsengari, the ancient tree of war, have begun training their elf soldiers at full capacity. At the same time, the two characteristic service buildings recognized by the White Wolf Castle Basilica Base, that is, the training camp for the White Wolf Heavy Guards and Cavalry, have also been filled with soldiers, each recruiting three squadrons, and are working hard. Train the army. Whether it is Orinel or White Wolf Castle, the newly trained team will not be a separate team, but will be added to each under-allocated alliance first. As for the specific allocation of soldiers, the military chiefs have to go to the logistics corps chiefs who will then distribute the soldiers to compete. As for the supplementary strength of the light infantry units ... the captains of the light infantry units are also given the priority to select sources from the soldiers of the garrison and add them to their respective corps-this shows the garrison of the garrison. Role, suppress the place, maintain law and order, and serve as a supplementary source of the superior corps. Two generals, two garrison groups, plus a general leader responsible for logistics and training and replenishment of soldiers. This general establishment has been determined. Then the most important thing is who will be the chiefs of these military teams. Serve. For the captain-level candidate, Dane didn''t want to step in. He only identified four main commanders, a chief logistics officer, and as for the specific officers below, they were selected and appointed by the commanders themselves. Verina will be the defensive commander and chief executive of Rotten Wolf Town and Sandy Bay Port. This woman will then seize the military and political power. Although the garrison holding it is not strong, after all, it has the largest number of people and the full power of administration and finance. It can be described as a real figure. But Dane is sure that a female knight who has a moral attribute of at least stars and a loyalty attribute of at least four and a half stars must not have any corruption.The director of the Comilla''s Defence Corps ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dane personally tends to leave to Sarko. The wandering knight of the former Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment, when Dane led his troops, had been carrying a squadron of Dread Ghost Mercenaries, and some sentries who had just completed training, stationed diligently by the freshwater lake Hole * Nothing went wrong for months. Nicolas, who is absent from the meeting, is actually much less responsible than Verina. After all, on the island, Tommy manages Ghostblade Harbor, and Fal''o manages Orineldo. The two administrative brains are doing a good job, so Sarko has only some military and security functions as the head of the garrison. Already. His main task is to guard the faceless monsters under the ground. The appointment of the two defensive commanders did not cause any waves, such as Pershing, Chapel, and Delinn. These people did not care much about the two defensive groups. They were staring at the two warfare alliances with eager eyes What about the team. The temptation to lead a true elite soldier is much better than carrying a bunch of miscellaneous troops! Although it is only one chapter today, the update of 4500 words has been reached. (To be continued.): Chapter 238 No.1 pain For the two combat wing, Dane had long been concerned. He first announced the selection of the captain of the first wing. This first wing, Dane directly gave Quincy to take charge. Quincy is a descendant of Chapel and an important officer of the original White Wolf Fortress. On the night of the White Wolf Fortress change, he followed Dane and was besieged by the Costa guy in the small building. Of the three captains present at the time, Quincy was the oldest, and according to Chapel, his ability was also outstanding. It stands to reason that such a promotion in Quincy should be reasonable. Even so, when Dane made the appointment, everyone was almost shocked. No one went to congratulate Quincy, but everyone immediately turned to Chapel: Even the people of the Komirya factions, such as Pehince and Delin, knew that Chapul''s most wanted position was first. Captain of the wing. Of course, there should be a supreme military commander above the lieutenant captain. This position is almost equal to only the lord under Dane. However, it is not clear whether Dane will establish this position or whether he will hold the position on his own. It will be stupid to compete for this position. It seems that it is not unacceptable to be the next best to be a wing captain who has half of the soldiers. In particular, the soldiers of the First Wing are basically composed of the original soldiers of White Wolf Castle. Such a team is in line with Chapel''s heart.But Dane handed it over to Quincy. Chapul''s face didn''t seem to change much, but there was blue veins on the back of his hand holding the cup. Quincy himself was also a little panicked. He said, "General Dane, is this ... inappropriate? Chapel is more qualified than me for this role." Dane shook his head and said, "I have decided that Chapel will have other important jobs." Hearing here, Quincy can only give up. Chapel''s mood also seems to have stabilized. Dane continues to announce the next appointments. The selection of the captain of the second wing has also been determined, and Delin will serve in this position. This is also an unexpected choice, this position should belong to Pehinci originally. Well, now there are Pehince and Chapul. They are the highest among the people present in terms of strength and military commanding ability, but it is precisely these two people that are important. After the positions have been divided up, he has not been able to obtain the next appointment. Peixin''s face didn''t matter--she really didn''t matter, it was all based on Dane''s order. But Chapel was different, and he had to admit that he was a little nervous.In the end, Dane announced the candidates for the two most important positions: "Leave the responsibility of the Commander of the Kamil Army to Pehince. Chapel, I hope you will be the Chief Logistics Officer of the Corps." Pehince stood up calmly, a female elf with straight blond hair, bowed to Dane without losing her graceful yet powerful words, and said, "I will not humiliate my mission." Chapel on the other side, was a little slower than Pershing, but eventually stood up, just like Pershing, giving a little gift to Dion and saying the same thing. "Then, let''s all go away." Dane stood up and said, "Now, you all have heavy responsibilities. I hope that all the reorganization of the army can be completed in the fastest time. Three The time of month is the bottom line. After three months, all the troops must be in the army. At that time, we will completely kill Malone! " At the end of the Demon''s Gate incident, Dane was so angry that he couldn''t wait to find Malone''s guy on the spot and shatter him. But now, he has wanted to understand that it is not the nonsense that a gentleman avenges his revenge ten years later. After calming down, he feels that he can''t be too impatient to deal with Malone. Lesson, what''s the point of hurting him? It is more valuable to wipe out all his forces directly and swallow the entire Shawan Port into the stomach! If Malone is hit hard, then according to Dane''s current strength, it is enough to achieve this goal. But if he is to be wiped out completely, and even in the next possible revenge of Governor Conley, he can deal with the crisis, then there must be a more powerful army. The purpose of this reorganization is exactly the same. After the meeting, everyone left with their own feelings. Some people are pleased with this appointment, but most people are still satisfied. In particular, Quincy and Delin, who have climbed into the role of the United Captain, are now full of energy in their hearts and are planning to exert their energy and do a good job. Their primary task now is to train their soldiers well, and strive to complete the combat force reorganization of the two main teams within the time limit required by Dane.But Chapel is without doubt the person most dissatisfied with the meeting. Although there was no expression of resentment on his face, the calm waves on that face were personally visible. While the crowd was almost there, Dane''s voice suddenly sounded again: "Chapel and Pehince, you both stay." The two kept their words. After everyone had left, he drank a glass of wine and said, "The duties of the two of you now are the heaviest in the entire territory. I leave you both alone to ensure that the two of you can continue in the next. Work together in their work. " Pershing did not speak, but looked at Chapel. The white wolf knight was silent for a moment before he said, "I really don''t understand something. Many people can do the job of the chief logistics officer. Why is it me?" "Hmm ..." Dane sighed, lowered the glass in his hand, and said, "Chapul ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I know you are unwilling. You want to lead the army on the front line. But, the chief logistics officer is like this No one can rest assured of my seat, only to you. " "You are most familiar with the work of White Wolf Castle, whether it is the intelligence system or the various things in the entire south of Hindler, you are most familiar with it. Moreover, you have sufficient ability and sufficient authority to work in The two defensive regiments and the two combat corps have contradictory needs in all aspects to achieve a balance, which is not owned by anyone under me. Who is not entrusted to this job? " "The Chief Logistics Officer is by no means a trivial task. All front-line and second-line troops want to develop and rely on you to lead the army''s training, logistics materials, and intelligence support. You are my Chief Logistics Officer, your colonel. The rank is the highest in the army except me, and you are one of the most important figures in this new Kamil corps. Although Pehinsi is now appointed by me as head of the regiment, all her work must be carried out on the premise, You cannot do without the support you provide. " "I will give you a lot of funds next for military training, preparation of ordnance, and restoration of the intelligence network. In the future, every established army will get soldiers from you. Pass. Your burden is heavy now, and when we are just in the preparation stage before taking off, I don''t want to be insinuated by this, I hope you can understand my hard work. "(To be continued) .): Chapter 239 Money, money I''m not happy to talk about each other, but at least, in this conversation after the military meeting went away, Dane at least managed to open up with Chapel. Asking myself, I really want to say that Chappel was placed in the position of the chief logistics officer, without any selfishness, and Dane didn''t dare to say it. Chapel''s status in White Wolf Castle is too high, his reputation directly affects the entire military group of White Wolf Castle. If we continue to place such a character on the front line to direct the soldiers, I am afraid that the soldiers will only know Chapel, and do not know whether there is Dane. Alas, then again, the Chief Logistics Officer is actually a high weight. Especially after Dane issued to him the intelligence network, logistical supplies, ordnance construction and sufficient purchases, supplementary training of soldiers, and the allocation of power to the soldiers, the status of the chief logistics officer will not be lower than that of Pekinsi. . I chatted with Chaple for such a long time, and Dane felt that he had strangled him in the cradle before he or she was in trouble. When such a major transfer takes place, it is still important to communicate sufficiently with the subordinates. Once Chapel is settled, others won''t have much of a problem. In this way, after the Chief Logistics Officer took office, the entire military reorganization plan involving a force of more than 6,000 has begun. The population under Dyne''s territory is only less than 10,000. Of course, this is the permanent population. The replenishment of war soldiers must be obtained from these populations, but it is unlikely that the troops of the other garrison troops will be recruited directly from the local population. Otherwise, the total military strength of 6,000 people is not 10,000. The civilian population can support it. Even if Rotten Wolf Town is a commercial city, its dependence on traditional agriculture is not strong and impossible. I have a lot of troops to add, and the entire reorganization plan is also ambitious. Making a plan is very simple. Think about it, write in your pen, and talk about it with your mouth. But with so many soldiers, Dane can''t spit it out with a single mouth, nor can he instantly change from a farmer, an ordinary citizen to a soldier. This requires training. Even if there is a system base, the quality of training can be guaranteed and the training time can be shortened. However, all this still cannot be separated without sufficient resources and population to support it. And it is a lot of resources and population.According to the previous plan, Dane allocated 30,000 gold coins directly to Chapur, and at least this number of gold coins will be paid later. With so much money, Dane''s savings were almost emptied. Fortunately, soon, a batch of gold coins from several territories filled his gap slightly. ׶ Comillas don''t have many gold coins. The most important thing is half a bay bay and a rotten wolf town. The gold coins provided by these two places add up to about 17,000 in total, accounting for about 90% of Dane''s total monthly income. The results of Verina''s work are very effective. Under her rule, the rotten wolf town after the turmoil actually restored the town''s vitality in a very fast time. Of course, this also has something to do with Dane''s handling of troops. Even after the barracks were breached later, Pehinci also held the key road to the other districts of Rotten Wolf Town and completely defeated the demons. Although the Eastern District was beaten a bit miserably, the Eastern District of Rotten Wolf Town was not very crowded. The camp was mainly reserved for the sometimes white Wolf Fortress troops. Despite a lot of income, it costs more. You know, several territories also need to spend a lot of money to maintain. Administrative staff, public security teams, and soldiers of the army all pay salaries. At the same time, the construction and maintenance of some public facilities also require investment. Deducting these things, Dane can receive the gold coins in his hand for a month, only about six thousand. This is a waste of money for a huge reorganization plan, but fortunately, he has another income to temporarily support Barber''s legacy. Uncle Dane estimates that Barber is dead, although no corpse has been seen. But this did not prevent him from directly confiscating all of Barber''s property. The private treasure that was buried under the mayor''s mansion in Rotten Wolf Town was finally counted with a total of 50,000 gold coins. As you can see, this dead fat man with a greedy name in the early years has a dark hand in town. With this money, coupled with the previously unused Morno''s property, it also allows Dane to spend a lot of money on purchasing materials in the short term. support. But in the long run, going on like this is bound to be a dead end. Then, to continue to expand our forces outwards, that is what must be done.According to the plan, after three months of military reorganization, Dane will definitely make a knife towards Shawan Harbour. For the battle, it was not just superficial for the purpose of exporting air, it almost determined that the life and death of the White Wolf Fortress could not eat Shawan Port, and Dane would be directly dragged to death by his crazy expansion plan! Expansion is the lifeblood. After pressing the revenge mentality and giving more significance to the battle in the future, it is no longer possible to engage in Malone and accumulate strength and swallow it completely. In addition to the expansion, the enhancement of the territory''s own hard power is also important ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dean has ordered Verina to immediately begin to implement a large number of policies to attract foreign populations. Moreover, attracting the outside population is still the first step. If so many people come in, it must also have a way to support them. It is a healthy territorial environment that everyone has work and everyone has income. Huh, it seems a little ridiculous to talk about the healthy development of the territory with Dion s crazy expansion plan. But he doesn''t have none at all. All of this needs to rely on a new batch of construction economic buildings that have been opened from the third-level system base! The production building was not without it before. Forest forces can build moon wells, and human temple forces can build farms. Under the vigorous development of Fal''ao, the moon wells in Orineldo have been built a lot. On the side of White Wolf Castle, the construction of the farm has begun. The first step to be transformed is to rely on the surrounding of White Wolf Those dozen villages. And once these system-certified farms are transformed from their original villages, the production of grain will increase a lot, and the lives of farmers will become better. This is a golden signboard that attracts foreign populations. At the same time, these villages will greatly increase the ability to provide taxes to the lord, Dane. But the Moon Well and the Farm are just economic buildings in the early stages of the two major power bases. They should be said to be production buildings. After the completion of the third-level base, a large number of more important economic buildings opened up are the things that can really bring large sums of money to the territory! To be continued. Chapter 240 Economic building Now Dane deeply understands that things that seem to be beautiful and determine hard power of the army and experts are all piled up with money and resources. It is true that it is not that you can have a strong and elite army with money, or that you can recruit subordinates with high strength and outstanding ability, but with money, you have the opportunity to do it, no money ... Ha ha. It wasn''t that he had eaten a big piece of fat in Rotten Wolf Town. Dane Hugh thought that he could have such a huge strength as now. Obviously, when his reorganization plan is completed, Malone is a dreg. Although he has three or four thousand professional soldiers, how can it be compared with Dyne''s two elite combat corps and an entire garrison? Don''t talk about Malone, even if Conley is here, as long as he doesn''t go all out and attack the whole army, then Dane is not without strength. The foundation of all this is that Dane has enough money. The money mentioned here is not just gold coins, including gold coins, and even various economic resources of the population and industry, is the root and source of hard power. Except for the huge commercial advantages brought by Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port as a transportation hub and trading port town, what Dane can develop is the system in his own hands. In the case of White Wolf Castle reaching Level 3, in fact, some economic buildings have been unlocked.Economic buildings are divided into five categories, workshops, magic, divine power, colleges, and last resources. These five categories, as the name implies, are workshops that are built with or without supernatural power. For example, Dane saw an artillery workshop in the construction list of White Wolf Castle, saw an equipment workshop that could build some advanced agricultural tools, vehicles, and an smithy. "Artillery Workshop: After building the Artillery Workshop, players can produce artillery in their own territory." These buildings each have their own distinctive uses. Needless to say the artillery workshop. This kind of gadget has always been a weapon of war. Although some high-level mages can largely replace the artillery''s firepower, and the maneuverability of the artillery is also a problem, it still cannot be erased. The role of things in war. Maybe, in the field, this thing can rarely play any role, but if it is an offensive battle, whether it is the defending side or the siege side, you can''t wait for the more artillery in your hand, the better. Moreover, let alone mention that at sea, the battle between warships has always been divided between artillery and solid hulls. Dean has not yet developed the idea of ??an artillery unit. When Moreno was in office, both White Wolf Fort and Rotten Wolf Town were loaded with a lot of artillery as defense. In the field, artillery is less effective. The caster''s strike, high-speed arms, or simply some powerful individual assaults can easily destroy these expensive and inconvenient weapons. However, if an artillery workshop is built, the finished artillery can still be sold well. Especially when it was sold to the marine military power of Florence, to the west, when they built a large number of troops to fight against pirates and compete with other countries for maritime supremacy, the number of ship-based artillery had always been scarce. "Blacksmith Shop: You can build high-quality military equipment yourself, which can greatly reduce the equipment costs for training new troops." The smithy can create its own sword, hammer, axe, and armor. The function is still very good. On the one hand, self-produced and sold are very good choices. The prices of these ordnance purchases are not low, if they are produced, they will be much cheaper. Come to think of it, this is why after the establishment of the smithy, it can effectively reduce the equipment costs of training troops. On the other hand, if the production capacity is sufficient, these ordnances can be exported. In particular, it is necessary to pay attention to the word ''high quality'', which means that if exported to other forces, the value of high-quality ordnance will not be low. The equipment workshop is to build some functional equipment, such as more advanced agricultural appliances, to improve the efficiency of agricultural production; for example, a more advanced road system; and better transportation. These three are all to be established by Dane, especially the smithy. This must be completed at the same time as the large reorganization plan is carried out, which will save a lot of money. As for increasing production efficiency Weapon workshops, as well as artillery pieces intended to be used as export fist products, can be temporarily put aside. The two categories of magic and divine energy are just like their names. The production buildings of the magic and psionic system are items that can build related attributes, such as alchemy, magic potion, or corresponding high-precision props and equipment. The market demand for these things is greater, and the profits are also higher. It is inevitable and necessary for Dane to develop in the future. But for the time being he didn''t have the strength to engage in it. The Magic and Divine Workshops needed to have corresponding workers to run. It doesn''t need to be strong, the level of mage apprentice and apprentice pastor is enough. But these two caster talents can be cultivated very slowly, and the consumption of resources is too large. ѧԺ The college, as the name suggests, is a place to train talents. This one can build a comprehensive college first, and then fill it with stuff. For example, after the building is built, active officers will serve and train more officers to achieve the purpose of improving the army''s combat capabilities; for example, the College of Craftsmen; for example, the Academy of Magic. Especially the magic school, the relationship between the mage tower and the magic academy are still different. Although both can train the caster, there is no doubt that the mage tower is to train a formal mage with strong casting ability for purpose. The School of Magic is different. It is the key to train more mage apprentices, or ordinary talents who simply have some relevant magic knowledge. And these people can''t count on how much help they provide on the battlefield ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ can be put into the magic workshop, but they are very good special types of talents. And the last one, the resource item, is the building that most attracts Dane''s attention and makes him the most eye-catching! The lumber mill, ore field, crystal plant, mercury refinery, and even gold mine, etc. can all directly produce resources. Note that what is mentioned here is production resources, and not as you thought, to build a gold mine in a place where there is a gold mine and then excavate it, but to really produce a resource point! This is a very scary point!It is a pity that this kind of generation is not born out of thin air, but still needs a little foundation in the original world. But despite this, the effect of this type of resource building has also been very strong. For example, there are two important places beside Bailangbao, an iron ore vein and a sulfur mine. Needless to say the value of iron ore, steel has always been an important raw material. Sulfur is a basic magical material widely used in magic, and it has never been sold out. There used to be such two resource sites around Bailangbao, but that is a long time ago-more than 60 years ago, these two veins have been declared completely depleted and there is no further mining. Worth it. But for Dane, who has the power of the system, this is nothing. He can drive the sulphur plant and ore field directly on these two depleted ore veins, exert the power by the magic system, and generate new mineral deposits again! (To be continued.) Chapter 241 Level 3 Life Tree This is a very abnormal ability. The mine veins that were abandoned due to depletion were originally worthless. Now being able to redevelop the mine veins is equivalent to giving birth to a valuable resource point out of thin air. A vein, no matter what kind of mine, as long as a certain amount of mining can be maintained, the value is absolutely inestimable. Don''t consider anything, Dane directly planned to build these two veins. After all, the internal development process of White Wolf Castle basically has a very clear sequence. The development is centered on blacksmith shops and two resources and mineral veins, and then supplemented by equipment workshops and artillery workshops, and further strengthens the construction of farms in surrounding villages to enhance its own economic strength. After that, the college can be established slowly. The first thing Dion thought was to get the administrative academy and the military academy first. One could reduce the pressure of the administrative work for Verina. At the same time, there were enough administrative staff. After that, the economic potential of Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port can be further expanded. The Officer Academy can fill Dyne s army with enough officers, which can make Dyne s control of the army even higher, and after the quality of officers has been improved, it can also be greatly improved. Increase the combat capabilities of the army. As a result, Dane needs more construction workers who are certified by the system, and more people to support rapid development. This aspect depends on Verina. As for the development of magic energy and divine energy workshop, the development sequence should be a little later. After all, there is a lack of corresponding talents, and neither of them is a good choice for development in White Wolf Castle. Obviously, Orinel, where mage towers and monasteries have been built, will have a more suitable environment for the development of such high-tech industries.The good news is that one by one, when Dane just formulated the development plan of White Wolf Castle, the overall upgrade of Orineldo is finally coming to an end! Earlier, just after winning the White Wolf Castle, Dane actually started the plan to upgrade Orinel to the third level. However, the rise of Orinel from one poor to two white is not like Bailangbao, and it has such a good foundation. Although the population has reached the minimum standard for upgrading to level three, many of the previously established buildings have not had time to rise to level three, which has hindered the improvement of the level of the tree of life. Alas, the last time Dane left Orineldo, those buildings that had not been upgraded to the third level were pulled into the construction sequence by him. Now, almost half a month has passed. Under the work of the diligent and elf-elves, the general completion of the building is quite satisfactory. In a short time, Orinite will upgrade. ʱ On March 3, this moment has come. Dane puts down his work, and White Wolf Castle s reorganization plan includes newly appointed officers and generals to clean up. Dane only needs to stare at the general direction and the progress. He will not work very often in actual work. Go and intervene. This is a kind of leadership art that he has recently figured out. When he appoints subordinates, they let them do it. When the top boss is okay, he just rushes in to intervene in the specific affairs, which only makes the people below feel helpless. But at this moment that Orinel has been upgraded, he needs to be present at the scene. How can you miss this important moment? Once again, Dane saw the already magnificent tree of life, so he became thick and tall in front of him. Although this is not the first time I have seen such a scene, I still cannot help feeling shocked by this miracle. The elves who finished their work, surround Dion. Although they can''t speak, they can''t make other sounds besides the clear ringtones brought about by flying dances, but they can still feel the enthusiastic emotion of these companions born in the tree of life. Din''s mood was also very good. He walked into the tree house that Faul built for him, and Dane opened the system interface. These buildings, such as the courtyard of war, have all been completed to the third level, and the speed of recruiting and training arms has been further improved.֮ Among the other buildings that have also been strengthened, the other is more Dane The concern is the old tree of war, Orsengari. This guy is still taking roots by the freshwater lake, always helping Sarko, who is standing in the underground cave, watching the facesless people. After the building level was increased to three, Orsengari''s ability has improved even more. Furthermore, Dane carefully calculated that if instead of using Orsongar as a building, but as a biological entity, this ancient tree of war might be the one with the strongest frontal combat capability under Dane''s forces. . Even if he is Dane himself, even if the full set of divine magic increase is hanging on the body, and then start the high rage, he is not the opponent of this big tree. Unfortunately, the ancient tree of war still exists as a building in the system certification ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ cannot be taken away by his teleportation, and the movement ability of Orsengari is also slow, which is doomed In addition to its stubbornness on special terrain, it is almost impossible to play a combat role in other aspects. But Dane did not hesitate to upgrade the level of Orsengari to the plan, only for one thing: After the old tree of war is upgraded to the fourth level, there will be a new branch to provide training for Ranger units! The Ranger is an upgraded version of the Sentinel. Although the combat strength is still a certain distance from the dozens of elite Rangers who followed Pershing from the Nancy Court, they are already equipped with longbows and scimitars. . That''s a lot stronger than the sentry unit with a short bow, and it has a very comprehensive improvement in terms of lethality, accuracy and range. The elite ranger is still a little too far, not to mention, even if it is Nancy King''s Court, a ranger of such level as Peixin''s guard, the total number will not be too much. Their main force is still ordinary rangers and even lower-level sentries. For Dane, his plan is to use the second-order ranger as the basic, and expand the strength of the long-range strike force at the fastest speed. Twenty elite elite rangers with hundreds of rangers, the arrow rain thrown out is a very lethal blow to any enemy army. The firepower of this round of shooting is much stronger than the artillery.Alas, relatively speaking, he still put another building on the first-grade upgrade sequence first, the **** tree tower! To be continued. Chapter 241 Resource point on the island The population is always the primary productive force, especially the elven population with high overall quality. When the level of the tree of life is increased to the third level, the subordinate buildings have simultaneously opened the permission for promotion to the fourth level, and the guide tree tower is the top priority. It is very simple. After the **** guide tree tower is upgraded to the fourth level, the elven population that can be attracted and recruited from another world every week will reach 60 or 70 people. ƽ When there are nearly ten elves on average every day, coming from the other world with the heart of allegiance to Dion, it is obvious that his power will grow at a considerable speed. Also has the same value, as well as the homeless camp of the White Wolf Castle base. It was a building that was also placed first and foremost by Dane. The human population recruited by the migrant camp is much faster than the elves, and the growth rate is almost double. At present, there are about one hundred human populations that can be recruited in the third-level migrant camps in one week. After rising to the fourth level, this number will be between 140 and 150. Buildings that are related to the improvement of military strength and the training of arms can be put first. These two types of buildings that have a direct effect on the increase of population must be built first. In addition to these buildings, Orinel also has its own elven production building-Moonblade Crossbow Workshop. The Moonblade Crossbow is similar to a human artillery, and of course its characteristics are different. Artillery will be more destructive to fixed targets, such as city walls, and the rotating moon blade fired by the moonbow crossbow cannon will be more horrible to the flesh.The key advantage is that the Moonbow Crossbow cannon is much faster than the artillery during the march. After all, this four-wheeled thing is not as heavy as an iron cannon. As for other economic buildings, it is not too bad. But it is clear that the elves are better at mysterious magic workshops than the temple forces. The magic workshop and the magic academy that were not built in White Wolf Castle, Dane is planning to build on Comilla Island. "Potion Alchemy Workshop ... Enchanting Workshop ..." Dane''s hand consciously slid on the building panel. Soon, the two buildings groaned from his mouth were pulled into the building sequence. Among them, wait for the elves to build after completing the upgrade of the **** tree tower. After getting this done, Dane turned to the resource building on Comilla Island. He wanted to see if there would be any special resource points on the island. Don''t say it, it really does. "A special resource point-black crystal veins was detected in the territory. Does it cost 500 empire points to unlock a special vein mining building?" He froze a bit, and quickly checked the map. The resource point appeared to the north of Ghostblade Port. The road traversed the entire island of Comilla and divided the whole island into two feet. This surprised Dion a little. He remembered that he must have sent someone to explore all the surroundings that could be controlled. If there were black crystal veins, he wouldn''t find the reason. Soon, his doubts were answered in the system.It turned out that the black crystal veins were hidden in the mountain. According to the normal exploration and mining technology in this world, the veins could not be found, let alone mined. But how can it be rare to live in the Heart of the Dynasty system? As long as Dane pays empire points and resources for the elves to build, the formed black crystal mining field can directly pass through the black crystal veins in the mountain and send mining workers to dig high-value black crystals. come out. Only, Dane doubts that he knows whether the black crystals that have been mined are the ones that were snatched from the underground world and polluted, or the original pure black crystals? Alas, these don''t need to think much. Although this is not as fast as grabbing into the underground world, after all, the grade of this resource vein is not high, and it can not accommodate too many miners to enter the work, and it is not known whether the black crystals that are mined need to Need to be purified again, but-- According to the system''s estimation of that resource point, in terms of months, the value of the black crystals mined can almost reach 10,000 gold. Around gold coins. The black crystals themselves can also be taken to the Enchanting Factory and used as special enchanting materials. Or when the magic smithy is opened in the future, it can also be used as a raw material for making magic weapons directly, and its value is very high. What''s more, even if you don''t count these, just selling raw materials can achieve a monthly income of almost 10,000 gold coins, which is enough to make Dean jealous. Compared to the income of 10,000 gold coins per month, what counts as 500 empire points? What about the required construction resources for 10,000 gold coins? Nothing can stop Dane''s heart to build it! In addition to the black crystal veins, there is also a resource building exclusive to the elven forces, which is also what Dion wants to build-the Muling Pool. The effect of this building is very simple. After building it, the elf is given the ability to draw the spirit of the tree from the tree. After the spirits of these trees have been absorbed, they will be cast into the pool of wooden spirits, which will be transformed into real wood ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and the population that is treated as a timber resource can be directly used as the base Under construction and upgrade. Before he died, it wasn''t that Dane hadn''t hit the idea of ??the forests planted by Druifalo around these areas around Orinel. This large piece of forest that has been spawned can also be used as a timber resource.It''s just that farming is not easy, and planting trees is harder. If a tree wants to grow to ten years of age, it will take some time even if it is spawned by Fal''ao and cultivated by a living tree. But how valuable is a ten-year-old tree? And a unit of wood is almost the same as buying one hundred gold coins in the market. In Sand Bay Harbor and even the entire Sindler, the value of wood is much more expensive than the market price. After all, wood is much harder than stone on the loess wasteland. A large amount of wood used in the wasteland is actually imported from other countries and regions. Then it is conceivable how much damage this tree will cause to the forest if it cuts down a unit of wood? What''s more, Dane must also consider the emotions of the elves who live in the forest and love the forest. After comprehensive consideration, he had to give up those ideas. But now, if the Muling Pool is built, there is no need to worry about it. The ability given to the elf to collect the spirit of the tree, if used on the tree, will not hurt the tree itself. Moreover, this is a symbiotic relationship in itself. The elf, a creature born from the world and the tree of life, is always accompanied by a tree, which will further help the growth of the tree! (To be continued.) Chapter 242 Muling Pond After building the Muling Pool, if an elf calculates on an average monthly basis, the wood transformed by the Muling can be collected in about one unit. The cost of spawning an elf from the tree of life is one hundred gold coins and one unit of wood. This means that after the birth of an elf, two months can be returned. What''s more, the more creatures such as elves, the more they will spawn, and the more they will earn in the future. Not only are they able to convert timber resources, they are also very hardworking construction workers. If possible, Dean would like to directly make hundreds of elves. But obviously, this is not possible. The forest around Orion is only able to carry up to forty elves at the same time to collect Muling at the same time. An elf wants to grow together in a forest. A tree can''t withstand the long-term gathering of wood spirits. Of course, if it is a towering old tree with a tree age of hundreds or even thousands of years, then it is another matter. Maybe such an oak tree can allow several elves to accompany them at the same time. He was around Orinel, but they were just some trees that were spawned by Fal''ao through the power of the tree of life, but they were not as old as the trees. Alas, this is not a loss. Dane immediately pulled into the construction sequence the Muling Pool, which also had a construction cost of 10,000, and expelled fifty elves in the tree of life. If you look at it this way, after the collection of the black crystal veins, the pool of wooden spirits and the matching elf are all completed, Orinai will rely on the production of two resource points, and count the elven civilians. The taxes paid by Ulrica''s distillery, and the commercial tax on the increasingly lush ghost knife port, can make Comilla''s monthly income soar to about 20,000 gold coins per month.This is enough to catch up with the commercial gains of Rotten Wolf Town and half of Shawan Bay! At that time, Comilla will truly become a golden island from a barren deserted island under the power of the system. Busy for a long time, whether it is Comilla, or the power of the newly-increased men who belonged to Morno, at this moment, Dion Howe took the heritage of Morno and Barber, and put most of them into the base. After development, under the powerful power provided by the two system bases, both wings have been inserted, and development has begun to accelerate rapidly at a flying speed. The deep economic potential is that before Dane dared to take a mad and direct step forward, striding forward with a radical attitude to expand the military strength, and the expansion of military strength can better defend the results of economic construction. The two are complementary. A whole set of military reorganization plan and a whole set of economic development plan, if all can be completed, then Dane''s strength will be promoted to the extent that it is also important in Hindler. Outside of the Governor, among the many warlords at Hindler, no one can have such a large and so potential territory, and no one can support the expansion of his army to six thousand. Everything started to be on the right track, but Dane, who was left and right, found that there was nothing to do now. The general direction of this grasp has been determined, and the development plans issued by various parties have also been handled by the corresponding people. The specific implementation of Dyne requires supervision, but does not require direct intervention. After spending a day in Oranedo''s tree house, Dane did find that she had nothing to do, then plunged into the courtyard of war and the monastery, and began to improve her strength. At the same time, I occasionally took time to go to various places to inspect the development of various development plans, and my life gradually began to be dull and fulfilled. On March 14th, at the east gate of White Wolf Castle, a group of people walked for half a month in the sudden wind and sand, and finally came under the city of White Wolf Castle. Redis wrapped his nose and nose with white linen that was already yellowish. From under the white cloth, he could see that his face, which was not good-looking, was even more ugly by the two scars that were pulled out of the flesh. This is the trace left in the battle of Shizuopo. Behind him, a squadron, escorting a messenger of the Governor of Oze, was marching along with him.In the middle, several soldiers carried a coffin. "This is White Wolf Castle? I just haven''t been here for two years. How could there be such a big change?" Redis heard an exclamation from his ear. He turned to look at the messenger whom Governor Oze had sent himself. The man was wearing a gray-blue cover, and his dashing beard made him look a little decadent. He seemed young. But in fact, if he shaves his beard, he may not be over thirty. But Redis doesn''t underestimate this young guy. At the beginning, after breaking up with Dane and Chapel, he returned to the battlefield alone, gathered up twenty or thirty soldiers, and was about to recapture General Mornau''s body. Determination. If this guy hadn''t personally brought a small force into the battlefield at that time, he would indeed have died on the battlefield. Condor Beaver, a wilderness ranger with thirteen professional levels. Hearing Bevin''s surprise, Redis didn''t respond in silence. The White Wolf Castle in front of him makes him strange to anyone who has lived here for a long time. The wall did not change much, but he crossed the wall and looked at the castle, which is located in the center of the fortress, is a 20-story, towering over 60 meters behind the wall, and he felt very shocked. "I thought that the miracles were completely based on rumors." Condor was still admiring. "But the ears are false and seeing is believing. It seems that the new General White Wolf Fortress of Dane does have his own set. " For Bevin, Redis is grateful. After all, on the battlefield, the other party saved his life and helped himself to recapture General Mornau''s body. But despite this, when hearing the other side admiring Dane, especially when he called Dane the new general of White Wolf Castle, Redis still felt a bit harsh. He couldn''t help but said: "Bevin, I can never admit that Dane is the owner of White Wolf Castle. There is always only one owner of White Wolf Castle, which is General Moreno lying behind us.Biven spread his hands and said, "But don''t you think Dane has done much better than Morno?" Subscriptions are all broken. To be continued. Chapter 244 visitor Bevin was full of admiration for Dane, even though this journey from the Eastern Wasteland to White Wolf Castle, he heard Redis chattering in his ears. But how can the bad words heard near the ears be as shocking as they are seen by the eyes? On the way, there were rumors of "White Wolf Fort Miracles". The rumors that could be counted as spreading out were exaggerated, but after seeing with their own eyes the castle that can almost be called a towering cloud, Bevin had the last trace of Dyne''s contempt also vanished. However, how could Redis be happy when he heard Bevin admiring Dane? He opened his mouth and said, "Isn''t it the foundation laid by General Moreno when he was in White Wolf Castle? A wicked usurper, a wicked conspirator, is really not praiseworthy." Bevin was indeed dismissive of Redis'' words. I just listened to him saying, "Oh, Moore is sitting on White Wolf Castle. It should have been ten years, right? How do I think that the White Wolf Castle that was just established ten years ago is not much different from Dane''s entry? While Dane took over, a miracle known to the Hindler came down, and the 20-story castle stood up ... Well, now, White Wolf Castle should be the tallest building in Hindler Is that right? " Redis was silent, because Bevin''s words were true. He wanted to refute, but couldn''t find anything. During the chat, the hanging door of White Wolf Castle was lowered, and Chapel and Pehince walked towards them.To Chapul, Redis is very familiar-he hates it! Although he didn''t know that at the end of the night raid in Shizuipo, Chapul killed Murno himself. But only in the end, the leader of the white wolf cavalry was unwilling to follow him to recapture the corpse of the general, and ran along with the rest of the troops, followed by Dion, and eventually supported Dion in a new white When General Wolfsburg''s throne was enough, he hated Chapel. "Oh, Chapul, it''s been a long time! It turned out to be different with the new master. Look at you, now you don''t even wear the equipment and the armor. This satin robe is of great value, right? " As soon as he came up, the cynicism of the yin and yang was ridiculous, and the words of others were changed, and Chapel''s temper was long gone. But for Redis, there was a little guilt hidden in him. Looking at the three scars on Radis''s face that completely ruined his appearance, Chapel could imagine how much the scars would hurt Radis-it was almost fatal. He didn''t know how Redis survived the battlefield, but he could always remember that on the day when he "killed" General Moorno, who had sworn to his allegiance, and "ran away", Redis tried to grab The general''s body was returned, so that the general''s body would not be insulted any more, and almost died. This guilt and self-blame left him speechless in the face of the ridicule of Redis. But guilt is just guilt. If it was a month ago, maybe he would really be shaken by Redis'' words. But now, I have witnessed the miracles of White Wolf Castle again and again, and I have personally felt that the entire territory is in the hands of Dion. After a breakthrough that Murno had not achieved in ten years, he has long been thinking about the past Thrown away-even if there was no suggestion that Cecilia had released when his mind collapsed. It can be said that helping Chapur to rebuild his will is not a hint, it is only a catalytic effect. The real root is Dane''s actual actions after he became the White Wolf. Thinking of this, Chapel said, "I don''t want to hear anything from you, and there is nothing much to say between us. In the back of the coffin is the general''s body? Leave the general and you can go."Redis sneered, and the scar on his face shuddered: "I desperately took back the general''s body and sent it back to my hometown. Now you want to keep me out?" Chapel was silent, and with that said, he was really difficult to answer. But Perkins did not have these concerns. The newly-appointed chief of the Kamil Runner-up will not give Redis half face. Just listen to her: "Now, White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town are all sheltered by Lord Dane. We welcome all friends who have good intentions, and we can also refuse all unwelcome people to enter the city." This unpopular is obviously talking about Radis. Redis laughed angrily: "Girl, I have to go in, what can you do?" Peixin spit out a word without expression: "Dead." Chapula had panic beside him. It wouldn''t be easy for Redis to die here. He was the old man of White Wolf Castle, and returned in the name of escorting the general''s body, and was finally killed under the city wall. What did the former White Wolf Castle soldiers think? He had something to say, but seeing Peixin''s resolute look, he could only stop. He prayed that Redis must not be impulsive. But how could the character of his old colleague be as he wished? When I saw the soldier growl, he really planned to pull out a weapon to clear the gate!How could Pehince make him wish? However, it is only a ninth and tenth-level soldier, and it has not been regarded by the Ranger generals. And the word "dead" she said earlier is by no means just a threat of weakness. With the arrows drawn from the back, and bows and arrows in one go, under the indifferent eyes of the female ranger, as long as Redis dares to approach within ten steps in front of her ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ she will definitely kill the killer, meanwhile , She also has absolute confidence that she can blow off the opponent''s head in a single shot at a close range! Fortunately, none of this really happened. Impulsive Redis was stopped by ''Condor'' Beaver. "Don''t be so impulsive ..." Bevin said with a chuckle, a slender arm that didn''t seem so powerful, gently grasping Redis''s shoulders, but dragging this bull-like guy firmly Stay, half a step can''t move forward. "Let me go! Bevin! I''m going to town!" Ignoring the roar of Redis, Bevin just lifted his weight back and flung back, and Redis'' body did not move forward and backward, and he was thrown behind: "People won''t let you into the city if they don''t let you in. Do nt you die if you break like this? Having said that, he also smiled at Pehinx with a smile, and then continued: "They just held on to the thought of killing you. Don''t you feel that?" "You said, am I right? Beautiful Miss Elf." (To be continued.): Chapter 245 "Condor" Beaver Redis no longer struggled, his chest undulating. But my mind calmed down a bit, and I trust Bevin''s judgment: if I just continue to rush forward desperately, I am afraid that my head will really be shot. Pershing snorted and stared at Bevin with a poor expression, saying, "Humans following Radis, you are also on the list not welcomed by White Wolf Castle." Beavin showed a very deliberate and exaggerated expression, "Why didn''t I know when I was added to this list?" "Just now!" "Beautiful lady, it makes no sense to do so." "I am the current legionnaire of White Wolf Castle. What I say represents the will of Lord Dane, and the will of Dane is equal to the ''reason'' of White Wolf Castle and all the territories controlled by White Wolf Castle." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" "Bevan''s look had a peculiar joke, he didn''t seem to be frightened by Pehince''s words, the exaggerated expression was more like a performance in a drama.This made Pehince very disliked in front of him. As a result, the female ranger simply did not take up the long bow, tilted his head, and said to Bevin: "Leave the body of General Moreno and you can go." "That wouldn''t work," Bi Wen said with a chuckle. "Huh!" Pehince grunted coldly. "This is not for you!" As soon as Pexinsi finished speaking, she looked like she wanted to do it, and Bevin finally stopped selling. He took out a rolled parchment from his arms and tied it with a bright red silk ribbon, and at the same time imprinted a special emblem on it. Far away, the emblem was too small, and even Peince, who had excellent vision, could not see exactly what the emblem was. But she didn''t need to see it clearly, Bevin directly said: "I am Governor''s ambassador, and came to White Wolf Fort with Governor Ozer''s order. Do you really want to stop me?" Changing the expression of the previous joke, Bevin''s sentence was sharp! Pehince narrowed her eyes. Although she has spent the past between the forest and the mountain in her past life, since she came to Hindler and followed Dane, she also knew it. Oze''s name, the power represented in this land of yellow sand. Dane has been at odds with Governor Conley, and then killed Ozer''s messenger in situ ... Then Dane''s days are really `` comfortable ''''.Pershing didn''t want to cause trouble for Dean, but the proud and arrogant guy in front of him was really abominable. The Chapel next to him is somewhat calmer and smoother than Pehinci, and as a native of Hindler, he can better understand Ozer''s terror. Fearing that Pershing was impulsive, he really shot the arrow in his hand. He quickly stopped in front of Pershing and said, "How come, Governor Ozer''s messenger has always been the most noble of White Wolf Castle. Guests. " Bevin had a bright smile on his face: "Oh? Didn''t you just say, am I on the list of unwanted people?" He said this very provocatively, almost as if he was waving his palms to hit his face. What''s even more disgusting is that what Chapel said in front of him was like stretching his face in the past. Now it is impossible to hide or block. Chapel is not a humbly habitual person, and Pershing''s temper may have converged in front of Dion, but she is still a proud ranger general outside. But sometimes, the situation is stronger than others, and both of them have to bow their knees under the authority of Governor Ozer, which Beavin represents. ... When Dane got the news and returned to White Wolf Castle, it was already the next afternoon. Both Beavin and Redis finally entered the city, and they took Morno''s body. This incident has made some changes in Bailangbao quietly. Although such a change is not yet known to Dane, in short, it is not a good change-at least for him. In fact, he was very dissatisfied with the way Chapel and Pehince dealt with it. Of course, killing those two people is definitely not advisable, and it will have very unpredictable bad consequences, but we can''t just put them into the fortress like this.Under the change of mind, the rule over Dion was not a favorable result. It is always a good idea to keep them out of the house, or put them under house arrest until they come up with a better way to dispose of Morno''s body. But now, the trouble is a little bit bigger. The whole city almost knew that Redis, the hero who had rescued the general''s body, had already returned, and he also carried the messenger of Governor Ozer as if he had received support. "What are we going to do now?" On the top floor of the castle, in the private parlour of Dion, Chapel was asking him this question. "What else can I do?" Dane said angrily. "Go find the guy named Bevan and tell him that I will see him before sunset, or get me out of White Wolf Castle!" Chapul said hesitantly, "Will this anger Governor Ozer?" "What are you afraid of?" Dion said with a hate for iron and steel. "I heard that Ozer has just finished most of the battle on the wasteland, but it is estimated that he will stay there for more than one and a half months. Besides, you are afraid to offend Ozer, and that guy Bevin is not afraid to offend us? " "Offend us?" "Hehe ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dean laughed and said," You can guess, if we can''t stand Conley in the south of Hindler, what good fruit can Ozer have? I tell you, as long as we show an attitude of always fighting Kangli to the end, no matter what happens, as long as there is no change in this matter, Ozer has to hold his nose to admit our status. ""It is impossible for him to replace me without causing the chaos in White Wolf Castle. Now that White Wolf Castle is developing vigorously, it will be restored to the original peak strength of Murno, and even stronger. It s messed up, and Mornau s self-defeating arm in the south! "In this case, what do we have to worry about? It doesn''t matter if we behave tougher. Even the stronger we behave, the more reassured Ozer will be." After listening to Dane''s analysis, Chapul held his chin and fell into thought. Dane waved his hand and said, "Don''t think about it, there is time to think back. You brought me that arrogant guy first. I''m really impatient, and dare to be so public on my site?" Continued.): Chapter 246 The seeer kneels! After Bevin sent Chapel away, he felt keenly that things seemed different. Yesterday, he flew into the city for a long while at the gate of White Wolf Fortress, and finally succeeded in bringing Redis and Morno''s body into the city, but publicized it. Secretly, somehow accused Dane and Chapel of being dead in Shizuipo at the same time, and they were also trying to pack Redis''s identity into a tragic hero. It is precisely because of this that they have been in the limelight everywhere in this day. If it wasn''t for the news of the desperate factions of Pahins and Chapel to suppress the spread of the news, I am afraid that White Wolf Castle would have spread the word. However, although Perkins and Chapel still took some measures, these measures were actually weak, and they were generally afraid to compare how they were, at best they were in places like pubs, squares, etc. At that time, the crowd was dispersed first. After all, this is a very passive measure. How much effect can it have? As for the tougher methods, Chapel they have been afraid to use. But this time is different. This time, Chapel found the hotel where they were staying, and conveyed to him that ''Lord Dane must see him before sunset.'' It seemed as if he could finally raise his eyebrows and exhale."Just because Dane is back?" Bevin thought to himself, and he couldn''t possibly guess. The reason Chapel had such a change in attitude must be from Dane''s order. I am afraid that the newly-appointed Warlord of the White Wolf Fortress he admired should have made a plan for him to dismount. "Interesting ..." Bevan moaned softly. He had promised to enter the top of the castle before sunset to see Dane, but he didn''t really think of the dismissal that would soon fall on himself. Appreciation of Dane Return to admiration of Dane, but Bevin has followed Governor Ozer all year round, not that he has not seen the world. He didn''t believe that the battle fought by Dane would scare him. "I dare not offend you, how dare you treat me?" In this idea, Bevin is surprisingly consistent with Dane. ... Before long, Bevan quickly led by a team of White Wolf Fortress soldiers, heading towards the castle in the center of the town. Soon they were under the castle. "General Dyne is on top of the castle. Go up." The speaker was the captain of the squad that brought Bevin to the castle. After speaking this sentence, he did not make any other expressions, and took his own team outside the castle, without telling Bevin how to get up. Unexpectedly, before we saw Dane, the first ''Xia Mawei'' came.He looked at the side of the castle, and there was a wheel ladder made up of pulley blocks and chains, which should be the tool to go to the upper floor under normal circumstances. But now, none of the servants who should have been responsible for shaking and pulling the wheel group were there. Obviously, it was because of his coming that the servant was taken away. Bevin feels a little funny, this Xia Mawei is a little boring. Can''t take the ladder, just go up. The 20th floor and the height of 70 to 80 meters, of course, ordinary people will feel very tired to walk, but Bi Wen is a 13th-level wilderness hunter. How can this difficulty of physical exertion be considered? Sighed, walked into the castle and started climbing the stairs. This idea came to Dane himself. It may seem boring, and it seems to be of no use, but in fact this trick is not to hope that it can really make Bevin feel embarrassed, but a way to stir the other''s mood and disturb the other in a disrespectful way. Mood. To put it simply, I can''t treat you, but I can make you sick. I have to say that Bevin was really disgusted. Especially when walking on the stairs, there is a guard standing on each floor. If he walks a little faster and walks a little bit larger, someone will keep reminding him: "Mr. Messenger, please pay attention to your manners . " If so, he would have to slow down, step by step, keeping his posture slowly upward. When he had walked through the twenty floors and reached the gate at the top of the castle, he had walked on the steps for almost half an hour!The slightly puffed Bevin stood in front of the top door with a slightly gloomy face. He looked at the door engraved with lifelike mythological figures he didn''t know, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Taking a deep breath, Bevin''s gaze became firm again. He reached out, pushed the door open, and the sun stabbed in without any warning. It was at dusk that the top door opened to the west, which was the most dazzling angle of sunlight. Bevin only felt that everything in front of him was golden, a long red carpet spreading from his feet, solemn soldiers, holding halberds on both sides of the red carpet, like sculpture not moving at all. The red carpet was spread over three levels of stairs until the end, in a place where Bevin had to look up slightly, placed a mighty chair, like a throne. On the chair, the sitting figure was huge. Under the backlight, Bevin couldn''t see the figure''s appearance, but guessing that it was Dane. An inexplicable mood emerged from his mind, and the idea that Wen could hold Demin''s disregard for Dane had already disappeared in the sunset, on the red carpet, and under the majestic throne. Instead, there is a slight sense of oppression from the bottom of my heart. He took another deep breath, took a step, stepped onto the red carpet, and walked towards Dane above. One step, two steps, three steps ... A loud bell rang in Suddenly''s ear, and he was frightened. He immediately realized that this was a very shameful move, but in the solemn field, no one seemed to care about his morbidity, except for the sound of the wind and the sound of a ringing bell, and no other sound. Bevin looked at the sides, and the guards stood straight, unmoved.He relieved the rising confusion in his heart, reformed his posture, and continued to move forward. After walking across the red carpet, stepping over the steps, step by step, he soon welcomed the sun and came to a position where there was only one step from Dane sitting on the throne, and then he could no longer walk up ~ www. novelbuddy.com ~ The last two guards standing here suddenly lowered the halberd, crossed him in front of him, and shouted, "The sighter kneels!" He stood still. The two guards behind him also shouted, "The sighter kneels!" There was cold sweat on his forehead, but he remained firm. Immediately afterwards, all the guards shouted in unison: "The sighter kneels!" His body was already shaking. Then he saw Dane on the throne standing up, his burly body blocking the huge sunset. An indifferent, powerful voice came out of his mouth: "The sighter kneels!" The majestic momentum came towards him, his knee failed to withstand the huge psychological pressure, and Kuang Tong knelt under the throne, his proud head lowered. (To be continued.): Chapter 247 Frightened quail Bian, who returned to her residence in the moonlight, had a haggard head. All the thoughts in his head were the golden sunset, the throne on the top of the castle, and the people on the throne. When he was just kneeling under the throne, Dane said something to him, and he didn''t remember what he answered. When I returned to my residence, Redis saw him with a very bad face, and hurried up, opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but he was stopped by Bevin. "I''m so tired now, I''ll talk about it later." He looked at Bevin as if he had been quilted. Unlike if he was perfunctory, Redis could only press his mind and not bother him. Bian, who was lying on the bed, had a drowsy head, but couldn''t sleep. He was still thinking about the short time when he met Dane on the top of the castle. A cool breeze in the early spring mixed with the unique yellow sand smell of the wasteland and blew in through the window. Lying on the bed, Bevin shuddered, and his heart suddenly recovered. ʼ He began to remember what happened under the throne, but it was because of this soberness that he added awe to Dane in his heart. He can now clearly recall the vast pressure rising from the bottom of the heart in the setting sun of the wasteland when he faced Dion who never let him see his face clearly. He even had the feeling of seeing Governor Ozer for the first time and was deeply impressed by it.Bian feels a little funny about the idea that rises in his heart. He lay in bed with his mouth slightly open and said, "It''s really interesting, what kind of character is Governor Ozer? Can Dane compare?" This sentence is more like a kind of self-consolation and deception, but the effect is not good. Under the confession, not only failed to comfort myself, but felt that the shadow left behind in my heart became bigger. Under such a mood, Bevin, who has the title of Condor, did not sleep all night. Chapel was incoherently excited in Beane''s private parlor''s living room when Bevin was lying up all night. "It''s amazing, Dane, when you didn''t see the guy named Bevin going back, his face was unwilling. It was so funny, so arrogant before, after seeing you once, he followed a frightened quail. Same. Hey, I''m really curious, what did you tell him at the top of the castle? " Dean shrugged his shoulders and said, "I didn''t say anything to him. I just greeted Governor Ozer and asked him to hand over the body of General Moreno to us." Chapel opened his eyes and asked, "Did he agree?" "Of course I promise." "This" Chappel looked incredible, indeed shocked.Seeing what Bevin looks like, he knows why he brought Morno''s body and Redis, who robbed Morno''s body, to White Wolf Fortress, not for the purpose of following that dead person and a living person. Does White Wolf''s influence do things? In this case, if you don''t come up with something practical, how can it be so easy for people to give up the two most critical things? He asked the question, but this time, Dane didn''t answer what he meant. Moulding of atmosphere, scene, and psychology. Although Dane does not have a complete theory to support him, it does not prevent him from being skilled enough in practical situations. When Dean met Bevin at the top of the castle, he first used the way of forcing the other person to take the stairs to kill his will, then from the timing of the selection, and the grasp of the scene, including even the loud bell, and The cry that forced Bevin to kneel behind was not long overdue. The effect was very satisfactory. At that time, when Bevin really couldn''t bear the psychological pressure, when he knelt down, Dean knew that all his requirements would be met. Dean changed the subject and said, "Tomorrow morning, you take someone to the guy''s hotel and bring me the body of General Moreno. We are going to have a decent funeral, and General Moreno will be dead. Deserve due respect. However, I do nt want to see the two guys at the funeral. Other public opinions also use Don''t let me teach you. " He patted Chapel on the shoulder and said, "It''s up to you, I''m sure you can do it." "Okay, no problem." Chapul nodded, taking on the task. Moreno''s funeral must be handled well. On the one hand, both him and Dane have this mind. He needn''t say anything, he has been with Moore for so long. For Dane, Moreno is a friend. It is not a big deal for him to have today and also to be able to ride the wind of Moreno''s levy and give him a decent and solemn funeral. As for the other hand, there are some practical interests to consider. In the past few days of Dane''s absence, the things that Bevin and Redis did at Watch Wolf Fortress are really big ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Those gossips that go out must always have a way to end. And with a respectful funeral, the era of Moreno was declared complete and the era of Dion had already begun. Wasn''t it a very good way?"That''s right," Chapel asked again, "how are we going to deal with those two guys, Beaver and Redis?" Dion sneered and said, "Let them stay in the hotel honestly, except for the day they left White Wolf Castle, they are not allowed to step out of the hotel at any time!" "Where did they break?" "As for the two of them, how much trouble can you make in White Wolf Castle if you start? Whatever you do, as long as you don''t kill people." "Okay, I''ll send someone to watch day and night." Dane waved his hand and motioned Chapel to leave. It is enough for him to handle these chores, and Dane didn''t bother to think much about it. After Chapel left, he sank his mind into the Empire Tower in the heart system of the dynasty, opened the game interface, looked at the sequence of buildings that were already full, and then looked at the training quotas for each of the arms training buildings. Then, looking at the gold coins that seem to be somewhat stretched because of this big development plan, I sighed in my heart. "It seems that the pace of expansion still needs to be faster." He poured himself a glass of wine, stood with the glass in the window, and stared in the direction of Shawan Harbor to the west. To be continued. Chapter 248 Era of great development General Funeral''s funeral went well. s On the same day, the entire White Wolf Fortress became somber, and occasionally I could hear a sobbing whisper from somewhere in the town. The general, although he hasn''t been able to grow bigger and stronger in White Wolf Castle for ten years, at least, he took his strong army to keep one side safe. In the past ten years, White Wolf Castle and the villages and towns around it, including Furong Town, have never been hit by severe fire. This is not easy in a place where the perennial warlords clash and the war continues. It wasn''t that no one had a glimpse of the rotten wolf town, but that all the people who peeped out of the town had been settled by Moreno. Officially because of the guardianship of this decade, in the surroundings of White Wolf Castle and White Wolf Castle, Moreno''s reputation is very strong and very good. But after all, Murno is dead, and although some rumors came from Redis and Bevin before, they were controlled in a short time and the credibility was not How high, especially that Chappel killed General Moreno, that was even made nonsense. Alas, this storm disappeared due to the storm that Redis and Bevin brought back the body of General Moreno.On the day of the funeral, many people and many soldiers spontaneously participated in the onlooker activities of the coffin parade. At the same time, people also spontaneously mourned the general who had protected the White Wolf Castle and the surrounding area for ten years. Then? What else can there be? Everyone has their own lives, how to live or how to live, not to mention, they now have a new lord Dane who created miracles. Perhaps the tall and majestic castle built that night has nothing to do with the civilians. It can only be regarded as a gimmick, but from other aspects, the people in White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town are also Feel the change in your life. Especially White Wolf Castle and the villages around White Wolf Castle. After the establishment of more than a dozen farms, although they have not had time to harvest, the farmers living in the villages can also feel deeply that after they own the farms, their living conditions have also been very good. Great improvement. The direct improvement of living conditions brought by the system building is enough to make farmers happy. And the rise of food in the land is even more pleasing. The whole area of ??Hindler is not a good place to farm, and the landform of the wasteland and sandy soil destined the barrenness of this country. But when people want to eat, there is always room for food. In addition to exporting and importing food from some of the local mineral resources of Schindler, there are actually places where people can grow. The best of these places is, of course, the scattered oasis. Secondly, these villages are located. Although there are no rivers flowing around these villages, these places have the same characteristics: if they drill down wells, they can still dig some groundwater. It is also because of the excavated water and slightly better land that farmers are living here.With the farm, things seem to be very different. The peasants felt that the land seemed to become more fertile, and the deep wells that usually required a lot of effort to make a small amount of water had actually started to spit out water. Such a change is simply amazing. No one can understand how it all happened, but there is no doubt that after the collective farm was declared by Lord Dane, everyone''s life will be better and more hopeful. The promise must have been reached. How can such a change not please these peasants, who have been impoverished for almost their entire lives? In the past, they were all the lowest-ranking people on the land of Hindler, and being a farmer on the barren land was not a good job. But now, there are already some mercenaries who can''t hang around in the town or don''t want to live a life that is impossible, and have already begun to temporarily assign the administrative staff of the village to Dane to submit applications for joining the farm. . At the same time, people also heard that Lord Dion was not satisfied. There are always patrols around White Wolf Castle, and it seems to be to find more places where water can be pumped from the ground to build new collective farms. Moreover, such a reclamation plan has been written into the text, posted on the gates of White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town, recruiting homeless people or other poor people, ready to enter the new collective farm in. In addition to the village farms that have changed a lot in the surrounding areas, as well as those planned to build new farms, the two cities, White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town, have also undergone great changes. Many people were recruited to become construction workers hired by the lord under the construction of Daxing, which has solved the work problems of many people. Then, after the construction of each building was completed, more work was developed. Equipment factories and blacksmiths need many skilled workers, even if they are not skilled, they do nt have to worry about starving when they become apprentices. Especially in the smithy, it is said that there are many high-level masters who do not know where to collect them. The entire smithy is large in scale, and the number of recruited apprentices is at least two hundred. At the same time, one of Dane''s right and left, General Verina, who has been in charge, announced that the iron ore veins and sulfur veins that had been exhausted around White Wolf Castle ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ rediscovered the available Conditions, and began to recruit miners.These have attracted many people to participate in the work. Whenever you have a job, you have a stable salary. When you have a stable salary, you have a stable and peaceful life. This is the most attractive condition for the war-torn people of Schindler. Coupled with the propaganda of recruiting migrant populations, even if it is far away, after getting news from caravans and travellers, many people who are desperate have already planned to move to the south that seems bright in the future. The economic development momentum brought by these developed mineral resources and buildings is not just that. When White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town themselves have enough products to attract caravans, the development of commerce will inevitably be further strengthened. Rot Wolf Town itself is a traditional transportation hub. A unique opportunity. When the rotten wolf town''s originally developed business has been tapped to a greater degree, including hotels, brothels, mercenaries, and even some of the better transportation provided by the equipment workshop ... Both will get great development. In the south of Hindler, this spring is bound to be hot. The word flourishing seems to have a natural separation from the loess desert, but the people in this land are just a month away and no longer doubt that White Wolf Castle will become like a new propaganda slogan. A prosperous pure land, an era of great development, kicked off. To be continued. Chapter 249 Stormy The great development here at Hindler is not that nobody has done it, but few people can succeed. The ultimate reason for this is that Schindler is a chaotic land. The war is endless, full of greedy businessmen and warlords. Anxiety develops quickly, or plunders and robs fast? The answer to this question was given by the warlords in actual action. The price is the place of Hindler, which has been weakening for two hundred years. In the middle of it, several governors seemed to have the idea of ??ending such troubled times, such as Bernier. But as soon as they die, the former forces can''t survive, then everything will disappear. It is no doubt that the fat sheep will lead the jackal. The rapid development of Bailangbao Fort and Rotten Wolf Town quickly caused some disturbances. Of course, the wind hasn''t hit Dane''s body yet. "Dane, our intelligence has heard the news." When I heard Chapel saying this, he was inspecting the newly-built blacksmith shop in the city of White Wolf Castle. An apprentice who is quite skilled is knocking an iron ingot in front of him, and at the same time, an assembly line with wheels and trolleys on the side will send many manufactured small parts to the back, where there is the next step. Craftsman. After a large number of parts have been built, when the smithy is just built, the several senior blacksmiths presented by the system will turn these parts into real armor."What''s the news?" Dion asked intently, staring at a process. "Some news came from the two warlords, Pigou and Chiyue, that the two guys mentioned our White Wolf Castle after a drink and said that you started such a big development. , Waiting for others to kill, "Chapel said," they may have an idea to do something to us. " "Ha ha." Dane chuckled and said, "The two guys, don''t know if there are two thousand people together? And they are still some miscellaneous soldiers, dare to follow us at this level?" "But" Chapel continued, "They may join other warlords." Dean is even more dismissive: "These warlords around, apart from Malone, will not add up to our opponents. Do nt worry about them. They treat me as a fat sheep? Very good, even if they do not face us Hands on, I still want to find a chance to kill them. What''s wrong with coming home? " "What''s more, they want to eat fat sheep, and they must wait for the fat sheep to talk about it. We still have time to develop, and the first opponents to deal with are not these miscellaneous. The situation of those guys is a little bit of attention Just a second, don''t worry too much. What about Malone now? Does he have any movement? " "Nothing has been found for Malone for the time being." "Well," Dane turned his head, and that was his main concern. It is now the end of June. Dane s big development plan has lasted for three months. Whether it is White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town, or the island of Comilla in the sea, it has developed a lot. With the continuous development of several new resource points developed, a large number of production bases have been laid, and the commercial development of the two territories has been raised to a new level. I can say that, and letting Dean go on like this, he can maintain the current situation just by the income of two territories, even if he has more than 3,000 soldiers, and 4,500 soldiers in the garrison. Even if the situation of the half of the Gulf of Shahai Bay has been under the unremitting efforts of Verina, after her entire defensive army consisting of 3,000 soldiers has completed the rectification, it has completely stabilized. Of course, after I settled down, it was impossible for Verina to be satisfied. Taking advantage of the strength in his hand, at the same time, Malone could not devote all his energy to competing for the Gulf of Sands. As a result, within three months, the situation in Shawan Port was eroded by Verina. Although there is no special situation at present, after all, the speed of cannibalization is not too fast, but Malone has already felt the danger. Following this momentum, his power in Shawan Port will one day be destroyed by all. Clear it out. As a result, there is no need to use any military means. Malone''s Status has become precarious. As a result, Dane did not believe that Malone could accept such an ending. Even the few small warlords around them have reacted, and they are showing signs of wanting to do something. How can Malone, who is directly facing the pressure given by Dane, be indifferent? "Malone will definitely have action," Dion said affirmatively, "I don''t believe he will just wait for the death of chronic death. It is very likely that your intelligence work is not done well enough. This aspect must be strengthened and killed me. Deadly watching every move in Malone''s manor ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Don''t do it like it was the last time, everyone has started, we haven''t noticed it! " Chapel took a deep breath, and the hot air in the smithy gave his nose some irritation. He said: "Okay, in addition to cooperating with the big reorganization plan for the past three months, most of my energy has been focused on rebuilding the ineffective intelligence system, and it has been effective so far. I dare not say that it has completely recovered. It was the best time before, but it will never happen again. " Dane nodded and said, "I''ll rest assured. But what you have to remember is that when you have any information about Shawan Port and Malone, please tell me and don''t forget to give Verina the same Copy a copy of the information. " "Okay, no problem." Chapel said, "In fact, I have already done this. The intelligence department of Shawan Port, any information received, is given to the commander of the Velina Corps. The leader of the Lina Corps also has the authority to mobilize our intelligence department in Shawan Port. After all, if something really happens, there is still a day between Shawan Port and our white wolf castle, and from there It''s too dark to come to the intelligence and send it back to us. " "Well, that''s okay." Of course, Dane wouldn''t comment on this. "But don''t forget, please let me know if anything happens." "This is for sure." When the two were talking in the smithy, everyone knew that a squally shower had begun to condense over the bay of Shawan. To be continued. Chapter 250 Female general She Weilin was wearing an armor and was sitting in the office on the second floor of the Shawan Port Police Station. She just took over the power of Sand Bay Port that belonged to Moreno for less than three months, but all the people who remained in this seaport city and were loyal to General Moreno were already taken by this woman. conquer. This is not plain sailing. In fact, when she first arrived, she was not very popular. A group of people is not a brave soldier, but they are not good targets. Perennially lingering in the bars and gray areas of the port city, they often fight with people, and they have been mixing with Emre for so long, and they also secretly hacked at the harbor guards with those knives. They are not brave soldiers, but more like a group of gangsters who have been compiled by warlord forces. But they must be more arrogant and irrational than soldiers. The former Emre could only rely on generous shots and the name of General Moreno behind them, let alone Verina is a woman. How can they be convinced? But soon, they served. In the beginning, they were beaten. Although the leader of the Velina Corps is a woman, the strength of the 12th Paladin is not blown. Maybe, in the battle of the same level, she may fall into a disadvantage because of the different tendencies of attributes and ability development, but after all, the twelve professional levels are here, after all, a group of guys who were originally mixed in Shawan Port will be Her opponent? Not to mention, she also temporarily borrowed a team of elite rangers from Dane to suppress the scene. But convincing these guys is only the first step. How to really convince people and take their lives for themselves is the biggest test facing Verina.Originally, she handed over the forces of Shawan Port to Verina''s Chapul, and felt that it would take a long time for this woman to get these people. But what surprised Chapel was that in just one week, everything had subsided. He was really surprised. He remembered that it took Emre a year to slowly gain actual power, right? I was curious, he also used the intelligence system to understand. He thought that Verina had used tough means to achieve this, but the fact was not. This woman just took over the work and worked normally, but somehow, the guys who were still unpretentious one by one were obedient. After a while, Chapul saw something special. Ů This woman has a strong personality charm. There is no lack of decisiveness in many things. When people are in a panic, she can always stand up, point out a clear direction for her subordinates, and can lead everyone to achieve their goals. At the same time, she is stricter than discipline and lenient. When she appeared in front of people, she always had a firm eye and a full spirit, and it seemed that she would never see her decadent and weak. A fitted armor will always be worn on her body, whether standing or sitting, her waist plate is always straight. For others, she rarely blame. A gentle, compassionate smile dedicated to women is just the right kind of encouragement, making people feel like a spring breeze. But generosity goes to generosity, but never subordinates. The rewards and punishments are clear, the grandfather is selfless, but he is not selfless, and many things will talk about accommodation and relationship. He has personality charm, rich management arts, and his own ability is very outstanding. It is worthy of trust and reliance ... How can such a person not be welcomed by subordinates? Chapel even felt that Verina was really a rare person with high leadership and was convinced by Dane''s vision. She couldn''t figure out where to find such a good talent. At this moment, as usual, she was sitting in her office on the second floor of the Shawan Port Police Office, meticulously armored. This full-body armor, although the strong body of the 12th Paladin can certainly support it, it must be uncomfortable to wear. It is hard to imagine that someone could maintain such a serious attitude and never change in non-combat daily life at any time. She has a stack of documents in front of her. This is a port tax division agreement to be dealt with recently, and there are many tax records. She put a pair of black deerskin gloves aside, and the exposed hand held a quill pen lightly, writing and drawing somethingWell, from time to time, I frown and think for a moment, and I will soon be back to work. If nothing unexpected happens, this day should have passed again. "Captain, there is an emergency!" As soon as Wei Lin thought so, she suddenly heard her deputy, Paran, a fourth-level wanderer, hurried into the office. Velina stopped her pen, showing a mild smile, stood up and said, "Don''t be so anxious, sit down and talk slowly." As usual, seeing his boss so calm, Palan must have settled down. But today is different. Palan''s mood has not been alleviated by Verina''s smile at all. He said eagerly: "The intelligence personnel we installed in the Malone Manor just sent a message saying that Malone is about to make a big move, the troops have begun to move, and there will be some arrangements in the city of Shawan Port . " The maiden Paladin heard the news ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The expression also became solemn at this moment. She asked, "What kind of action? Is there any precise information?" "Unknown." "What about the launch time?" "Unknown."The administrator who was specially appointed by Dane to manage Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port, and personally dispatched to Shawan Port to sit on the town, his brows were tightly locked at this moment. This is also ''unknown'', that is also ''unknown''. The situation is really too bad. But this does not blame Chapel''s intelligence personnel for being unreliable. The intelligence system that has just been restored can detect the news in advance and send out a warning. It is already considered rare. After all, like a deeper level of intelligence, that is not accessible to ordinary people. It must be installed in a high-level position among spies. But this is not easy to do. Maybe sending someone with strong ability, it will be a good choice to do it from the bottom up, but it will take a long time and a lot of energy to do so. It is not just rebuilt. What the White Wolf Fort Intelligence Network can do for months. "It is also a good thing to get a warning." Verina can only helplessly said, "But I think that our spies in Shawan Port will definitely get any useful information?" Palan said with a heavy face: "The most important thing is this. We just got news that some bodies were found around the port. Unfortunately, those were deployed by our intelligence department at the port." to be continued.) Chapter 251 Big action Verina paced in the office: "We sorted out the current thoughts. The intelligence staff of Marlon Manor said that they will have big moves in the near future, with unknown plans, unknown targets, and unknown time. But only Maron''s enemies in the surrounding area are us. Well, no one except this one is directed at us, right? Then, all our intelligence personnel at Shawan Port were cleared on the same day, maybe they knew something, maybe they did nt, but Obviously, they don''t want any errors. " "They didn''t choose to kill people to hide the body or hide the news, which proves that they are very eager. Well, I guess Malone has a plan for us and will launch in a very short period of time in the near future, do you agree?" Palan thought for a while and nodded. "I agree." "Just agree." Verina nodded, then immediately issued an instruction: "Order us to use all the intelligence personnel in Sand Bay Port and Malone Mansion now available, staring at every move of Malone''s forces , As soon as a message comes. " "The three brigades in Shawan Port were ordered to gather immediately and fully armed, ready to stand by." "The soldier of that wing we stationed outside of the Gulf of Sands Bay was ordered to enter the city immediately. If entry to the city is hindered, I authorize the captain of Hypia United to handle it, regardless of the means used." "Order the garrison unit in Rotten Wolf Town so that they will immediately support them in addition to the necessary remaining personnel." "The messenger was ordered to send a message to White Wolf Castle. The messenger must be divided into three waves and take different routes. It is extremely important to write all the information that happened here and the response we will make next and send it to Lord Dane. And asked Lord Dane to stay abreast of the situation in Sand Bay Port and be ready to support him at any time. "A series of orders were sent out, and Palan wrote down them one by one, and then said, "Okay, chief, I will implement these orders immediately." "Well." Verina nodded, then picked up her cloak from the hanger next to her, and said, "You''re going to pass the order right now, and then go to the barracks at the police station to find me." "Yes!" Palan saluted, turned and trot away, and left. Verina followed, and walked in the other direction. Not far behind her office is the security barracks. Within Shawan Port are two forces, a port guard and a police battalion. The former has always been in the hands of Malone, while the latter originally belonged to Moreno and is now logically taken over by Verina. Originally, the police battalion had only a team of three hundred people. Of course, Emre, who was in charge of the police battalion at the time, suspected that there were too few staff members, and he recruited hundreds of people. However, now when Verina accepts, she is more exaggerated than Emre. She directly expanded the original police battalion base by three times, and pulled her garrison into the thousandth person and dragged it directly into the police battalion. This move was originally rebounded by Malone, who accused Dyne of super-editing the expansion of the police force for nothing. But soon he was stunned by the incident of Dean taking the Demon Gate, and at the same time he directly threatened Malone with the war, making the guy have to compromise. Can only be deployed in the Port Guard. But he is not as rich as Dane, and he is not so generous and willing to spend money. He is unwilling to re-recruit soldiers, but only draws a part of his power from his Malone estate, so that the port guard s staff is full to 600 or 700 It''s the limit. There is a certain gap between the forces deployed by the two sides in the Shawan Port, which is the fundamental reason for the Gulf port to be slowly eroded by Verina. However, although in the city, Verina holds a soldier of a garrison of almost a thousand people, but if she is going to deal with Malone''s forthcoming so-called ''big move'', it still seems inadequate. Fortunately, in addition to the 1,000 people in this city, on the outskirts of Shawan Harbor, there is also a temporary barracks in which three groups of soldiers led by the first corps leader of the garrison are on standby. This is almost the same. Thousands of people look. When the two forces are added together, even if it is still not easy to stand up to Malone''s ''Big Action'' for a while, it should not be a problem for a day or two. At that time, the Paladins also absolutely believed that with Dane''s ability, they would definitely be able to react.Thinking about it, Verina walked towards the police barracks behind the office building. Soon, she saw the door to the barracks from the back door of the office building. The order had been conveyed one step before, the entire barracks became hurried, and the soldiers began to gather urgently under the cries of the officers. Although the soldiers did not know what had happened, after three months of training at Verina, these soldiers were more or less disciplined. This still makes Verina feel very relieved. With such a force, even if it can''t beat Malone, there should be no problem supporting it for a period of time. After the tension in her heart eased a little, she walked towards the aisle in the office building leading to the central training ground of the barracks. The two guards on the guard nodded and smiled, and then walked over and planned to enter In the training ground, wait for the police camp to be assembled. The stride had just passed between the two guards, and a sudden coldness rose in Verina''s heartshe suddenly felt something very wrong. Why don''t these two guards guarding the aisle seem to have seen themselves? There are a thousand people in the police battalion, and Verina cannot remember everyone clearly ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But she is not an ordinary person after all, even if she ca nt understand her subordinates clearly, but at least see It will be familiar but there is always no problem. However, the two goalkeepers felt completely strange to their faces. There was a sense of vigilance in her heart, and she suddenly felt a strong wind coming from both sides, with a strong intention to kill! This is assassin! There was horror and annoyance in her heart. Needless to say, she was annoyed that she couldn''t react earlier in this time.At this moment, the knight''s sword at the waist was too late to be pulled out, and Verina could only rush to inspire the two paladins'' protective divine power, forming two golden shields of light on both sides of the body. However, where does this hasty protective force stand to survive the assassination of two long-planned assassins? Even if the light shield breaks! (To be continued.): Chapter 252 Assassination under the Light She Weilina''s response had to be said to be very quick. The first time she realized that something was wrong, she triggered corresponding defense measures. But too close. The puppet assassins were apparently well-planned for a long time, and they did not know when to replace the two guards at the door, and waited for Verina to pass through it. They are fully prepared. They didn''t use the guard''s weapons at all, and they didn''t know where to draw the dagger. There was a flash of light, and they decisively pierced the light energy inspired by Verina. shield. But this is so good for the Knights to get a little time. She didn''t immediately try to draw a sword to fight, that was obviously a bad practice. While she was drawing her sword, the two assassins were fully capable of attacking her again. It''s even more impossible to escape. Send the back to two assassins who know that the level will not be low to attack? That is the idea of ??death! Alas, she can only fight back! I can''t use a sword, nor is there a way to fight back. When the two black daggers were about to penetrate into Verina''s body, a golden light was released again with the Paladin as the core."Get rid of darkness! Fearless!" Alas, the two Paladin professional abilities were released! Alas, listening to the name also knows that it is an ability to strengthen its defense capabilities. After opening, the assassins'' daggers also penetrated into Velina''s body. The armor worn on the body at any time, as well as the two shields of light that were broken, and the newly strengthened defense methods, under the combined action, the first wave of the most fierce sneak attacks of the assassins has been reduced. Got the lowest. Even though Verina still suffered some injuries, she could still feel the evil toxins from her wounds and invade her body. But at least, within a short time, her combat effectiveness will not be affected much. Then, the counterattack came! Puppet is one of the professional abilities of Paladins, which can only cause harm to the people in the evil camp, and will not affect the people in the good and even the neutral camp. When the two assassins ambushing themselves launched an attack, Verina, as a paladin, must have seen the power used by these two guys, which belonged to the evil camp itself. In fact, there are rarely Killer of the evil camp. It is precisely for this reason that exorcism, the professional ability to deal with creatures or dead in evil camps, has its place. With the Paladin as the center, the scattered positive energy completely caught the two assassins who were unable to hit one shot and just about to make up for another round of offense. They felt that their bodies were burned by the power of the Holy Light. At the same time, as if being hammered on the body, they all flew out and fell on the walls on both sides of the aisle.After relying on the effects to temporarily repel the enemy, Verina finally got a chance to pull out her long sword! The knight sword inlaid with golden gems on the hilt of the sword was gripped by Verina''s hands. Lifting the sword over his head, the shining golden light shed: "Cut off evil!" Wave it! Even if the assassin on the left reacted to it, he could not make any effective resistance under the divine light. Under the paladin''s evil cut, he was directly killed by a sword. At this time, another assassin had just recovered from the shock of exorcism. His mind was still sober, knowing that the mission of assassination must be an irreparable failure. So he turned around and fled into the office building. This guy''s body obviously has any way to increase the speed of movement. The whole person moves very fast, while the figure still looks hazy and erratic. Under normal circumstances, Verina, wearing an armor, is dying to catch up with this assassin. But the paladin''s approach is more than that. "Follow justice!" Was another shout, as if a spot of light flickered from behind the assassin. Verina didn''t take the pace to chase, but cut a sword at the air in front of her. At the same time, a golden lightsaber suddenly appeared behind the assassin, and was cut off along with Velina''s action! The assassin didn''t notice the danger at all, in fact he I thought I could escape immediately!Suddenly, under this sword, the guy lay on the ground with an incredible expression. Velina arms her knight sword with her hands, her chest slightly undulating. In a series of battles, she was reversed by the use of various Paladin professional abilities in an instant, but she was also slightly weaker in this round of outbreak. She raised her right hand, whispered prayer in her mouth, and the power of white light rose, and the power effect flowed between her palms. She put her palm on the bleeding wound. Although it had no hemostatic effect, she was able to disperse the toxin that was still inwardly eroding in her body. This series of battle scenes, if it is shown to Dane, will ensure that Dane s previous evaluation of Verina''s ''low combat strength'' will be changed-these professional abilities are released, whether from the abilities themselves In terms of effect, or the timing of choosing from the release of skills, they can be called the first choice. This means that Verina is by no means a novice and cannot be a weak person. The powerful effect of her skills proves that she has enough hard power; her ability to grasp the timing means that she must have quite rich combat experience. Of course, Velina has a certain lack of key melee attributes such as strength and physique ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, making her ability to use sword skills to fight the enemy will indeed be lacking. However, Paladins are different from ordinary warriors after all, and it is normal for Verina to fight with swordsmen of the same level for strength and sword skills. However, some of the professional abilities of the Paladin from the Holy Light are also unmatched by the fighters. It should be noted that some professional abilities of the Paladin may seem like divine magic, but they are fundamentally different from divine magic. Divine magic is based on perceptual attributes, and borrows strength to form a spell by communicating with spirits and communicating with a special existence; but Paladins rely on their own charm attributes and use their abilities. Paladins do not have as many spells as priests, and they are not as good as priests even if they have similar abilities. However, they have some unique abilities that are not available to other professions and can bring great help in battle. For example, when Verina was just dealing with the assassination, she showed the tricks. The two assassins are actually not too weak, all of them have reached at least a high-level assassin, which is about the level. Assassinations launched at the same time were not so easy to deal with. In this case, he escaped from the assassination only at the cost of minor injuries, and also killed the two assassins by the way. Verina, who was able to do this, could not be said to have poor combat strength. Pehince and Chapel, who also have twelve professional levels, came to deal with the same situation, and they were not necessarily better than the Paladin. (To be continued.) Chapter 253 Change Although the battle between the Paladin and the two Assassins ended quickly, it was still a little bit dynamic. ά After Verina had dealt with her injuries and toxins, several teams of soldiers caught up. The place where the two assassins started was actually facing the central training ground of the police barracks. They could be said to be moving under the watchful eyes. However, the battle ended too quickly, and when other people had just reported that the leader of the army from his home had been assassinated, and pulled out weapons and drank support, Verina herself had already solved both assassins. Looking down at all the subordinates who were concerned and swarming up, Verina stood still, and said solemnly, "Stand-by! All stand-by!" Everyone was puzzled, but during the three months of training, they were also trained to a certain degree of discipline. After hearing the command of the regiment, they did not move forward. Velina knows that these guys in front of her are all caring about themselves. However, just after being assassinated, the assassin still pretended to be a guard, which forced her to have a deep sense of vigilance. In case, there are also assassins mixed in these people in front of them, and when everyone is rushing to care for themselves, they will take advantage of the chaos. After the first wave of assassination failure, follow up with the second round of assassination possible. Although there is no evidence, the Paladin does not dare to be half-hearted about this life-threatening event.Uh ... ά After Verina arrived in person, it was only a few minutes before all the soldiers in the battalion had assembled. The heavily-armed soldiers did not move for a while in the battalion, and Velina would not be so reckless. Although she received the information that Ma Long would have a "big move", after all, this big move has not yet been launched. She didn''t want to take any special impulsive action first, and she was grabbed by the handle and hit a rake. Be vigilant, be fully prepared, and then see what medicine the other party is selling. This is the more reliable approach. I did not let Velina wait for a long time, she got the news that there was a change in the direction of the port. ɳ The Shawan Port can be divided into two parts, one is the inner city area and the other is the port area. This statement was not available before, but this statement gradually came into being a few years ago, after Moreno began to participate in the scramble for the Gulf of Sands and grabbed almost half of the city. This half of Shawan Harbor, once controlled by Moore and now by Dyne, is relatively inland, which is the so-called inner city. The area under the control of Malone is about a part of the city centered on the port, which is also called the port area. Of course, although it is generally distributed like this, in general, Shawan Port is a whole city. When competing for this city, there is not much penetration between the two sides. Even if there is a general sphere of influence, the actual situation is that you have me and you have me. Velina did not send people to the port area at the same time, at the same time, Malone will not be less in the inner city layout. And the so-called port area has changed, it is naturally that there is movement in Malone''s side. Specific news followed, and Verina''s several positions in the port area were just seized by the port guard. The port guards have moved their knives, and more than thirty people have been killed. At the same time, the Port Guard has just dispatched all the way, and has already moved towards the inner city. After a maximum of twenty minutes, it can enter the inner city.When the news came, there was an instant rage. In the past few months, the battalion has been working with their port guard. Even the new entrants to the battalion have already seen each other as important enemies under the eyes of their ears and after several small conflicts. There are usually many brawls and occasional human lives, but conflicts in cities are usually solved with fists, stones and sticks picked up everywhere on the ground, and they basically do not move the knife, and the capital is rarely . After all, it is in the city, and both sides still have to exercise some restraint, and they should not make the city too chaotic. Now, I suddenly heard that they moved their knife and killed more than thirty people on their own side, and they rushed towards the inner city collectively. "Legion! Let''s fight with them!" "They dare to kill our people!" "They have swords, don''t we have axe and warhammer ?!" "Fuck those idiots!" Uh ... Without a doubt, almost everyone''s mood is very excited, and I can''t wait to share life and death with those of the Port Guard immediately.But Verina, as a commander, couldn''t simply think like that. The movements of the enemies are somewhat unusual. The port guard of six hundred or seven hundred people had little chance of winning against the police battalion with more than a thousand people under her control, at least very little. Bills, who was in charge of the port area by Malone, was in charge of the port area. It was a very cautious person. Verina had dealt with the other party a lot in the past few months. This kind of hysterical action ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ If the two sides really put together this way, of course, their own side has the advantage. It stands to reason that in such a situation, if you go up to fight with the Port Guard, you will never lose anything. But because that Malone will have ''big action'' intelligence ahead, Verina will only do this if her head is kicked by the donkey. Since the opponent has already taken action, Verina is not going to be polite. She wouldn''t lead people in the city to fight with the guys from the Port Guard, she decided to take a more secure approach. "All obey orders, leave the camp fully armed and follow me to the north gate of Shawan Port!" When the crowd was upset, Palan couldn''t help but ask, "The cubs of the Port Guard are about to rush into the inner city, don''t care about them?" Velina glanced at him and said, "What can he do if he enters the inner city, can he slaughter the city?" He Palan touched his head. The enemy''s target must be them. As for the slaughter, it was absolutely impossible. Although Luansha Bay Port is dominated by Dane and Malone, they are not without other forces. This is essentially a city of commerce. Some big businessmen or chambers of commerce that send a lot of taxes and donations to the two warlords every month are the objects that neither Dane nor Malone want to mess with. If anyone is dissatisfied with one party and invests in the other party, it will bring huge losses in money, and at the same time, the party opposed by the businessmen will have a significant decline in the control of the city. (To be continued.) Chapter 244 North gate Dean is okay, his income is not very dependent on these businessmen or chambers of commerce. But Malone is a traditional warlord of Schindler, and he relies on the financial support of merchants and chambers of commerce. Therefore, in the lush commercial area of ??Shahaiwan Port, who dares to raise the butcher knife to the civilians and completely disrupt the order of the city, then who is the enemy of the businessmen. Although Dane is not afraid, he does not want to cause such trouble. And Malone, who relies on the financial support of the business group, is even afraid to do so. That being the case, then the port guard led by Bierz towards the inner city only had the people in the police battalion. Although I don''t know why the other party is obviously the one who is disadvantaged in terms of number and strength, and dare to press it so violently, but Verina took the person up and tried to personally try what the hole card was. She decided to take Some more secure approach-occupying the northern gate of Shawan Harbour. The port area of ??Luansha Bay Port is close to the ocean, and there is no obstacle from the port area to the inner city. One of these two areas faces the sea, and the other three sides facing the land are protected by the built city walls. Beyond the city walls, there are cities outside the city, relying on the messy bazaars and residences under the city walls, this place outside the city walls is called the outer city. From the inner city of Shawan Harbor to the outside, there is only one gate-the North Gate. No matter what kind of conspiracy Malone had and what kind of ideas she had in mind, Verina didn''t even think about it. She now only wanted to control the gate and join the other 1,000 men stationed in the outer city. Two thousand soldiers of the garrison gathered together, and she really didn''t believe that Malone could have any way to rob the city gates and walls before Dane supported them.When he occupied the gate, he took the initiative. The northern gate of Luosha Bay Port is not unguarded. The name here should be guarded by a police battalion, but in fact the port guard and the police battalion are jointly defending-after all, Malone cannot be really stupid and will give way to the gate. But it doesn''t matter. According to the agreement between the two sides, the soldiers stationed on the gate and the city wall have a total of four squadrons, two hundred and forty people, and one hundred and twenty people on each side. It is true that at the gate, no one on the two sides can take advantage. But then again, it is obviously closer to the North Gate from the inner city than from the port area. For Verina, this is the advantage. She dared to guarantee that she could reach the gate of the city more than half an hour earlier than the other, and half an hour was enough for her to win the North Gate steadily. At that time, bring all the people outside into the city, and then close the gates, regardless of your tricks, as long as you firmly hold the walls and gates. That''s what she thinks, and she does. About half an hour later, Verina and her thousands of people had already appeared not far from the gate. The hundreds of people who chased the endless Port Guard behind them, although they accelerated their pace after discovering the intention of the battalion, but because the distance between the two sides was a little far away, even if they were in a hurry, they wanted It will take at least 20 minutes to half an hour to get under the gate. At the same time, the good news is more than that. Soon, a soldier from outside the city brought the news of Hepia, the first wing captain of the garrison: "The soldiers led by Lieutenant Colonel Hypia have arrived under the gate, and the port guards responsible for guarding the city have refused to open the door. Our people at the gate guard have fought with those guys in the port guard. Lieutenant Colonel Hypia is also ready to attack the city and is ready to launch an attack immediately. " Velina nodded, this Hypia was quite decisive. Earlier, the order she gave him said that he was authorized to use any means to enter the city, the so-called ''any'', of course, including siege. "Let''s speed it up, then," Verina said, speaking to Palan next to her. "Speed ??up!" Palan shouted, and then officers at all levels who heard his voice also shouted the same four words, and the army began to repeat the command. This is a way for the military to issue orders. No conventional order is faster than this continuous voice. Very quickly, with the shout, the entire team moved faster by a few points. In less than five minutes, they were already under the gate. At this time, the battles on the gates and walls were actually coming to an end. In total, there were only more than a hundred soldiers of the Port Guard. In the face of the same number of soldiers from the guard battalion, they were only half a catty, let alone the team below Hypia has launched an attack on the city walls. They climbed up the ladder to catch up, and at the same time, some organized light infantry with short bows were also pressed under the city walls, throwing bows and arrows at the port guard soldiers on the head of the city. Under these double pressures, the soldiers of the Port Guard are obviously unable to carry them ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ not to mention, when Verina brought the people there, the port soldiers who were guarding the North Gate, Quite a wise choice to surrender. Since the other side surrendered, Verina did not intend to embarrass them more. She didn''t waste any time and asked Paran to take part of her hands to collect the weapons and equipment of the dozens of enemy soldiers who were still alive. She randomly found a place to be held in custody, and then sent someone to open the North Gate. The gate, ready to welcome Hypia''s team into the city. At the same time, she took most of the soldiers to the city wall and began to arrange defense lines on both sides of the city wall. Facing outside the city, there is basically no need to prepare too much. After all, the significance of the walls and gates is in itself to guard against enemies from outside the city. However, the city walls had little defense against enemies coming from the city. Below the city gate, there is an institution that can open the city gate directly; on the edge of the city wall, there is a staircase that can directly reach the city wall. After all, there are six or seven hundred port guard soldiers in the Shawan Port. Although the number is not large, it is still necessary to guard against it. Suddenly, under the command of Verina, several streets leading to the city gate were blocked by soldiers with barricades, and corresponding manual controls were arranged. At the same time, several distant stairs that could reach the city wall were also blocked, reducing the scope of defense to a small area near the gate. As a result, the defense line at the north gate of Shawan Port is basically arranged in such a way that it can be regarded as foolproof. (To be continued.) Chapter 245 Red Scarf Sand Guard Cavalry Velina''s body, but the name of a defensive master. Although she can''t see her property panel herself, and she never claims to be a defensive master, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know her ability. She has full confidence. As long as she builds the line of defense in accordance with her own ideas and plans, she will have the confidence to rely on her current strength to support her for more than two days, even in the face of several times the enemy. However, Verina never thought that things would be as smooth as they are now. She didn''t believe it. Since Malone had launched his so-called big operation, wouldn''t he have a second hand? It was so easy to let myself occupy the gate, take the initiative, and then be destroyed? She''s not so naive! She was actually quite concerned now. I don''t know what medicine is sold in Malone''s gourd, so I can''t feel relieved. While laying the defense line of the North Gate, he opened the gate to allow the soldiers of Hypia outside the city to come in as soon as possible, but things went smoothly. Suddenly, she suddenly felt something, turned around and looked out of the city, her face sank instantly, and she saw a large swath of dust and mist rolling in the distance! That''s not wind and sand. In fact, any veteran who has been in Hindler for a while knows that the rolling of this dust and mist means only one army with a large number of troops, marching fast! The footsteps of soldiers, livestock, and horses marching, bringing up the loess, but Verina felt very troublesome and had a headache.Those who can appear outside of Shawan Harbour at this time are definitely friends and foes. Verina dare to be 100% sure, that''s definitely Malone''s. "Hepia!" Verina shouted, "The man with you stopped entering the city! Stay in place under the gate! Quick!" I was at the gate of the city and ordered the soldiers to enter the city in an orderly manner. He certainly saw the yellow sand flying behind him, and also guessed that the opponent was probably the enemy from the Malone Manor. However, Hypia is also a veteran who has been on the battlefield for many years. Although he was a mercenary in the past, his eyesight is more or less a bit. According to his judgment, Malone''s army that set off the yellow sand, don''t look already in sight, but it takes at least about 20 minutes to get under the gate. And more than a thousand soldiers, although they were not lined up to enter the city at a fast pace, they could go in for ten minutes. At that time, after everyone has entered the city, and then the gates are closed, can those marron soldiers who have arrived come in with wings and fly in? It was based on this judgment that he was unable to understand what Verina had just ordered him. "Observe the order!" Verina''s face became extremely serious, and he didn''t mean anything to explain to Hypionado. Hepia had no choice but to shout, "The whole army is obedient! Rear troops stop entering the city! Defensive formation!" After the order of Hypia was given, the whole group became slightly flustered. After all, the soldiers in the garrison are certainly not elite. In the process of entering the city, when a large number of enemies suddenly appeared behind them, they were suddenly asked to stop immediately and put on a defensive formation. This is certainly not an easy task, and it is quite normal to have some confusion. But fortunately, when Verina gave her order, she was somewhat prepared for this situation. She stood above the city herself, shouting a series of targeted orders. At the same time, Hypia at the gate was doing the same. With the simultaneous efforts of the two, the troops were sorted out, put in a defensive formation, and stood under the gates that had not yet been closed. The whole process of organizing troops is not slow, but just a few minutes, the three or four hundred soldiers who have not yet entered the city have turned around and are ready to deal with the attack. At the same time, the teams near the city gate continued to retreat inside the city gate in an orderly manner under the command of several officers.This seems like a superfluous move, but the facts soon proved that Verina''s judgment was very correct. In these few minutes, it is obviously impossible to get everything into the city, but it is enough for Malone''s army to get closer. Hypia''s previous idea was completely wrong, and the place where the yellow sand set off rushed to the North Gate. Walking or brisk walking may take a dozen or twenty minutes. But if it''s a fast light cavalry unit, it won''t take that long! A wild cavalry with a thin white coat and a red veil and scarf blowing his whistle in his mouth, turning his machete on his wrist, riding a fast-paced wilderness horse, and it took a few minutes to reach the sight. These cavalry are very famous under the command of Ma Long, or the infamous group of guys, the Red Scarf Cavalry Regiment. In the past, the Red Scarf Cavalry Regiment was formerly a desert bandit regiment ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~. Its style is cunning and fierce, it can be said that plundering does nothing evil and has a very bad reputation. Many caravans have once rewarded this robber group''s head, and many people have taken over these reward tasks, but they really are not the object to deal with. In the vast desert, these light cavalry, well-ridden cavalry, are not so easy to be caught. It''s impossible to catch up with the mobile scarcely scarce Red Scarf Cavalry in the wilderness. However, when people chose to give up, these ferocious wolves turned around and bite at the enemies who dare to come to their trouble. No one can find and catch up with them, but they can easily appear anywhere, like a ghost on the wasteland, and launch a deadly attack on any enemy. Some people said that if the red-sand robbers at the time were willing, they could also become a warlord who dominated the party. It is not that no big businessman is willing to support them, but they do not seem to be willing to be stumped. Later, Malone also led troops to clear this bandit group, and the result was of course the assassin who was beaten back. But it didn''t take long for the news to come, the boss of the Red Scarf Sand Pirates didn''t know what the reason was, and suddenly he was violent. It was also because of the addition of the Red Scarf Sand Pirate that Malone really embarked on the path of development. From a small warlord who originally had only a small town, he grew up to stand on the south side of Hindler with Moore Big shot. Among them, the Red Scarf Sand Pied Cavalry contributed. To be continued. Chapter 246 All out The Red Scarf Sand Riders are best known for their extremely fast speed. Velina has only heard of the name of the Red Scarf Sand Rider, and has not been specially prepared before. However, the reason why the other party is still far away, and the yellow sand that rolls along with the team''s rush is still in sight, it feels wrong, it is purely because of some experience. Only from the sand and dust that stepped on the army can make a correct judgment, which is undoubtedly a proof of Verina''s ability. Faced with the soldiers who have already formed a defensive formation, these cavalry soldiers with scimitars did not rush to attack, they just roared around and turned around. If this is still in line to enter the city gate, I am afraid that the hundreds of people stranded outside are facing the sand robbers, and they must be severely beaten by those guys who are very good at grasping fighters. Maybe even chased by these cavalry into the city from behind. Although the North Gate has not yet been closed, the more than 400 soldiers of the garrison remaining outside the city have dared not continue to walk inside the city. Surrounded by these cavalry gates, hastily moves can easily be seized to hit a round of assaults, causing quite bad consequences. They can only form a meticulous defensive formation carefully, guarding these cavalry outside. In fact, the number of sand robbers who came up was only about six or seven hundred. Although there are many people, the most powerful part of the Sand Riders is not that they attack the enemy''s formation and fight directly. In this way, the Sand Riders are used to cut stones. What they are powerful is their powerful mechanics and endurance, their ability to break through the chaos, and not many arms can beat them in sports.When the soldiers of the garrison set up their defensive formations, these red-sanded robbers did not necessarily have the ability to crush them. These cavalrymen are now just around the gates of the defensive soldiers around the defensive state, blowing whistle from time to time, constantly putting pressure on the defensive forces, but why not initiate the attack. ά Verina, standing on the city''s head, looked very nervous. She could see the enemy''s purpose: to use these hundreds of cavalry as a deterrent! "Head of the army ... what do we do now?" Even Palan, who was next to him, saw this. "The enemy''s army behind is coming, and they will definitely attack the cities by then. Let Hypia The lieutenant colonel took those troops that had not yet had time to enter the city, and came in before the enemy''s army had arrived. " "No." Verina shook her head. "Once the soldiers in our city are moving, the light cavalry will immediately seize the opportunity to run up. At that time, it is difficult for the soldiers who are retreating to the city to resist the impact of the other party. , If they rush into the city, it will not be so easy to get out. " "That ..." Paran said incredulously, "The chief of the army ... Do you ... want to close the gates regardless of the people below?" The reason why Paran will show such an incredible look is that his idea just did not match the warm and strong appearance and style that Verina usually showed, and he abandoned the decision of the lives of hundreds of soldiers. It''s cruel. Velina didn''t speak, but silence at this time was equivalent to an answer. Of course, she has not given this cruel order, but in fact, she has already considered this problem in her mind. She didn''t want to do this, and her charm to the soldiers and subordinates in the past was not disguised. Not to mention loving soldiers, at least less than a last resort, and she was not willing to sacrifice the lives of hundreds of people. .But she is a qualified battlefield commander. In this battle of the likely defensive battle of Shawan Port, the North Gate must not be lost. She had given up the inner city and the stronghold outside the city, and her ultimate goal was to stick to the gate. The Beibei Gate must not be lost! Compared to this goal, the lives of hundreds of soldiers are far less important. Why she hasn''t given the order to close the gate yet, she is still waiting. She wants to see if there will be anything going on Momentum for the better. The final result is still not there. Ten minutes later, the captain of the port guard in the city, Bills, with his hundreds of people, had already rushed under the gate, and started to fight against the line of defense that Verina arranged on the street south of the gate. In addition, the large troops under the dust also appeared. Standing at the top of the city, Verina glanced over. This army from Malone Manor had a population of at least two thousand or more. Counting the red-sanded robbers who arrived in the previous step, the total number of this army was close. There are 3,000 people, and the port guard behind them, the total strength has definitely exceeded 3,000. Palan, the corps deputy officer, screamed out of character: "! Malone has pulled out all the soldiers in his nest? Three thousand people? Oh my god!" There are also 2,000 people in Yun Weilin''s hands, but the concepts between the two are completely different. The port guards in the city are okay to say ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Everyone spent two or three months fighting in the Shawan Port, and each of them can be regarded as the best known. But these Malone''s troops under the city are all out-and-out soldiers! On the quality of individual soldiers and on the combat literacy of the Legion, I don''t know where it is higher than the defending legion under Verina!When she saw such a comparison of strength, Verina knew that she could not keep it. If the entire Shawan Port can be relied on, the two sides may still be able to fight each other, but Malone''s main force is in front, and the port guards of hundreds of people in the city are also against them, relying solely on them. It is too difficult for a north gate to hold the city. "Three days." Verina suddenly spit out two words, and she didn''t know who to talk to, or simply to herself: "Just hold on for three days." For three days, it is not an impossible task, but it still seems very difficult. After seeing the thousands of enemy troops outside, the three or four hundred soldiers that Hapya brought to the lower part of the city had not enough time to enter the city. Especially when six artillery pieces were launched from the opponent''s army, it was even more frightening. "Boom!" It wasn''t the opponent''s artillery that started, but the two cannons at the head of the city. Even at such a long distance, even the cannons raised high above the city walls are obviously not within range. This round of shelling only represents a bit of symbolism and calms down the soldiers-we also have artillery. But how much can it actually mean? Only ghosts know. (To be continued.) Chapter 257 Dead eyes Hepia himself also had some cyanosis in his heart. He looked up and looked at the figure of Verina on the city wall. They looked at each other one by one, and then he saw the head of his army team shaking his head gently towards himself. His face was a bit ugly again. The red-sanded robbers around the city gate continued to move forward, intending to continue to approach for a few minutes. At the same time, the artillery launched from Malone''s army was also moving to the position where they could fire at the city gate to form a defensive position. . At this time, a commander finally passed Velina''s order on the city wall: "Evacuate into the gate at the fastest speed." This order really made the soldiers below be pardoned. Although the entire team has not crowded the city gate regardless of discipline, but got permission to retreat backward, their mood was also very excited. And when the opposite enemies saw the soldiers at the gate of the city begin to withdraw into the gate, they no longer endured. I just fired the artillery in the predetermined position and fired quite decisively. The soldiers of the Puppet Guards Corps were very closely formed because they were stationed at the gates. This is very effective in preventing the enemy''s assault, but in the face of artillery bombing, it undoubtedly increases the enemy''s bombing power by several grades.Twenty-six artillery pieces were just one round of bombardment. Before the northern gate of Shahaiwan Port, a group of people turned over. With the roar of artillery, the red-sanded sandpilot cavalry who had been swimming at the city gate for a long time finally started to charge! The situation now is a good time for them to show their might! The Sand Guard Cavalry is not a cavalry regiment that is good at frontal attack and frontal assault, but the infantry of the garrison under the artillery bombardment and the mentality of entering the city gate in anxiety have made their formation confused. . And this is exactly the situation where the sand robbers are very happy. The Sander Cavalry leader, "Bald Dog" Davier, was flushing and excited at the front of all the Sandal Cavalry. He has 100% certainty. As long as he takes the roaring cavalry with his men into the battlefield, he will be able to completely defeat the chaotic infantry formation, and then cover up and rush into the city. Hepia, who was directing the soldiers into the city at the gate of the city, saw scalp numbness when seeing such a scene. He knew that it would be impossible to get all the soldiers back, but he still wanted to make a last effort. "Don''t mess! Don''t mess! Officers at all levels organize troops! Ready for the charge!" His order is not incorrect, but where does the team say that it can be integrated? Some officers at all levels below him are still doing their utmost, trying to lead their soldiers to form a solid line of defense, and some greedy for fear of death, even when they did nt even hear the order, thinking crowdedly Flee into the city gate while in chaos. Hepia was so angry that he took out the command knife and personally cut the heads of a squadron captain and two small captains, and yelled, "Give me orders! Keep your position! Don''t mess!" ֮ Under his efforts, the effect is more or less. There were at least two or three squadrons of soldiers, who had barely managed to stop turbulence and were ready to meet the shock. The soldiers were all tense, and the officers shouted loudly to encourage morale, so that the soldiers would continue to insist, as long as the first shock is supported, the comrades in the city will support it.֮ Under this kind of cheering up, the infantry of the garrison had some wariness. A moment later, those hussars with red scarves and veils were close at hand. In a blink of an eye, a fight began! The chaotic and readjusted military formation is obviously not close enough. Even though the soldiers raised some morale, the formation of two or three squadrons of soldiers was cut into pieces in an instant under the flexible equestrian and machete skills of the Sandal Cavalry. At the very beginning of the battle, Hypia''s army faced a losing situation, and in just two minutes, this defeat was completely laid down. Fifty or sixty people were chopped to the ground by the infantry of the garrison in the slaughter. In this case, the other soldiers were finally unable to keep their will to fight, and turned around and began to escape. Then he We saw a desperate scene: the city gate did not know when it had been closed. Erhaipia had blood on his face and cut down the leg of a war horse that passed by him. Before he could kill the robber cavalry who had fallen off the horse, he suddenly heard a curse. He turned around and saw that the gate was closed, and his head burst into a bang. The soldiers beating the gate, begging to open the door, or frightened and overwhelmed, or scolding the comrades behind the door to abandon their comrades, but all this will not restore the closed door, nor the robber In the back continue to rash and slash.The burglar cavalry who had just been dislodged by Hepia and broke his head, climbed up from the ground with pain, and subconsciously gave Hypia a stilettos standing beside him, but it was crooked, only I cut my shoulder and the machete got stuck in the scapula for a while. The lieutenant colonel from the mercenary captain screamed and was awakened by pain, strangling the attacking robber cavalry with his backhand. He didn''t get out of control like the soldiers behind him, he just showed a grin on his face. He knew that today was his own death. No one had told him that the city gate would be closed, and although he had some suspicions in his heart, he had never believed before that the female knight who would show a gentle smile would really issue this. An order to abandon his subordinates and cut off the lives of hundreds of soldiers outside the city. But the order came, the closed door closed all hopes of life, and in front of them, cavalry wielding a machete, smirking and harvesting every life ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Hepia With a grin, he pulled out the machete stuck on his shoulder. In severe pain, he looked up, and saw a few robbers approaching him. Lieutenant Colonel laughed loudly and rushed forward! He is no longer fighting for anyone, or fighting or surrendering is a dead end. Pull a few backs before you die! The seven-level fighter, even after being wounded, still has a good combat captain. He jumped high and waved it, and the burglar cavalry who was the fastest off guard was stabbed with a knife. He got into the chest and was thrown off the horse. He got up quickly, and again, a cavalry who was thinking of cutting his head with a machete, but he was cut off immediately. But that''s how it stopped. There were too many enemies in front of him, and they attacked with scimitars while riding in the desert. When the second cavalry was killed, he was stabbed behind him, turning his head and trying to fight back, and suddenly a huge force came in front of him-he was hit directly by an assaulting horse. Hepia, who had lost the impact of the war horse, was knocked to the ground, never crawling, and another war horse stepped on him. He felt that his ribs were broken and he didn''t know how many, followed by one machete after another. He first had pain, then numbness, and then there was only a red blood in his eyes.The last glimpse of Erhypia''s life stayed on the heroic paladin who stood in front of the city, and he was astonished. (To be continued.) Chapter 258 Battle of North Gate Villina, who was standing on the city''s head, watched as Hypia was stepped over by a warhorse under her eyelid and chopped by a machete. Until the whole person was turned into a puddle of meat that no one could recognize by the horseshoe and the blade. She also saw the last glance at Hypia before she died. She didn''t care what the man''s eyes meant, and she didn''t care. There was only one thing she was thinking at the moment-how could she securely secure the north gate of Shawan Port before the support team led by Lord Dion arrived. Verina is not a cold-blooded person. In fact, she was pushed into the cliff by three hundred blood-stained soldiers outside the city gate, which also made her heartbroken, for the death of these soldiers and the excellent officer Hypia. Feeling pain. But it was just heartache. She didn''t regret it at all, not even feeling guilty. The reason is also very simple, she knows that she must be doing something right. War is not a game, there is never an undead war. If the enemy takes the opportunity to charge into the city, this battle will be able to separate the victory and defeat this afternoon, and it will be defeated for ourselves. At that time, there will be more than just two or three hundred people, including the 1,000-person police battalion originally in Shawan Harbor, including more than 700 soldiers who have previously entered the city. It is estimated that ten will survive. Don''t save one. In fact, when Hypia and the more than 300 soldiers who were locked out of the door rushed forward when the Red Scarf Sand Riders rushed forward, it represented that they had entered Hell.The mind did not continue to focus on this already settled matter. Verina looked at those who killed the infantry under the field, but did not retreat nearby. Zheng Yaowu Yangwei blew the unique whistle of the sandpiper, and sounded continuously The whistle made the soldiers on the wall both angry and frightened. "Has the angle been adjusted? Open fire on those cavalrymen below the city!" He gave a decisive order, and the two doors had been turned on by the gunners at Verona''s request. The explosion of the two shells was still effective. More than a dozen proud robber cavalry were within the scope of the artillery shell explosion, and were killed by accident on the spot. Actually, the artillery has such accurate shooting accuracy, but the robbers are too close, they can turn a muzzle and put two artillery into the crowd, and they can hit the blind. Of course, the robber cavalry who had been bombarded could not continue to be silly to be beaten under the city wall. The power of the artillery explosion was second, mainly the soldiers of the police battalion standing on the city''s head, also raised their bows. Crossbow and started firing down. Davil, the head of the Red Scarf Sandpiper Cavalry Regiment, ''Bald Dog'', was quite unhappy and retreated with his men. He had unpleasant reasons. He was thinking of killing the soldiers in the garrison below the city and then entering the city gate. But even he couldn''t think of it, Verina would decisively order to close the gates and send her family outside. I couldn''t help looking back at Verina, who was standing on the head of the city. I thought of a wickedness in my heart, and a smirk smile appeared on my face: "This girl is a bit spicy and has enough flavor, When the city is captured, I will let you know how ''awesome'' I am, hehe. " Velina certainly didn''t know the idea in Davil''s heart. After using artillery and crossbow to drive away the burglar cavalry under the city gate, she immediately ordered the gunners to adjust the muzzle angle and prepare to launch artillery fire on the six Malone''s artillery placed in the distance. The puppet fired down from the head of the city, and the range of the shot was much longer than the six artillery pieces below that hit the head of the city. In order for the enemy''s artillery to cause sufficient threat to their own side, at least they must advance the artillery position by two hundred meters, but at this time Verina''s artillery can already be bombed.The heavy artillery weapon, such as a torch, is not very easy to move. The artillery of the Malone Corps is on wheels, and at least one artillery must be towed by two warhorses to maintain a certain degree of mobility. This is still on flat terrain. If it is a rugged terrain, it is difficult for such a powerful war tool to play any role. Howling, the twelve war horses began to gradually approach the city gate with six artillery pieces. Approaching. If Verina has the experienced senior artilleryman, the six artillery of the other party must be seized to destroy two or more in the process of progress. But unfortunately, the gunners in Shawan Port, not to mention catching ducks on the shelves, are not very experienced people, and even ordinary training cannot be guaranteed. Alas, the accuracy of the shelling is difficult to say. He bombarded three rounds of artillery, and six shells blew out, but killed only two horses. At this time, the opponent s artillery was also in place ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The gunner under Ma Long was also half a catty, even if it was three times more, but there was a special fortification in front of the defensive cannon. It''s not easy to hit and destroy. On the contrary, the field artillery is very easy to be hit with a focus, and the last shot is accurate, at least it can directly reimburse a gunner group. The two sides have already started mutual shelling, which has also opened up the entire war. After the bombardment positions are in place, at the same time, they are urged forward by the drums of war. Start a comprehensive siege! Velina''s mood finally began to tense. The shooting between artillery is actually not a very important component in this battle. Anyway, both sides are picking each other. But the three thousand elite warriors began to pose a comprehensive siege, that is, the competition on hard power. What''s worse, at the same time, behind the North Gate, the Port Guard led by Bierz seemed to have gotten the news, and began to launch an attack from the city against the line of defense of Verina on several streets. Under the double-sided attack, how can you not feel nervous even with the self-confident paladin of the master of defense? The garrison she placed on the city''s head had fewer than a thousand people, the garrison team that had just entered the city, and a part of the soldiers in the guard battalion, a total of almost six or seven hundred people, had been sent to the rear by her for Coping with the port guard''s attack. Amidst the sound of gunfire and shouts, the battle for the northern gate of Shawan Port with nearly 5,000 participants from both sides began, and the fight began! (To be continued.) Chapter 259 Artificial detonation From the beginning, the puppet battle was plunged into hardship. In fact, regardless of ignoring the enemy on one side, it is easy for Verina to solve the threat on the other side. If the front Malone is not there, she can turn around and eat the Port Guard with Beard directly; if there is no Port Guard behind, she can also organize all the forces on the defense of the city It can also adjust the strength of the Shawan Port to carry out long-term defensive operations. Although it is difficult to repel opponents who are superior in quantity and quality, at least, it will not be a big problem to stick to it for three or five days. But nothing. Velina can only rack her brains and maintain two lines of defense, playing quite hard. After the battle against the Port Guard, she had already given it to her lieutenant Paran, and she herself had to sit in front of the battlefield. The siege of the Malone Dragon Corps has begun. The six artillery guns no longer have shots against the defensive cannons on the head of the city. Instead, they are diverted targets and start to bombard the gates. The northern gate of Luansha Bay Port is fairly strong, but no matter how strong the city gate is, it will not be able to withstand the uninterrupted blow of six artillery pieces.What''s more, the Malone''s siege weapon is not just artillery. The bumper that pushed it up hits the gate, which is more efficient than artillery. There are also trebuchets that are farther than the striking distance of artillery. Although in terms of strike accuracy, it can be described as "following edge", but even if the boulder is thrown high, it will bring you Considerable damage. Under such constant bombardment, the pressure on the urban defense of Shawan Port is astonishing. Not to mention, under such a fierce attack, almost a thousand soldiers, either pushing crash cars or carrying siege ladders, were escaping from the army formation and began to approach the city walls. "Shoot!" The captains of several squadrons preparing for the crossbow shouted with sweat and hissing, and an arrow shot at the enemy that was approaching from below. The long-range strike did cause some damage to the opponent, but in general, it could not be regarded as a trauma. Many of these soldiers who came with siege equipment were equipped with shields. While moving forward, the shields were in front of and in front of the head, which was in preparation for long-range attacks. Verina doesn''t have the elite archer like the Ranger. The crossbowmen in his hand can only shoot arrows at the command of the officer. It is very good to have a disciplined round. Expecting them to be like marksmen, and with a certain distance left, aiming at the gap between the shields to shoot enough threatening arrows, it is really difficult for some strong men. With a modest loss, the troops of the Malone Corps have been pressed very close. The collision car approached the gate, and the ladder was also carried up. At this time, the best solution is to dispatch an elite team. Before the enemy''s troops can be fully deployed, kill the collision cars and destroy the collision cars. By the way, you can still leave the formation of the ladder ladder troops. Caused a certain amount of injury. However, Velina does not have such an elite team. These soldiers of the garrison army would have to pull out hundreds of people to open the city gate. It is estimated that it would not be long before they rushed out and they would be beaten back. If the strategic goal is not achieved, the city gate may still suffer direct loss Threat. This is very worthwhile.But this does not mean that the defense master is not prepared at all. "The first battalion of the battalion was dispatched as planned." As soon as the order was issued, the captain of the first group did not immediately execute the order. "Legion of the legion ... isn''t it okay, our team will only dispatch at the most critical time?" He would ask that, of course for a reason. Verina assigned him the task beforehand, but at that time he could hear his cold sweat. "Now is the key time," Verina said coldly. The captain had to take his life. A few moments later, the crash car was just pushed under the north gate, and before the time was up, the operation of the first group began. I saw, at the head of the city, a soldier was put into a gondola, and two ropes tied to the gondola began to descend. The soldiers who stayed in the gondola were shaking and frightened like the gondola. The twenty-meter-high city wall was nothing, looked down at the hanging basket, and looked up at him with his sword, as if the soldiers of the Malone Corps who would chop him into meat sauce when he came It''s nothing. The most terrible thing is exactly in his arms.A black whistling iron ball. He held the half watermelon big iron ball in his hands, and as the hanging basket slowly dropped, a cold light flashed in his eyes, he quickly lowered his head, and several arrows shot from below were hidden by him. But one still shot through the gondola and stuck it in his thigh. The stuff of hanging basket is not solid! He screamed and shook his hand, almost throwing the iron ball in his hand. But he finally stabilized. The arrow on his thigh didn''t kill him, but the iron ball did. This is a cannonball ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Don''t think that the artillery shells fired by the art of the Orodik world are solid iron balls, which is very wrong. Artillery is actually a product of alchemy. Although the artillery itself is not high in alchemy technology, the shell is not. The outer layer of the alchemy cannonball, don''t look at it is a whole piece of round cast iron, but it is not. This is a piece of curved iron block that is bonded in a special way and filled with alchemy explosives. After being fired and detonated, the power and impact of the alchemy explosive explosion was not bad. At the same time, the wrapped iron **** were exploded into iron pieces for mass killing. But the shells are not easy to explode. Except for firing with artillery, it can only be fired and then thrown.But if it is artificially ignited, it is very different from specially equipped artillery. The most prominent point is that the detonation time is very short, and it is impractical to use a tool to project. The most reliable way is to throw the gun manually, and then run away quickly. He is like a collision car under the city gate, which is not something that can be obtained by turning the gun on the wall. It can only be done by artificial ignition and then detonating around the collision car. I can imagine that this soldier on the gondola is responsible for such a mission, how dangerous he is, and how much psychological pressure is in the end. Suddenly I found that the tens digit of the chapter number was wrong and has been corrected ~ (To be continued.) Chapter 260 Heart as steel The soldier who was dropped by the gondola was still unable to complete the task. Before the gondola leaned to the lower part of the gate and before entering the cannonball in his hand, an arrow asked him. Life. But this is not the end. The first group had three hundred soldiers. In the blink of an eye, two hanging baskets were put down. Two soldiers suffering from a shameless face were unfortunately picked, and it was easy to send them off again when they started to execute. Life task. But this time, although two soldiers went on, there was only one shell. The value of the alchemy shells is not low. Where can so many be used for waste? One of the soldiers holding alchemy shells had the same task as the previous one, while the other guy who did not hold the shells had one more job-he needed to jump to another basket while the basket was lowering, Pick up the shells from the former soldier''s body and reuse them. Luck was very bad. The soldier who was empty-handed jumped from one gondola to another. He didn''t know whether it was due to tension or difficulty. He couldn''t jump well. The height dropped, and one leg was broken, but before the time to mourn, the soldiers of the Malone Corps who were surrounded by them chopped off their heads. The other person, however, successfully ignited the fire and also successfully dropped the shells. However, he was too sad, and the shells thrown did not hit the target. Although he killed several soldiers of the Malone Corps, the collision vehicle was still Still hitting the city gate. He was pulled up very quickly. No accidents happened halfway, and he successfully set foot on the wall.But before this guy is relieved, his captain split his head and covered his face with a slap: "Did you charge anything before you? Tell you to drop to a height of three meters before throwing a bomb, throw it closer, who let Did you throw it away so early? " The soldier covered his face, it was inexplicable. It is true that there was a request for a height of three meters before, but when he was there, he did nt know how terrible three meters wasif the enemy soldier jumped up, he could cut him with a weapon! "Give me one more time! This time I can''t finish it, I won''t pull you up!" The captain replied fiercely. Without giving him any chance to intercede, he shoved a shell again into his arms and pushed him into the gondola. On the other side, a more unlucky soldier also took on the task of picking up the missing artillery hung in the air. The soldiers next to him were a little intolerant, and they were also afraid that the task would fall on their own heads. Their eyes on the captain of their own team have changed a little, and some are dissatisfied. The task of sending death is really inhumane. The captain still had a hard look on his face, as if he didn''t care about those eyes. But where does he really care? Just nothing. This plan was made by Verina herself. It is still a cruel practice. The sent soldiers have a high chance of completing the task, but the survival rate is terrible. She won''t understand this truth, but she still presses the captain and sends her soldiers to death, in order to complete the difficult task.This is well understood in Verina''s own perspective, just like she had decisively abandoned the soldiers at the gate of the city before. This is also a practice that is cruel but easy to understand intellectually. How many soldiers are worth sacrificing in order to prevent the gate from being broken? Verina has no idea about this number, but if she really wants to measure it, it is definitely more valuable than a large group of soldiers. In this case, she would not hesitate at all-no matter how big the first brigade died, all three hundred soldiers went down on the gondola, but could not succeed at one time? That''s what she thought, and she did so without pressure. The soldiers of the First Brigade were kept down near the city gate. At first, Malone''s people didn''t understand what they were doing, but when two bombs blew up beside them, they couldn''t react anymore. It''s just stupid. It s just a pity that there is no archer among the soldiers who have been mobilized to attack the gates and walls. The one who was shot before is still an archer a few hundred meters away. The fired streamer killed him. This kind of flow is quite luck. Although they have temporarily moved the crossbowmen, it is certainly impossible for Velina on the city wall to let Malone''s long-range attacking troops come so easily and has been suppressing it. However, this does not mean that the soldiers protecting the rushing car under the city wall cannot deal with the people on the gondola. ʿ When the gondola is lowered, these soldiers will throw the weapons in their hands.Ȼ Of course this can''t be more accurate than close-range shooting, but at least it is a countermeasure. Don''t say, the effect is still there, so several soldiers on the gondola were thrown to death. After nearly 20 soldiers of the battalion were killed as a result, the rest were very resistant to this task, and even under the constant pressure of officers at all levels, no one was willing to continue. This is not the same as fighting and dying on the battlefield. On the battlefield, facing the enemy''s blade directly, even if despairing, the soldiers have a lot of thought and courage to fight to death. But now, it''s hard to get any courage in this situation of death. The captain of the brigade was quite helpless, and just as he was about to say something sternly, he saw Verina come over. "Why not continue the order?" "Captain ..." Wu Wei Lina is not actually asking, UU reading the meaning of this sentence is more inclined to question. When the captain of the brigade supported each other, she simply pointed out the two soldiers and asked them to go down.һ One of them refused, and the Paladin didn''t care, so he cut it out with a sword. Stepping on the head that rolled down to her feet, Verina said coldly, "What is the first sentence I told you when you entered the training camp? No matter in war or in peace, you don''t follow orders. Or execute on the spot! " I once met the affable General Paladin in the eyes of the soldiers, but now my heart was as hard as steel. Soon, under her personal supervision, two more soldiers were put down by the gondola, and it was no accident that they were dead, and none of them survived. She Velina didn''t even frown, and two soldiers were let go. With the lesson learned, who dares not to obey? Luck this time is pretty good. A boom banged, and the bomb was blown up. Before it was rampant, it was not without bombs. However, the previous several explosions failed to explode into the car, at best they exploded nearby. There are still some threats, but not too big. But this time, the bomb just landed on top of the car! (To be continued.) Chapter 261 carry on I hit so close and directly blasted the northward gate towards Shawan Port, I don''t know how many times the rushing car was directly blown up. There was a cheering sound on the head of Wucheng, and the soldiers were quite happy to complete this task, which seemed to mean that they didn''t need to continue to die as they did before. But the cheer didn''t last for a long time, and everyone found something wrong: Malone''s rushing car, more than one! Soon, it didn''t take long for the second rush car to be pushed under the gate. Everyone''s face turned pale again, and the soldiers set their sights on Verina''s face. "carry on." The word, like two boulder, was pressed on everyone. In this way, one by one, under her severe and terrible eyes, the soldiers were sent to the gondola and pushed the meat grinder.The result is still mostly failures, but the luck of the second rushing car is not as good as the first one. Only five or six people died this time, and the rushing car was destroyed. Then the third, the fourth ... The soldiers'' hearts gradually became numb, but Verina was still not shaken. Finally, when the 64th soldier was dropped, there was a loud explosion, and the sixth car of the Malone Corps was destroyed. He is also the last one pushed by the Malone Corps. She Velina squeezed her fist violently, and her iron-like face also showed an exhilarating look. She raised her arms and said, "The hard price we paid was by no means in vain. Now we have won!" It wasn''t just She who was uplifting. The mood of other soldiers was not less than her. This is really a huge price paid by the soldiers. Although most of the people who are still alive on the city wall have not gone down, they watched their comrades one by one on the road to death, and did not know the next one to die It is impossible to imagine whether a person is the kind of torment he has not experienced before. How can we not get ecstatic when we win such a victory? It''s just that the battle is not over yet. The rushing of the Malone Dragon Army was just one of their means of siege. In the distance, artillery shells are still firing, and the trebuchets that continuously throw megaliths, and the soldiers who carry the ladders close up and climb towards the city, are still Verina in this war. Difficulties to face.Of course, the first brigade paid a heavy price to blow up the Malone''s rushing car, but where did the other troops get it easily? When the enemy first attacked the city, they could use rolling wood and stone mines to attack the enemy troops climbing on the ladder, but when the opponent s siege tower was pushed up, these things basically did not work. The siege towers, which are wrapped in thick solid wood panels, are slower than the ladders being pushed up, but when they enter the battle, the pressure on the defenders immediately increases a lot. The soldiers hiding in the siege tower had almost no way to deal with it before they stepped on the top of the tower to attack the garrison on the top of the tower. And when they killed the city head, they didn''t need any means-they were fighting directly, and only the sword was the right way. The one-for-one sword fight is purely a contest of strength. I saw a wooden door on a siege tower was severely opened, and then a small group of soldiers hiding in the tower shouted a slogan, and the sword-bearer rushed up. The soldiers of the garrison who had been preparing for the city early on also raised the spear in their hands and attacked by the superiority of the weapon master. Although several siege soldiers were strangled instantly when they rushed out, a few still came close, forcing the defenders to throw away their long weapons and pick up the sword on the ground to fight with the enemy. . Such a scene happened not only in one place, but also on the city wall, wherever it was attacked by the siege tower. The most difficult time for the battle of Wu Shoucheng finally came.Fortunately, there is a city wall in front, even if the people of the Malone Corps have a siege weapon such as a siege tower to help It is also impossible to throw too many people on the wall at one breath, but to go up little by little, and then try to kill the gap. ά Under the dispatch command of Velina, the master of defense, it is too difficult to achieve this in a situation where local advantages can not be obtained for a time, and even local areas can only be regarded as disadvantages. The battle between the two sides continued to scorch on this wall, and the soldiers at the head of the **** city fought bravely. But in the end, the Malone Army was still unable to overcome the city walls in the event that all the rushing cars were destroyed. After fighting for a long time, it was finally over in the afternoon near dusk. The siege soldiers returned to their positions, and within the bay bay, the port guard guarded by three streets facing Palan also stormed for a day but did not gain much, also halted. The entire Malone Corps stopped and did not continue to attack, but of course they could not have the intention to retreat. The troops outside Wucheng were stationed two or three kilometers away, while the port guards returned to the inner city. I don''t even have to think about it, they will definitely continue to attack tomorrow. Even tonight, I don''t know if I can pass by peacefully. It is still unknown. Verina has many problems to face. Fortunately, ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ There are some storage rooms on the city gates and walls. These storage rooms were originally used to preserve some of the equipment that guarded the city, such as rolling wood, stone mines, and alchemy shells, but they also stored some grain. This is the food that saved the lives of the soldiers guarding the city.Whether it is the police battalion in the city or some of the troops of the garrison army originally stationed outside the harbour, they hurried to the north gate. Where can I have time to prepare what weight and rations? If it weren''t for the grain in the storage room at the gate, they would have no food that night. Fortunately, this kind of thing didn''t happen. But the food problem is still a big problem for Verina. Although there are some grain reserves in the storage room, the quantity is not large. Meal tonight, meal tomorrow, food will be out at night. Ԥ She estimates that Dyne''s support forces will not be slow, and should be able to arrive in two days. But this is nothing but her prediction. In reality, no one can say what will happen in the past two days. She still thought it would be better to plan for the worst. ֪ She knows that she must not be able to hold Shawan Harbor for a long time under this situation. But at least, she can work harder to hold it for as long as possible. In this way, the problem of food is one that must be resolved. After the soldiers had rested, in addition to the vigil troops, Velina did not fall asleep quickly, still considering this issue. (To be continued.) Chapter 262 Disappearing legion "General, don''t we continue to step up the attack?" "No, the soldiers are very attentive today, and the march is fighting again. This whole day has passed. If you don''t rest, you may not be able to win the other party without saying, and you will delay tomorrow''s attack." The two people who are talking are naturally two of the Malone Corps who have stormed for a long time towards the north gate of Shawan Port. The question was advanced warlock Nathan, a senior adviser to Malone. And it was not others who answered, it was Malone himself! This battle, Malone has attached great importance to it, and can even be said to be the most important battle in recent years. In this way, of course, he is not assured to give all his family and such an important battle to others. Moreno once commented that Malone was a bale. He had his opinion, but Malone would never admit it. In fact, this is also the case. How can this middle-aged person pull up such a large force from scratch in a dozen or two decades, how can it be a real straw bag? In the early years, Malone would often take the army to fight around-he was the one who took the red scarf and sand thief himself. Although ashamed, but after using some means, the Pirates of the Pirates were still included in his Majesty. Although, in recent years, Malone has been eager to settle down, his personal strength has stayed at the tenth level for a long time, and he has rarely led soldiers in person, but in any case, he is an experienced placeholder. Originally, their plan was to quickly break through Verina''s defense at the northern gate under a sudden attack, from inside to outside, and on both sides. But Verina''s response was fast enough, and the defense line set up in a short time was quite complete, and the fierce assault did not produce the effect they wanted.The plan was frustrated, but the well-thought-out Malone did not make any progress. After a day of fighting, he didn''t get any results, and his own weapon to deal with the gates of the city, the collision car, was completely destroyed. I plan to fight another day. But this is not in accordance with their previous plan to win the Shawan Port as soon as possible, so there is an opening dialogue. Nathan asked: "If you can''t take down the north gate of Bay Harbor as soon as possible, will Dane directly support from White Wolf Castle if it is delayed for a long time? It is not far from the news. The time will be almost there, even if the time for receiving information and preparing for heavy work is counted, the two days will be the most. " "Hehe ..." Ma Long smiled, obviously talking about a very important question, but his face did not look half worried. For direct competitors, Dane''s expansion plans are also heard. Reconstructed two 3,000 fighters of the wing, plus the strength of the garrison, in terms of military strength alone, White Wolf Castle has surpassed the Malone Manor as a whole. Obviously, if Dane''s main force came to the battlefield, Emma Long''s power now is invincible. He didn''t worry about him at all, which made his senior consultant Nathan feel strange. "General?" "Relax." Malone patted the other''s shoulder and said, "Dane can''t come at least for a short time, or even make it difficult. By the time we next receive news from him, he has become Maybe a dead body. " "Oh? Any other arrangements?" "Haha, otherwise I would be so recklessly storming towards Shawan Bay?""General is brilliant!" Uh ... That night, Verina was having a headache for the lack of food reserves at the North Gate''s defensive line. When Malone and Nathan looked indifferently to not take Dane''s support forces seriously, Dane was taking his army in the wilderness Go forward. When the news of the possible fighting in Shawan Port came, Dane immediately ordered the whole army to prepare, gather the troops at the fastest speed, and set foot on the road to Shawan Port support. So, in the evening, almost one-third of the army that Dion was carrying had already gone. The rest of the way, it is impossible to finish it tonight, but at this speed, they will be able to rush outside Shawan Harbour by tomorrow afternoon Battlefield. After all, the distance between Bailangbao and Shawangang is still a little far away. Unlike the Malone Manor, you can run without having to run all morning. But it doesn''t matter. Dane is very convinced that with the strength of the two thousand defensive legions in her hands, Verina is not realistic to fight off Malone''s offensive. What he needs to consider now is how can he reach the battlefield within the expected time during the march tomorrow? This is an issue that does not need to be considered. According to the information, Malone''s entire force is under the Shawan Port, and no force can be blocked halfway.As for saying that there might be a small army of interception, Dane didn''t take his mind at all: just the strength of Malone''s hands, all pulled out may not be able to stop Dane! Tactics like ambush are unrealistic. In the land of Hindler, a bare piece of wasteland is better than the Eastern Wasteland, but it is also an endless area. There are basically no complicated terrains that can be used for ambush ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dane wasn''t worried by Malone''s blocking either. The source of his anxiety was the information he had just received. Walking next to the bonfire, Dane''s face was taken seriously by the beating flames. He threw the text message in his hand into the fire, and said, "It''s a little troublesome ..." "So ... what shall we do?" Chapel asked, and his face was very grim. 鱨 The information just read by Dane was handed to him by Chapel. This is the news from Tiegangang. The army stationed in Tiegangang suddenly lost 3,000 people four days ago. This is very important news. Wu Tieganggang is not a very large place. It was about twenty years ago. It was just a military outpost built by a small warlord. The purpose was of course for war. Later, both sides of the war have perished with the passage of time, but this military outpost has not been abandoned, but has attracted many wanderers and gradually developed into a small city. To this day, Tie nailgang is already a small city with a population of 4,000 to 5,000. It is not developed, but it cannot be said to be poor. The city was ruled by a warlord called Haman before, and in the past he was a staunch supporter of Governor Bernier and a resolute opponent of Governor Conley. At the same time, he was also one of the first small warlords to be picked up by Conley. (To be continued.) Chapter 263 Shadow Warrior Haman has been dead for some time, and of course his power has long since fallen apart. But in the area of ??Hindler, the death and death of warlords is too frequent. The death of a small warlord with only a thousand people in it is not a big deal. Moreno had a good reputation in White Wolf Castle, but Harman was not able to do the same in Iron Nail Post. The iron-studded people did not show much sadness and nostalgia for the fall of Haman, and they were numb to accept the new forces. Ji Kangli''s forces. After winning the Iron Nail Post, Conley did not give up the town. Although, Iron Nail Post is a little far from Hindrera, not to mention the whole north of the chaotic city of Hindrell. The town that is so far away from the core of the forces is actually not very well controlled, but for the Legion forces of Governor Conley, what he values ??is not the small town itself, Tieganggang. More importantly, after controlling Iron Nail Post in his hands, the land that he could actually control in Hindlerell extended far south. In other words, Iron Nail Post was in Conley''s hands, restoring what it was once established as a military outpost. It''s just that this military outpost is slightly larger.Ji Kangli had 4,000 soldiers stationed here, but not all of them were in it. Half of them were made up of the remnants of Haman and recruited some soldiers again. And the remaining half is really the elite from his confused city, only two thousand. However, despite this, the army in Tieganggang is a team nobody dares to provoke in the south and south of Hindler, and the surrounding two or three have already cast some warlords in Conley''s meaning, adding up to four or five thousand Like people, they are the closest help to Tieganggang. Not to mention, this iron nail post was originally used by Kang to monitor the military outpost in this area. Of course, if something goes wrong, he certainly cannot ignore it. Dean never had the idea of ??Iron Nail Post. It was like its name. It was an iron nail. Without any special preparation, it ran into his head and broke his blood. However, Dane didn''t want to mess with people. The troops of Xie Tiegang had suddenly lost 3,000 people at the moment when Malone suddenly started. If Dane hadn''t thought of this, he would have a white head. I don''t blame Dane for being sensitive, but the timing is too important. "Come at us." Dane concluded. No one objected. "Conley is really big-hearted. After Ozer returned, did the two of them not have less friction and conflict in the middle? Still dare to come to trouble us at this time?" Chapel said with an angry look on his face. Isn''t he afraid of triggering a total war? " "He doesn''t think so." Pehinci answered Chapel''s question. For the past three months, the Ranger General has not been ignorant of Hindler''s situation."Why not?" Chapel asked. Pershing said: "Now, whether it is Conley who has just digested Cinderella or Ozer who has not ended the Battle of the Eastern Wasteland for a long time, it takes time to recover and accumulate strength. Small-scale conflicts and frictions are unavoidable Some local wars are tolerable, but none of them is ready to fight a full-scale war. " "That means, they are fighting here as a local war?" "Obviously yes." "Pershing is right." Dane agreed with her thoughts, and said, "Conley may want to open the situation from us. He valued more than just supporting Malone, letting him win the sand bay port. That is, otherwise, as long as the army from Iron Nail Post is brought together with Malone''s troops, Velina''s strength will inevitably be impossible to resist. " "I haven''t seen them yet, it must have been against us. Block us? Wait for Malone''s troops to come under siege? Or will Malone give up the siege and ask us for trouble?" Dean said, probably listed a few ideas. No one knows what to do next without any further information. Pershing is golden Long hair said, "We can''t take a step by step passively, we must grasp the information as soon as possible. At the very least, we need to know where the army of Tieganggang is now.""It''s up to you two," Dion said. "Chapel''s intelligence personnel must continue to step up their intelligence collection. In addition, you have to show me to stare at the dog and Chiyue. Two warlords, if they are to act, we must get the news right away. Pershing, your reconnaissance team is responsible for finding the enemy. " "The situation in Shawan Port is unknown now. We cannot slow down the march. We will continue to move forward tomorrow morning, but I ask you to master their movements before we meet the enemy. Is there a problem?" "No problem!" Under Dane''s order, both made corresponding guarantees. Uh ... Early in the morning of June 15th, it was Pekins Ranger who got the specific information of the Iron Nail Post troops first. Moreover, it is very scary that in order to find the troops of Tiegang Kong, Peixin released six Ranger squadrons, and only three returned. Among the rangers of these six squads ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Although there is no elite system brought by Pershing from the Nancy royal court, they are also second-order ranger units trained by the ancient tree of war Orsangari. Not a low-level sentry. What''s more, they didn''t ask them to fight, they just needed to see the enemy and then return in return, and they would lose so many people ... whether it was Dane or Pehince, it was unexpected. . According to the reported news, more than 3,000 iron nailed troops are on their way to Shahaiwan Port. Moreover, among the army of three thousand iron nailed posts, Governor Kangli''s lineage from the chaotic city accounted for two thousand. This is an enemy that is much harder to deal with than the remaining parts of Harman. Conley can kill Bernie and dare to fight against Ozer. In addition to having a shadow warrior group, this powerful army of the confused city is also his. One of confidence. However, what caused such a great loss to the Rangers was a small team.According to the description of the surviving soldiers, it was an army wearing silver-white chain mail and holding a thin sword. The total number was only fifty or sixty. The size of a squadron was not fast, and it seemed that the martial arts were not that much. Sharp, but they just walked to the three destroyed Ranger squads like a walk, raised their swords, stabbed, pulled, and stabbed, so more than thirty rangers died in the wasteland. . Chapel said that it was the Dark Warrior of Chaos City. I beg for a wave of votes, I just don''t want to be a bald. (To be continued.) Chapter 264 Furious plan Sure enough, Dyne''s idea is not wrong. Governor Conley meant to take this opportunity to eat Dyne''s power in one bit. Before the war with Governor Ozer was about to start, he would take Hindler South The situation opens. For this reason, not only did he take action with Malone, but Tiegang''s army was also dispatched. The part of the thousand Harmans and the newly recruited soldiers are not regarded by Dion as a sapper unit in the confusing city. Although it is not a good role to deal with, but since the two sides have stood hostile, Dion Naturally will not be afraid. But the so-called Dark Warrior in Chapour''s mouth made him care. I had no choice but to care, according to the Rangers who were alive, the scene at that time was really weird. With the agile action of the Rangers, if those Dark Warriors really come slowly and slowly, there is no chance that those killed Rangers will have no chance to run. Twenty-six people rushed up and killed the Rangers of their three squads with little loss? What kind of elite is that! In the past, Dane has heard about the name of the Dark Warrior in the Lost City, but he only knows that it is a mysterious team under Governor Conley in the Lost City. Their reputation is not particularly great outside. The only feeling left to outsiders is mystery. This is related to the level of contact that Dion had in the past when he was a mercenary, but for Chapel, who was in a high position, he did not have detailed information about the Dark Warrior, but some rumors heard more than Dion. a lot of."That is an elite force that can control the mind through shadow energy. It is rumored to be a team of people who have been eliminated in the study and training of the shadow warlock but have certain qualifications and mastered some shadow ability. They Re-learned martial arts, and learned some low-level psychic spells that can play a good role in fighting. Although the number of Dark Warriors is not large, their strength is not bad after the army. Even In the battle to invade Cinderella, I heard that their role is even more important than that of the Shadow Warlock. " After hearing Chapel''s statement, Dane realized that the Dark Warrior was indeed a very difficult army to deal with. Even, Dane can feel that after completing such a transformation, the power of a shadow warrior on the battlefield must be greater than that of a low-level shadow warlock. The role the puppet caster can play at a low level is really too small. "What shall we do?" Pehinci asked this question, apparently, the Ranger General was also a little confused. She knows the strength of her rangers better than anyone. In fact, she has never understood what Dane used to be able to train her in no less than Nancy''s court in just a few months. Ranger soldier. However, it is precisely because of this that she also understands that being able to wipe out the three Rangers of her squad without any sound is a scary thing. Dane did not pay attention to Peixin''s anxiety. He snorted coldly, and said with a stupid smile: "If you want to eat me, that''s fine, see if his iron nailed army has such a good tooth. Change the strategic choice, we will not go to Shawan Port, if he wants to fight, then fight! Uh ... Uncle Dane''s words were resolute, but he acted cautiously. The current situation is equivalent to Dane''s co-operation with both the Malone Corps and the Iron Nail Post Corps. Although Malone''s team is still under Sandy Bay Port, since it has been guessed that the other party''s purpose is not just Sandy Bay Port, it is likely that it is because he wants to destroy his own vitality. Of course, Dean cannot count on Malone. That guy will stay in Sand Bay Harbor City.Maybe the guy saw that he was fighting here, and he would immediately pull out and pack it. This is not impossible. After the destruction of Dyne''s main force, even if Verina in the Gulf of Sands is no matter how capable she is, she will never dream of staying in the empty section of the city gate without support and reinforcement outside. City wall. Since then, when Dane chose to fight a deadly battle with the iron nailed army in front of him, there was only one way for Dane to make tactical choices:Not only must they defeat their opponents, but they must also be defeated before the Malones from Sand Bay Harbor City arrive! Stuck in a cautious march, Dane made the most violent battle plan! Uh ... At noon on the twenty-fifth day, in the wind and sand, the two legions had appeared in their respective fields of vision. ˭ No one on either side chooses what special tactics to use. That makes no sense. When Dean detected the movements of Tiegangang''s army, Tiegangang also eliminated some of his reconnaissance troops.In this way, they naturally knew that Dyne''s army was not far away. For them, guessing that Dane s route is also very simple. As long as they are stuck on the necessary route to Sand Bay Harbor, they will inevitably be able to run into the army of White Wolf Castle ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ They did not have any idea of ??escaping. Iron Squadron Overseer Gusha followed Governor Kangli''s Southern Expedition for some years. He had heard of Dane s performance on the Eastern Wasteland a few months ago and was stationed in Iron Snail In the days of the post, he also heard of the military reorganization and development of Bailangbao. He is not an arrogant person, so he is not completely sure whether he can intercept Dyne in this vast wasteland. After all, the terrain of the wasteland is too simple. Although he stepped on the inevitable path from Bailangbao to Shawangang, this so-called inevitable path is not at least necessary to go a little further. What''s more, if Dane had part of his forces entangled him and the other part was to relieve the plight of Shawan Port, Gusha would not really be able to stop it. Of course, he will not stop. The order he received from Governor Kangli was not to help Malone to take down Shawan Port, but to wipe out the military power of White Wolf Fort. If Dion splits up, that''s just right, it doesn''t matter if he can''t stop it, anyway, he doesn''t intend to stop at all. How about leaving with the power that Dion gave away? Turning his head around, he would eat all the troops left by Dane. Even Gusa was expecting that Dane would make that choice. It''s a pity that things didn''t work as expected. When the two sides confronted the two armies in the wasteland, Gusa saw that a complete legion appeared to him. To be continued. Chapter 265 Frontal battlefield "Go send a message to Malone and limit him to the battlefield within half a day." "Yes." After Xun gave a smile to his deputy, Guzha could only look at the distant army that had gradually opened up in the distance. He didn''t really want to take his own horse to fight with Dane. Winning or losing is another calculation. If the strengths of the two sides are similar, there must be huge losses. And the 3,000 people under his control, but he was sitting in the core strength of Tie Nai Kong, just throw it on the battlefield to fight with people, it is really distressed. But what can I do? He is not a warlord who can be the master himself. Governor Conley has given an order, can he not listen? I''m going to fight hard. "Why not save the Gulf of Shawan? ......" With a sigh, he could only command his army to prepare for battle. Under his command, the Tieganggang Army formed a very conservative defensive formation.It is true that his combat goal is to destroy Dion''s main army, but he still knows how to play. Since the current situation is that Dane intends to break through him, he will simply keep his word. Do not seek stability, but seek to be able to drag Malone''s army to the scene. At that time, the combined strength of the two sides will surely exceed all of Dyne''s army. Under the siege, it is the way to win. As for whether Malone will arrive on schedule, he is not worried at all. Borrowing that guy''s three guts, he didn''t dare to play tricks. More than a few years ago, when Moreno began to rise, and when looking at the Shawan Port, it was only when Governor Conley gave Malone sufficient support behind him that he was able to keep half of the port under constant pressure from Moreno. If it weren''t for this, Moreno would have killed Malone long ago. Now, with Governor Kangli''s order, he completely destroys Dane''s ancient sands. He does not believe that Malone dares to disobey his orders. If he dares to disobey, regardless of whether Dane is dead or not, or whether he can survive this battle, anyway, he must be dead for the whole family. And Governor Conley wants to re-support an agent warlord at the Marlon Manor, it should not be too simple. It is precisely because of this that he would not choose to work hard with Dane alone, and then let Ma Long clean up the mess. In his eyes, where is Malone''s army more important than those in his own hands? I believe Governor Kangli will also support his own ideas. The more than two thousand units in the Chaos City are not only the power in his hands, but also Governor Kangli''s heart. The rumbling sound of drums and drums rang out. When the Iron Nail Army had just set up its defensive formation, Dyne''s army began to press in. Sitting on a horse on a warhorse, I clearly saw that the main battle array composed of hundreds of heavy infantry as the core, and thousands of light infantry, pressed against him step by step. . Looking to the sides, the howling wolf rides waving its machete, and there is no doubt that if the other party seized the opportunity, these wolf riders were moving at high speed, but it could be terrible. "The main force of White Wolf Castle is all there ..." Gusa sighed long, but smiled at the corner of her mouth, "But do you think that if you press up like this, you can defeat us? Really naive!" When Dion''s troops began to march continuously, the Iron Nail Post Army set up a defensive formation and stopped moving. Obviously, Gusa has surrendered the initiative. After the iron bucket array is set up, it is waiting for you.As the attacking side, the White Wolf Castle Army was not in a hurry, and the movement was still so smooth. In the last battle where both sides have made up their minds or not to play tricks, and when no one is going to retreat, then there is no need to worry, they will start playing anyway. The distance between the two regiments was getting closer and closer, and a few hundred meters away, some people with better vision could already clearly see the face of the uncle when the soldiers waving their arms and shouting loudly. At this distance, the Tie nailgang army can no longer keep still. Following the instructions from the ancient sofa, the entire team started from the place and approached forward. "Boom!" With a few bangs, the artillery in Dion''s army was the first. Nine cannons lined up in a row, and the shells fired were very deterrent. Although some shells were empty, they were out of luck The archers'' squares, which were directly hit by the two Gusha, were hit harder. In the scene where Huang Sha and flesh flew together, even if the standing formation was not dense, at least more than twenty archers were killed in this round of deterrent artillery fire. I saw that there were so many cannons in Dyne''s army, and Gusha was discolored. "I''ve heard that Bailangbao has a cannon-making workshop, but it''s only been a few months, and there are nine?" He felt a headache, but he was not helpless. With a single order, the artillery of the Tieganggang Army began to show its might. He is not as luxurious as Dane who can launch nine guns. The gadgets are expensive and the gunners are not easy to cultivate. The price of cannonballs as consumables is even more expensive, even if Kuri is behind Kusa''s support. It is also difficult for him to come up with a stronger long-range firepower ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He only has six guns in his hand, and now all the targets are aimed at Dane''s artillery position and he starts firing.But do nt even think about it. In such a shot, it must be Dane''s advantage. The bombardment of three more artillery pieces was directly one-third higher. During the two or three rounds of confrontation, the artillery array on both sides lost. In the White Wolf Fort, two artillery pieces were directly reimbursed, while the artillery guns of the Iron Nail Post Corps paid such a record for four artillery groups. Alas, artillery can''t dry each other, which is actually expected by Gusa. When he saw that there were three more artillery guns than himself, he knew that it would definitely not be cheap for Hong. But what about that? If he thought he had no other way to deal with the artillery of the White Wolf Fortress, it would be too naive! From the army formations at Tieganggang, three groups of black light gathered. In a blink of an eye, the three groups of black light combined, and the power of the shadow summoned a black door directly in the cannon formations of the White Wolf Fortress Corps. Numerous tentacles protruded from the door, directly approaching Artillery and artillery swept away. It was only a short while, and the black door drew four artillery companies with gunners inside. Then there was a bang, the door of darkness exploded, disappeared without a trace, but what remained was the wreckage of four artillery pieces packed in a ball. This is the power of spells, much more terrifying on the battlefield than artillery! (To be continued.) Chapter 266 Morihei No doubt, it is not a low-level spell to be able to directly roll in four artillery pieces, even the dozens of people who are members of the artillery group, and then destroy them all at once. The killing power of this six-ring magic on the battlefield is particularly powerful, especially when the target of the spell hits a key part. But, although it shows the power of the six-ring magic, it does not mean that there is really a great warlock of eleventh level in the Iron Nail Post. The three warlocks who have completed the combined cast and exhibited this spell, in fact, their respective cast levels are only level. Although it is a combination of three people, reluctantly completing this spell is also a great loss of their magic power. The role that they can play in the next battle is not so great. But it''s worth it for Gusha. If the artillery of the White Wolf Fortress is not destroyed, and the opponents will be allowed to assert their authority in the subsequent wars, the accumulated losses will not be a little bit. Not to mention, the blow to our own morale under the constant bombing may be more headache than the direct loss of personnel. Now, although there are two artillery guns in the White Wolf Fortress Corps, they also have them. The two-on-two firepower fight is irrelevant to the overall situation. I looked back, and the next thing that could determine the final victory of this battle was still the flesh and blood of the soldier''s gate.When the distance between the two sides was close to two or three hundred meters, the archers of their respective arms opened their arrows. There is a special archer''s square array under the Laguna Army. The volleyed arrows rain cover the sky. On the side of White Wolf Castle, the main force was the light infantry shortbowman with a shield on his waist and a short sword on his waist. They also opened the bowstring and shot arrows under the unified command. The confrontation between the archers on both sides is still half a catty, no one is better than anyone. Most of the archers in Tiegushan''s Iron Nail Post army were soldiers recently recruited, and the remnants of Haman in the past were equipped with bows and arrows. Although these soldiers hung the archer''s name, after a certain training, they also acquired the ability to shoot arrows. But then again, the quality of the soldiers is relatively ordinary, and they are transformed. There is really no way to compare with the professional elite level shooters. Alas, fortunately, the archers of the White Wolf Fortress were not much better. Although the light infantry with shields are also equipped with short bows and possess a certain range of long-range attack capabilities, they have always played the same role whether they were in the hands of former Moore or in the hands of Dion. Just a helper of long-range attacks. With their ability, it is okay to make some long-range shooting supplements. If we really hope that they can become the elite of the final battle on the battlefield, it is still not realistic. It is precisely because of this that the effects achieved by the two sides on the bow and arrow are almost the same. Alas, Gusa had some doubts.ǵ He remembered that in the war that had been given to him in the Eastern Wasteland a few months ago, Dane''s army should have a shooter who could be called a samurai unit. Gusa is not only remembering this, but also impressed. After all, in the land of Hindler, halflings, half-orcs, and dwarfs are not rare. Dwarves can be seen occasionally, but elves are really rare. No elven would like this kind of environment and landform of Hindler, so that among the relatively famous people who are active on this land, there is no one except the dead Jell. And Agere was just a wild elf. An elven ranger unit, although the number of them mentioned in the information is not large, but also mentioned their terrible strength. Wu Gusha has been guarding against this. In his mind, the rumored threat of the powerful Ranger Squadron may be more terrifying than the artillery-even if the artillery is fierce, it is not accurate enough, and the interval between attacks will always be bruised. Unlike the rangers who can complete high-precision single shots, if the round of volleys is really like the rumors, you can clean up a vote, and the lethality it brings will be terrible. But the result of beware is still a bit let Surprisingly, Gusa thought that his archer square would have to bear heavy losses, but found out that nothing he expected. He knew that the ranger unit, which was composed of elves, did not appear on the battlefield. This is a weird thing. Wu Gusha became more cautious, his eyes fluttered everywhere, trying to find out the Ranger troops who did not know where to hide, but he could not find them until the main forces of the two sides started to confront each other. He can''t devote all his energy to the unknown Ranger, and he needs to worry more about the front battlefield. The heavy infantry regiment squeezing up put a lot of pressure on the Iron Nail Post. These powerful armies, built by Moore in the past few decades and now inherited by Dion, are heavily armored, equipped with shields and warhammers, and formed after rigorous selection and training. ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The formation is tight, and the quality of individual soldiers is also very high. The Rambler Infantry who faced the battle was also considered elite. At least when Gusha took his subordinates to the North and battled the North, in addition to the battle that had killed the stubble loyal to Governor Bernie, Never encountered an army that can also fight.He is quite glad now that the White Wolf Guard in front of himself has only two brigades. If this number doubles, even if he pushes all the infantry soldiers in the Stray City, he will probably be in heavy armor. With the warhammer was rolled away. "It''s almost as good as Kukalon ..." Gusa said whispering, and stepped up to send more troops. After seeing the strength of the White Wolf Guards, Gusha has completely abandoned the idea of ??directly killing Dyne''s army in this battle. Although he still holds a Dark Warrior Squadron, this army is more reliable for assaulting and destroying some key targets, but throw it on the front battlefield ... The poor magic power of the Dark Warrior is difficult Support them to remain at their peak for long periods of time. һ Once the magic power is used up, if they lack the magic ability, their combat power will plummet, and then if they face the same number of White Wolf Guards, the situation will be miserable. However, even if this is okay, the main team of the Chaos Infantry rely on the number of advantages, can temporarily hold the other side. The other soldiers who rushed up were far from the combat power of the White Wolf Guard. If it was one, as long as Gusha did not play too aggressively, what mistakes would have been made to hold a draw without any problems. (To be continued.) Chapter 267 Extreme adventure plan Wu Gusha felt that Dane''s army on the opposite side was not rushing. When he sent the main force of the Stray City infantry on hand to the battlefield, the White Wolf Guard was quickly contained. At the same time, the other infantry supporters were not as terrible as the White Wolf Guards, so the formation of the Iron Nail Guards was stable. Not only stabilized, but also signs of back pressure. He did not allow this situation to continue. Although the two White Wolf Guards teams were shrinking and the supporting infantry around them seemed pretty good and seemed vulnerable, he didn''t believe that things would be this simple. Gusa did not forget that there are still some trump cards in Dion''s army that have not been seen yet. The worrying ranger troops have not been mentioned before, and more than 300 white wolf cavalry who are still swimming around the battlefield and have not been engaged in the battle are also an object that must be vigilant. Although the Jackal Cavalry is also included in the ranks of light cavalry, they are so special in light riding. Really, if they are like the red-scarred robber cavalry of Malone, if they have no impact on the front battlefield, then they will give a big surprise to those who think so. Gu Sha is an experienced player in the field, and it is not that he has not dealt with the orc wolf ride. He would not underestimate the cavalry of White Wolf Castle, which is rumored to be a stronger team than the orc wolf rider. After gaining a certain advantage, the Tie Tiegang Army did not take advantage of this opportunity. The White Wolf Castle''s troops, however, also contracted the defense line when they found that their opponents were not easy to deal with.The two sides were caught in a stalemate. Uh ... What Kugusa didn''t know was that Chapel, who was directing the legionnary operations opposite him, was also a cold sweat. Next to Chapel, Quincy, the first wing''s captain, said: "The defense team is too bad." His expression was a bit helpless, and Chapel understood his thoughts quite well. Although the White Wolf Guard who rushed in front of him as a mainstay could still hold his position, but the one who supported them was the soldiers of the one thousand garrison troops stationed in Rotten Wolf Town. These newly recruited troops, whether in terms of equipment or quality of soldiers, are very different from the white wolf guards around them. In the course of the confrontation with the infantry soldiers in the opposite city, these soldiers of the garrison were obviously the ones who were holding back. But there is no way. If there are other useful teams, Chapel does not want to throw the garbage of the garrison. But who told him that only these soldiers could use it? The wolf cavalry swimming next to it must not be thrown directly onto the battlefield. Although there are still about 600 troops around, these are light infantry who are guest guest archers, thrown on the front battlefield, although they will definitely It is much stronger than those spicy chickens in the garrison, but it is not a force that can reverse the victory. If it is a six hundred white wolf guard heavy infantry, it is almost the same."It depends on when Dane will be back," Chapel said. "Hope you can hurry ..." Quincy also smiled bitterly. "If we support it this way, we don''t know how long it will last. In case, if the opposite Gusha sees through and desperately presses on the army stocks, we will I''m afraid I can''t hold it. " "Well." Chapul nodded, of course he understood it. But then he shrugged his shoulders and said, "It doesn''t depend on Dane. It mainly depends on whether Malone''s men will come, and when will they come." Quincy snorted, and said with a stop expression on her face. "What do you want to say?" Chapel asked, but in fact he was very clear about Quincy''s doubts. Sure enough, just listening to Quincy said: "The choice made by Lord Dane ... IMHO, wouldn''t it be too risky? Divide the two divisions, leaving the first wing with a group of garrison soldiers to stand here , He took the second wing to assault Malone''s legion. These are all based on speculation. What if Gusha sees the truth ahead of time? What if Malone really doesn''t come? " Neither of these questions can be answered by Chapel. He didn''t understand why Dane chose such a risky play. According to the two hypotheses proposed by Quincy, no matter which one really happened, the results were disastrous. The former is okay to say, anyway, why did Chapur still hold 2,500 men in his hands, and the overall battle was also biased to be cautious, and the whole army was overwhelmed without a brain, but he had a chance when the battle was unfavorable Able to retreat with troops. The most unfortunate, fighting hard for life, relying on the front of the two teams of white wolf guards, it is not impossible to fight. Even if his own army was annihilated, Chapel was assured that he could tear a piece of meat off his opponent. But if the latter situation happened, and Malone did not come at all, or came late, then Dane''s tactical choice would be tantamount to throwing a stone at his own feet-the enemy did not block, but let His family is in a huge dilemma.At that time, once Chapel''s battlefield is untenable, and Malone''s army is not encountered there, the whole situation will be greatly reversed. Don''t say what to do to rescue Shawan Port at that time ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I do nt know if I can completely withdraw from White Wolf Castle, but Rotten Wolf Town must be lost. The enemy sieges White Wolf Castle again, and a pure military castle lacking a channel for supply from the outside is a dead end. "These things, Dane will naturally consider it." Chapel couldn''t figure out the problem, and he didn''t plan to think about it. He continued: "Now we just need to do our own thing and do our best to persist here longer!" Uh ... As Chapel said, Dane is now with Pehince, with 1,500 soldiers of the Second Wing, stuck on the way from Sand Bay Harbor to this battlefield. He is not crazy enough to be irrational. Of course, he cannot ignore the issues that Chapel and Quincy considered. But he has 100% confidence and confirms that Malone''s army will definitely support it. This is not because he arrogantly thinks how accurate his prediction is, nor is he handing fate to pure illusory luck, but because of another big killer in his hand, the map module. In the display of the map module, the enemy forces under Sand Bay Port City, early in the morning today, it has begun to move towards the battlefield here!In this way, Dane can measure the opponent''s marching speed according to time, and the situation can be grasped. (To be continued.) Chapter 268 Map Module Merit In some cases, Dane''s war module is almost as effective as a real-time satellite map. Of course, this is a bit exaggerated. On the map module, although he can clearly see the grass and trees that have been included in the map, it can mark the hostile forces in the map. But this kind of marking is static, that is to say, if there is a city in the map, or if an army is stationed for a long time, or there is a monster tribe, it will indeed be marked by the map. But if these forces move, there is no way to display the map at any time-except in one case. If, around the enemies within the scope of the map, there are their own army or simply eyes and eyes like scouts, then the movements of those enemies will be displayed in real time on the map until the enemy sees from the scout Disappears. Dane certainly didn''t send someone to stare at Malone''s legion, but it wasn''t necessary. Will Velina''s army still be at the northern gate of Shawan Port. Of course, she can see the movement of the Malone Corps! Although Verina could not pass this information on, it didn''t matter, anyway, there was a map module in it. It is also because Dane saw this change from the map module, so he dared to choose the tactics of division, and ran here with the second wing. Compared to the first wing, which has two White Wolf Guards and is more capable in frontal combat, the second wing will obviously perform better in such assault and annihilation tasks. The time left for Dane to destroy the Malone Army was not enough, and he did not intend to drag the battle with Malone into that positive decisive battle. What he wanted to do was rely on the second wing with stronger assault capabilities to strike the enemy in a totally unexpected way, defeat the opponent with the fastest speed, turn his head to pick up the Iron Nail Post.In June, when Hindler was hot, the weather was still cool at around 4:30 in the afternoon. Malone did not allow Dane to wait too long, that is, at this time, the Ranger unit thrown out as a scout had already found the trace of the Malone team. Malone does not have a powerful assault squad like the Dark Warrior, and he has no way to take a scout ranger who is within his field of vision. Of course, he would not be indifferent to watching those rangers approaching his army to investigate, and he also sent a small group of red-scarred cavalry cavalry, trying to catch up to destroy the other party. But the results were terrible. The action of the Elven Ranger is very agile and flexible, but after all, it is two legs running on the ground. Where can a sand robber run fast? But Ranger has other abilities. Pulling a bow and shooting an arrow, after two rounds, rushed up to the 20th and 30th Bandit Cavalry, and only half of them hurried back. They rushed up whistling with enthusiasm, two waves of arrows volleyed, and after shooting down more than a dozen immediately, the other cavalry were gone. * Watching this all behind Malone with his own eyes, his beard was taken care of on his meticulous face, and his expression was extremely severe. "Elf Ranger ... This is the best of Dane''s hands. Why did they appear here? Shouldn''t they be fighting against Guzha in Iron Nail Post?"Under the severe conditions, there was still a little panic. Malone really didn''t expect such a scene at all. After receiving the news of Gusha in the morning, he decisively chose to withdraw from the sand bay port without any hesitation, and led the main force towards this side. Rushed here. His head is quite clear. He understands that the capture of Shawan Port is actually nothing. After destroying Dane''s main army, Shawan Port is a cooked duck. How can it not fly out of his palm? . And if he does not support Gusa, Governor Conley''s anger can not afford him. Of course, it was impossible for him to withdraw his troops from under the north gate of the bay port and pull all the troops at once. He still left a few hundred people and placed it outside the north gate to cooperate with the port guards in the city to give Verina pressure. It was necessary for Verina to deploy staff on both sides of the city wall, unable to devote all her energy to one side. This is a very effective means. If it weren''t for some people left with their hands out of the sand bay port, the liberated Verina turned around and cleaned up the port guard, and she would be able to take the manpower out of the city to support her immediately. And now she can''t do it. Go all out to hit the port guard inside the city, it is possible to give the Malone''s troops outside the opportunity; to go out of the city, the port guard will immediately be able to kill the city wall from behind. As a result, Malone left a beautiful game of chess under Sandy Bay Port. Imagine that Verina would be captivated against the city walls and gates because of her handwriting, and Malone felt a dark heart. As a result, on the way up to an hour and a half before he reached the battlefield, he took a sap and took a sap. He had no mental preparation for the news that Dane was likely to be in front of him. In his expectation, Dane at this time should be desperately fighting Gusa, waiting for him to stab him from behind. For this reason, he couldn''t wait to wave from Shawan Port, hoping to be able to slam this knife into Dane''s body earlier, faster, and unexpectedly. He did not expect to be surprised by himself. Did not care about those rangers who are already retreating ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Malong solemnly told his senior adviser, Nathan, "Order the army to stop and be ready for battle!""Okay." Looking at Malone''s nervousness, Nathan knew the seriousness of the matter, and hurriedly controlled the troops to stop moving forward. Immediately after issuing an order, Malone then called over the leader of the Sand Rider, "Bald Dog" Davier: "Quickly send your people, expand your search, and make sure you turn your Find out about Wolfsburg''s army! " Davil didn''t care, he didn''t know what Malone was so nervous about. Seeing this guy''s mind, Malone said solemnly: "Come on! I want your life if something goes wrong!" The bald dog froze. He hadn''t heard such heavy words from Malone''s mouth for a long time, and his face became ugly for a while. After speaking, Malone also felt that his mood was a bit out of character. Daville followed him for some time. He was the second leader of the Red Scarf Sand Pilot Regiment. The reason why Malone was able to take the Sand Pilot Regiment into his hand At that time, Davil had nothing to do with his boss. (To be continued.) Chapter 269 panic It was also because of his original boss that Davile had repelled and killed his original boss, and brought the Red Scarf Sand Pirates to Ma Long. He has always been a very special person in Malone''s warlord forces. For Davil''s unruly character and arrogant work style, although Malone does not like it, he rarely restrains it. In most cases, he chooses to keep one eye closed and the other closed. However, today, it was precisely because the famous Ranger unit under Dane suddenly appeared in front of him that put too much pressure on him, which made Malone feel a little mentally stressed for a while, so he became so morbid. Looking at the expression on his confidante, Malone also knew that his words were a bit heavy. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something to remedy and relax the atmosphere and relationship. But before he could say anything, the light of the perspective suddenly caught sight of smoke and dust rising not far away. No doubt, that''s Dane''s army! No longer able to take care of Davier''s mood, Marlon hysterically shouted: "The enemy is coming! Ready to fight!" The dust that Dain''s army set off in Mercedes-Benz not only saw it, but the entire army saw it!Previously, when encountering Dane''s Ranger unit, Malone''s successive orders were quite correct, and it was not untimely. If he can adjust the army in time according to his own ideas, he may really be able to hold his ground. But all this is only if. Although Nathan had already received Malone''s order, he immediately ordered the army to stop and prepare for the battle, but how long has this order been issued? An army of more than two thousand and nearly three thousand people, where can you change from marching to strategic defensive state in one sentence? What''s more, the soldiers of the Legion are not stupid, and there are many veterans in them. Even though Dyne''s army has not yet appeared, but everyone knows that the smoke is billowing, an army is coming towards them! No one has ever heard that they will encounter enemy raids on the road, and the whole army will inevitably appear panic. Fortunately, these soldiers are professional soldiers that Malone has cultivated for a long time. It is not that when they see a surprise attack, they will completely mess up. They hurriedly adjusted their formation. Under the loud shouting of officers, this army still showed some characteristics of professional soldiers. They are fairly disciplined. In a very short period of time, the entire formation has changed more or less, and it is no longer the state of rapid march. But all this is not as fast as Dion comes! The army that just set off the dust in the distance just seems to be rushing forward in the next second! Ma Long was pale and caught off guard.Dion''s Legion rushed too fast! It''s about a few minutes! Running in front is a wolf cavalry brigade. The soldiers riding the white wolf and wielding a machete were silent and silent. They dropped the infantry who were rushing behind, and took the lead to kill the battlefield! Malone hasn''t seen Dane in person, but he almost hears a cocoon. At a glance, he recognized the savvy man who was riding in front of him on a strong white war wolf. That must be Dane! He watched Dion take the lead in the heroic charge, and he felt a moment of sorrow in his heart: How long has he not held a weapon in person, and was born and died with his fighters? "Boss, what shall we do?" Davil next to Malone asked this sentence, apparently, this bald dog has also been shocked by the ridiculous charge of the wolf cavalry. Any bit of annoyance previously scolded. This sentence awakened Malone from between the crickets. How can he be regarded as a battlefield general, he immediately ordered: "The people with you rushed up! You must stop me before the wolf cavalry rushes into our formation!" Davier was shocked: "Let my burglar cavalry go against the wolf cavalry? Wouldn''t it let me die?" Why wouldn''t Malone know that a real light rider like the Sand Rider is capable of fighting and chasing well, but on the frontal charge, they are not equipped with light armor and scimitars. Rival of Wolf Riders. But what else could he do? A large team of three hundred wolves rides, the number does not seem to be many. However, the chaotic formation of his own family, if really let the other side rush in, it is estimated that there is no way to organize a solid resistance. That unfinished defensive formation, I am afraid that under the tear and cutting of the wolf ride, there will never be another day.Cut to pieces, and then greeted the enemy''s main infantry assault ... Think of that scene, Malone felt shuddering. The only power he could use at the moment was only Davil''s Sanding Cavalry. "Who are you not expecting?" Malone''s face has become extremely harsh, he said: "If you can''t stop it, you must stop it! Even if you want to slow down the speed of the enemy''s charge, it is necessary! "No!" Davil resolutely refused, "I won''t die!" In other words, when he turned around, he was going to directly disobey Malone''s order! He just turned around and walked out without two steps. He suddenly felt Ito on his chest, his face also changed, and a mouthful of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Slightly lowering his head, he saw a sword passing through his chest. Davil turned his head in disbelief. He saw that Malone, who had always thought of himself meticulously and always showed an unscrupulous look, was staring at him now. "Give me to death!" Ma Long stepped on Davier''s back on the ground, unable to support her body due to pain, and UU read a book pulled out the sword. Next to him, another commander of the Bandit Cavalry Regiment, Davier''s lieutenant, was frightened. Until Malone yelled at him: "Go and organize your troops and follow the command line! Unless you want to die too!"The man was awake like a dream, where would he dare to disobey Malone''s orders? He hurriedly saluted, and immediately ran to organize the troops. After a while, the Sand Pilots set off and rushed up against the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment. Malone climbed up to a warhorse next to him, panting in his chest, and wondered whether the sword that had strangled Davier was too energy-intensive, or because he was out of breath because of everything in front of him. He hoped that the sand robbers would entangle the wolf cavalry, and he hoped that his army would put on a hard defensive formation before the wolf cavalry rushed in. However, there was always a surge of tension and fear in his heart. He seemed to have seen his army being cut and destroyed one by one, and his army was defeated. He didn''t want to die, he wanted to think of a way back for himself. (To be continued.) Chapter 270 unstoppable Dane, who came rushing with three hundred wolves on horseback, knew where Malone had already panicked and was resigned. Earlier, after the rangers who acted as scouts found the enemy''s tracks, he rushed over without hesitation with the army. He knew that Malone could guess his arrival after seeing the Ranger. But despite that, he still didn''t care. He firmly believes that the powerful assault ability possessed by the second wing he organized can definitely kill the battlefield before the enemy reacts! To that end, he didn''t even care to disconnect his army. Pei Xin led the main force to keep chasing after him, and he had already led the wolf to kill him. Once, Dane was obscured by how to lead the cavalry to fight. Even his level of cooperating with the mounts is quite average. But this frame couldn''t help him with the help of the "Heart of the Dynasty" system. In the former war module, and now the empire module, Dane found one thing he wanted to redeem. "The Cavalry Expert: Let players master the essence of leading the cavalry!"The cost of five hundred empire points, although it is still not a small amount, is not as stretched as it was when the war module was just opened. What''s more, after exchanging this expertise, he can be considered to make up for his shortcomings. So, the day before, after deciding on that extremely adventurous battle plan, he directly redeemed this ability that had been peeped for a long time. Five hundred empire points did not have white flowers. He felt as if he was gimmick-like, just at that instant, he had mastered the essence of how to lead cavalry. And now, it is time to test whether his five hundred empire points are spent! Facing the robber cavalry who rushed forward, Dane didn''t have any fear in his eyes, only the excitement of leading the cavalry for the first time! These burglar cavalry, known in the south of Hindler, are quite good enemies for Dyne. On the one hand, the enemy''s strength is not bad; on the other hand, the opponent has taken up the disadvantage. The Sand Guard cavalry is not suitable for frontal charge, even if Dion knew it before mastering the expertise of the cavalry expert, let alone now. But the enemy''s mistakes weren''t just about placing the sand robbers on the frontal charge. Another thing is that Dane was very indecisive when he noticed that these cavalry were attacking. This is actually a more terrible place for the Sand Guards.Even if it is not suitable for frontal charge, these guys who were once robbers and are now professional soldiers are, by all means, battle-hardened elites. Even if the equipment is inferior, the tactical warfare is also at a disadvantage, but it takes a lot of effort. The number of sand troopers that are twice as many as the wolf cavalry, even if they can''t beat the white wolf cavalry, but they will not be entangled. No chance. But they were too hesitant. When these sand robbers rushed out of the army of the Malone Corps, the wolf cavalry with Dion had really rushed to the front. The two sides saw each other shortly, but The speed of the burglar cavalry is not mentioned at all! After gaining the expertise of the cavalry expert, Dane also had his own understanding of the duel between cavalry. He believes that, of course, in the confrontation between the two cavalry, equipment, tactics, and the quality of the soldiers are of course crucial. After all, the most important thing is something else. It is courage. Yes, the duel between cavalry depends on speed. The faster the speed, the stronger the impact. In addition, there is no one who dares to fight desperately when they meet on the narrow road. It is also at the moment when the cavalry is charged. And these cannot be without courage, but those robber cavalry who are urged to enter the battle and who are in charge of being killed by their own legion leader are precisely lacking courage. Their charge formation was not shown; their charge speed was not raised; they had fear in their eyes and the scimitar in their hands seemed so weak. Why has such a burglar cavalry stopped Dane''s wolf ride? In the midst of a wolf, the cavalry of the two sides slammed together. As flesh flew, the robbers were killed in a blink of an eye! As the army''s arrow, Dane''s posture on the battle wolf is really heroic. The sword slashed left and right, and in the blink of an eye, two or three burglar cavalry rushed directly to him and he was chopped down. The white wolf he was riding was also very fierce-this was the most powerful one among the unowned wolves in the white wolf breeding grounds in Shawan Harbor, which was not even worse than the one that was once owned by Morno Poor mounts.So, while Dane chopped down several Sand Riders, the wolf was unwilling to fall behind and killed several wasteland horses, causing the cavalry to fall. The fierce battle was not without cost. In the blink of an eye, Dane was also wounded. But how strong is his strength in comparison with these ordinary burglar cavalry? How rich is combat experience? In addition, with the addition of the ''cavalry expert'' expertise, his combat ability on the mount has also been greatly improved. It was in the charge, although the enemy also left wounds on his body, but they were not all deadly. What can a non-lethal wound be worth to Dane, who has the same physical properties? He completely ignored the pain, and even the blood on his body further inspired him to fight! His job is a mad warrior who becomes more and more brave and hurts. Where can he fear pain? Looking at the figure of Dane''s assassination, the panic in Malone''s heart was further amplified. He was counting on His Majesty''s army to quickly sort out the formation ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, while looking forward to the burglar cavalry who had not rushed to the wolf ride, to give play to their own advantages, entangled with death. Neither of these could be achieved. He saw that Nathan was sweating hard, but the wolf riding close at hand amplified the panic in the soldiers'' hearts; and the robber cavalry who had been hoped for, after being dispersed, it was really It was directly dispersed. The cavalry''s confrontation was only at that instant. In the confrontation, the sand robbers killed hundreds of people in an instant, and the loss of the wolf rider was only ten or less. Such a war-to-loss ratio made those robber cavalry completely afraid to turn their heads to entangle. These cavalry from the robbers in the desert are more fierce than the evil wolves when they fight the wind and chase the enemies, but they do not have the determination and ability to make such a decisive battle. The white wolf cavalry led by Dion himself has been irresistible into the Malone army still in chaos! I said I just got up. Does anyone believe it? There is one more chapter later. (To be continued.) Chapter 271 Done Wolf riders must not be regarded as ordinary light cavalry. Although their equipment is not heavy, Pentium does not charge like a heavy knight, as if crushed by a wall. What they said was a born idiot. Of course, if there are heavy infantry or pikemen forming a square array, the wolf ride is really not easy to kill. The problem is, Malone doesn''t. There are no large-scale cavalry-like units such as lancers in Malone''s formation. The heavy infantry has two brigades. Although not as elite as the white wolf guards, if they form a tight defensive formation, the white wolf cavalry We don''t expect too many benefits. It''s a pity that all of this is just if. After breaking the barrage of Sand Pilots, there was no obstacle in front of the White Wolf Cavalry led by Dyne. They were like a sharp knife cut into a butter cake. In a blink of an eye, the formation of the Malone Corps, which was already in chaos, was shocked even more scattered. The wind whistled across his face, and the excitement in Dion''s heart was beyond words. Holding the blood of the earth in his hand, he rushed around among enemies who could not even organize effective resistance at all. The enemies who were at a loss were hacked; those who raised their arms in vain to resist were hacked; those who turned and tried to escape were also hacked! With the slash of the sword, Dane''s wounds increased more and more, but still did not slow down his killing by half. He didn''t care at all about the wounds he encountered in the battle. Under the mad hacking, he had no idea how many people he had hacked.Now, Dane, who was killed in the crowd, no longer needs to fight under the command. He was the arrow of the whole army, followed by three hundred wolf riders, and as he stormed together, wherever he killed, the wolf ride followed, no need to command. Wolf Rider''s assault was extremely productive, and Malone''s legion had been completely broken up. But if it is said that by riding three hundred wolves, all the enemies can be completely defeated and killed, it is still very unrealistic. Each one is also a soldier with a weapon. It is possible to disperse the formation, dismantle the fighting spirit, and it is impossible to kill and completely defeat it. But it doesn''t matter. Dane didn''t feel half anxious because of it: the wolf ride he carried couldn''t be done. Naturally, someone would help him clean up thoroughly. This time he brought in the men who attacked the Malone Corps, but it wasn''t just the wolf cavalry. The entire second wing, in addition to the wolf rider, has a ranger of the brigade, a pure swordsman of the brigade, and a sword dancer of the brigade. How can the Malone Army that has been defeated resist the attack of these three groups? First, there was a round of arrow rain. The arrows fired by the rangers almost exceeded the understanding of bows and arrows by those soldiers under Malone. Under the leadership of more than 50 elite rangers, a total of 300 salvos were immediately reimbursed for nearly a hundred robber cavalry. The burglar cavalry who have just regrouped and are ready to resume their formation and take part in the battle are directly frightened by the huge casualties brought by the arrow rain of the Ranger unit. The Red Scarf Sandpiper Cavalry Regiment was only six or seven hundred people in total. Under the previous confrontation with the wolf rider, more than one hundred were killed, and more than one hundred were shot down under the arrows. Before they could show half of the cruelty, one third of the brothers had been killed. It has not always been good at fighting hard battles, or it can be said that it is a soft and scary robber cavalry. At this time, it was completely collapsed. Although they still have a team of more than 400 people, morale fell to the point of collapse after lacking unified command and losing the will to fight. At this moment, they have completely given up the task of serving as a barrier and blocking the enemy before the whole army. The only thing the scattered cavalry want to do is to leave the battlefield farther and faster.For these burglar cavalry who have already begun to flee the battlefield, Pehince has nothing to do with it. After Dane personally led the wolf ride to launch the first charge of this raid, the command of the entire army fell into the hands of the Ranger General. Although Pehinci has not commanded a human army of more than a thousand people to fight, Elves, who have a very long life, have participated in countless battles. Her extensive experience in warfare allowed her to get started quickly. What''s more, a large number of main forces in the army are actually the elven troops she is familiar with, such as a large ranger and sword dancers. The order that Dane left her was simple, and after Dane personally led the wolf ride to smash the formation of the Malone Corps, Pershing became easier to complete the final strategic goal. . "Alyssa Delina, lead your swordsmen; Pandorf, with your sword dancer brothers and raid behind the pure swordsman driver. Rangers and light infantry brigade agree with me, charge!" Passing by the position where the cavalry cavalry was supposed to guard, Peixin rushed into the Malone Corps with more than a thousand soldiers. The charging infantry are not as fierce and mobile as the wolf ride led by Dane himself, but after all, the number is here, the lethality will only be stronger! The pure swordsmen who lead the battlefield ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ are themselves a kind of army that attacks the strong and the weak. The mercenaries holding two-handed epees, under the leadership of their former commander and today''s captain Yun Lina, vigorously wielded the epee. They will not run and run like wolves. Every soldier who dares to continue to resist will be slashed by their epee. Large enemies fell, and fragmented enemy forces were immediately squeezed tightly. The Ma Long Corps'' already flawed formation could not withstand the raid of pure swordsmen with high morale. The bigger disaster is yet to come.Sword dancers, faster and more fierce, showed their machete after the swordsmen in the front opened a way for them. Smart sword dancers, killing people, are even more efficient than pure swordsmen. All gaps, once opened, will be torn immediately under the swords of sword dancers. Infinity. Occasionally there is organized resistance, that doesn''t matter, the Ranger units that follow are not vegetarian. Under the blow of their sharp arrow rain, after several consecutive deaths, no enemy dared to form a formation at this time to resist. Now, even the most optimistic person knows that Malone''s legion is over. (To be continued.) Chapter 272 Rolling When Peixin entered the battlefield with the main soldiers of the Second Wing, the Malone Legion, which was already in chaos, could never withstand such a fierce attack. In just ten minutes, there were hundreds and thousands of soldiers killed in the charge of the wolf ride, in the epee, in the elven machete, and under the arrow of the ranger, but they were very difficult to deal with Dane. The army formed effective killings. No one can restrain the complete collapse of the legion, especially when the wolf cavalry led by Dion slayed through their formation, turned around and killed them from behind. Thousands of soldiers fled across the wilderness. "Chasing!" Dane, who was covered in blood, issued such an order after meeting with Pershing. As a result, Peixin continued to chase the troops around, continuing to destroy and kill the enemy as much as possible. Among them, the more flexible and faster wolf rider is of course the main force. The other two elves are not to be outdone. Although the sword dancers and rangers are not as good as the cavalry, they can be regarded as the best among the infantry. Dane no longer participated in the pursuit, and the fatigue after the battle began to emerge. This is not his lack of endurance. The whole battle from the beginning to the confrontation between the Sandals cavalry, and now Malone''s legion has completely collapsed, and the whole is almost half an hour. During this time, he has been on the front line of the battlefield.Is really the front line. He was an arrow figure when the wolf cavalry charged, and all the enemies he encountered were the first to rush to solve it. The wolf riding behind him died one after another, and the whole battle was fought. Nearly forty casualties of the wolf cavalry brigade were almost all following his closest cavalry. And he was under more pressure than any cavalry, and he needed to cut away all the difficulties with his sword. Not to mention, there is no master in the enemy array. Some characters above the captain level still have a certain amount of combat power. Although in the course of the battle, those officers who were more daring and mentally clever were all stabbed by Dane, and the two swords were supplemented to hack and die, but most of the wounds on his body were also these people Stay here. In order to maintain the speed of the charge, he dare not let himself slow down and become entangled. For a cavalry, losing speed is the most terrible thing, even a wolf rider who is good at fighting. If the number of people is almost okay to say, but no matter what, he rushed into the army of 3,000 with three hundred people. Once entangled in it, even the enemy''s fighting will is not high, among the crowd His wolf cavalry could never have been so lost. Therefore, when encountering the enemy, Dane always chose to solve it quickly. Some powerful characters exchanged injuries for injuries. Even if they were hit with a knife, they must be hacked to death, and they must not stop themselves. As it is, the wolf cavalry he led killed seven in and seven out of the enemies, and it seemed so invincible; the same was true, and his wounds were scary. Although it is not fatal, the feeling of weakness brought by too much bloodshed still takes time to recuperate. However, the Aurodiq world is a magical world. With Dane participating in this assault, there were two priests in the squad, and two high priests, Cecilia and Essilor.With such a powerful logistic support capability, Dane''s endurance in continuous combat is simply outrageous. After a few divine magic, his body basically recovered. The fatigue of the body was eliminated, but the frustration after the euphoria calmed down remained. Dane was not in a hurry. The pursuit was entrusted to Pershing, who believed that the Ranger general could do a good job. And himself, at this time, it is necessary to take a good rest. After all, defeating the Malone Army, this is the beginning of today''s battle. Chapul, waiting for him to rescue him. It is for this reason that Pehinci did not make any effort to pursue the defeated Malone Army. Appropriate pursuit is necessary, or else if there is a collapse and leave, if there are important leaders among the enemies who are still alive, there is a good chance that they will reorganize the troops after they evacuate. As a result, Peixin Ribbon''s men and horses only chased out symbolically for half an hour, and after further capturing some heads, they gathered the troops again. As a result, I did not expect that among the newly captured captives, I encountered a big fish-Malone himself. Malone had planned to run away before, but in the ensuing pursuit of Pehinci, he was caught up by the sword dancers. The loyalty of the soldiers who were next to him was tested. They did not sell their masters, but they did not swear to protect them. They fled without any help. And Malone failed to run away. It stands to reason that he is a bit skillful, but in the face of a team of sword dancers rushing up, he did not dare to resist.He was not confident. He had no hands-on experience for a long time. He even had a long history of martial arts training. He was able to deal with a whole team of sword dancers with a sword on his waist. He dropped his weapon, chose to surrender, and became a captive. The elves did not recognize who he was, and no one recognized him when he was put under centralized supervision. This made him quite fortunate. Fortunately, although he usually condoned the subordinates and soldiers to behave arrogantly, he didn''t show himself very often. Few of the soldiers under Dyne really recognized him. In the words of an ordinary soldier being captured ... turning back, maybe paying a ransom ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ maybe you can leave the prisoner of war camp? It really doesn''t work. I am also a fighter with seven or eight professional levels. Although I haven''t done it for a long time, if I was treated as an ordinary soldier, I might still have the chance to escape. Just ten minutes after the dream was made, he was woken up by reality. Later, when the entire army will be transferred, and the battlefield will continue to be transferred to a raid against the Iron Nail Post Army, how will Dane bring a group of prisoners into battle? If you can''t separate the people to take care of them, and you can''t take them with you, that''s a killing thing. It''s not like Dane has done anything like killing prisoners. On the Eastern Wasteland, he could personally order the slaughter of many captured orc soldiers. Although killing prisoners is not a glorious thing, especially in human society, the slaughter of human prisoners, even in the chaotic place of Schindler, will spread its reputation. However, the number of prisoners captured by Pehinx this time was not large, only more than one hundred people. If the number is not large, the problem should not be too big. But Malone was scared to death. (To be continued.) Chapter 273 Captive Malone After all, Malone is afraid of death, otherwise he would not choose to surrender. I had dreamed that I could escape by paying ransom or other ways, but seeing what the soldiers under Dyne would do next, he felt a little bad. Surrounded by a group of white wolf light infantry, they did not play much of a role in previous battles, but at this time they took on the work of handling captives. They completely ignored the pleadings of the captives, and tied the hands of the captives, who were defenseless and even armored, all tied behind their backs, and then dragged into a row. There was still a holding behind each person. Soldier with knife. How does this scene feel so familiar? Malone remembered that this was the prelude to killing the captives! Those ordinary soldiers who were captured may not understand, maybe they were lucky, and they begged hard in front of the cold executioners. But Malone would not have this kind of chance of struggling, he is now cold inside. At the beginning of the massacre, everything was over! Ma Long knew that when this kind of preparation was about to kill the captives, the general way of begging was almost completely useless. He wanted to survive, he could only say his true identity, and then prayed that the soldier who stood behind him and aimed at his neck with a knife was slightly clearer. Do nt be stupid after hearing his self-explosion. Let''s chop it down. Thinking about it this way, he took off the shawl wrapped around his face because he was afraid of being recognized by other captives, raised his head that had always been lowered, and shouted, "I am Warlord Malone, you Can''t kill me! I want to see Dane! "His roar attracted everyone''s attention, most importantly the captives who lined up with him. I have nt paid attention to it before, and I do nt have the mood to pay attention. Coupled with Malone s conscious concealment of identity, almost none of the captives who were with him recognized this man, who actually took them all the way from the Malone estate to fight Coach. There was a commotion among the captives, and a buzzing noise appeared. The infantry guarding these captives received orders to kill them all. Therefore, when these captives were in turmoil, the White Wolf Castle infantry were also alert. In order to avoid night long dreams, the two squadron captains responsible for this work had a little discussion and planned to do it. However, they kept their minds and instructed them to leave Malone first. After all, it is a big man. If it is useful, it would be a shame to kill it. Moreover, this is not a problem. Anyway, there will be people who make decisions. If you don''t stay, just wait and kill. It was exactly this thinking that Malone was brought up separately. However, the other unarmed soldiers with tied hands were not so lucky. The massacre began. It was slashed with a scream, and all captives awaiting execution were panicked.But where can we escape? "General, save me!" One of them shouted first, and then all the captives who were alive shouted the same. Malone just watched. Until the blood flowed, all the soldiers who had fought for him and now became captives were slaughtered. But his mood was not particularly touched. He was just fortunate. Fortunately, he blew himself up fast, otherwise, he was dead. ... On the other side, Dane was also a bit surprised after he got the news of catching Malone. There has been no news, he thought the guy had run away. Malone is a more important person. Of course it''s a good thing to catch him. It''s impossible for Dane to slaughter that guy so directly-that''s a waste. Although, at present, Dane has not thought of any method that can turn Malone''s captivity into practical benefits, but it doesn''t matter, and some time takes time to think. "Ccelia, Isroll, the two of you brought Eastlin together and figured out how to stun Malone first, at least for a day. I don''t want to fight again in the future. When it comes to fighting, let such an unstable factor stay in our army. " "Okay," Cecilia said, "Just hypnotize. At that time, just look for a squad of soldiers."Dane nodded and said, "Well, just do it like that. Let''s rest for another fifteen minutes and we''re ready to continue." The largest fish in the Malone Corps has been caught, his troops have completely broken down, and the losses of the second wing led by Dion add up to only sixty or seventy people, half of which were lost. Is a wolf cavalry whose source is the most difficult charge and attack task. But in any case, compared to the brilliant results, such losses can be almost ignored. The result of this raid was beyond the standard. And the next goal is to solve the Iron Nail Post Army in Gusha. It''s estimated that it''s about six o''clock in the afternoon. June is still summer. If the weather is fine at this time-there is rarely a time when Hindler is not sunny-it will gradually turn dark at seven o''clock. If you want to enter the night completely, it will take about eight The left and right look. There are still two hours left before dark, which is enough. After a break, Dane ordered the army to leave. Just after a lively battle ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In fact, the soldiers faces may show some tiredness, which is normal. Although it was very easy to defeat Malone''s legion, it was not a difficult battle, but it took only half an hour to rest for a while. Although the soldiers'' physical strength was not to be exhausted, some consumption was inevitable. Dean did not hesitate to open the empire module, selected war skills [physical recovery], and directly chose to use. An army of thousands of people will consume hundreds of empire points with one physical recovery. If it is normal, Dane would not be willing to spend such a cost on these expendable skills. After all, the Empire points are rare, but accumulation will obviously help the development of the territory.But there was no way. He would then lead the soldiers to carry out an hour march on the wasteland and kill the frontal battlefield, and then lead the army to fight against the iron nailed corps in Gusa. It can be a luxury to have fifteen minutes as a break. Soldiers must have enough physical strength to maintain their combat effectiveness. There is no other way to spend no empire points. What''s more, now that he should not be distressed about the war points that have been used, what he needs to worry more about is whether Chapel, under Gusa''s hand, can insist on fighting back with his own troops? (To be continued.) Chapter 274 see through Chapel''s complexion was very severe now, and the situation in front of him was more severe than his complexion. About half an hour ago, Gusa''s legion suddenly increased its offensive. Chapul''s response was unpleasant, and he immediately understood it. He estimated that the news of Dane''s surprise attack on Malone had reached Gusa''s ears. That guy must know now. The army in front of the White Wolf Fortress is not right. So blindfolded, one can imagine how badly Gusa would be, and that he would suddenly start to attack, and it is understandable. It can''t be said that Gusha is too stupid, but it can only be said that he didn''t know much about the military strength of White Wolf Castle. He was informed that his military strength in White Wolf Fort was only 3,000 regular troops, and then he saw that the White Wolf Fort Legion in front of his army was indeed the same number, and he did not imagine Dane. Army will choose the division of warfare. Now he knew why, in the rumors, the elven troops under Dyne didn''t show up-he wasn''t here at all! In fact, Chapel has been very lucky to be able to cover each other until now. In fact, after the start of the battle plan, he felt that he might soon be seen through by the opponent. After all, although he pulled in the 1,000 garrison soldiers stationed in Rotten Wolf Town to make up the number, the number of problems was not big, but the gap between the garrison and the elite soldiers was indeed a bit large. The Light Infantry Regiment is inferior.This is a flaw, a flaw that is easily seen by the other party. But fortunately, Gusa didn''t know much about the combat effectiveness of Dion''s army. From Gusa''s point of view, it is quite normal for a legion that has expanded rapidly in three months to have a combat force such as a garrison. In any case, on Chapel''s side, he had already made plans to be seen by the enemy, and of course he was prepared for this. When Gusa stepped up the offensive, Chapel immediately responded. The rhythm of flag changes and drum sounds has also changed. On the field, the officers of White Wolf Fortress noticed the change and took their own soldiers to start the planned operation. The first move was the two wolf guards. Before that, the white wolf guards who were still adopting a balanced strategy and had both offense and defense. At the moment, under the command of the officers, they began to tighten completely to the center, and the entire formation became very close. This is a very strict defensive formation, and even the defense of counterattack has been abandoned. Chapel wouldn''t let the White Wolf Guardians do this if they were fighting normally. After all, it is impossible to win the war in such a blind formation. But for this war, Chapel decisively chose such a strategic plan. After the white wolf guards chose to zoom in and out, the soldiers of the garrison that originally surrounded the white wolf guards began to shrink with the white wolf guard as the core. However, compared with the White Wolf Guard, their combat effectiveness is so far behind that after Gusa''s army began to strengthen the offensive, it was difficult for them to complete such strategic actions under pressure. All in all, it is a trend to strengthen defense. Especially when Chapul saw that the situation was unstable, he directly held in his hands for an entire afternoon of fighting. In addition to just starting to release arrows, the two light infantry brigades had not participated in the direct battle. They were all thrown on the battlefield.The light infantry brigade of the White Wolf Fortress, how can it be regarded as a regular army. Although there is no small gap compared to the core elite like the White Wolf Guard, but in any case, it is better than the soldiers of the garrison. Even if the combat effectiveness is slightly weaker than the Rambler Infantry, anyway, there is a war capability. At the same time, the white wolf cavalry that had not been engaged in the battle for half an afternoon on the outskirts of the battlefield came closer to the battlefield under Chapel''s order, and made an attack that might directly impact Gusa at any time The situation of the army and the main army. The effects of these adjustments made by Chapel are still quite obvious. After the enemy strengthened the offensive, although the front line seemed slightly unstable at the beginning, when the white wolf heavy infantry had completed the contraction, and the lightness of the six hundred men After the infantry brigade was also put on the battlefield, this unstable situation was greatly eased. Moreover, the ready-to-go wolf cavalry is a threat. This made the opposite Gusa have to allocate some staff to be prepared. After all, if you don''t care about it, the damage caused by the three hundred wolf rides can be a bit large. Of course, Chapul knew that these forces now in his own hands could not defeat Gusa in a head-on battle. Although the number is similar, except for the White Wolf Guard, their strength is much stronger. In fact, even now, the steady momentum achieved after adopting a comprehensive defense state is only temporary. From Chapel''s perspective, of course, he can see that as long as the opponent''s offensive has just started, it can be further strengthened and become more violent. There are no other means available to him than the use of wolf cavalry. As long as the wolf rides, without the last force capable of forming a threat to the Iron Nail Post, the entire battle can be said to be facing complete failure soon. Chapul looked up at the sky, the light of the setting sun had fallen, and the wasteland shrouded all day under the yellowish yellow color. At this moment, he had entered the cold night. Although it is not completely dark yet, it will only be more than ten minutes at night, and it will be completely covered at night ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He does not know that after dark, the enemy will slow down the offensive and make the battle better Hitting some will still intensify the onslaught. But he didn''t care. He cares more, when will Dane come? After a full afternoon of battles between the White Wolf Fortress Corps and the Tieganggang Regiment, the scene finally began to go fierce and heated. In these twenty minutes, the number of soldiers killed and wounded on both sides almost reached the entire afternoon. From another aspect, we can also see how bland the battle in the afternoon was, except for the initial artillery firing on Boom and Warlock.Under the close drums of the army of Gusa, the offensive wave was more fierce than wave. Until the night fell completely, Gusa''s troops did not mean to slow down the intensity at all. At the beginning, relying on the White Wolf Guard as the core of the White Wolf Fortress line of defense, at this moment there are already signs of being unable to support it! There is another chapter, which will be released later. Comrades who ca nt wait can see it tomorrow. (To be continued.) Chapter 275 At the time of defeat "It''s almost impossible to hold on." Quincy, standing next to Chapel, made such a judgment. Under the already dark sky, the two of them stood behind, only to see the vague outlines of the soldiers fighting in front. As the sky became darker, soldiers gradually raised torches on the battlefield. But compared to the entire huge battlefield, where can a little bit of star torch make people see clearly the battle situation? But just such a vague situation is enough to allow Quincy to make a judgment that his own side is completely at a disadvantage-this is because the situation is already too obvious. One thousand soldiers in the garrison have already suffered heavy casualties. The specific number, because of poor visibility, is a clear night sky, but after all, it is not comparable to the daytime, and there is no way to count the number clearly. However, the tendency of the garrison to be gradually collapsed is a problem that cannot be covered by the night. Not only the garrison army, but even the light infantry corps, which had just been photographed and fought for ten minutes, showed signs of collapse with the garrison soldiers. This annoyed Chapel. A lower-quality unit like a garrison is too annoying when used with a high-quality army. Especially on the same battlefield, their collapse will often lead to the collapse of other troops. This chain reaction is the culprit in some battles where the situation of "failure is like a mountain". Now, the White Wolf Fortress is about to face this situation. The only relief is that the elite soldiers of the White Wolf Guard are still so strong. Although it had been playing all afternoon, and after the enemy''s offensive became several times more fierce, they still remained dead for half an hour, and the casualties had accumulated to a relatively small number, but they still seemed to be able to hold their positions. The position of the White Wolf guards is also the most stable part of the entire front of the Army, and it is also the most solid pillar that has not yet defeated the entire army.But this pillar is also under great pressure. When the friendly forces around them have reached a point where it is difficult to continue, the pressure to provide them with support and resolution will become slight. Even if they still rely on their tenacity, they are at the forefront of the entire battlefield, but this can at most only slow down the speed of the collapse of the friendly forces. And if the troops composed of the garrison and the light infantry are really defeated, and only the White Wolf Guards are left, how long will they be able to stand alone in this battlefield? It is a difficult question. "What to do?" As the captain of the first wing, Quincy was already a little panicked. His gaze looked at Chapul around him, but he saw his old boss frown. Chapul did not know what to do. This is exactly why Chapel is also a character who has been on the battlefield for a long time, but he has not been regarded as the hero''s main reason in the systematic evaluation of the heart of the dynasty: commanding power Not enough. When such an urgent need for the coach to come up with an idea, he lacks a decisive decision. Now, there are two paths ahead of him: one is to prepare to fight and withdraw, but this choice is very risky. In the dark, if a retreat is ordered, when this kind of battle is still going on, who knows whether the retreat will be directly defeated by the enemy? It is easy to order, and it really wants to be defeated, that is, the gods can''t save them. The other way is to stick to this situation and look forward to Dane''s support as soon as possible. But this is also a risk. Who knows when the previous Guards and Light Infantry Regiments will collapse? Who knows how long the White Wolf Guard can stay on the battlefield? What''s even harder to figure out is when will Dane support him? Without addressing these issues, Chapel could not convince himself to make that choice. And relatively speaking, no matter what choices he makes, the last force in his hand that has not yet been used-the White Wolf Cavalry Brigade that has roamed on the edge of the battlefield is a force that must be relied on. How does this team put into use, Chapel has not yet figured out. He now feels how stressful it can be to be a sole coach. From following Moore''s side to fighting with Dane later, he has become accustomed to obeying the command line, but rarely has the responsibility of being the coach himself. It was also at this time that he did not realize that he did not have this talent. But what''s the point of trying to understand this? Now, he has such a responsibility on his shoulders, and he cannot escape if he wants to escape.Just as he hesitated to make up his mind, another change took place on the battlefield. Chapel and Quincy''s worst worry has happenedunder the constant pressure of the infantry in the Chaos City, the defending legion in the night seems to be unable to withstand this pressure. Under the bright moon, Chapel saw vaguely a few soldiers of the garrison, abandoned the position, and turned to be a deserter. This is a very dangerous sign! This signal, even if Chapel''s commanding ability is low, he can see it! Although there are only a few squadrons of soldiers at the moment, it is conceivable that after these soldiers abandon their positions, the chain effect will be very bad ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It won''t take long because of these soldiers'' defeat Driven by, the subsequent defensive positions will also gradually retreat, from the squadron to the squadron, to the entire team ... A major defeat has been shown. "Colonel, shall we withdraw?" Quincy said anxiously. "Can''t withdraw!" It seems that Chapel made a choice, "It can''t be withdrawn." Fortunately, Chapel has nt gotten home yet. Before that, before the garrison and light infantry regiment, which accounted for the largest number of troops in the army, had not collapsed, if they had used the power of the wolf cavalry, they might still have to fight and withdraw Opportunity, but now it is gone. As long as he dares to order the White Wolf Guard to withdraw, there is almost a 90% chance that the White Wolf Guard will be brought into the rhythm of defeat by the other troops in the defeat. And if ordered to stand still, with the quality of the White Wolf Guards, they may still be able to fight for a while. Finally, Chapel issued the correct command: "Rock me the drums and let the White Wolf Guard stay in position. Unless the last soldier is killed, you must not take a half step back! Quincy, follow me, I will take it myself Charge the White Wolf Cavalry! ""Yes!" (To be continued.) Chapter 276 Killer Seeing the night, the wolf cavalry with torches finally no longer just hate to swim around the battlefield, but actually rushed towards the battlefield. As the commander of the Iron Nail Post, Gusha not only did not feel anything Worry and anxiety, but smiled happily. Of course, he had been tricked in the past to make the Iron Nail Overseer quite angry. But in general, Gusa''s overall style of commanding the army to fight is leaning towards conservative and cautious, and his personal personality is also leaning towards this. The anger that had been fooled before was well controlled by him. The reason why they command the army to launch an onslaught is also a decision made at the right time, not by impulsive action. In this case, Gusha, who has been able to stay calm and not lose his mind, has not been able to ignore the wolf cavalry that has been swaying around after the whole army launched an onslaught. He will not ignore the power of the white wolf cavalry, which is known for his bravery. Instead, he values ??it and believes that the three hundred wolf cavalry is the only force in the opposing White Wolf Fortress that can cause subversive changes in the situation. This understanding is very correct, and having such a correct understanding of the ancient sand, of course, have some precautions against wolf riding. Except that he has kept a unit around to prepare for the wolf cavalry, the biggest ace in his hand has not been played yet. And since the other party can''t bear it anymore, and after having to put the white wolf cavalry into use, there is no need for Gusha to make any reservations. "Let the two battalions of the third wing join." He said towards his lieutenant next to him, at the same time, he himself pulled out his sword and walked backwards. The lieutenant asked, "What about you, Overseer?""Me? Of course, I''m taking my subordinates to teach the level of the famous white wolf cavalry!" Gu Sha said without looking back, but on the long sword he held in his hand, Dark purple magic flashes-he is actually a dark warrior! Of course, Gush, the Dark Warrior, cannot be compared with those of the warriors that make up the army. As a dark warrior with a personal professional level of twelve, his cast ability is not as good as a warlock of the same level, but the ability to use dark magic and martial arts in combination can be used in battle. The actual power must not be worse than any caster. In addition, he also has a lot of confidence in his martial arts that he has practiced for many years, and he is very much looking forward to playing against Dane, who has always had a reputation for bravery, to see who is better. Unfortunately, this time there is no such opportunity. He now knew that the opposing army was certainly not under the command of Dane himself. Gusha thought so without regret. ... The so-called "two brigades of the third wing" in Gusakou refers to the two weakest troops in the army he brought this time, namely the two archer brigades. The two archers brigade were not the soldiers that Gusa brought from the chaotic city, but the remnants of General Haman who took over the original Iron Nail Post, and a new army that recruited some soldiers. Definitely better than Dane''s garrison, but it is estimated to be a standard like the Light Infantry Regiment. They are also some part-time archers. In addition to archery, they also carry melee weapons and can also be used as infantry when necessary. For example now. More than 600 soldiers from the two brigades, under the leadership of Gusha''s aide, quickly moved to the side of the army, and were stuck in the position facing the white wolf cavalry charge. The reason why they could accurately find the cavalry''s roundabout charge in the dark was because the white wolf cavalry were torching.The torches exposed the position of the cavalry, but they could not fight or not. In the rapid charge, he was still abandoning the torch and he could not see the road clearly, and he could not recognize the enemy, let alone the black light went straight on. Soon, Chapel''s wolf ride was among these infantry. The battle scene can almost be described by one-touch collapse. Those infantry soldiers with iron nails have no way to stop the charge of the wolf ride. Although the night has reduced the impact of the wolf ride by more than one grade, these soldiers in Iron Nail Post also cannot see clearly at night. The howls of the wolf, the screams of comrades-in-arms, the battle wolves of the wolf cavalry ... These are all destroying the fighting will of the soldiers who are being hit. This ''blocker tiger'' did not play its due role, they only blocked the White Wolf Cavalry Brigade for a moment, and they were almost killed. "It''s useless ..." Gusha murmured while running forward for a hundred years. The Dark Warrior Squadron led by him, under the cover of the night, opened the ability of the group''s dark vision, and quickly approached the white wolf cavalry in the fight. The wolf cavalry who had fought in the trenches did not find the approach of this strange number of troops, so the disaster came. When a wolf rider who had just stabbed an escaped iron nailed foot infantry was about to spur the wolf to chase a second person, he suddenly felt his head fainted, and an almost unstoppable nausea came from his belly . The feeling came so suddenly that he almost couldn''t hold the scimitar in his hand. From his perspective Yu Guang, he saw a samurai wearing black leather armor ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, which was illuminated by a torch, and was approaching quickly with a thin sword. He wanted to raise the machete to respond, but dizziness and strong vomiting made him unable to do this at all. He could only watch, the warrior in black leather armor, putting the sword in his hand into his neck. There were many such assassinations in an instant, and in an instant, there were twenty or thirty white wolf cavalry who were killed by poisonous hands. Fortunately, he hit a torch and smashed Chapel and Quincy on the front line. After dozens of wolf riders died, he felt that something was wrong, and he also found the real enemy."It''s the Dark Warrior!" Quincy exclaimed. "Everyone cheer up! Be careful of the samurai in black leather armor!" Chapul shouted, reminding his men to pay attention. But where can such a thing be said to be noticed? These Dark Warriors are not assassins. Of course, it is best to have a sneak attack, but even if they do nt, they directly use the ability of psychic spells to create a strong sense of dizziness and vomiting, making the enemy lose their combat power, and then use the delicate sword skill to relax Destroy the enemy. This way of fighting is simply invincible! (To be continued.) Chapter 277 Devils Hand Dark spirit warrior''s assault on the wolf cavalry is extremely effective. The wolf ride, which was so powerful, was obviously in a predicament with no small loss. This is not a good solution, at least it is not Chapel who can pull the throat and let the soldiers get up. Faced with the sudden attack of the Dark Warrior, the wolf cavalry looked very helpless. After suffering a big loss in this face-to-face, even if it is the quality of the White Wolf Cavalry Regiment, even if it has returned to God in a short time, but it is difficult to find a solution and counterattack immediately. As the first captain of this wolf cavalry brigade, Quincy watched his subordinates being killed one by one, and his heart was anxious. He roared, and His Majesty''s white wolf flew out, rushing towards a Dark Warrior who was about to kill a wolf cavalry. Of course, the Dark Warrior also noticed the rushing Quincy. He immediately stopped the sword that was about to be stabbed in his hand and turned his head. The purple gem inlaid in the center of the **** his forehead was slightly faint bright. Quincy felt the negative power rising from the heart, but after all, he was a figure who had already taken the seat of the wing leader, and was the wing leader of one of the two war fighters under Dane. Of course, his strength was It''s impossible to lose combat effectiveness just like an ordinary wolf cavalry. As a ninth-level white wolf knight, his perceptual attributes are enough to resist the effects of dizziness, and his physical attributes can also help him to safely support that vomiting. A spell that targets the spiritual level and controls on the target has all failed, and the Dark Warrior is obviously a stun. With this hard work, Quincy''s machete had kissed his neck. Under Quincy''s leadership, other wolf cavalry also began some counterattack operations. After all, Dark Warriors are not really powerful spellcasters, and the magic reserve they possess does not allow them to release a large number of control spells. However, some wolf riders who did not have time to be controlled, rushed to the close proximity of the Dark Warriors, and learned another special ability of these mysterious troops from the confused city. It''s true that they are not the true casters, but they don''t have names like ''Mage'' or ''Warlock''. Since they are called ''Samurai'', they naturally have the ability of Samurai! I saw that after the wolf cavalry approached, some of the Dark Warrior''s arms with swords suddenly changed very much-they became instantly thicker two or three times! The arm that suddenly became stout, looked very twisted, like the hand of a demon. The thin sword held on the arm of this demon was also shrouded in a layer of shadow flame. The entire shape changed, and became a large flame sword. This change came very suddenly. As soon as the cavalry rushed up, they had to face the attack of the mutant demon hand and the shadow flame sword. In this state, the Dark Warriors are not only those who rely on spell power to fight, their strength in frontal confrontation has also been greatly enhanced! In a blink of an eye, a dozen wolf cavalry who got rid of spell control rushed to the Dark Warrior, which was about half their number. But in the confrontation between these sudden changes, although three dark warriors were killed by the wolf cavalry''s machete, but a dozen wolf riders did not survive one of the shadow flame swords! Such a scene makes Quincy feel scalp numb after watching such a scene-he has not seen it for a long time, when the white wolf cavalry will confront the enemy with a 4 to 1 casualty ratio! In fact, even if this ratio is reversed, it is a failure for the white wolf cavalry who has always been used to crushing the enemy. Not to mention being scored by others! I''m afraid that this is the case even when fighting against the Kor''kron troops of the Orc Horde.The Orc Horde, Kukalon Warrior''s reputation is well-known in Hindler. People who are about to fight against the orcs on the Eastern Wasteland almost three to five apart have a very deep experience of the most powerful warrior among the orc legions-the experience of blood. And in the eyes of these dark warriors, in Quincy''s eyes, even if they remove the very annoying control method In addition to the ability of surgery, after summoning the devil''s hand, it can actually have the strength of an analogy of Kukalon troops in frontal battles. This is simply a team of terrifying fear! The only thing that makes people feel relieved is that there will not be many such elite warriors. But Quincy''s heavy complexion did not show any improvement, even if the Dark Warrior was relatively small, but what he saw now is enough for the wolf cavalry to drink a pot. Being stunted here means that it is difficult for wolf riders to continue to use their most powerful weapon-mobility. Worse, if the White Wolf Cavalry is entangled here, then who can go to the battlefield directly ahead and play a decisive role in breaking the deadlock? Quincy was distressed by this problem, and suddenly heard Chapul yelled: "Be careful!" "Huh?" When Quincy looked up, she found that a man wearing a delicate dark golden chain mail had appeared only five steps away from him. He was shocked! Quickly draw a knife to prepare for the battle. But just when the machete was raised above his head, he only felt the figure of the man wearing dark gold chain mail in front of him, a sudden flicker, so that his head also woke up. The raised sword was so hesitant for a moment ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ And it was such a moment, the man seemed to take a step forward easily, and the sword in his hand was inserted into Quincy In the heart. Quincy was sober as he was dying. He looked at the man in front of him in disbelief, his mouth slightly open, and wanted to say something, but a blood spurted from his mouth.The man twice, and pulled out the rapier as if he was disgusting. "So disgusting ..." He was really disgusting. "Who are you ?!" Chapel was frightened and furious, with some panic. He looked at this man and walked to Quincy in a leisurely way, walking step by step, but Quincy didn''t notice it at all. He would never think that Quincy hadn''t seen him because he was deliberate. That was his old comrade, and the mixed track was not the first day. Even if he was deliberate, he would instinctively pay attention to the surrounding situation. If walking a **** can make Quincy unaware of the danger, then he would have died in countless battles of the King, and he would never live now. What''s more, the man in front of him killed the sword of Quincy even more strangely. At that moment, even Chapel, who was a little far away, seemed to feel that guy''s figure flickered for a moment before launching the attack. As if in a blink of an eye, a few steps away was crossed, and in the middle of the blur, the sword was sent into Quincy''s heart. Instead of being dazzled, Chapul believes in another possibility-encountering a master. (To be continued.) Chapter 278 Play off Chappel felt that he had met a master, and that must be right. The person standing in front of him was indeed a masterOverseer Iron Tiegang, Gusha, and his personal professional level reached level 12. Shadow Warrior. Commanding the two armies, they faced each other face to face for an afternoon. The two men who played like paint did not know each other and never met each other. In particular, Chapul, for Gusa, knows nothing about him except that he is the confidant of Governor Conley and the general of Iron Nail Post. Gusa is not much better. He only heard of the name in some information about Chapur, knowing that he is an important figure in the Dion Corps. However, although they are not familiar, it does not prevent the two from recognizing that the other party must be the most important person in the army-because of strength. "Gusha?" Chapel said with some doubt and certainty. "Haha ... Chapul?" Gusa laughed, but Chapur couldn''t laugh. He carefully raised the sword in his hand, and the wolf seemed to feel the strength of the enemy in front of him, and was restless and restless. A cloud of shadow covered Gusha''s arms and sword, and he began to walk slowly towards the wolf knight.How can a knight let the enemy take the lead? With both legs clamped, the wolf got a signal of charge and swooped out! The two crossed, and the sword and the flaming swords met for the first time in mid-air, and then hit each other a few times during the hedging. It seems that there is no match. "Look at you ..." Gusa said softly, and the dark golden chain mail on his chest was cut open. Chapul on the other side was unharmed, his spirits were a little more energized, his legs tightened again, and he turned his head and rushed againthe enemy seemed less terrible than expected. He was full of warfare, and the wolf quickly turned his head in accordance with his instructions. However, this time, it was just two steps out. A flame suddenly ignited from the strong white wolf, and burned the strong wolf instantly! Feeling wrong, Chapel rolled in the direction of the white wolf''s fall, very embarrassed and escaped the damage of the burning flame. "When?" He was quite confused, wondering how his wolves would suddenly be like this. He couldn''t think of the answer to the question. He just felt a strong throbbing feeling in his heart. When he looked up, he saw that Gusha was close at hand!He hadn''t forgotten how Quincy died before! Concentrating quickly, he kept an eye on Gusa''s figure and rapier, and he was ready to defend. He only felt the figure in front of him shaking, and his mental state was disturbed. In any case, he is stronger than Quincy. The apparition that would prevent Quincy from responding was just a bit confusing to Chapel. Concentrated, the white wolf warrior slammed forward, and the light of the white blade was instantly brighter than that of Mingyue! ϡ A sword strikes, he blocks Gusa s sword! But waited for a half-fortunate feeling to rise in his heart, and saw a vigorous dark flame, blooming fiercely in front of him! Indeed, his timely response prevented him from being chopped by Gusa''s sword, but he missed the opportunity, and the fierce flame made him embarrassed, and the flame of shadow hit his face! "Ah!" Chapel, who was scorching fiercely on his face, forced the back scream into his throat. Although the pain of his face being injured by the fire was strong, he had not forgotten that the greater threat was the man in front of himself! The white wolf sword technique was launched again, he tolerated the pain, and even when he could not see the figure in front of him, he continued to attack forward. However, despite his swift movements, he was already cold in his heart-he knew that his situation was not much better than the trapped beasts, severe pain, and even had a great impact on his vision. Has lost sight. In this case, maybe Gusha only needs to find a chance to send a sword, and he can kill himself?Chapel raised such a sad thought. The sword never came. Chapel was a little puzzled, but he didn''t dare stop his movements. But this will always be tiring, and after holding on for a long time, Chapel can no longer keep himself focused. He stopped furiously, half-knelt on the ground, panting heavily. But he never felt the existence of Gusa. Chapul''s spirit calmed down a little bit, and then he heard the sound of horns from far and near; for a moment, he heard the sound of earth trembling. And not far away from him, Gusa was stunned and stared at the white wolf cavalry who was already not far away! At the time of the confrontation, the flames hidden in the wolf''s body made Chapel fall; then there was a blaze of flames that exploded against his face and burned his opponent''s face and eyes. When slashing like crazy, he stepped back a few steps, ready to admire the enemy''s last and weakest struggle, and then went up to solve the opponent''s life. As a result, before Chapel s ''performance'' had ended, he waited for a wolf ride that was already not far away. Gusa couldn''t wait to give herself a slap-what to play? It''s a big deal!He hurried to catch up, trying to solve Chapel before the wolf ride in front, but there was no chance. His pace has just moved, and a sharp arrow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ whistling in the storm of the night! But I just heard the sound, and the arrow is almost here! The arrows of the storm cannot be avoided. Gusha drew her magical power and cut off with a sword. After the explosion, his figure remained motionless, but the whole man was already embarrassed as if hung by a typhoon through the forest. The chainmail, which had previously been cut by Chapel, was completely broken at this moment. His long hair, which had been **** by a strap, was as messy as a henhouse. Want to move forward? Pehinci would not give this opportunity! With dim vision of the elves, their home is under the moonlight! Arrows shot one after another, forcing Gusha to retreat step by step. He had a feeling that as long as he dared to take a step forward, there would be an arrow shot through his throat! He was forced into the camp of the Dark Warriors, but he hadn''t waited for the opportunity he had. It was just a white wolf cavalry who came up with a torch and formed a ''fire dragon''. It''s close! (To be continued.) Chapter 279 panic "Damn, damn, **** it!" Gusa''s head was now only left with these two words. He really couldn''t figure out why the army of Dane came so fast? He guessed that in his battlefield, some of the army that he had not seen for half an afternoon must be going to intercept Malone''s legion. But he couldn''t figure out. The army that fought against himself here has quite strong combat power. How many people and how much combat power can Dane take away? How exactly did he judge Malone''s marching route and time, and was it exactly blocked? These are all that Gu Sha couldn''t understand, but what he couldn''t figure out most was that Ma Long had nearly 3,000 soldiers, and it is needless to say that the Pirates of the Cavalry Cavalry Regiment, and more than 2,000 infantry are also regular troops! Even if Ma Long''s unit is not as strong as the Chaos Infantry in his hand, but it is by no means drawn everywhere! But why did it fail so fast? Gusa believes that Dane can bring the army to his death, which must be what happened to Malone completely. But how is this possible? "Overseer ... what shall we do now?" It was his aide who asked him.Gusa calmed down quickly. Although there was consternation and panic in my heart, I was able to make a judgement after taking my time. "Put me with you, don''t worry about these wolf riders on the field, ready to withstand the impact. In addition, order the frontline of the Lost City Infantry, call two brigades ... forget it, don''t come over, Just turn around and prepare for the charge. " "Yes, yes!" The lieutenant in Gusa''s face was pale, and the voice of his response did not seem firm. But where does Gusa now control his mood? The Dark Warriors he put into the battlefield also gathered. In front of the White Wolf Cavalry, turning around and escaping must have been self-destruction. No matter how disturbed Gusa is, he won''t do such a stupid thing. But will you be able to block the opponent if you are ready to face it? He really didn''t know this question. But at least, if you do that, there will be a certain chance of success? In the chaotic thoughts, time actually passed very fast. Many orders were issued, but when Dane''s wolf rider rushed forward, the implementation of these orders was very bad. The key is the wolf cavalry that Chapul and Quincy led at the beginning. Originally, after being entangled by the iron nailed army and being attacked by the dark spirit warrior, the wolf cavalry brigade had already shown a clear defeat. They were trapped in the quagmire and couldn''t get out. They couldn''t make use of the unique high mobility of the wolf rider. They couldn''t fight and were targeted by the Dark Warriors. Sooner or later they would be killed. But now, in order to withstand the impending impact, when the infantry entangled with the wolf riders gave up their enemies and began to gather, these wolf riders had to ignore them. As a result, these soldiers want to seize the time to form a defensive formation, it becomes a very difficult thing, the whole scene is messy.The Dark Warriors quickly got rid of it. More than 50 soldiers who were still alive had assembled behind Gusa. Originally, he was going to take these Dark Warriors to entangle with the new batch of wolf cavalry who was about to rush up. But now he changed his mind. Let his lieutenant bring some miscellaneous soldiers in front to stop the enemy''s speed, and he with the Dark Warriors retreated while fighting. As long as you can retreat to the battlefield of the White Wolf Guard''s Stray City Infantry who has already taken advantage and is siege to the White Wolf Guard, it will be basically safe for the time being. The fire dragon was getting closer and closer. Under the torch, Gusha could already see the strong knight who rushed to the front with wet blood. The man rushed into the crowd first, and the blood-red sword was lifted up and then cut off, so a soldier was split into two halves directly from beginning to end. Gusa pretended that he had seen a lot of masters, but his violent posture still made him startled at the first sight. Anyone who dares to stand in front of Dane can''t escape the fate of being killed with one stroke. Whether it is an ordinary soldier or an officer with a medal, no exception. "Can''t it be ... he''s Dane?" Gusha''s thought rose to his mind. When Dane led the White Wolf Cavalry wildly, the most violent assault Gusa had ever seen began. The wolf cavalry, with Dion as an arrow, was quite fierce and powerful. Before that, Gusa had seen Chapur''s charge, but it was far less shocking now. The soldiers who were originally in his expectation, hoping to block the wolf ride for a while and give him time to escape, did not achieve the goal at all. They didn''t do it at all, and they were beaten up by the shock that was as if they were being destroyed.Gusa even watched with his own eyes, his deputy, bravely and desperately holding a knife, against Dane, who was charging in the forefront, but still just a knife. It was just a stab, the loyal guy who had been with him for several years was cut off by others. The upper part of his body dragged his intestines, while sighing miserably, while crawling forward, dragged a long Long bloodstains. However, even this kind of struggle didn''t last long ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Followed by the mount of the wolf cavalry that rushed up, stepped on his body one foot at a time, his final end was nothing more than a Nobody can recognize the mud. Gusa felt a bit cold in her body. He looked at the defense line that had almost been cut through, and turned his head to see that the distance between his position and the frontline main force was only half of it. The remaining distance was almost impossible for them Dane''s white wolf cavalry finished before he rushed over. So he realized an important problem: it seemed that he could not get away with the Dark Warriors! "Stop going! Put it on! Prepare for spell-like abilities!" He shouted sweaty, and organized the Dark Warriors around him to prepare for defense. To be honest, confronting the cavalry''s charge directly is by no means the fighting method that the Dark Warriors are good at. But does he have any other choice? What he can expect now is that the Dark Warriors can fight with the wolf riders for a while. At the same time, the officers who besieged the Stray City Infantry in front of the White Wolf Guards were aware of the fire in the backyard, and quickly led their troops to rescue them before they were wiped out. (To be continued.) Chapter 280 White Wolf Cavalry VS Dark Warrior! Killing the blocking lines of these iron nailed soldiers in front of them is a very easy thing for Dane and the wolf cavalry led by Dane. Even relaxing to Dane felt a little unexpected. The enemy seems to be just that. He saw the tragic situation of Chapel, and saw the bodies of many white wolf cavalry of the First Wing on the ground, including even Quincy''s body fell into his sight. Dane also thought that if they met very powerful enemies, they would make the White Wolf Cavalry Brigade led by Chapel so embarrassed, and even let the first captain who had just been appointed just a few months died. It shouldn''t be that simple. Although it was too late to check Chapel''s injuries, the burn marks on his face were so obvious that he was not blind, and of course he could see them. At the moment, it is clear that there are no characters who can make Chapur so miserable. "Dane, some people are running to the front of the battlefield over there." In time, Pehinci''s voice sounded in his ear. "where?" Pershing showed him a direction, Dane looked, and saw nothing but blackness. Although his strength is not bad, as a human being, he has a bit of orc blood. How can he have the ability to see things in the night? Even if the moon is bright, it doesn''t look like daylight after all.However, the Elves can do it. Dim vision is the racial ability of the elves, and high-level ranger generals such as Pehince are even more confused in vision. Dane asked: "What kind of team is it?" "Purple ... It should be purple leather armor, and the equipment is not heavy, but it doesn''t look like a normal army. I think it is like the Dark Warrior mentioned in the previous information." After listening to Pershing''s report, Dane understood. "Hmm ... the people who killed me and hurt my men, want to run now? Where is it so easy! The wolf cavalry obeys orders! All the people follow me! Don''t waste any time with these mess ! " The wolf cavalry who fought with Dane for a whole day of war is now full of morale. And the supposedly exhausted physical strength was also sufficient after Dane used the war ability [Physical Recovery] once, regardless of consumption. In other words, the white wolf cavalry brigade led by Dyne himself is basically at the pinnacle of combat power at this moment. Where can the commander-in-chief of Gusha be killed? Previously, there was still entanglement, it was purely because so many people had their heads here, and it was the record that they were cut down, and the wolf cavalry wasted time on this. Now, their coaches have issued orders, so where will they continue to toss with these dumb guys? Following Dane, the wolf cavalry rushed again. And at this moment, behind him, it is not just three hundred wolves riding. The wolf cavalry of the first wing, who had fallen into the mud and almost lost to the north, found the same robes, found the backbone, and started to charge behind them. There are five hundred white wolf cavalry, and the wolf riding whirlwind hung in the dark is simply scary! Even when Murno was still there, the number of white wolf cavalry at the peak of his men was just such a few people!Guided by Pershing, Dane led his wolf riders and chased towards the running forces of the suspected Dark Warrior. In just a few minutes, those guys who took a step first appeared in Dane''s vision. When the distance is close, you don''t need to follow the direction of Peixin, just rely on the moonlight to see the shadow fanning in front. What are you waiting for? "Kill!" Dion sang, and once again took the lead! "Kill!" The five hundred white wolf cavalry roared in unison! The mighty wolf cavalry rushed towards them, just the dark warriors carried by Gusa. Earlier, when the wolf cavalry left behind the entangled troops that had been killed, Gusa knew that he could not run away. He wouldn''t just grab his hands like this, order his elites to defend on the spot, prepare to fight, and plan to fight with the wolves that rushed to break the net. When the wolf cavalry saw the target, they also entered the distance where the dark warriors released their mental capabilities. "Leave!" Gusa also issued a command, the so-called "Leave", of course, to release the magic of the mind. Dozens of spell-like abilities that would affect the spirit were released by the Dark Warriors towards the white wolf cavalry who was rushing forward. However, the enemies they envisioned would be in a hurry for a while and did not happen. I saw a ray of moonlight falling from the sky, covering the cavalry who rushed forward. Dark spirit spells are thrown down, just like the stone sinking into the sea, with almost no effect."how is this possible?!" Gusha no longer knows how many times he sent this sentence today, but apart from this sentence, he really couldn''t think of any words to describe the scene he saw. Why does the Dark Spell have no effect at all? He couldn''t figure it out. Dane certainly knows the answer. When he set off to fight, he had earlier obtained a special unit of the Dark Warrior among the enemies. How could he not be prepared? The priests of the two squads, under the leadership of the two high-ranking moonlight priests of Cecilia, released the magic protection and blessings of God. This is not the best thing to face in this situation. What? The priests with poor physical fitness ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ ride on meek horses, followed the wolf cavalry to run so hard for a long time, and finally ushered in their role. The white wolf cavalry was completely unaffected and continued to charge forward. But the dark warriors who collectively released their spells but did not produce any effect, did not shake lightly. In this case, Gusha has never seen it, let alone ordinary samurai! However, no matter what, these Dark Warriors are carefully trained by Conley, and they are all elites. Although it was shaken, when the enemy had rushed forward, they were ready for battle. Previously, the ability used in the battle with the wolf rider led by Chapel-the ability to semi-devil the arm was used again.More than fifty swords in the dark, burning with the dark purple flames of darkness, have now all been turned into sabers under the flame! The white wolf cavalry confronted the Dark Warrior, only a few tens of meters away in a flash! (To be continued.) Chapter 281 Rolling The more than fifty shadow flames that suddenly lit up in front of him were still a bit of a mighty power. At the very least, they let Dane, who was the solidest attacking arrow of the wolf cavalry, feel some threats. It wasn''t fifty miscellaneous soldiers who could crush the past casually. Dane, already a battle-fighting man, knew this. The Shadow Flame Knife, which was not easy to mess with at first glance, and the alienated Demon Arm, all proclaimed that these guys were hard to mess with. If you still rush like before, you will definitely lose a lot. But what should I do? There is no retreat. He is the arrow of the whole army, and all the wolf riders are following him. Could he stop at this time? Not even slow! Moreover, he did not intend to be slow. With a roar, Dane felt the threat, and directly opened up the explosive state of higher violent skills. In a timely manner, two gods of light also fell on him. Cecilia and Essilor''s grasp of the fighting situation is still very accurate. The **** sword, pointing to the front, Dane, who is already at its peak, once again felt the power that would bring about the destruction of the world after the power attribute exceeded forty points!One blade was cut out, and the shadow flame knife blocking the eyes was cut off with the owner''s head! The strength of the powerful force is not only that, the hang is not a strong wind, but a pure power, roaring outwardly, a few dark warriors that are closer to each other, obviously have not been chopped by the sword, but Still feeling as if there was a big mountain falling from the sky, the body suddenly fell down, but actually fell directly to the ground with blood spilled! But there were too many enemies, and Dane rushed into the enemy line at this instant, and all around him were flame knives that were cut at him. Pershing fired several arrows in the back to help Dane relieve stress. Of course, the effect was that the two Dark Warriors shot by him failed to chop weapons on Dane. But that was the case at most. After a while, a purple flame still burned on Dane. But what does this mean? In the state of higher violentness, Dane completely ignored the pain and continued to rush forward violently. In his eyes, he now only regards the person in front of him as an enemy, and everything else that is not passing by is ignored. That''s it, carrying the damage of the Flame Knife, and at the same time chopped down one enemy after another in the most violent way, he successfully stormed in and broke up the defense line of the Dark Warrior! Then there is a torrent of wolf cavalry! Of course, the Dark Warriors who inspired the demon''s arms and the sword turned into flames and slashed the horse sword, at this moment possessed no less than the combat power of the Kukalon Warriors. But how can the white wolf cavalry, who has risen to the top and followed the heroic commander in their eyes, withdraw halfway? Five hundred wolves rode down like a stormy sea. Occasionally, a dark flame surge can be seen in the waves, but this flame seems to have been thrown into the waves. It is fleeting and immediately extinguished. After five hundred white wolf cavalry run over, only a few regiments on the ground have lost their lives, but they are burning by inertia. Just a round of charge, an elite dark spirit warrior of the squadron took their commander-in-chief Warrior Gusha, who has a professional level of twelve, all died, and one died.No one knows how the overseer, Gusa, died in the chaos. Even after the war, there was no way to find the Warlord among the corpses that had been run over by Dewclaws, making it difficult to tell the appearance. At this moment, Dane, who rushed to the front, didn''t seem to care about those guys who had been crushed behind himthe enemies that had been hacked were not worth any attention! "Kill!" Dane yelled again, taking himself as an arrow, and looking at him like this, he was going to take the wolf cavalry behind him and directly impact the Stray City infantry who did not know that the coach had died. !! The main forces from the chaotic city were still prepared. This was due to Gusa''s order to detect the impending arrival of Dane and lead the wolf rider, asking them to part of their personnel to guard themselves. However, the original Lost City infantry, which was nearly 2,000 in size, was fiercely surrounding the White Wolf Guard''s defense line. Although they were urgently mobilizing staff after receiving Goussa''s order. However, enough soldiers were pulled down from the siege state, and a sufficiently solid defensive posture was set from attack to defense. This is really not something that can be completed immediately. What''s more, no one can think of it, there are nearly a thousand soldiers in front of it, and those dark warriors with ordinary noses led by Gusa personally up to the sky, but they didn''t delay for so long. By the time Dane''s wolf riders had been killed, the line of defense was not well-organized. In this way, how can it withstand the charge of the wolf cavalry who has killed the red eye? In particular, the one who acts as the arrow of the wolf rides, but the bonuses of higher rage, divine magic, and bull power are all still on him! Before these conditions are over, Dane, who had fought on the battlefield, is like a **** of war who is unstoppable. This strength attribute passes forty points, and it is even more impossible for anyone to stop him Unless there is a guy whose strength is comparable to Moreno, take an army not inferior to the White Wolf Cavalry and block it. But unfortunately, not only are there no such masters in the Tieganggang Regiment in front of them, but even those confused infantry in the level of the Chaos City can not be compared with the white wolf cavalry in terms of elite level.Then, after Dane personally penetrated the enemy forces blocking him in front of him ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, the wolf riding behind him straightly broke down the defense line organized by the infantry of Chaos City. Immediately after, those who were still besieging the White Wolf Heavy Infantry Regiment were inevitably beaten by the wolf riders. After the support came, the white wolf guards, who were already in a very difficult situation, instantly increased their morale! Under the leadership of each officer, they also set off a wave of counterattacks. Instead of just maintaining a conservative defense status, the soldiers hiding behind the shield began to pick up more weapons in their hands and hit the enemies in front of them. Under the siege of inside and outside, the siege of the White Wolf Guards by the Chaos City Infantry was simply unable to continue. Moreover, with the loss of the highest commander, relying only on the command of some field commanders who are not high-ranking, it is difficult for the entire army to form unified command and quick response. As soon as the siege situation broke, it basically meant that the result of this battle of the Tie nailgang army was destined to fail. The book group is very deserted, everyone has time to play! QQ group number: 317883787 (to be continued.) Chapter 282 Kill everyone After Dane personally led the White Wolf Cavalry and broke the siege of the White Wolf Guard by the Chaos Infantry, the outcome of this war was essentially doomed. br> Of course, the enemy did not completely collapse. After all, there are almost 2,000 soldiers, and the Rambler Infantry is not the kind of army that can be easily defeated. What they say is also one of Governor Conley''s starting capital. Even if there is no coach, even if the formation of the army has been broken up, there is no longer a unified command, but they are still being broken up, under the leadership of officers at all levels, even if they are fighting separately, they are still Negative stubbornly resisted. This is not easy for Dane. He can take the wolf riders through the enemy s needle and thread to defeat their formation, but after all, the number of wolf cavalry is not large, and the White Wolf Guard fights all day, especially when the Iron Nail Guards are approaching the night. After violently strengthening the offensive, they have withstood almost all the pressure, and at this time are also exhausted. Relying on these two armies, defeating the opponents, and successfully getting out is not a big problem. However, if you want to completely kill the other party, it is really not easy. But that''s Dane''s goal. There is no doubt that whether it was the previous actions of Malone on Sandy Bay Port or the direct invasion of Tieganggang''s army to the southern territory of Hindler, it must have all come from Governor Conley. In other words, the seated Cinderella is almost ready to give away the resources plundered from Governor Bernier to the integrated ambitionist, and has begun to do it for the future hegemony with Governor Ozer get ready. And myself, became the first object to be eradicated and resolved. There was a conspiracy in Rotten Wolf Town before, and then there was such a direct bottom pay, and even with the intention of completely destroying the White Wolf Fortress they represent, the two sides have no room for relaxation.To Dyne himself, he never considered himself a vassal of other forces. The reason to mingle with Ozer and oppose Conley is only an inevitable choice under the situation. In the end, his goal is still to take his own development as the main purpose. However, at the moment, Dane is only a warlord under the Ozer camp in Conley''s eyes; in Ozer''s eyes, he is an ally that needs to be tested first. It is precisely because of this that Ozer will send someone to bring Moreno''s body to add chaos to him; Conley is even more fierce and has actions in succession, and wants to directly destroy him and eliminate a force under the future Ozer camp. In this case, Dane is not a good-tempered person, how could he bear it? For Ozer''s temptation, he blasted back with a tough attitude. In the face of Governor Conley, he will certainly take a harder attitude. You want me to die, can I make you better? This is what he thinks. The Tieganggang Regiment is certainly not an indifferent army in the hands of Governor Conley. Maybe, the miscellaneous soldiers integrated from the dead Harman''s hands are nothing, but with a dark warrior of the squadron and a total size of more than 2,000 people in the Chaos City Squadron, it is completely different. A concept. According to public information, the military strength of Chaos City was only over 13,000 before it swallowed the capital city of Cinderella. Of course, the accuracy of this public information cannot be believed, but at least it shows that Conley''s original capital is not particularly rich. And if these two thousand confused city infantry were all left in the south, it must be a very painful thing for Conley. Dane will not let go of this opportunity, and he never intends to let anyone from the Lost City holding the intention of destroying him to leave this land that he has deemed imprisoned.All of these lost city infantry soldiers who were still stubbornly resisted were sentenced to death in his heart. With the exhausted White Wolf Guard, he had a hard time accomplishing this goal. However, in the back, his old men, now Delin, who has been seated in the position of captain of the United Nations, is leading his second wing, anxiously on his way. So Dane didn''t have to worry too much. He slowed down, not as fiercely as when he started the raid, but chose a more secure method. Instead of pursuing more enemies as soon as possible, he just continued to oppress them. Leading his troops, he continued to cut the formation of the enemy, trying not to let all the enemy forces regroup together to form a formation, and strived to let them continue to maintain the current scattered mode. At the same time, he also ordered Pehinci to personally lead a part of the army and swim around the battlefield. As long as an enemy wants to escape from the battlefield, he will be bitten by a wolf led by Pershing. No killing, just rushing back. As long as the enemy is left in this land, when the second wing comes, it is the best time to harvest the head! Delin didn''t let Dean wait for a long time. Soon, his troops appeared not far from the battlefield. It''s true that Dane first took the wolf ride to the battlefield. The white wolf cavalry was attributed to the ranks of light riding. Of course, their marching speed was not comparable to the infantry with two legs running on the ground. However, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com''s second wing is not slow. At the beginning, when the entire reorganization was deployed, Dane considered the different operational requirements of the two alliances and deployed different arms. In the second wing, there is no heavy infantry regiment like the White Wolf Guard. Although the White Wolf Guards are sufficiently elite, their heavy armor makes them unable to carry out rapid long-range attacks at all. But the second wing is not the same. Rangers, sword dancers, these two elves are very fast, even if they are pure swordsmen of Aleksandrina, their speed is not slow at all. They can all be regarded as assault units, running slowly, how to fight assault?Although one step behind the wolf cavalry, they still arrived at the battlefield at the scheduled time. Delin made an accurate judgment on the current fighting situation. He also saw that his own forces in the night were trying their best to siege the enemy, and it seemed that the purpose was to wait for himself to wipe out the opponent. What more hesitates? "The whole army departs! Kill all the enemies!" Delin pulled out the command knife in his waist and yelled and issued a command! More than a thousand soldiers flocked! (To be continued.) Chapter 283 Governor Wolf The New Caesars, on June 20, 217, four days have passed since the destruction of the Iron Nail Post and Malone Corps. Four days ago, when Delin led the soldiers of the Second Wing and arrived on time on the battlefield, there was no suspense in the entire battle. A massacre lasted all night plus one morning the next day. The Iron Nail Post was completely dead, with a total of 3,000 soldiers. The last escaped was not more than 500, most of which were not in the first place. Some miscellaneous soldiers who were put in their eyes, the real chaos city was elite, and almost the entire army was annihilated. After Malone''s legion was defeated, not many people died. But their boss was all over, and after they regrouped, they didn''t even have a backbone. When Dane caught up again, they did not dare to fight, some of them fled, and the other simply surrendered. With the surrender of the surviving Malone, Dane hasn''t figured out what to do. Whether it is to be reorganized into an army, to be completely disbanded, or to be more cruel as a slave, is still a problem. He intends to detain these people first, and then return to the more important and more troublesome Shawan Port and Malone Mansion, and then consider these surrendered captives. ... After four days of fermentation, news about this war has spread all over the sky. Such a sudden war cannot be concealed. Maybe it would take a while to get the news elsewhere in Hindler, but at least in the south, people in Rotten Wolf Town and Sand Bay Harbor have heard of the battle.It is said that the outer wall of the Malone Manor has been demolished, and the entire large manor has been completely accepted by the newly-appointed White Wolf Fort Warlord Dane, who has only been in office for more than three months. . Oh, right now, although Dane is still Operation White Wolf, but another name has been faintly heard in Governor s Sand Wolf Harbor and Rotten Wolf Town. The governor of the wild wolf in the south of Hindler, this title seems quite bold. The most arrogant places are not in South Hindler or Mad Wolf. These prefixes do nt matter. The true pride comes from the word ''Governor''. Previously, Schindler had three governors. Governor Bernier is in the middle and occupies Cinderella. He is directly called ''Governor Cinderella'' and has the most important position; Governor Ozer is to the east and the Beastblood has achieved his prestige, so he is called '' The Governor of Beast Blood ''means a governor who has let the orcs shed their blood. Conley is the latest one to be called Governor, and the least known and most questioned. The name of the Governor of the Lost City, even two years ago, was not loud at all. At that time, there were many people who called him "Governor of the Chaos City", but he did not call him "Overseer". Of course, it''s different now. Bernier has disappeared. Although there are still some people calling for him, the dead cannot be resurrected. Instead, it was the name of the Governor of Conley, who had already uttered his name. Maybe ''Governor Hindrell'' cannot be called before Conley defeats Ozer, but the name of ''Governor of the Messy City'' no longer dares to question. Now, it seems that a new governor has emerged in the south of Hindler. Of course, this name is only circulating among the folks for the time being. The real characters will not take the "Mad Wolf Governor" seriously. But just like when all the other Governors started, this was too normal. Most of the warlords who have been crowned the "Governor" are really just a joke, and they don''t know how much they died.However, if it really rises and satisfies this name, it means to become a true hero and become the most important person in the whole country. Dane himself laughed after hearing the rumor that a "crazy wolf governor" had been placed on his head. It''s not that he doesn''t care, but he knows better than anyone else. His "Governor" ''s name is indeed misrepresented, and ... to be honest, the gap is a little big. No matter which power is between Ozer or Conley, Dane''s overall weight is still far behind. He won''t know what to say because of some external pursuits. What is really useful is always its own powerful strength. With strength, what can''t you afford? Without strength, even if the title of emperor is put on the head, isn''t it just a joke? but "Governor Crazy, hey, it''s pretty domineering." My heart is still somewhat happy. ... To the rumors and rumors from the outside world, Dane did not make any special response. He neither contributed to the situation nor ordered the news to be blocked. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. He cares even more now about another thing-he is now going to a trial conference.He will sit in the first place of the trial seat, and the target of the trial will be Malone, who was captured by Dane four days ago, and those who were captured from the Stray City Regiment by the Iron Spikes. In the battle four days ago, most of the troops in the Lost City were wiped out. The number of captives was relatively small, only less than three hundred. This also shows from the side that the army under Governor Conley does have a good combat effectiveness, so that even if the defeat is determined, there are still many people who will not surrender in the deadly battle. Today, these three hundred captives, as well as Malone, are going to undergo a ''court trial ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Of course, this trial is just a process, and the final result has already been decided by Dane These hundreds of people, as well as Malone, all had to be on the gallows. No one can survive. They are dead, but the reason why Dane will be so troublesome is not to kill them directly when they just captured them, but to conduct a public collective trial in Shawan Port with great fanfare, and then choose another day For the execution, he must have his own consideration. After Malone''s power was destroyed, Dane took the army into Sand Bay Port at that time, and did not spend much effort to bring the city under his control. Beards'' Port Guard had almost no chance of resistance and was completely disintegrated and cleaned up-in the captive camp, there were still dozens of Port Guard''s men, who were also gallowed after the trial. Therefore, the current Shawan Port has no doubt completely belonged to him. Because of this, he intends to conduct such a public trial in order to declare this fact, just as if he had won the White Wolf Castle for a celebration. (To be continued.) Chapter 284 Times have changed Today is a rare good day for Shawan Harbour. The clear sky itself makes people look very comfortable. What''s more comfortable is that the sandy wind that always hangs from the north side is very quiet today. Instead, a sea breeze blew from the south with a slight coolness. This slightly coolness is a luxury for people who have already entered Shawan Harbor in summer. Throughout the summer, there are only a handful of days where such comfortable weather can occur. It seems that God is helping Dean. The central square of Wangang has always been the most prosperous area in the city. Although the port city has just experienced a war in the past few days, in fact, Ma Long s military operation against the Gulf Port did not break through the North Gate at all from the outside, so it is naturally impossible for the city to cause What destroys. As for the Port Guard''s attack on the North Gate from inside the city, the battle with Verina''s troops on the streets outside the North Gate has actually affected some places around the North Gate. However, the surrounding area of ??Beidaemen is not a prosperous area, and the degree of damage is relatively average, so this impact is not significant. So, after a war, apart from being frightened, the lives of the people in Shawan Port were not affected much. It is also under such circumstances that people are still in the mood to visit the open trial conference in the central square.What''s more, the subject of the trial was Ma Long, the owner who once controlled Shawan Bay. The central square has been arranged like an open court in the open one day in advance. The jury on the trial bench was sitting tight, and the leading judge and clerk were all there. It is only one point. What is different from the trials that people have seen in the past is that although it still seems that the official judge at Shawangang will be responsible for this trial, behind the judge, a A staircase, obviously more noble, with a seat on it. Who will sit on this chair? Of course it is Dane! The judge and jury arrived, and Malone, the defendant, and more than twenty officers of the Iron Nail Post, Malone, and the Port Guard who were awaiting trial were all present, but the audience remained quiet. "Tread, step, step ..." There was a tapping sound, and people looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a large group of heavily armed soldiers with a white cover on the outside, neatly lined up. The team came to the scene with great force. A path was involuntarily divided among the crowd-neither could it be divided, and the dazzling sword stood here. Trained soldiers stood in two rows, then made two big steps in unison, leaving a passage. So belated, Dane, surrounded by a large group of soldiers, arrived at the scene riding a strong white wolf. Delivering the reins of the wolf to a soldier, Dane, wearing a pair of leather boots, a pair of leather trousers, and a simple shirt, walked up to the chair reserved for him. The seat was fairly comfortable. He nodded with satisfaction, then waved his hand and said casually, "Go ahead."So, a trial mainly directed at Malone began with Dane''s hand. The judge stood up, nodded slightly to Dion sitting behind him, then cleared his throat, took the scroll in his hand, spread it out, and began to chant. "Malone, Bath, Nathan, Ingie ..." He first read a series of names, a series of defendants with tied hands under the field, all officers at all levels. These captives were kept by Dion for this trial. There is nothing to judge the big soldiers, but these officers who have some status are not the same. And among them. Of course, Malone is the most important. "Murder, incitement to war, sabotage ..." After reading the name, the judge read a string of charges. "Can you plead guilty?" Ma Long shook his head and said, "I confess my guilt, I confess ..." Do you plead guilty at this time? Of course not.In fact, when Malone was still in prison earlier, someone from Dane came to talk to him, mentioned this public trial, and showed Dane''s meaning: as long as he pleaded guilty, in the end Will let him go. He had no choice but to do so. After confession, Malone lowered his head, seemingly disheartened, but was praying that Dane could truly fulfill his promise. He was then sentenced to death. After hearing the judge pronounce the word ''death sentence'', Malone''s mood collapsed immediately. He struggled to get up from the ground, he wanted to open his mouth, and loudly declared Dane''s shamelessness to all the residents of Sand Bay Harbor who were watching the trial. But he didn''t have time to say a word. The two soldiers who were standing behind him rushed up faster than him, knocked him to the ground, and plugged his mouth with a rag. The officers behind him who were also sentenced to death were also taken by soldiers who had been prepared for them. ... After the verdict was passed, the criminal law was implemented very quickly. In the morning of the next day, ten gallows were placed in front of the north gate of Shawan Port, and three hundred tied soldiers and officers were crushed onto the court. They stood in line, one by one on the gallows, roped around their necks, tightened, then pulled up, interrupting their breathing instantly. In the face of death ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ no one will not struggle. But the struggle was not even ten seconds away, and those still bounced legs calmed down one by one.The executioners dropped the guys who had their necks severed from the gallows, and then ten more lined up. Thirty times like this, more than 300 people who had been enemies with Dane during the war a few days ago, without exception, were all hanged. The last one to step up was Malone. This cruel execution was also held in public, and there were many more onlookers than at the trial the day before. Even if the weather today is not as good as yesterday, it can''t stop people''s enthusiasm. It seems that people want to see how the high-ranking officers of the past, and those soldiers who have been arrogant and domineering, have ended. Not to mention, among them is Ma Long, a big name who has been resounding in Shawan Port for more than ten years. When Malone was hanged, it should be the most severe time for this execution, but at this time it was so silent that even the wind stopped. Everyone knows that from this moment, the killing of the bay port ... No, it should be said that the entire south of Hindler''s, the times have changed. (To be continued.) Chapter 285 Increase tax Dane didn''t go to the execution ground, he was not interested in seeing those who were destined to die. He didn''t care about the people below, and walked along the road from Shawan Harbor to the north to the edge of the southern area. He drove three hundred wooden stakes and hung all the hanged corpses one by one to dry. It was a demonstration against Governor Conley to the north. When both sides had completely torn their faces, Dane had no hesitation. It''s just that it''s hard for him to go to find Conley somewhere else now. The military operation is 100% unrealistic. He won''t swell in his heart because of the victory of this battle. He feels that he can really fight against a veteran governor like Conley. However, in this way disgusting the other side, Dane still has no opinion. Even, Dane also considered a way to fight against Conley-to hold the lifeblood of material transportation. The land of Hindler is not rich in products. There are many ore resources, and there are also some valuable beasts. The hunters hunted the fur and took various materials on the body that could be used for alchemy, magic, or other materials for sale. However, on unstable land, it is difficult to produce a complete industrial chain, and agricultural production is also suppressed, let alone that the land itself is not very suitable for large-scale planting. Throughout Hindler, it is difficult to fully produce and self-sufficient grain. After Dane transformed the village around White Wolf Castle into a system-approved ''farm'' building, he has only just been able to achieve self-sufficiency, let alone elsewhere. Schindler has a long tradition of importing agricultural products from elsewhere. These grain imports mainly come from two places. The grain imported from the truly prosperous human society in the west, that is, the Principality of Florence and even the kingdom of Price, reaches 40% of the total imports. And the other 60%, most of them are transported by sea from the Shire mainland.Grain imports are a big pit, and the lifeblood of such strategic materials is in the hands of others, which is a nuisance. But no matter whether it was Bernie, or now Conley and Ozer, there is no way to solve this problem. Even if they do not want to rely on outside food imports, otherwise, even if they have the resources and money, they will not be able to support tens of thousands of troops. In addition to food, some high-end production products, such as furniture, high-end clothing, and other luxury goods, still have no ability to produce. Schindler''s warlords all harvest specialty products from the local area, such as various raw materials such as ore, and some hunted materials for export in exchange for these things. Therefore, although Schindler is underdeveloped, commercial trade is still prosperous. As a port city with good geographical advantages, Shawan Port is naturally the top priority. Perhaps the imported products of the human kingdom in the west can be transported by land and into the Schindler. However, a larger share of commodity transactions from the Shire mainland must be transported through seaports. If Dane had smashed Governor Conley''s import transportation route at the source of Shawan Port, it would inevitably make that Governor uncomfortable. The degree of discomfort is probably not lighter than that of the army that lost two alliances in the south. However, in the end, Deans thought for a moment and decided not to do so. Of course, it is a good way to crack down on the import of Governor Kangli''s materials, but this is an economic war that hurts the enemy by 1,000 and damages 800. The reason why Shawan Harbour is so prosperous is because of commerce. Among them, the materials transported to Cinderella, and even to the north of the Lost City, itself occupy a considerable part of the commercial share of Shawan Port. As a trade hub, Shawan Port not only swallows imported goods and distributes them. On the other hand, raw material products transported from all parts of Schindler are also loaded on ships from this seaport city and then shipped to other parts of the world. of. If this road is broken, the import of resources and the export of original products will be greatly affected, but the business of Shawan Port will inevitably decline. If this trick could kill Conley''s life, then Dane would do it with a loss.But the problem is not. Big deal, Conley turned all foreign trade imports and exports into inland transportation. Although this will be more time consuming, and the throughput of inland transportation is simply incomparable to that of sea transportation, the cost will be increased by several times, but it will not die. After the slump in Shawan Port, the impact on Dane was also huge. Shawan Port started off with commerce. Without commerce, of course, it would not be possible to provide Dane with so much money a month as before. And the Tang Dynasty in a city has a terrifying chain reaction. The transportation center of Rotten Wolf Town, most of the caravans it receives, also come from Shawan Port. Dane''s ghost knife port industry on Comilla also needs Shawan Port as the docking point of the mainland. He won''t be much better off than Conley this time. This kind of economic warfare that needs to fight the weight of both sides, the details of the fight, and the one who consumes too much, Dane can''t afford to play. At least I can''t play with Conley. But, although he couldn''t do that, it was always possible for Dane to give him a bit of a block. "Velina, let''s do some statistics and tell them that the caravans from Sand Bay Port to the north of Cinderella and to the direction of the Lost City will all increase taxes for me!" "Tax increase?" Verina thought for a moment, and understood Dane''s meaning. "Does this not further anger Conley? I am afraid they will use this as an excuse to attack us again." "Well, wouldn''t he have fought against us if he didn''t do this? More than two thousand Infantry Infantry soldiers killed us ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Afraid to give him an excuse? Think too much." "Um." Verina nodded, and asked, "What''s the standard for a tax increase?""You can take it for yourself." Dane waved his hand and said, "As far as possible based on not affecting our own business and trade industry, the ultimate goal is to increase the cost of businessmen and make Kangli uncomfortable. The scale of this You take it for yourself. " "Okay, I see." Verina nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Lord, a businessman wants to see you." "Oh? Who?" "Goodell?" Dean frowned, and said, "What is he going to see me? Is it because of Heijing? Isn''t Hull in contact with him in this regard? No!" Velina advised: "I think it''s better to see him. This time, he seems to be more than just Heijing." "Oh? OK, you can arrange a time." (To be continued.) Chapter 286 Shahai Chamber of Commerce The next day, the halfling Goodell sat in the sitting room of the General Affairs Office of Sandy Bay Port, waiting in despair for Dane''s arrival. Speaking of this general affairs office, it also has a glorious history. In the past, Shawan Port was not originally established by any warlord, but thirteen visionary businessmen joined together to build such a port with great adventurous spirit in order to explore commercial routes. The thirteen big businessmen, who established the so-called Shahai Chamber of Commerce at that time, became the actual masters of the city and maintained their independence among the warlords. However, this situation has not been maintained for a long time. Merchants have money, but they lack strength in army building. Even if the Shahai Chamber of Commerce spent a lot of funds, recruited its own army, and then hired a large number of mercenaries to protect the city, but such a large piece of fat, where is a group of their businessmen can always protect in their hands ? What''s more ... there are other businessmen watching the benefits here. There is a peep at the warlike forces of the wolf, there are other commercial chambers, and the maliciousness of big businessmen, so that''s it. The internal division of the Shahai Chamber of Commerce has also been divided because of the interests of the city. In the end, this independent free city was taken down by the warlords. After countless years, after not knowing how many warlords circulated, it came to Malone and Dane. But then again, no matter which warlord controls Shawan Port, the owner of this city is always a merchant. The role of warlords is more biased towards the city''s protectors. They provided military protection to Shawan Port, while businessmen paid taxes as protection. Warlords want to get involved in the industrial layout of the Bay Port? It''s too difficult.And this General Affairs Office is the office address of the current Merchants Federation. Business people in various industries have their own office locations based on their respective industries. In other words, the General Affairs Office is, in essence, the most core building of Shawan Port. The various departments opened here are the central nerve of Shawan Port''s business and the real masters of the upper level of the city. These big businessmen with a keen sense of smell, after Dane defeated Malone and Gusa''s legions, knew that the Gulf of Sands had changed. After the trial, Malone was sentenced to death, which is beyond doubt. For the new protectors, of course, the merchants of Shawan Port must see each other. It''s just that it is very particular about how to see the Fa. As a result, Goodell, a person who had contact and cooperation with Dion, was pushed to the front desk. In other words, Goodell still hangs the title of "Alchemist Deacon" at the General Affairs Office. This is also due to Dane. If it was not for cooperating to engage in black crystals at the beginning, it took a lot of money. Later, after the black crystal veins of Comilla were developed, a long-term and stable cooperation was established. Shangge hung this name. Before, he was complacent about it-this is a status symbol in Shawan Port. Until yesterday, he still felt that way. Yesterday, the General Affairs Office asked him to meet with Dane, of course, to say hello to the new general, send some gifts, and improve the relationship to facilitate future actions. At that time, he took over this task in an overwhelming manner, and was happy for his original forward-looking vision and his status in the future. But now he felt that it was a big chore.All this is due to a message yesterday from Dane''s General Mansion-a tax increase for the caravans leading to the north. This news caused a stir. The merchants were not particularly interested in the war between warlords. Anyway, no matter which warlord is in power, he always wants money, and this requires their support. Which warlords are not supported? In other words, for businessmen, as long as the war does not involve their own interests, it does not matter. Now, between Ozer and Conley, some businessmen have chosen to stand in line. But this is going to weigh on all of his net worth, even his life. Businessmen don''t do such risky things, so not many people really do it. Everyone is doing business normally. They are on both sides, but they are neutral, waiting for the real victory and defeat, and then seeing what to do next. But Dane''s approach annoyed them. Because the end of this war has reached them. Think about it. After the tax increase, of course, Cinderella and Chaos City will be affected, and businessmen will lose more. They will bear heavier costs, it will be harder to sell the goods, and the prices of products purchased from Chaos City and Cinderella will inevitably rise. In the end, the result of all this will be a great loss for business people. They don''t care about the fight between Dane and Conley, and some people are even happy to see this happen and plan to make a fortune in war. But when all businessmen who want to do business in the north are affected, the businessmen are boiling. So, the first time the news came out last night, Goodall received an urgent request to express his indignation at the guild about tax increases in his meeting with Dion today, and strongly demanded that Stop this policy which will hurt the development of Shawan Port.But can such things make sense? Goodell is not unaware of Dane''s personality! And the business guild has changed its way of meeting arrogantly. Originally, Goodell was going to visit him, but now he was asked to wait here, and the guildman sent a letter to Dane asking him to meet with the General Affairs Office. Such arrogant behavior frightened Goodell. He is almost 100% sure that if businessmen do this, they will irritate Dane ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He originally wanted to evade this matter, but did not evade it. The fact that the beauty was worse and worse made him want to cry without tears. But he couldn''t help it. He could only come to the parlor of the General Affairs Office early and sit in his seat waiting for Dane to come. Ten o''clock was the time agreed in the letter from the Chamber of Commerce, but Dane was not there. The late arrival of the big man can always be forgiven, Goodall waits calmly in place. Then waited until lunch time. Those who have to wait haven''t waited. This should be a depressing thing. But to Goodell, he seemed relieved. "No, no ... no, no ... I''m embarrassed when I come, I don''t know what to say ..."With such an idea, Goodell waited another afternoon, and Dane did not come. (To be continued.) Chapter 287 financial For the so-called invitations of commercial guilds, the actual arrogance, Dane did not intend to ignore them at all. In Dane''s mind, the lord of Sand Bay Harbor was him, not these merchants. He didn''t care what kind of tacit understanding there was between the merchants and the former warlords who controlled the port, and how the city was managed. He only knew that Shawan Port was now under his leadership, and what he wanted to do was a real lord, not a hooligan blackhead who charged for protection. For the future development of Shawan Port, he has his own plan. Of course, the position of businessmen is indispensable. After all, Shawan Port is a commercial city. But there is no place for commercial guilds. The current commercial guilds have had too much impact on cities. In all aspects and in all aspects of business, there are complete departments in the General Affairs Office, and Dean didn''t want to intervene. This makes his desire to control very unsatisfactory, and more importantly, he can only pay protection fees. And whoever collects the protection fee, where can he make the business himself? This commercial guild, Dane must be pulled out. The root elimination is certainly not reliable. After all, the management of the city needs such a department to maintain it, but the function of the General Affairs Office in his future planning can only serve as a management department, and it needs to be in its own will Existing management departments can no longer control everything in the city as it is now. In the end what to do, Dion already has some ideas in his heart.However, these ideas are not very mature and need some opportunities. He''s not in a hurry, it doesn''t matter if he waits. As for what to do now ... he intends to hang out the insatiable guys in the business guild for a while. ... Goodell can''t wait to wait for Dane anymore. He doesn''t want to see Dane at the General Affairs Office of Sand Bay Harbor during the day, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to see Dane-that is his biggest **** of wealth !! So, that night, he went directly to the door to ask for a visit, but was informed that Dane had led the army and set off on his way back to White Wolf Castle before the evening. Goodall flew, and keenly noticed that the situation seemed to have gone in a direction that was not good for businessmen. The arrogant business guild has obviously annoyed the new general who has even passed the name of the Governor. ... Dean rushed back to White Wolf Castle, of course for his reason. His new batch of troops had been recruited as early as a week or two, and they were training at various training bases in White Wolf Castle, waiting to continue to form an army. This time, the troops he brought back were still the first and second wing. The first wing was in the battle of the Tie nail gang and suffered a lot of losses. The two heavy infantry brigades were downsized to nearly two hundred men, and the white wolf cavalry was killed by more than a hundred people. As for the two light infantry brigades, they were directly knocked down on the battlefield. Although a part of the defeated soldiers were brought back in the end, the soldiers who were killed in the middle or simply escaped could not find more than 300 soldiers.Looking at it this way, the loss of the First Alliance has reached almost 40%, and it has almost been disabled. The second wing is much better. Although it has fought two assaults, it can be regarded as a devastating defeat of the opponent, and it has not been caught in a brutal battle. The loss ratio is controlled below 10%. Such a loss, compared to destroying the entire Malone Corps, and defeating the Gusha Group under Governor Kangli, it is of course a great victory. But intermediate losses must also be made up as soon as possible. What''s more, Dane doesn''t intend to stop his further expansion-otherwise, how can he put his governor''s name into practice? At present, the construction levels of the White Wolf Cavalry Training Camp, White Wolf Guard Training Camp, and Pure Swordsman Training Camp in White Wolf Castle have been upgraded to Level 4, and the speed and scale of training soldiers have been improved to a certain extent. Although the next batch of troops will be two months later, at that time, the elites of the newly trained two or three brigade will fill the existing troops and not only be able to replenish the lost troops. It also allows him to completely replace all those miscellaneous soldiers in his two alliances that represent his core combat power. The elite team, in the performance of the war, is really much stronger than the non-branded troops, he was fed up with those light infantry who would hinder. When this wave of military training is complete, he will immediately ban all three existing light infantry brigades in service. These light infantry, just throw it to Verina''s garrison. His regular army does not need such dregs anymore. This speed of military expansion actually puts pressure on his financial situation. White Wolf Castle wants to expand three elite brigades, and the cost of gold coins will not be more than 40,000 gold coins. What''s more, this is just a military expansion, and he needs further development.Building, upgrading, and issuing various administrative strategies also require a lot of resources to support them. If it is the same as three months ago, the income of almost 20,000 gold coins per month, after deducting the usual urban maintenance and military expenses, can be left in the pocket and used to continue to develop the economy and expand the military. Only More than six thousand. How could this afford such a huge cost? Only rely on Dane to fill their pits with their own inventory resources. These inventory resources come from Moreno, and the legacy of Barber, the mayor of Rotten Wolf Town ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But until now, the resources of almost 100,000 gold coins have been rapidly developed in three months. More than half was consumed during the development process. This means that although Dane still has some money in his hands, if he still wants to continue his momentum of rapid development, if he doesn''t find another way, relying only on existing resources, it is very He will soon reach the bottleneck of development, and will therefore stop. Fortunately, these three months, Dane is not just spending money. Gold coins invested in various constructions and various policies and regulations to promote economic development have also begun to play a role. Among them, the largest is the two abandoned mine veins developed around White Wolf Castle. Just these two veins, the gold coin income brought to Dane for more than 3,000 a month. Unfortunately, this vein is obsolete. Even if it is based on the power of the system, it can only develop at most. The concentrated manifestation of this vein is that after raising the building level of these two veins to the second level, he There is no way to rise, which has to be said as a pity. (To be continued.) Chapter 288 Big investment "Empire Index: 22" "Empire monthly income: 30,900 "Empire monthly expenditure: 30,000 "Net income: 900" Open the Empire interface, the content of this header makes Dane helpless. He couldn''t be more diligent, and he reasoned that during the three months of rapid development, the overall economic income of Comilla, Bailangbao, and Shawan Port has almost doubled. But unfortunately, his expenditure has also tripled. Among them, the major investment is of course military expenditure. The White Wolf Guard and the White Wolf Cavalry are very useful and powerful units. At the same time, the pure swordsman is also a very powerful force for frontal combat. Not to mention the forest elves of Orineldo. The ranger''s long-range strike ability is probably not able to find a second competitor. Sword dancers are not good at fighting attrition. Rarely can find better infantry than them.But the army is elite, and the cost will naturally increase. Not to mention that during the three months and the new batch of troops that have been launched to start training, Dane has doubled the number of regular army troops in his hands. Where does this military expenditure not increase? In addition to military expenditures, another major expenditure increase is that after several Comillas were built, the workshops on enchantment and alchemy that were put into use before they had produced no effective products had already been Began to burn a lot of gold coins. The first-level and second-level magic workshops basically have no other functions except the preliminary processing of some related raw materials. Although the initial processing of raw materials can bring a certain output value, how much money can be made really is not necessarily. This can be quite far away from the magic industry Dion expected, and Comilla''s own geographical location is not suitable for this work. On the island of Comilla, between the Shire and Orodic continents, although it is slightly off course, if it can develop its own characteristics, it can still be a very good shipping transit point. Dane has also been committed to developing the ghost knife port that relies on Orineldo into a more prosperous place than the Shawan port. After all, Ghostblade Port has natural advantages that Sand Bay Port does not have-as a transit port, it can radiate more than just Schindler. To the west, the coast of the Southern Cross and even the more prosperous Gold Coast, which is almost at the center of the world, can be radiated. The premise is that ghost knife port must develop. Obviously, it is only the initial processing of magic materials, which does not give Ghostblade Port the ability to grow up. The origin of primary raw materials is a fortune, but that''s just selling raw materials. Although magic minerals are precious, there are some in various places. This kind of food that eats by the face of God can be encountered but not sought.But Comilla has it. And the initial processing of materials, this industry can do more people. Although there is no soil for this type of industry in the less orderly land of Schindler, this does not mean that there is no other place. Among them, the continent that has done the best in this regard is the Shire mainland. The main inhabitants of Shire are halflings, dwarfs and elves, as well as a small number of humans and dwarves. Among these races, except for the elves who have the ability to make high-end magic products, there are no other races. But other races are quite capable of the initial processing of raw materials. Especially halflings and dwarfs, these two races are not tall, but their heads are very clever. Their ability in this regard is simply outstanding. Although the system base is very powerful, Dane would not be naive to think that relying on one base can fight with one continent and two races in this regard. What''s more, in the industrial chain he conceived, Shire Mainland is an indispensable force that he must rely on. Under the circumstances that this business couldn''t be grabbed and could not be grabbed, Dane took his brain to desperately develop those industries that processed raw materials. Therefore, after the two workshops of Enchanting and Alchemy were established, Dane did not let them directly use it, but instead smashed his strength and planned to directly upgrade these two important buildings to the fourth level. . By the fourth level, both the enchantment and the alchemy workshop will have a series of products that can really be said to be ''high-end''. For example, the enchantment of equipment and weapons adds special attributes such as sharpness, sturdiness, and gravity; for example, the alchemy factory can also start to produce good healing potions and potions to improve strength and physical fitness.These things can really generate sales. Raw materials he has. Black crystal is a very good raw material for enchanting. Black crystal can be used for sharp attributes and gravity attributes. At that time, he will be able to leave a part of the produced black crystals in his own hands to do the equipment to complete the enchanting process. At that time, it will be used to arm its own troops, and the combat effectiveness of the legion will be unprecedented. And if it is directly exported, the profits of such high-tech thresholds are simply terrible. Much scarier than selling black crystals directly! In terms of alchemy, Dane has a sulfur mine, and the most basic material has been satisfied. And the other important raw material needed for alchemy-herbal medicine and some special plants, although he does not have a direct origin now, in fact, he has already laid out in advance. The moon well in Orinite is really a good thing. The farmland or orchard is built around the moon well, and the yield is too high to believe. Now that we can build farmland and orchards, why can''t we rely on Moonwell to construct a herbal plantation? Of course it is possible! Under Dane''s advice, Faal already started to do this. What''s more, the most famous product of the Shire mainland is a variety of rich planting industries. Large quantity, high quality and low price, it is really impossible to import raw materials and raw materials, and then directly produce finished products for sale ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is also a good way. The prospects are bright, and the road is rough. The upgrade conditions and costs of the alchemy and enchantment workshop were so expensive that it hurt Dane.He has already thrown almost 20,000 gold coins on these two buildings in Orinel. At the same time, in the past three months, the mage tower of Eastlin and the monastery of Max Hill were in Dane''s Under the directive, instead of directly training formal mages and priests, they switched to training easier and cheaper apprentices. These apprentices cannot enter the battlefield, and they will not play any role. However, they will be very good people working in Alchemy and Enchant Factory. However, the training of these personnel is also an expensive expense. For three months, the investment of ten thousand gold coins still cannot see immediate results. This has always been a very depressing place for Dane. Even, he once wondered whether his chosen development direction was really wrong? However, the long-term efforts finally greeted the return. (To be continued.) Chapter 289 Workshop upgrade When he heard the news, Dane was discussing with Chapel about the equipment of the new army. In the past, troops recruited from training camps were equipped with corresponding weapons. Dain didn''t know where these weapons came from, just like the system building was built. It was amazing. It''s not that Dane hasn''t figured out the reason, but this kind of unthinkable thing should just stop thinking about it and cause trouble. But this does not mean that the smithy, which is also the base of the system, is useless. On the contrary, the smithy builds some weapons and armor for export, which is only a small part of its function. The more important function of this building is that it can effectively strengthen the combat effectiveness of Dyne''s army. After upgrading the smithy and using some so-called ''technologies'' in the smithy to spend resources on research, it is very obvious that the equipment level of the troops trained in the training camp will be improved. Equipment is a very important thing, especially for the human army. The elves are okay. Regardless of whether it is a ranger unit or a sword dancer unit, the two do not rely heavily on equipment. Therefore, although Dane also built the elven smith in Orinel, he looked at the smith. The research projects on the system interface, the combat power improvement brought by the development of equipment for rangers and sword dancers is not great. But the human army is completely different.The white wolf cavalry is okay to say something, but the white wolf guards used by Dyne as the main force rely heavily on equipment. The White Wolf Guard is an elite heavy infantry regiment. After training in the system training camp, the quality of the soldiers is very high, and the soldiers are also very strong. The basics. But the issue of equipment cannot be ignored. As heavy infantry units, armor and shields, these are very important sources of strength for the White Wolf Guard. Maybe, upgrading swords or arrows and crossbows, etc., may only improve the sword dancer or ranger unit by ten percent, but if you upgrade the armor of the White Wolf Guard, the whole of this army Strength, you will get a considerable increase! However, such a changeover is no longer directly produced from the training base, but needs to be completed in the smithy first. It must cost more money, but Dane doesn''t care. The extra money spent is still very worthwhile compared to the combat effectiveness that the army can improve. He asked Chapur to meet him right now for that matter. When the matter was settled, when the wine was being talked about, the news of the system came. "The Alchemy Workshop and Enchanting Workshop of Orineldo have already met the requirements of level four promotion." In a nutshell, I almost didn''t give Dane happiness! He waited for this tip for a long time! The building level of these two workshops is really not easy.In addition to the expensive upgrade price, there are certain requirements for the employees in the two workshops. In fact, there are other production buildings, but farms, mines and other places are easy to solve. Farmers and absenteeism are hard to find? Even if it is a slightly higher level blacksmith shop and equipment workshop, it is not difficult to find some blacksmiths and craftsmen. But Alchemy and Enchanting Workshop are not the same. They need people who understand the occult sciences to be able to act as employees. Where can I find such a person? The price of training a mage is notoriously expensive, and Hindler is really hard to find. If it is in the West, the center of human society, and some places where magic schools are built, it may be possible to recruit such talents. But in Hindler, a magical desert ... this kind of person can only be said to be encountered but not wanted. At Hindler, the only large-scale, systematic magic knowledge team was the Shadow Warlock Council under Conley. That''s not where Dion can get in. Dyne, who has no choice, can only rely on Orinel and the mage towers and monasteries of White Wolf Castle to cultivate talents in this area. Fortunately, two months ago, he also built the mage tower and monastery of White Wolf Castle. Cultivated on both sides, plus the workers in the workshop do not need to be real mages and priests, they only need apprenticeship levels, and even just some people who understand this knowledge are sufficient. Otherwise, it is really difficult for him to find a way to meet the upgrade requirements of these two buildings. Immediately after receiving the system news, Dean was a bit unwilling to let go, and his mind had flown from White Wolf Fort to Orinel. Chapel, who was sitting opposite him, was also a wonderful man. He saw that Dane was absent-minded, presumably remembering something, and the interested one didn''t bother.After sending Chapel away, Dane also decisively did not continue to stay in White Wolf Castle, but immediately started the teleportation and arrived at Orinel. And anxiously reached his own small ''palace'' on the world tree, opened the system interface, and immediately pulled the two workshops into the building sequence. Looking at the construction time of those three days, Dean wished that the two buildings could be upgraded immediately and put into use immediately. There is only one reason: these two buildings are of great significance for the entire commercial route of Comilla, as well as the continent of Shire, Comilla, and Orodik. This idea was born when he first established Ghostblade Port ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Until now, this idea is more and more mature, and more and more on the road of sight. Things like black crystals, like a stone collection site developed south of Ghostblade Harbor, a textile factory built by organizing female workers inside Ghostblade Harbor, these are the things that power the commercial ships designed by Dane. At present, Ghost Knife Port has already had such a little prototype. The ghost knife port is no longer as deserted as it was when it was built just a year ago. Merchant ships coming and going, although not as luxuriant as the Shawan Port, are not as good as those large ports along the West Coast, but they are more or less the same. According to Tommy Ghost, although the port of Ghostblade is still not making much money, he will choose to change trade lanes every month. More and more uploads have been taken from the somewhat distant fairway of Comilla. After drinking too much, Tommy patted his breast and packed tickets for Dane. Within ten years, he could make Ghostblade Port more prosperous than Shawan Port! Huh ... sent out before twelve o''clock to keep the month''s rituals ... (to be continued.) Chapter 290 Anxious Goodell From nothing, ten years to build a port city that is more prosperous than Shawan Port. This is what Tommy said after drinking. At the time, what he said was impassioned, as if he had full confidence. But after waking up, he regretted it. This remark has a strong sense of drunkenness. Although the development of Ghost Knife Port is very fast, if it can continue to develop in accordance with this momentum, it will not be a chance to achieve the goal. However, the city''s development will not always be smooth. It is right now in a period of rapid development, but if it encounters a bottleneck or dilemma, it is also possible to slow down or simply stagnate. Ten years of catching up with Shawan Harbour is indeed a bit big. The key is to talk in private, that doesn''t matter, but the question he said in front of the great lord of Dane, then it is not appropriate. Speak out and pour out water. If Ghostblade Port has been able to maintain its rapid development momentum, that''s fine. If it really hits the stagnation period, how can you deal with Dane? Will it be kicked out then? Tommy was worried about it. Dane didn''t know his anxiety, and if he knew, he would be dismissive.From Tommy''s point of view, the so-called ''overtaking the Shawan Port in ten years'', which is very bragging, is too slow for Dane. Although Shawan Port has now fallen into his hands, there is no systematic blessing after all, unlike White Wolf Castle and Comilla Island. These two places where the system base is established are the two core territories in his heart! And there is a system of blessings in it. If Ghostblade Port is backed by Orinel and it will take ten years to catch up with Shawan Port, will it be a fart? Of course, rice needs to be eaten by mouthful, and the current development momentum of Ghost Knife Port is insufficient, which is indeed an objective fact. But it does not matter, after the completion of the alchemy workshop and the enchanted workshop, two engines will be added directly to the large ship designed by Dion of Comilla. Dane believes that. ... It took three days for the two magic-related workshops to complete the upgrade. During this period, Dane did not stay in Comilla, and returned to White Wolf Castle in the middle. Nothing else is important, but in the middle Goodall came to visit Dane once. Dane didn''t intend to meet the halfling merchant at first. Previously, the commercial guild of Shawan Port was sending this guy who had a relationship with himself as a lobbyist. Later, after the storm of tax increases, the person who arrogantly invited himself to come to the General Affairs Office to meet was also Goodall. Because of this, he thought Goodall was also assigned by the General Affairs Office.He refused to meet with Goodall, and he was puzzled, could Heijing''s business be replaced by a partner? However, later, when Goodell repeatedly went to visit him several times, and even brought valuable gifts, Dane felt that he might have lost his mind. "This guy''s head doesn''t look as stupid as those merchants in Shawan Port." While he was so elusive, he asked his men to bring Goodall to his parlor at the top of White Wolf Castle. Sitting on a comfortable large chair, Dane was wearing casual home clothes and holding a glass of high-grade Comirya in his hand. Now, the Comillas that have been circulated from Orinel have been able to completely open up their sales after so long. The popular wine has brought a lot of money to Orinale. Ulrica is also ready to expand the winery again with the support of Valeo. Dane has heard about it and read reports. However, he doesn''t get involved in such matters now. As the territory became larger and the store spread more and more, he had to deal with more and more things. Because of this, he will no longer be able to do many things in the territory as before. Orinel has Faal, Ghostblade Harbor has Tommy, White Wolf Castle is sitting in town, and Chapel helps, Verina is doing a good job in Shawan Harbour. In the military''s daily work, there is Peixin, an experienced ranger general, and there is basically no need to worry about Dane. If you have talents, use them boldly. Doing everything by yourself, not only can''t bring out the usefulness of talents, but will exhaust yourself to death, not to mention the good results achieved by doing things. This reason, the longer Dion has been sitting in the high position, the more he can understand the reason. As the door of the parlour was pushed open, Dyne''s thoughts were closed. He looked at Goodall who appeared at the door, and had some guesses about the purpose of this guy''s coming.He was waiting for the other side to speak, but he did not expect Goodell to react so fiercely. I saw this guy who was less than Dane''s waist high, and immediately burst into tears as soon as he entered the door. The little dwarf ran forward, ran to Dane, hugged his thigh and shed a nose and a tear: "Boss Dane! The thing at Shawan Port really has nothing to do with me! The business guild that wants to be against you is the one who got caught when I got caught! You must not be unhappy because of this what!" Dean couldn''t laugh or cry. He shook his leg and tried to shake the half-body on his thigh away, but he didn''t shake it. Of course, with Dane''s power, let alone get rid of Goodell, if one step down, it is estimated that this halfling who has no personal strength can be strangled to death. However, he didn''t mean to want Goodell''s life. So ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dean Hu with a face on his face said, "Hurry up and let go, and I won''t let go, I will ask someone else to do it!" As soon as he mentioned Hei Jing, Goodall didn''t dare to be pretentious, he stood beside him honestly and didn''t dare to say a word, but he couldn''t take off his aggrieved face. Dane knew this guy was pretending."Put away your face and look annoying!" He took the glass and took a sip, and continued: "Tell me what gave you your heart and courage, and dare to make me while in Shawan Bay Go visit you? " Goodell explained immediately that at the beginning the business guild just let him see Dane and the relationship between Lara, and later the storm of tax increases came out, and he pulled him out of the top tank again, and by the way sweared The ''sb'' of the Dayton Business Guild Halfway through, Dane had always been unconcerned, just drinking the wine from his glass. Most of Goodell''s previous performances were pretended to show his attitude. But now, seeing Dane seem unimpressed, he was really anxious. (To be continued.) Chapter 291 Tax resistance Goodell will be anxious of course! More than six months ago, he was just a small businessman who opened an alchemy material shop. The number of gold coins circulating in his hand never exceeded 30,000. His family, at best, is fooling around in Shawan Port. There is no way to expand his influence to other areas. It doesn''t matter that Goodell has joined the famous Shire Union Chamber of Commerce in the early years, but as long as everyone who knows him knows, it is just a layer of skin. The Shire United Chamber of Commerce is also a semi-official organization on the Shire mainland. As a halfling, Guder can still easily join this commercial organization. His actual commercial strength is still average. Going out, holding the name of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce, can only coax some ordinary people to die. A little bit higher grade, will not take his level of identity too seriously. If it is an inner member of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce, it is really powerful; but if you want to be an ordinary member like Goodell, it is really difficult to let others pay special attention. But the deacon of the Shawan Port Commercial Association, the gold content of this name is different. Of course, the name of the commercial guild and the General Affairs Office is only good in the south of Hindler. It is not a large-scale commercial guild across the continent like the Shire United Chamber of Commerce. But even on this three-acre acre, it was useful for the General Affairs Office to speak, at least until Dane took power. What''s more, the entry threshold of the General Affairs Office is not low.The former Goodell, although more or less a bit worthy, and a layer of the skin of the Shire Chamber of Commerce, but in any case is not enough to be able to join the level of commercial guilds. But after getting the sales agency right of Heijing from Dane''s hands, everything is different. In the beginning, Dane only released a batch of black crystals to him after a long time. Although he also made a lot of money at that time, he was unstable after all. Sometimes money is not necessarily 100% exchangeable. But later, when the black crystal veins of Comilla were dug up by Dane using the production base generated by upgrading to a third-level system base, Hull, the same half-human being, was the name of the business director of Ghostblade Harbor. , Began to visit Goodell frequently. Previously, Hull was also mixed in Sand Bay Harbor. Drive a boat of others, be the captain of others, and walk on the sea. Despite the captain''s name, it was a wage earner. Because of an accident, he almost couldn''t get involved in this business. At the beginning, after Dane decided to go out to sea, the reason why Hull would become his captain was largely due to Goodell''s introduction. In the past, Goodell was able to look down on Hull as the boss. But now, they are the commercial directors of Ghostblade Port. Regarding how the Ghost Knife Port is developing now, people are holding at least one black crystal vein in the output value! As a result, the identity of the two was completely changed. In the past, Hull worked for Goodell, but now, in order to get more black crystal quotas, Goodell has to drop his body and start to please Hull in every possible way. His identity with Hull has been changed. What is the situation with Dane? You must know that Hull''s status in Dion''s forces cannot be said to be unimportant, but it is certainly not one of the most core people. Now the identity gap between Goodall and Dane is very different. But even so, he was more or less holding Dyne''s thigh tightly. On the money, he dared and couldn''t pit Dane. In terms of love, more or less, the original island of Comilla was sold to Dion. No matter what kind of mind he was selling at that time, but the reason why Dane was able to make a fortune, in addition to the system, was able to obtain a territory that he could do within a short period of time. One reason.Adding the two factors together, Dean never thought about changing to an agent for the business of Heijing. And it was for this reason that Goodell made his fortune. Nowadays, relying on the black crystal trade, he is in full swing in the Shawan Port. Although there are still many gaps between the strongest and most powerful businessmen in the port, they are at least one of them. At the beginning, the General Affairs Office where he couldn''t squeeze in and out, someone asked him to invite him to join him a month ago. This is the difference in treatment. Because of this, he knows better than anyone else, and his real reliance is on Dane. Those guys in Shawan Port who sing wine and brag about themselves seem to be close to each other, but they are actually useless. For example, after the storm of tax increases came out, he had to be asked to face Dane on behalf of the General Affairs Office, which obviously meant to pit him to death. He doesn''t jump. "Boss Dane, the post at the General Affairs Office, I quit the next day after you left. Those short-sighted guys will have to pay a price sooner or later, and I will follow you closely, so I will not be stupid with them. . " This sentence is still on the idea. In fact, Dyne actually admired Goodall''s approach to show him his attitude. Originally there was a bit of an idea to replace the agent Heijing, and this was pressed down. However, after all this happened, Dane felt that hitting the halfling at this time was also a good thing.Goodell didn''t know Dane''s mind. He looked at Dane and thought he still refused to forgive him. Where can I go? Without Heijing''s wealth, he will now be beaten into shape! Having enjoyed the days of true wealth, knowing the taste of power and position, where would he still hold his old alchemy shop ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ as a rich little boss? So the halfling gritted his teeth and told a message he hadn''t planned to tell Dane. "Those businessmen at the General Affairs Office may be discussing tax resistance." "Oh?" Dane had some real interest now. He had long anticipated that after the tax increase began, those businessmen would not be able to give up on this, and would definitely not cease. However, Dyne was somewhat skeptical of the news Goodell said. "Tax resistance? Are you really saying that?" He was a little unconvinced, because tax resistance is actually a very stupid way, which almost means that the merchants in Shawan Port are going to tear their faces with Dane. Already. Although, because of this tax increase, the merchants of Shawan Port have a lot of opinions on Dane, but they will never just pass their own lives because of some opinions? Those businessmen are indeed rich, and the total net worth may be richer than Dane. But Dane had a knife in his hand. (To be continued.) Chapter 292 3 Big Macs Dean is not convinced that those merchants in Sand Bay Harbor will resist taxes. Those merchants are not so stupid and face off against each other. How can they treat Dean? It''s not much, but Dane, who has a knife in his hand, guarantees that they can count one by one, and don''t even want to run. Looking at Dane''s seeming disbelief, Goodall was a little stunned. "Which ... Dane, I heard about tax resistance." "How credible? You don''t want to be alarmist with me." Dane intimidated him. Goodell pondered for a moment and said, "I dare not be 100% sure that the news will be accurate, but 60% to 70% will be there. Even if they are not tax resistant, there must be other means to make it happen." "Hehe." Dane sneered, and said, "The soldiers came to cover the water and cover the soil. I don''t believe. The corpses hanging on the road from Shawan Port to the north haven''t dried out yet. Will anyone dare to challenge me? " Goodell said, "Dane, I know what you think. But I think it''s really possible that they will take a tax-resistant attitude. They won''t be so afraid of your butcher knife, and your knife may not really be able to chop To the person who should be cut. ""Huh?" Dane frowned, and said, "What do you mean?" Goodell organized the language and said, "Boss Dane, you have nt been in Shawan Harbor, you may not know, but if you ask General Verina, she will definitely understand. The big businessmen who speak for themselves are definitely not just in the port. " This is a place Dane has always ignored. He straightened his body, and his hand was put down: "Tell me about it." Therefore, Goodell probably told Dane about the composition of the forces of the Shawan Port General Office according to his own understanding. The General Affairs Office of the Shawan Port is an actual governing body targeted at the Shahai Port under the Shahai Commercial Guild. In other words, although they are nominally guilds that regulate the commercial activities of the port, they are actually the real government of Shawan Port. This situation had been formed before Malone and Moreno competed head-to-head for the Gulf of Sands Bay, and it has not wavered for decades. As a government organization and a government organization controlled by businessmen, their position in Shawan Port is deeply entrenched. From shops on the market, to caravans in ports, to import and export channels, external generating companies, underground gray and black social organizations ... These are without exception, they are inextricably linked with the General Affairs Office. Therefore, if Dane really wanted to clean up the General Affairs Office from top to bottom, he would be easily cut across the board, but the entire port is estimated to be paralyzed soon. This is not a problem that can be solved by the army.Another point is that these big businessmen who truly control the lifeblood of Shawan Port are almost all multinational chambers of commerce, without exception. For example, the Shire United Chamber of Commerce where Goodall is located, they also have interests in Sandy Bay Port, and in the commercial guilds, they also have heavy power and voting agents. In addition, of the same nature, there are also Sequoia Chamber of Commerce and Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. The former is a large chamber of commerce that spans the kingdom of Putri and the Principality of Florence. The owner behind the scenes is said to be a prince of Putri. Although the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce does not have the background of the former, their sphere of influence is not just Sand Bay Port. Cinderella is their home base in the north. The business includes the Chaos City and the beast blood in the east. Fort, and even the first on the more wasteland east meet. Although the boss of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce is just a pure businessman, it is said that two-thirds of Schindler''s warlords have received his funding, including Ozer and Conley. Coupled with the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, the three bosses of Shawan Port, Dane moved? Indeed, he could lead an assault on the General Affairs Office and capture all the agents of the three chambers of commerce in Shawan Port and slaughter them all. Whether it is hanging on the gate of the city gate or throwing dead bodies on the side of the road, it is with Dane''s meaning, but the enragment of the three chambers of commerce that followed will make him feel unbearable. Of course, only the Chamber of Commerce, it is impossible to get the army to come down to the city and demand Dane''s life. But they must have the strength to completely destroy Shawan Port and Rotten Wolf Town, two cities that rely on transportation and commerce, to rise, which will definitely allow Dyne s already-launched commercial station in Comillas Plan to die. After listening to Goodell''s words, Dane did realize that he might have been a little bit simplistic about the situation before. Those ordinary merchants in the Shawan Port who settled in this city can really do whatever they want, and they don''t care about destroying their families. However, for the three super chambers that have really become a giant, Dane is too naive if he just wants to threaten others with a knife. He must adjust his mind. However, you don''t need to talk to Goodall about how to do it. Dion said, "Well, okay, I see. You go back first."Seeing that Dane listened to his words, Goodall was relieved, nodded, and was about to leave, but remembered the matter of Hei Jing, and he couldn''t help looking up again. As soon as Dean looked at the expression on his face, he knew what this guy was thinking. "Heijing''s agent, I can continue to give you ..." As soon as this word came out, Goodall''s turbulent mood was completely fixed. With a look of great joy on his face, he said, "Boss Dane, thank you so much, I must ..." He didn''t say a word, and was stopped by Dane''s wave of hands ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Everyone makes money together, but I have to say some things first. " "You said, you said, I have to do something." "Go back and stare at every move in Shawan Port. If there is anything, go to General Verina at any time to report it, especially if you want to keep an eye on the General Affairs Office. I know that you are mixing in Shawan Port For decades, there have been some followers, and many things need not be said, and you should know what to do. " Goodell understands that going to undercover Dane at the General Affairs Office of Sandy Bay Port is one of the names he has to pay. But he didn''t hesitate at all, and said directly: "No problem, I have to convey any news as soon as possible!" "Well," Dane nodded, and said, "I''ll go to Shawan Bay in a few days, and you''ll bring a message to your Shire Chamber of Commerce agent who speaks well in Shawan Bay. I''ll wait for him in the police camp. " I''m busy today. I just wrote this chapter fresh. I try to get another chapter before twelve o''clock ~ (To be continued.) Chapter 293 Workshop molding Dane decided to adjust his thinking on the issue of Sandy Bay Port. No adjustment will not work, he really did not think of the intricate relationship, so that many things are taken for granted. However, adjusting the thinking is just about adjusting the way of doing things. On the core fundamentals, Dane did not intend to compromise with anyone-even Governor Conley''s soldiers are not afraid. Several large multinational chambers of commerce, no matter how powerful, can make him bow down and admonish? Don''t think about it! When he was engaged in things in Shawan Port, he wanted to raise taxes or something. It seemed to be disgusting to the north of Conley, but that was really just a side effect or an excuse. The more core purpose is to release a signal and also represent an attitude: he is going to take action at Shawan Port, he decides to break the situation where the port city is ruled by merchants, and he wants to truly transform the port city Take control in your own hands. This is inevitable and will definitely touch the interests of the three giant-level chambers of commerce, and the collision between the two parties is inevitable. But this collision cannot involve the swordsmen, otherwise things will not end. However, it is not that Dane has no other means besides moving the knife. Asking Goodell to help him meet with an agent of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce is a move he made in the face of the current situation. As for how much this move can play, you still have to see if the combination punches he prepared next are really powerful enough."It seems ... it''s really wise to put alchemy and enchantment workshop first ..." Dane thought so. ... A few days later, the upgrade of the two workshops that affected Dion''s mind was finally completed. Dane was at Orinel at the time, and he immediately arrived at the scene after completing the upgrade in the workshop. "Master Amani, master Corina." The two men in his mouth are the two masters of the alchemy and the enchanting factory. Just as other buildings were built with either an instructor or an important figure in a related industry, these two enchanted factories have similar capabilities. Amani is a young alchemist who looks very young but is actually very old. Although he is only a fifth-level druid, his casting level is similar to that of Fal''o. However, in the level of alchemy, can be linked to the name of the master, Amani''s level is only just a little familiar with some alchemy Falao Puma can not catch up. According to Armani, he can do even legendary potions. But I don''t remember how to do it now.In this case, he himself did not know what was going on. He only knew that after he came to this world, much of his previous knowledge seemed to have been erased half by something. There were only some vague impressions, but he had no idea how to get it Clear. Dane knew why, because nothing more than the level of his alchemy room was insufficient, so as the head of the alchemy room, Armani''s previous knowledge was also sealed. In the future, as long as his alchemy room can continuously improve his level, the alchemy knowledge in Amani''s brain will be constantly unlocked. And if he can spend some more money to invest in the formulation of the alchemy workshop, then Armani will also master the new alchemy formula, and together he can lead the entire workshop to configure a certain type of alchemy. Pharmacy. Like him, there is also female mage Corinna, but Corinna is an enchanting master. But now, the two workshops, which have all been upgraded to the fourth level, can finally start to follow Dane''s original idea, skip the steps of raw material processing, and start to refine some finished products directly. However, before this, Dane needs to understand the specific situation of these two workshops. Orion has a small shop opened by elves, selling some special snacks of elves, and elves wine-what they call mannose. Although the elf''s snacks and nectar were not very suitable for Dane. But this is a coincidence, and his thoughts are not on the taste. His ears were up, waiting for Armani and Corina to explain to him the situation in the two workshops. The druid and the female mage glanced at each other, and Amani said, "Mrs. first." Corinna was also unpretentious. She opened her mouth and said, "Lord Dane, this is the case. Now, we have seventy-nine people working in the enchantment workshop, including me. In addition to me, there are two The official mage is the master of the mage tower, and two of Eastlin''s students have reached the level of third-level mage. In addition, there are more than twenty magic apprentices, and more than fifty, although they do not have magic skills, they are enchanted. Learn ordinary people who have a certain understanding. " "Now, in addition to the primary processing of enchanting materials, I personally have a four-ring high-level enchanting ability: Sword of Fury. In addition, the workshop also has two enchanting recipes that can be mass-produced. One can The enchantment attached to the slashing weapon: sharp, this enchantment can increase the sharpness of the weapon. The other is the enchantment that can strengthen the defense of the armor: solid. "These two enchanting attributes, Dane had heard of when he was a mercenary before, but he was never heard of the sword of anger. This is also very normal. Even when he was only a small mercenary leader, it is estimated that he would not be able to get a fourth-level enchanted weapon. Of course ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The first-level enchantment is not enough to make him unable to play at that time, but he will still be distressed. A weapon with a first-level enchanting effect will sell for about 300 gold coins. At this price, it almost equals to the old shamanborg to treat a fatal injury! And now? Corina tells Dane that this enchantment factory, which belongs to him, can be used for large-scale and large-scale enchantments. Although there will still be a certain cost, the labor and materials add up, but the average investment of 30 gold coins is nothing compared to the market price of 300 gold coins which is ten times. What''s more, ten enchanting products are completed in a week, and with the increase of manpower, the scale of enchanting will increase. The output value in the middle is simply terrible. In addition to the enchantment, the value of the primary healing potion and quick recovery potion possessed by the alchemy factory is almost the same as that of [Feng Rui] and [Strong] enchantment. Not to mention, as a master alchemist, Armani also mastered a special recipe. Elixir of Permanent Strength: Drinking can permanently increase two strength attributes. (To be continued.) Chapter 294 Hit the muzzle There are many potions to increase strength attributes, even Dion himself drank when he was a mercenary. However, the potion that can permanently increase the strength of attributes, Dane only heard in legend. The strength of two points is no longer low. At least, after acquiring the dynasty heart system, in this uninterrupted year, except for the attribute points obtained through the upgrade, he has never obtained any other power attributes that can permanently affect the body. . He used to think that if he exercised, he might get some attribute growth. But in this year, he has never stopped exercising his body. Personal professional level has improved, but the increase of attribute points, he really has not encountered. From this point, you can also see how precious a potion of potion that can permanently increase the attribute point. If possible, Dean can''t wait to grab Amani and train himself ten or eight bottles without interruption. At that time, by relying directly on peony, he can bring his strength attributes to legendary level. Unfortunately, this is impossible. Amani''s medicine will only produce the effect when he drinks the first bottle in his life.That''s a shame. But despite this, the two strength attributes are quite precious. As a result, Amani''s first job was settled-first go all out to help Dion to pour out this bottle of permanent strength potion! Of course, when Amani helped Dane to make pharmaceutical agents, his dozens of alchemy apprentices would not just sit idle. Quick recovery potions and primary healing potions, this is the recent work of the alchemy. Similarly, Corinna also said that she would entrust the blood of the earth to Dane and enchant the four-level weapon [Sword of Fury]. At the same time, the Enchanting Workshop will also start to make two types of enchanting equipment: [Feng Rui] and [Strong]. During this time, Dane basically stayed at Orinel and didn''t run around. Neither the potion of permanent power nor the enchantment of [Furious Sword] can be done in a while, and it takes at least a month to get it done. And for those ordinary finished potions and enchanted weapons, although a batch of finished products can be taken out in a week, the output of a dozen or dozens of bottles is really difficult to take. If Dane was going to make money slowly, it wouldn''t matter if a batch was made and sold. However, these things in his hands were not just as simple as representing gold coins. These things are the two knockers in Dane''s hands ... No, it''s not just the knockers. It seems more appropriate to use siege hammers to describe them. They will open the locked commercial door for Dane in the near future.Soon, they will come in handy. When dealing with the big businessmen in Shawan Harbor, what these two workshops can provide will surely become an important secret weapon in Dane''s hands. However, as a secret weapon, just one week of production capacity, that power is not enough. Take it out, and the psychological impact on others is not strong enough. According to Dane''s idea, at least he had to save a month or two before the products in reserve could achieve the expected results in his mind. During this time, the big businessmen of Shawan Port will definitely jump very much. But Dane decided to let them jump for a while, and when he was fully prepared and thought about solving the problem of Shawan Port in a more stable way, he would clean up these guys. ... Many of Dane''s predictions were actually correct. When he was busy living his two important workshops on Comilla Island and Orinel, Verina was already in the Gulf of Sands Bay and started fighting with those in the General Affairs Office. Just as Dane was unwilling to tear up their faces after hearing about the forces of the three giants in Shawan Port, where will the three commercial guilds really kill Dane? Although they are not based in Shawan Harbour, they have already reached the status of being able to control the port city. This vibrant Hindler''s largest port still has a strong ability to make money. It is not inevitable. How can they really fight the warlord who controls the military power? People are fighting for a sigh of relief, that''s true, but everyone comes out to make money. Who can get any benefit from breaking the net? It is precisely because of this that after the tax increase bill was really implemented, although the commercial guilds did have a lot of dissatisfaction, they did not take any special action to resist it.But that doesn''t mean they have no resistance. On June 25, the first day that the Sand Bay Port tax increase bill actually came into effect, there was a storm. Four merchants who shipped four ships from the port of Tarens, in the Principality of Florence, became aware of the tax increase after learning about the tax increase bill in the Gulf of Sands. These four people are at least businessmen who have done business in Shawan Port for two or three years. Most of the goods they brought were pottery and clothing, and the four ships were not big ships. However, the total value of the commodities of these four ships also exceeded 15,000 gold coins. Under the tax increase bill, they have to pay an extra tax of one thousand gold coins for this purpose ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, and these four guys simply quit. On the spot, their escorts injured the two tax officers who were resident in the port, and the situation was brought under control only when the port guards rebuilt after being taken over by Verina arrived. The wounded guard was arrested and thrown into a port prison. The tax-resistant businessman was taken to a nearby hotel and placed under house arrest. Under the order issued by Velina herself, the farce that occurred at the Shawan Port Pier only lasted less than twenty minutes and was completely quelled. In this matter, Verina''s handling of the storm was very popular and very decisive, just as she had done in the guarding battle at the North Gate. However, she had a hard time dealing with these businessmen. According to the current laws of Shawan Port, these tax-resistant guys are subject to a penalty equal to three times the tax-which is calculated by multiplying the taxes and fees combined with the tax increase by three. The penalty of nine thousand gold coins is basically the same as the merchant ship they ran away for free.This is almost equal to their lives. (To be continued.) Chapter 295 Strong new tax bill If in the usual way, with the character of Verina, dare to hit the guy who came to the muzzle when the bill just came into effect and no one is taking Liwei, then there must be no mistake. But this time things are a bit too sensitive. Earlier, what Dane didn''t expect, Verina had long wanted to understand. She spent more than three months in Shawan Port. Although most of her energy was devoted to the struggle with Malone''s forces that have not yet died, she was in charge of Shawan Port after all. The intricate map of forces in the port city, she must have figured it out before she could fight with Ma Long. Headed by the three giants, the following are rooted in local businessmen as the main body, plus some businessmen who have crossed the air trade business. Such a composition model of the General Affairs Office and business guilds has long touched the door. clear. At present, although the four businessmen who were arrested are not members of the three Big Mac Chambers of Commerce, nor are they listed deacons of the General Affairs Office, there is no exception. The backing behind them is with the big businessmen in the three giant Chambers of Commerce. There are inextricable relationships. In this way, things become subtle. Verina was keenly aware that most of them were thrown out by the General Affairs Office as four pieces to test herself.The three major chambers of commerce are not easy to offend, Verina knows. She can''t really force these four people to death, so things will become very passive without knowing what the three major businessmen will have in the future. But let those four people do some symbolic punishment and let go? That''s even more impossible! In that case, the tax increase bill will become a joke completely! Of course, now that Verina can put the four people under house arrest for the time being, she can even use the caravans of the caravans who are hitting the people to pull them out for trial, and then use the coolest means to execute them. To be used for Megatron. But this is only an expedient measure and cannot solve the root of the matter. Obviously, the first move of the General Affairs Office in this stormy battle for Shawan Port made Verina, who had always been decisive, hesitant. So, she ordered that the guards who had wounded the tax officer were executed directly, and the four businessmen were kept under house arrest. At the same time, Dane was informed of the news in the fastest way, hoping to get the next instructions. The instructions sent back from Comilla were quickly delivered to Verina''s hands, but a few short sentences from Dane almost did not embarrass Verina: "Please ask the leader of the Velina Corps to handle the relevant matters of the Shawan Port on their own. There are two main principles." "First of all, we must not have direct and positive conflicts with the three major chambers of commerce, and we must not reach a level of breakup." "Secondly, we must show our tough attitude and must show our complete determination to control the entire port."Verina''s aide, Palan also saw Dane''s reply. This young man who has also performed well in the guarding battle of Beida Gate is also speechless about such an irresponsible order from his lord. "Lord Dane is really ... to make us embarrassed! Can''t have a confrontation, but also have a tough attitude ... Hell, what are we going to do with those four businessmen?" When Palan complained, Verina was already thinking. After thinking about it for a while, Verina made the decision: "Heavy fine! Fine all their property in Shawan Port and expel four of them permanently." "How can this be ?!" Paran exclaimed. "Do nt Lord Dane say that we don''t want to have a direct confrontation with the General Affairs Office? So, it doesn''t matter if those four businessmen are forced to die, in case those three chambers of commerce If I get angered, things won''t end well. " "Huh ..." Verina said, "I don''t believe they would dare to turn their backs on us?" "But isn''t that contrary to Lord Lord''s request for no direct conflict?" "What did you violate? The four businessmen, no matter what their background, they are not regular members of the three major chambers of commerce, even if they are destroyed, what can they do? This is a temptation of the General Affairs Office to us. We are not going to be tough this time, and those guys in the General Affairs Office will be even more aggressive in the future. The tone makes them step by step, it is better that we take the attitude directly. " "Okay," Palan nodded, and said, "then come as you say." ...On June 27, the Shawan Harbor Police Battalion, representing Dane''s will, made a big move. Verina announced that the guard battalion and the port guard will be merged into one from today, under the jurisdiction of the South Hindler''s Southern Guard Corps, the third wing of the Guard Corps-the Shawan Port United Team, and fully take over the Public security, daily military defense, port order maintenance and other duties. This is something people have long thought of. In the past, the two military forces of the Shawan Port, the Port Guard and the Police Battalion almost completely duplicated many functions. However, due to the strength of the two warlords in the Shawan Port, these two posts should be the team that maintains the security of the city. The most important energies are focused on opposing the policy. Now, it is not necessary for Dane to hold Shawan Port alone. However, what was unexpected was that Verina directly established a Sand Bay Harbor United Team and returned to the establishment of her own garrison. This means that the strength of the garrison army directly led by Verina ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ If it is full, it will reach a size of 4,500. Even with 4,500 miscellaneous soldiers, the combat effectiveness of this legion cannot be underestimated. At least, some of the small warlords around, let alone Dane, even Verina, they can''t afford it. When people have not been able to completely digest the news, the afternoon of the day when the third wing was formed, it started a * action. First of all, the seizure of all the properties of the four tax-resistant merchants in Shawan Port. Not only that, but also publicly posted a punishment decision against the four people ''forfeit all property'' on the dock. At the same time, the newly formed third wing directly dispatched two brigade groups of 600 soldiers to the dock, specifically rectifying the phenomenon of non-cooperation with the new tax bill. Paran, who was promoted to become the captain of the Shawan Harbor United Team, sat directly in the town dock to handle this job. What''s most interesting is that Palan is publicly given the highest enforcement power-anyone who dares to challenge the new tax bill, Palan has the right to take any measures to deal with it.The so-called any means, of course, include spot killing! (To be continued.) Chapter 296 Fight Under the mighty means of the commander of the Velina Corps, the whole Gulf Gulf port temporarily lost their voice. People seem to have never thought that this woman, who is the spokesperson for Dane, who controls Sand Bay Harbor, can be so tough. Four businessmen who were heavily penalized for being penniless were driven out of Shawan Harbour directly. And was warned that in his lifetime, anyone who dares to step into the Shawan Port will kill him. These four people were undoubtedly the hen that was used by Verina as a chicken to show monkeys, but `` chicken '''' is not just that. On June 28, the day after the four tax-resistant merchants were dealt with in public, and the day after Paran led two groups of soldiers to the dock, another incident happened. It''s tax resistance again, and it''s two foreign businessmen who do nt understand the new bill at Shawan Port and are very dissatisfied with it. Palan, who had already received Verina''s order, didn''t even need an instruction this time, and she started directly at the dock. The two businessmen saw the situation was not good, and they were not stupid enough to confront Palan''s soldiers on the spot, one was caught directly, and the other took advantage of Palan''s inattention and went to the shore and had not completely parked. Vessel, turned away. But how fast can a merchant ship full of cargo run?Shortly after leaving the port, the businessman who chose to run was intercepted by a fast boat attached to the former Port Guard. The temporary tax department of the terminal is very efficient. Arrested that day, the fines required for tax resistance were calculated that day, everything was done under the eyes of everyone. The signal released by this is already very obvious: who dares to choose something at this time, who will die. Verina and Palan feel that these six businessmen who have chosen to resist taxes must be inseparable from the commercial guilds of the General Affairs Office and Shawan Port. They must be instructed and relying on them. Only then can people make such provocative choices. And under her thunderbolt, this crooked wind and evil spirit was not quickly contained. This kind of punishment for losing all property is not too different from the death penalty for businessmen. After six people were sentenced to such heavy punishment, in the following days, no one should dare to continue to confront Verina with all his possessions. But things are so strange. Every day, more than one businessman, after entering the port, will conflict with the soldiers at the port because of the new tax bill and then be fined. Once or twice, Verina could feel that it was the temptation of the General Affairs Office. But every day, she realized that those big businessmen and big chambers of commerce had already made a move. Soon after, the intelligence unit affiliated with Chapel, scattered in Sandy Bay Harbor and some other places, came to her.The "unreasonable" tax increase bill of Shawan Port is very pitted, and it is completely unjustified exploitation of businessmen. At the same time, Verina, who is now acting lord of Sandy Bay Port, is a moody, brutal and brutal woman. The news spread quickly at an unusual speed, and in the process of dissemination, it was obviously deliberately demonized. This is obviously the trick of the General Affairs Office. According to Verina, these guys are planning to pressure themselves by expanding public opinion. And the worst thing is that if this kind of news really spreads throughout the sky, it will inevitably affect the commercial trade of Shawan Port. However, Verina is not without a solution. Mingli, she began to intensify the dispatch of her soldiers to patrol Shawan Port, to announce to the people in the port that the new tax bill is ''serving the people'' and further shaping Dane and her bright image. At the same time, the patrolling soldiers also began to look for and arrest the walking rumors in the city, and more or less also achieved some results. In the dark, Chappel spent several months, finally relying on the former intelligence system of the White Wolf Fortress, the reorganized and constructed intelligence department has begun to exert its strength. They made many statements in favor of Sandy Bay Port, using rumors to rumors, while secretly tracing each other''s rumor spreader and leaving it to Verina to deal with it. The two fists waved down together, and the spread and influence of these rumors could not be completely eliminated, but at least under effective response, the General Affairs Office''s use of public opinion was somewhat suppressed. But before waiting for Verina to catch her breath, the opponent''s second set of moves came. It was a riot in the underground world. In Shawan Port, there are a lot of gray practitioners. From legitimate mercenaries, to some gangsters and gangsters who collect protection fees and linger on the streets, to absconding criminals or robbers, and even pirates who do not wash their hands, there are many in Shawan Harbor.These things cannot be completely eliminated in any city, and Shawan Port is also out of proportion. They lurk in the crowd, they are not easy to be caught, and they are quite troublesome. In the following period, the number of public security incidents in Shawan Port increased significantly. Among them were theft, a small number of robbers in the room, and a small number of street brawls, which caused the police camp to burn out for a while. At this juncture, the sudden increase in public security incidents occurred, and Velina directly linked these matters to the General Affairs Office. Just like the guys who resisted the tax and spread the rumors before, although it is an unproven method, she would rather think that the people in the General Affairs Office are adding chaos to her and would not be naive to think that these things are true It''s just accidental. Now that everyone has already thought that it was the other party''s move, does Verina have no reason to respond? When the Third Wing was entangled by these things ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ she was very decisive from the first wing of the garrison garrison stationed in the White Wolf Fortress, who was replenishing soldiers. Three hundred people were drawn from Rotten Wolf Town, and they were urgently transferred to Shawan Port to increase inspections in the port city. On July 4th, after these transferred support arrived, she mobilized the intelligence department of Chapur, seized several gangsters who had always had a certain connection with big businessmen, and thundered them. On the same day, a group of chickens and dogs jumped in Shawan Bay, and three gangsters who had been figured out the situation were directly uprooted and all were caught. At the same time, through the clues of the captured and removed gangsters, Verina continued to explore the traces of the big businessmen in the Shawan Port that were related to them, and whether they really had evidence or bluffed, they went straight to bite. Her thought is: You make me uncomfortable, and I won''t make you feel better. Crazy code word, finally completed two chapters before twelve! (To be continued.) Chapter 297 The Ultimate Means of the General Affairs Office Diana is not unaware of the news that Verina battled with the merchants in Sand Bay Harbor. Although, during this time, he spent most of his time in Orineldo. He may return to Bailangbao occasionally, and did not make a public appearance in Shawan Port. But a lot of news came into his ears through various channels. He is very satisfied with Verina''s work in Sand Bay Harbor. Obviously, the female knight hero basically understood the two-sentence policy given to her by Dane. She did not recklessly confront directly with the General Affairs Office and the three giant chambers of commerce behind the General Affairs Office, but she showed her own tough attitude very well. In a recent letter, she mentioned that after the introduction of the new tax bill in Shawan Port, and after various battles with the three major chambers of secretly and secretly, the commercial activity of the entire city was within half a month. Inside, it has been reduced by ten percent. This is a very large dive, enough to cause panic in any city manager. In particular, the rate of decline still has no meaning to slow down. It seems that as long as the new warlords of Shawan Port continue to fight with those merchants, the business of Shawan Port will continue to decline. This is a prelude to the city''s rundown. Even if Verina is a determined person, she can''t help but be frightened.In her letter, there was a sentence that Dion agreed with. "... Any small means, under our strong attitude, and under the guarantee that we have sufficient military power, are just gimmicks. They have no meaning and cannot shake our foundations. But here In this kind of struggle, the commercial industry of Shawan Port will be greatly affected, and it will be inevitable that the degree of commercial activity will shrink drastically. This may be the strongest move of the business people Is also their biggest hole card. " Diana''s 100% agreement with Verina''s view. The three major chambers of commerce have played a lot of small tricks in Shawan Port, and Verina also spent a lot of brains to crack these small tricks. But in reality, this is not the essence of the matter. Only a fool would think that those means can really threaten Dane''s rule in Sandy Bay Harbor. In the same way, no matter how beautiful these small means are, they will not be able to truly remove the influence of the three major chambers of commerce in Shawan Port. The most fundamental thing is to look at the essence through these small means. The purpose of the three major chambers of commerce is to destroy the commercial capacity of Shawan Port to force Verina and Dane behind Verina to submit. This is also the most powerful weapon in the hands of the General Affairs Office: as long as I think, I can make today''s bustling Shawan Port ruined into a wasteland that even a ship would not want to come tomorrow. Don''t think that the warlords who once controlled the Shawan Port do not want to hold this hen that can lay golden eggs thoroughly in their own hands. However, this is not something that can be done by thinking about it. Under the extremely tough performance of the General Affairs Office, any warlord had to bow his head. There is no way to control Shawan Harbour. The General Affairs Office would rather destroy this bustling city than let it fall out of the merchant''s control and fall into the warlord''s hands. This is where businessmen are tough.What''s smart about them is that they don''t plan to eat alone in Shawan Harbour. No matter which warlord controls the port city, they will respectfully offer a benefit to the generals who control the city. For warlords, a dilapidated sandy bay port has no value. And if it is kept in the hands of businessmen, it will at least receive a large sum of money each month. So how will warlords choose? Almost all warlords were defeated in such a routine. No one has ever fought these merchants in Shawan Port. Their power has penetrated into every corner of this port city, and is not limited to this. Multinational business groups, even if they do not possess any military power, they are not ordinary. The warlords can fight. But Dane still asked Verina to stay tough. This attitude is also equivalent to telling the merchants that Dane will not-at least not now-choose to compromise. Merchants have not never seen such a warlord. Although the destruction of the Shawan Port will also bring huge losses to the businessmen who control the lifeblood of the city. However, commerce is fluid. Without Shawan Port, they can probably tap this market from other places and in other ways, and there will always be times when they can make up for their losses. But for the lords, it took them so many lives to fight with other warlords, and the city that they captured was so old that it was completely decayed, which was almost unacceptable damage. So no matter how tough the warlords are, they will always choose to compromise. As for the "degree" among them, what kind of measure you want to grasp depends on the game between the two sides.According to the businessmen''s experience, in general, the decline of a city reaches 10%, and the lords can''t sit still. But it is obvious that Dane is much more patient than they thought. After half a month of fighting, Shawan Port has dropped 10% of its trade volume, but Dane has no intention of compromise. This is somewhat unexpected from the General Affairs Office, but in their eyes, this is nothing more than continuing to make losses. They believe that ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ 10% of Dane does not give in, and 20% or 30%, there are always times when Dane can''t bear it. What if I can''t afford it? Let Sand Bay Harbor break down. However, what they didn''t expect was that Dane, who had not made a public appearance in Shawan Port since this time, already had the idea of ??breaking the game. Having just drank the potion of permanent strength, Dane, who is adapting to the newly growing power, has settled his days and sent a reply to Verina. In his reply, he asked Velina to continue to fight with the General Affairs Office of Shawan Port. The ultimate goal is to maintain the situation as much as possible and maintain a tough attitude while slowing the decline of Shawan Port. The rigid index is that within half a month, the degree of decline in the overall commercial trade value of the port must not exceed 15%. This is an indicator that Verina desperately needs to complete, but Dane does need at least the Cavaliers to fight for some more time for him. As for other actions ... Dane thought about it and wrote several letters to several people. (To be continued.) Chapter 298 The key to breaking Even Verina didn''t tell, Dane went to Sand Bay Harbor very low-key, met a pygmy called Beckley in a very ordinary tavern, and then a week later, she was entertained at Ghostblade Harbor Just let him go. The reason to be so cautious is that this gnome is a key figure in Dane''s eradication of the situation at Sand Bay. If the matter to be discussed with him can not be resolved, Dane really can only bow down to the merchants like those warlords who once mastered the Shawan Port. Beckley is a businessman. He comes from Shire mainland, and he is engaged in tobacco and food trading business. In addition, he also imports some animal furs from Heidler, and special materials from monsters that can be used for alchemy or other manufacturing. . Of course, Dane''s most important point is not his own business, but his other identity-one of the eleven senior members of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, and the second speaker of the General Affairs Office of the Shawan Port. . In other words, Beckley, who looks funny and bears a small belly, is the full agent of the interests of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce in Sandy Bay Port. The three giant chambers of commerce in charge of the General Affairs Office of Shawan Port have the same interests in Shawan Port, so the cooperation seems close. But Dane didn''t think they were completely iron-clad. So the place where the game was broken was here.In the past, the experiences of warlords who had fought against merchants in the Shawan Port, but all ended in failure, clearly told Dane that relying on military power alone, there is no way to get in the Shawan Port. Troublesome. It would be better to change it. For example, how about an attack from inside the General Affairs Office? With the cooperation of the three Big Mac Chambers of Commerce, Dane had no way at all. But what if a chamber of commerce stands on the same front as itself? This is a train of thought. Dane pursued this idea and thought deeply. The Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce was first excluded by him from the cooperative selection. This business organization that has deep control over the wasteland is not so good at dealing with it. Their power has infiltrated almost every inch of Hindler''s land. Dane didn''t think they had any reason to help themselves, especially in the situation of Hindler. Before the war was about to start, the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce had weighed on the two governors, Conley and Ozer, and they went to the source No one can sin the line. In this way, in their eyes, how could Dane be considered? Of course, Dane seemed to be on the same front with Governor Ozer. But it is precisely because of this, in contrast, the Ambivalent attitude adopted by the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce makes it more impossible for them to open a door of convenience for Dion, which will easily provoke Conley. As for angering Ozer? That is not the case. After all, Dane was the first to pick. Compared to Ozzy''s reversal with the Goldsmith Chamber of Commerce for this matter, he helped the Goldsmith Chamber to persuade Dion to be more likely. The Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, they have little entanglement with the many warlord forces of Hindler, is another situation.The foundation of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce is in the Principality of Florence and the Kingdom of Pudri, which is almost the core of human society. For Schindler, to a greater extent, they can only be regarded as a source of raw materials and a dumping place of commercial products. The reason why they can be one of the masters of the General Affairs Office of the Shawan Port is because their financial resources are indeed huge, and many of the handicraft products they bring, such as finished clothing, swords and arms, etc. It is very much needed by Lair, and it is difficult to produce on a large scale except in a productive human society. The purpose of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce has always been to regard Hindrell as a market and not to be excessively involved in the warlord struggle here. Moreover, controlling the Shawan Port in the hands of merchants is also the most beneficial option for the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce. They are more dependent on local business policies than the other two chambers of commerce to cut costs and increase profits. Therefore, because of this, it is even more difficult to win their help than to win the help of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. In this way, the Shire United Chamber of Commerce is the only option remaining for Dane. What''s more, Dane feels that he and Shire United Chamber of Commerce have a natural basis for cooperation. This chamber of commerce is based on the Shire continent, and the penetration of power in other countries and regions is very low. At the same time, they do not have such a large degree * to intervene in politics and military in other regions. Unlike the other two chambers of commerce, the Shire Chamber of Commerce has a very strong semi-official background. This can be seen from the purpose of their own chamber of commerce: committed to helping all Shire merchants outside the Shire continent. This is also the biggest difference between them and the other two chambers of commerce. This so-called semi-official background makes the first goal of the Shire Chamber of Commerce not to live for profit just like a pure businessman. More often, they also shoulder the responsibility of working hard for blood transfusion for the development of Shire mainland itself. The various raw materials, grains, and consumer goods that are abundant in Shire mainland are loaded on ships and transported out of the fleet. These things are used in exchange for various rare mineral resources in the Shire mainland itself, as well as various magical props of the finished product.But to be honest, such a business is not very good. Mineral resources, magic props, and magic equipment ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ These can be said that any force will focus on strategic materials. It''s okay to do a small amount, but it is not easy to change a lot. Mineral resources are okay to say that there are still a lot of Hindler''s mineral deposits and lack of the ability to turn minerals into direct products. Many warlords rely on exporting raw ore for their livelihood. But magic props ... that''s scarce no matter where they are. But it was Dane who had both. This is the basis of his negotiations with Beckley, with a larger and more stable share of mineral resources, and stable supply of alchemy potions and magic equipment orders in exchange for the support and cooperation of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port. In addition, Dane guarantees that after the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce and the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce are squeezed out of the Shawan Port, he will certainly guarantee the interests of the Shire Chamber of Commerce in the port to a large extent. Think about sharing the Shawan Port with the other two and monopolizing the entire port city. Which benefit would be greater? Add to that Dion''s commitment to supply the Shire Chamber of Commerce''s scarce mineral and magic industrial products, as well as the commitment to import a variety of preliminary processed semi-finished raw material orders from the Shire mainland, Beckley was obviously moved. (To be continued.) Chapter 299 Visit A week or two ago, after a private meeting with Dane in Sand Bay Harbor, Becky was moved by Dane''s vision of the future. He found that as long as what Dion said was true, the vision that Dion described as "the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce monopolized the big part of the commercial bay of Shawan Port and could obtain a large number of stable urgent needs" was true. Can be achieved. At present, the difficulties that Dane encountered in the Shawan Port are entirely due to the disapproval of the General Affairs Office led by the three major chambers of commerce and the entire commercial guild, which will make Velina walk in the port''s work. stumble. But as long as the Shire United Chamber of Commerce stands on the side of Dane with a clear banner, this status quo will be broken in an instant. With the financial resources of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, if they fully cooperate with all the policies implemented by Dane in the Shawan Port, they will be able to independently support the current development of the Bay Port. The Shire Union Chamber of Commerce can completely make up for all the trade losses lost by the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce and the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce. The reason why it is not remedying now is because the three chambers of commerce have to work together to force Dean to submit. But if they really become partners, then these lost trade amounts can be made up in the first place. Of course, this will cause dissatisfaction between the Shanjin and Sequoia Chambers of Commerce, but at this time, Dyne''s powerful military force can come in handy-it may not be controlled elsewhere. In the south of Hindler, No one wants to compete with him by any means other than business. As for the place outside the bay port ... Anyway, the competition and cooperation between the chambers of commerce of their size are far more than just Shawan port. The Shire Chamber of Commerce is not necessarily afraid of those two chambers of commerce, even if the two chambers of commerce add up to it.You know, although the power of the three chambers of commerce in Schindler is almost the same, in the entire Aurodiq world, the United Chamber of Commerce, which rests on the entire Shire continent, does not know whether it is the foundation or the hard power. Shake the other two streets. The products of Shire mainland are not only sold to Hindler. The South Cross Sea to the west can only be regarded as a regional market. The golden bay in the center of the human world is similar to the Shire United Chamber of Commerce. This is the main battlefield of a super large chamber of commerce, and a role like the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce does not even have the qualification to go to the Golden Bay. The Sequoia Chamber of Commerce can only rely on its geographical advantage to take a bite of soup. Beckley had already figured it out in his heart. If he really cooperated with Dane, it would obviously be an option for the Shire United Chamber of Commerce to maximize the benefits. But he was not without doubt in his heart. There is no need to question the large amount of mineral resources in Dane''s hands. The magical event that the two abandoned mine veins in White Wolf Castle were re-developed into a new mine has been transmitted a few months ago. Enthusiastically An iron ore field and a sulfur ore field together add up to more than 100,000 gold coins a year. This is no longer a small number, especially for the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, who is eager to purchase mineral resources. Black crystal veins are a more important resource. Black crystal, a magical mineral, is much more valuable than iron ore and sulfur. If these three veins franchise power is taken down by Beckley, his resume in the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce''s report this year will look much better. However, although there is no need to worry too much about the veins, the production of the magic props that Dion said made him a little bit suspicious. He knew that in White Wolf Castle, Dean had a large blacksmith, but he had not heard of Dean''s ability to make enchanted weapons and alchemy potions. No matter how dizzy Dane said, Becky decided to see what was true.That''s why he took a personal trip to Comilla. The results made him mixed. He visited the two magic workshops under Dane''s guidance. The gnome businessman can be regarded as well-informed. In his opinion, the two magic workshops of Dane are quite formal, the division of labor in each department is clear, the entire manufacturing industry is standardized and full of efficiency, and the technical capabilities are quite passable. However, to his dissatisfaction, the scale of these two magic workshops is really small. The alchemy workshop is okay. Although the official demand for alchemy medicine from the Shire mainland is not small, after all, in general, it is much smaller than the main land of the Orodik, and may not be as large as the Shire mainland of the Eastern Wasteland. It can be described as a peaceful pure land, and there have been no large-scale wars for hundreds of years. Alchemy medicine is not particularly needed. But high-end munitions such as enchanting weapons are different. This is what Shire has always depended on to survive. Races such as halflings and dwarfs, despite having savvy heads, are inherently short and weak, making them full of a sense of crisis. Their stubbornness in the development of armament forces has penetrated into the bone marrow. In fact, it is precisely because of this that they have been able to keep this lush land in their own hands for hundreds of years without being given by pirates like the wolf and other naval countries. Swallow it up. However, compared to the developed plantation industry and consumer goods and raw materials processing industries, the gap between their own industries in the magic industry is still relatively large, and they are not able to meet the needs of the entire continent. But these things are difficult to import from the outside. Whenever the scale of the enchantment factory under Dyne is larger, UU Reading Bimke must make a direct decision and make a decision to fully support Dyne''s policy in Shawan Port.While accompanying Yokoley to the Enchanted Workshop, Dane also saw the meaning of the anxiety on his face. He sighed, a situation he had anticipated beforehand. But what can I do? He also wished that his enchantment workshop would develop into the largest factory of Orodick in the blink of an eye, but that was unrealistic. He could only try and see if he could persuade the gnome with his own mouth. Fortunately, he was prepared. "Mr. Beckley, please follow me." Dane made a gesture of please, and then personally took the gnome to a small warehouse behind the enchantment workshop. Pushing open the door of the warehouse, I saw ten cold and shining swords and twenty sets of metal armors with soft magic halo flowing, neatly placed together. There is another chapter ... (to be continued) Chapter 300 within Temptation After mixing in Shanghai for so long, Beckley can see at a glance that the manufacturing process of these things is quite good. The first thing to look at when enchanting equipment is, of course, the level of enchantment. At this point, Beckley has no doubt about the strength of Dane, the enchanting workshop. Although he now sees the finished products of two enchanting crafts in this workshop, whether it is [Feng Rui] or [Solid], although it is very popular, its superb completion, And the superb technology is simply pleasing. Enchanting is not just about pouring magical power into equipment. This is a skill, just like a blacksmith. The same materials and the same piece of equipment, the level of equipment made by blacksmiths of different technical levels is very different. The enchanting craft is also. In Beckley''s view, these finished products in front of him are certainly not masterpieces, but the completion is very amazing. He feels that the effect of such equipment will definitely be excellent if it is applied in actual combat. On the other hand, Beckley also observed a feature: the enchantment process was removed without looking. The equipment placed in the warehouse, whether it is a sword or an armor, is quite equivalent to the manufacturing process of the equipment itself. Excellent. Swords glowing in the cold, wiping away the magical light without looking, they are also very sharp and deadly weapons; the stitching of each inner pad of those armors, the rivets at the junction of each piece of armor, wearing or dropping equipment Event buttons to be used ... These places all show the exquisite skills of the craftsmen. Such sophisticated weapons and armors are not only worth the value alone, let alone under a full set of enchantments?The only pity is that problem. "Dane ... have to say, your smithy, your alchemy, and your enchanting workshop are all incredible." Beckley said, "but ... it''s too small." After hearing what he said, Dane shook his head and said with a smile: "Mr. Beckley, you know, if my alchemy and enchantment workshop is bigger, it wo nt be much, it just needs to be doubled , Believe me, the person who talks with me about cooperation is definitely not just you. " The meaning of what he said is already very clear: it is precisely because the scale is still small that we have to talk about it; if the scale is larger, I would have gone out for public bidding earlier. Beckley twitched his lips and said, "To be honest, since you asked me to cooperate, I guess you have researched our Shire Chamber of Commerce, then I will not tell you those useless things, let us talk Point to the core question. " "You say." Dane actually admired the fat gnome''s so straightforward attitude. He didn''t really like to go around various curves with others, but it was a favorite method of business people. Fortunately, Beckley has no such vice. Just listen to him continue to say, "What you want us to do for you, we can do it, and we promise to see results within half a month, as long as the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce and Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce will continue by then With this current strategy against you, I can safely drive them out of Sand Bay Harbor within a month. " "But if we do this, we will definitely offend these two chambers of commerce. Such losses cannot be made up by monopolizing the interests of Shawan Port. The world is not just as small as the south of Hindler, it has a focus with them. In the case of conflict, we in other parts of the world, wherever we have trade links with them, will be lost in the commercial war with them. " "Your alchemy and enchantment workshop really made me very enthusiastic. But at the scale you now have, it still does not reach the point where we have to pay a large price. So, I want to ask you what you said When can a plan to double the production scale of a magic workshop be achieved? " During this long paragraph of Beckley''s remarks, Dane listened with peace of mind, without trying to interrupt. He even smiled as he listened.Of course, the gnome has been telling the reason why he cannot cooperate with Dean, and questioning whether Dean is eligible to become a partner of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce. But from his words, Dane clearly heard that Beckley had been moved by what he saw and heard on Comilla Island. If I really want to refuse, where can I say so much nonsense? Of course, Beckley must have some doubts. However, this is also when testing Dane, the essence of the transaction is the exchange of interests. Now, it''s time to see what kind of benefits he can offer to exchange with the other party. First, Dane answered Beckley''s question: "In two months, I am confident that I will double the output of the Enchant Workshop in Comilla in a maximum of two months. You can rest assured." Obviously, this empty vernacular won''t convince Beckley immediately. But before he could speak, Dean''s next several consecutive conditions formed a combination of punches, which instantly opened Beckley''s psychological defense. "The two-month time is my commitment. Can you believe it for your own consideration. In addition, you have also seen the two workshops in Comilla, and you need to import a large amount of various alchemy potions or enchanting equipment. I can send these orders to the Shire Chamber of Commerce for processing the raw materials. You should know, this is not a small amount. " "The minerals of Comilla and White Wolf Castle ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I can take the lead and give the Shire Chamber of Commerce sufficient weight tilt when allocating the transaction amount. The degree of this weight tilt, we can study the specific figures again Discuss, but I promise you will be satisfied. " "In addition, I promise that I can hire a group of workers from the Shire mainland to work in my workshop. I know that you lack the talent in this area, but it doesn''t matter. Be an apprentice here and sign a copy A contract that is not long but sufficient for them to learn a wealth of experience. I guarantee that when they leave, they will become skilled alchemists or enchanters. " "Even I can open another workshop on Comilla. You can fully sponsor this workshop. Although it will be placed under my unified leadership, I can guarantee that this new workshop No matter from the management level to the lower-level workers, they can all be Shire, and I will provide technical support with all my efforts. " After throwing out all these conditions, Dane looked at Beckley with a smile on his face. He did not believe that Beckley could resist such a temptation! Today two more reached! (To be continued.) Chapter 301 Good times at Kincard New Caesar, July 20, 20th, a high-rise mansion in the western part of Shawan Harbour. Sweating, Jinkad, who had just gone through a ''Battle'', had his entire body lying on a soft velvet sofa. On the small table attached to the sofa was the icefield wine just arrived, and beside them were two slick women sitting on small stools. One was pouring wine for him, feeding him with fruit pieces with a toothpick and feeding him, and the other was holding his back almost all over his body. Such days are simply too comfortable, especially compared to the days when he was licking blood in the wasteland more than 20 years ago. Kincard is a businessman engaged in the business of fur and monster raw materials. He is also one of the three senior parliament speakers at the Shawan Port General House. He represents the interests of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. Twenty years ago, when he was still young, he was just one of the guard captains in the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. At the time, the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce was not as large as it is today. At that time, he took his men to fight Warcraft, robbers, sand robbers, warlords'' predatory teams, and other rival chambers of commerce in the wasteland. After fighting for a few years, after the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce became the leading force of Schindler, he was a person who could not do anything except cut people, and also became a veteran of the Chamber of Commerce. promote. And, six years ago, he was assigned to Shawan Port and became the representative of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce here. When it comes to doing business, he doesn''t really understand. But that''s okay. He has several caravans under the name of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. There are specially hired managers to deal with him. He only needs to invest money and wait for the return.Moreover, he prefers the position of Speaker of the General Affairs Office to doing business. Shawan Port is a rare and prosperous place on the land of Hindler. As a pure commercial port city, although the area of ??Shawan Port is not large, it is not as magnificent as the Beast Blood Castle, it does not have a heavy history like Cinderella, and it is not as gloomy as Chaos City. In terms of scale, Shawan Port is very different from these three big cities that are famous on the wasteland. But from the perspective of simple living, Kincard felt that Sand Bay Port was better than any city on the wasteland. This is especially true for rich and powerful people. Blowing in the wind on the beach, enjoying the food, wine and luxury goods transported from all over the world, playing with beauty wantonly, this life is such a life he never dare to expect when he fought with a sword decades ago of. Kim Card, now in his fifties, has no idea how many years he hasn''t done anything with people. Of course, he used to be a powerful warrior, but look at the slack skin and muscles, and a large soft belly that has been pushed out. He also knows that his current strength, I m afraid I did nt know the weakness To what extent. But it doesn''t matter. Each of the two bodyguards standing outside the door was inferior to their own heyday, but they were still only bodyguards. And you can enjoy it here wantonly. So, strength is a fart? He feels that he can still live a long time, and he has no other ideals. It is a wonderful thing to spend the rest of his life in wine, food and beauty. As for hard work and getting back his former strength ... since he began to fall into the beauty of money, he never thought about it again. For him, enjoying money and power is the biggest task of his life. Whoever can''t get along with him in this regard is his enemy. The warlord, who has been the owner of Sand Bay Harbor for almost a month, Dane, has the potential to become his enemy.After all, Kincard has been sitting in one of the three Speakers of the General House of Shawan Port for so many years, and of course he can see that one month ago, after Dane had completely occupied Shawan Port, his agent Wei Li The new tax bill announced by Na is a serious challenge to the merchant forces by the warlord forces. Warlords manage the military and collect donations, leaving the entire city to the businessmen for self-management. This model has been in Shawan Port for many years. It can even be said that from the time of the establishment of the Shawan Port to the present, this city has always been the master of the merchants, and there has never been any warlord who can successfully master the city completely in his own hands. Dyne''s new tax bill clearly shows what this means. At the time, Kincard was very angry. On the same day, he requested that the General Administration''s dispatch of a representative to meet Lord Dane be cancelled, and he arrogantly requested that Dane personally visit the General Affairs Department. However, it is a pity that Dane didn''t come, and the way he prepared the basket of humiliation to this new Warlord was useless, which made him very sorry. He didn''t think he was walking away from the gate. Later, he quickly contacted the representatives of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce and the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port, and quickly finalized the use of the three major chambers of commerce to control the various industries of Shawan Port to create all kinds of mess and damage City development level plan. There are many small means that make Verina very disgusting, he made it himself and ordered it to be implemented. Seeing that within a short period of time, Shawan Port has gradually fallen into decline ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and his mood is getting better and better. "This is the power of power!" He often thought. Kincard didn''t think there would be any problems. All of this was Dane''s fault. Who made this ignorant warlord imagine that he would **** control of the city from the merchants? Honestly like his predecessors, wouldn''t it be nice to hold Gongjin? Actually, to be honest, Gunkin Jincard was unwilling to give it. However, after all, holding a knife in their hands, they still have to give some face.However, something that was beyond his expectation was that Dane was more resistant than he imagined. The city s overall trade volume has now declined to nearly 15%, but the one sitting in the guard camp The woman named Verina is still very tough. This somewhat annoyed Kincard. "Well, I''m going to see, how capable of Verina''s **** and Dane behind this bitch!" With this in mind, he heard a rush of knocking at the door. (To be continued.) Chapter 302 Prince lover For Kinkad, who was enjoying and fantasizing in the aftermath of the *, this impatient knock came at a bad time. "Who is it?" His voice was clearly impatient. "Speaker, it''s me, and some distinguished guests are visiting." Jin Card was familiar with the voice of the man, and was one of the two bodyguards who arranged to guard the door outside. He was a little annoyed, he had clearly ordered it, and he was not working today. Why was that bodyguard still so ignorant to bother himself? It doesn''t matter who the visiting guest is, he doesn''t plan to meetthe whole Shawan Port, how many are more expensive than himself? "No! Let him go!" He directly said such a sentence, and has begun to consider in his heart, shouldn''t he change a bodyguard recently? I heard that an old brother who used to be a slave now has just mobilized a group of female bodyguards who are skilled in martial arts and have even more time on the bed. Can I just take this opportunity to buy a new batch?Thinking about it like this, Kincard has left behind the so-called visiting VIP. However, it is clear that this distinguished guest is not so good at dealing with the past. After a while, Kincard heard a loud noise outside. "... you ... you can''t go in ..." This seemed to be the voice of his bodyguard. He hadn''t waited for him to react, and only heard a loud bang, and the closed door was kicked open! Gincard shuddered with anger, and he stood up, showing his slackness and slackness, and could no longer see the beauty in his youth. But with already gray hair, the anger in his eyes came more easily than in the past. After years of pampering in Shawan Port, he really saw it for the first time, and someone dared to open his door directly. He had to see who was so bold. He saw someone unexpected. Standing at the door was a tall woman in a red overcoat and a black beret, the scarlet-colored lipstick applied to her lips, and the mature mature woman''s face. Very tempting. She covered her nose and said with a disgusted look on her face, "It''s disgusting."Jinkadepi said with a smile, "Disgusting? Who made you come in?" His tone was still not so good, but the anger in his eyes had dissipated, replaced by a thick *. If there is a woman in Shawan Port, Jinkad will never be able to get to bed, then this woman must be counted as one of course-of course, she will be counted as a Verina now. Verina didn''t dare to make an idea, because the beautiful and charming female knight who looked at the beauty and holding heavy soldiers, no matter how profane he was in his heart, could not really offend. As for the woman named Clarice in front of her, there was nothing in it, except that she looked charming. But the man behind her was a hundred people who couldn''t afford to offend Kim Card, the Prince of the Hawkeye in the Kingdom of Pudley. Clarice is the lover of Eagle Eye Prince Eastman, which is well known. At that time, she was also one of the people who called for the wind and rain in the Kingdom of Pudri. After getting older, for some reason, she was assigned to Shawan Port to represent the interests of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce. Of course, the rumors and rumors in the middle are as much as bullshit, but in the presence of Clarice, not many people dare to talk unscrupulously. Kincard didn''t dare. Even if he dares to face this woman naked and even speak well, but he knows that the topic of why Clarice came to Shawangang has always been one of the biggest taboos for this woman. Who died. Jin Card wasn''t too afraid of her, but there were some fears anyway. After all, Clarice can be regarded as the number one person in Sand Bay Port, and is also one of the three Speakers of the General Affairs Office. He is no less important than him and is the spokesperson of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce in Sand Bay Port. In terms of overall strength, the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce is much stronger than the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce behind Jin Card."You''re here today, what''s the matter? Is it lonely lately?" Gincard was groaning, and dressed slowly in the service of the beauty next to him. He didn''t think it would offend this woman. Who asked her to open her home first? Clarice took a pocket watch out of his pocket, looked at the time, and said, "I''ll give you five minutes to meet me outside. I don''t even know that such a big thing happened in the city. Having you such a straw bag to manage Shawan Port? I really don''t know what to say! " In these words, Clarice spoke coldly. Of course, this extremely charming mature woman, even if she speaks coldly, has a different style. But after listening to her, Jin Card had no other thoughts. "Major event? What is it?" Jin Card looked puzzled, and nervousness rose in his heart. He really didn''t know what was happening in Shawan Port recently. It could be so important that Clarice, who had always looked at him wrongly, came in person, even opened the door of his house and looked at him with his own eyes. Clarice shook her head, apparently there was nothing to talk to him in this situation, and he turned away. Quickly put on the clothes, Jincard hurried downstairs and saw Clarice sitting in his magnificently decorated meeting room full of upstarts, frowning with a pocket watch . He sat down on the sofa opposite the woman, frowning and said, "What the **** happened?" "Hmm ..." Clarice snorted ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and said, "You really don''t know anything?""I don''t know! Don''t sell anything, what''s going on that makes you so anxious?" The woman in red put away her pocket watch and said with a heavy expression: "The little dwarfs of the Shire Chamber of Commerce have cooperated with Dane!" "What!" Kincard was so scared that he almost fell to the floor with the glass he was just about to lift. He ignored the wolverines splashing on his expensive clothes, and asked, "How did you know? The news is true? When did it happen?" Clarice didn''t answer, just stared at him. Kincard also knew that the question he asked was a bit stupid. If there was no exact news, how could this woman who had always hated him suddenly come to visit? It''s just that this news is so powerful that Jin Card can hardly digest it for a while! (To be continued.) Chapter 303 Re-boom On July 20th, the Shawan Port, which had already become increasingly depressed in people''s eyes, could not be recovered until Dane or the businessmen could not recover before the outcome was suddenly lush. One after another clear commercial vessels carrying the flag of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce came from all over the world. As an agent of a top chamber of commerce, Beckley has come up with very efficient means. And the once again flourishing Sand Bay Port has relieved many people, the most important of which is some of the local businessmen of Schindler. These businessmen are actually Dyne''s true supporters. Although, they are also upset with Dane''s new tax bill. This bill, which forced them to bear more taxes, is certainly not flattering. However, even if it bears more taxes, it is better than no business. The three major chambers of commerce have capital. They can abandon a large amount of benefits in order to force Dane to comply. They can also afford to lose; most of the businessmen who go to sea trade and transnational and cross-regional business follow the three major chambers of commerce. There are three major chambers of commerce supporting them, and they have nothing to be afraid of. The worst thing is that they will not be able to do business in Shahaiwan Port during this time. What''s the problem? But the local merchants of Hindler were not. At the beginning, they rejoiced for the General Affairs Office, which had the banner of fighting for businessmen''s interests, opposing tax increases, and exploitation. But later, when the depression, which lasted almost a month, came, These local businessmen were dumbfounded. They found that they were the most disadvantaged in this struggle.But what can they do? Dane wouldn''t ignore them, nor would the General Affairs Office. In this month, there were many local businessmen who used to be more adventurous in doing business, or had bad luck, or simply had too little capital, and there were too many local businessmen, who declared bankruptcy directly. Those who are still alive can only be regarded as struggling to support, and pray that they can sustain the struggle between the General Affairs Office and the generals that can''t afford to offend anyone. Originally, they could not see any hope. Riots continue to emerge throughout the city, the number of cargo ships in the port is declining, and the entire city is still going further and further in the declining depression. The two sides of the struggle seemed so determined and tough, how could they not be able to end this confrontation in a short time. However, the port that suddenly became luxuriant today is a relief for all local merchants-the squeezed goods can be shipped out, and urgently need to complete the supply order, and finally there are goods available to enter. Soon, the entire port became busy, and those dock workers who had been unemployed for some time also became full of vitality-no ship came, who used them? Who pays them? Of course, if someone is happy, naturally someone will be unhappy. Hurriedly accompanied by bodyguards and escorts, Jin Card and Clarice arrived at the port, looking at a prosperous port, his face was extremely bad. The city government is a pretty good Clarice. At this time, there are dark clouds, not to mention Jinkad, who has always been a hot-tempered and extroverted character."Damn, damn, **** it! Bastard Becky! That dwarf who ought to go to hell! I curse you not to die!" He yelled repeatedly, and the swear words in his mouth were cursed like a cannonball. How can you be angry? The three chambers of commerce clearly said that they would advance and retreat together at Shawan Port, but in this case, it is no exaggeration to say that the Shire Chamber of Commerce is tantamount to hitting the back of the other two! "Let''s talk to that dwarf to talk about it," Clarice said coldly. "Okay! I''ll see if Beckley''s **** can withstand the anger of the two of us!" With the men and women under their command, the two rushed to the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce''s resident in Shahai Port. However, they ate behind closed doors in front of the two elf warriors stationed at the door. These two elves from Shire, wearing bright silver chain armor and holding enchanted scimitars, are extremely well equipped, and their own personal strength is also quite outstanding. The indifferent faces on the faces of the two elf guards, as well as a more indifferent tone, annoyed Jincard and Clarice who came with the attitude of Xingshi''s guilt. What''s even more irritating is that Becky seems to ignore even his face, and the elf guards at the door didn''t even make up something like ''Mr. Beckley is not here'', ''Mr. Beckley is busy'' Something like an excuse, but said very bluntly: "Mr. Beckley has made it very clear that if people from the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce and the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce come to visit, it will be gone." This made them both angry. Clarice''s frosty expression seemed as if she wanted to eat the two elf guards in front of her: "Not see? You Shire people are really brazen and shameless, even after betraying them, they said so confidently. not see?" On the one hand, Kinkad, who was more irritable, didn''t even want to talk anymore. He pulled out a long knife that had been used as an adornment on his waist, and he even planned to use the military to enter the door.Seeing that they were going to do something, of course the two elf warriors would not stand here as statues. They also took out the machete in their hands, and Yao Yao''s light weapon ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ has obviously been enchanted. However, although these two elven warriors are well-trained and well-equipped, they are only two after all. Jinkad and Clarice in front of them even had as many as 40 or 50 guards. In the crowd, it only took a while for the two goalkeepers to die and were seriously injured. Jin Card, annoyed, rushed to his head, and had no plans to keep it. He shouted that he would kill the two elf guards, and would grab Bickley and hang him on the avenue of the harbor. He was really stunned by anger, but next to Clarice, who had a more calm personality, he faintly felt that something seemed to be wrong. Seeing that Jin Card was going to take the lead and rush into the resident of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce, the beautiful woman in red caught the impulsive guy. "Why are you dragging me?" "It''s not right. Beckley''s reaction seems to be to anger us deliberately." (To be continued.) Chapter 304 Intentional anger Clarice felt that Beckley was intentionally angering them with this attitude. She doesn''t know if her idea is really correct, but if the gnome businessman really holds such an idea, it is clear that he has succeeded. Even Clarice herself was just barely able to stay calm. As for Jin Card, this rammed goods has long been fainted by anger, and quite a bit of carelessness, you have to fight for your life. Clarice failed to hold him. After all, in his early years, he was also a good warrior. Even if his strength has been abandoned for many years, he may not have been able to stay even one tenth, but in the fury, it was not her weakness. Women can hold it. She could only watch Jinkad break into the door angrily, and then, after a moment, flew back up at a faster speed. Kincard, already blessed and showing signs of aging, was clearly beaten. There was a big footprint on the chest of his gorgeous suit. At this moment, rolling on the ground two times, until hitting one of his guards, Jin Card, who could not stop, was spitting blood. "The people at the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce don''t know how to be polite?" Listening to this unfamiliar voice, but a familiar figure came out of the door, Clarice covered her mouth, looking unbelievable.She was still thinking, no matter what, Jinkad s identity is here. How many people in Shawan Port dare to directly undermine him and directly hurt him? But looking at the majestic man in front of her, she felt relieved: "Hello Lord Dane." Despite the sudden incident, for many years, Clarice immediately put her posture upright, and gave the man in front of her a steady gift. Stronger than others, Clarice is a smart woman. She knew that no matter how much she hated Dane, she now had to bow her head and understood a deep fact: With heavy soldiers, Dane, who is the only hegemon in the south of Hindler, with the support of the dwarf around him, his position in Shawan Port cannot be shaken and challenged by anyone. Clarice''s ritual performed fairly well, giving Dion no excuse. What''s more, Dane didn''t have the habit of hitting womenexcept for enemies of similar strength. But even so, he didn''t plan to let the woman continue to maintain this manner of grace. I saw Dane striding forward, ignoring the guards next to the beautiful mature woman, and went directly to her. Extending her right hand, her finger raised the woman''s chin and pointed her bright red lips at herself. "Clarice''s fame is long-lasting. I have heard of it when you were still a mistress for Prince Isman in Pudli. This meeting is really well-deserved. Alas ... He looks more provocative than a succubus, and it is no wonder that the famous prince of hawk-eyes will let the honorable Queen Susan Bella leave him and support you in private. " Dyne''s words were explicit and frivolous, and directly hit the dead spot in Clarice''s heart.After being nominally dispatched, it was actually equivalent to being expelled from the bustling human world into this wasteland, and Clarice hated others for bringing up her old past. I heard that once she accidentally heard two small businessmen on the street after discussing her once romantic love affairs, the bodies of the two businessmen were found in the stinky water ditch of Shawan Bay the next day. Among them, the bodies have been bitten by the stray dogs terribly. Even occasionally when she hears the discussion behind others, she will be so angry, and even treated it with her cruel methods, not to mention the fact that Dane directly exposed the truth. Anger came to mind, and Clarice even had the urge to slap Dane directly. But when she just raised her head, she saw the indifferent and cruel eyes under Dane''s frivolous expression. She shuddered for no reason, because the courage angered by it, like snowflakes under the direct sunlight, melted away immediately. She has a feeling that as long as she really throws out this slap, for Dane, it can only be regarded as tickling. But she felt that Dane would definitely pay her back directly. For Dane''s power, if this slap was fanned on Clarice''s face, this young man can be regarded as an all-encompassing country, and now he can be regarded as an all-encompassing face. saved. From the woman''s face, Dane understood the fear. He felt a little boring. He had thought that this woman who dared to seduce the queen''s husband in the kingdom of Pudri could have any special ability, and it turned out to be so innocent.Desperate, Dane let go of Claris''s face and took two steps back, saying, "Give me all these people!" When Clarice came over, she looked around, only to find out when from the surrounding alleys and crowds, dozens of soldiers armed with short soldiers came out and took her and Jincard. The leading guards were all surrounded. After hearing Dane''s order, these soldiers took out the ropes one by one and stepped forward without hesitation, intending to tie up all the guards in front of them. Chamber guards are at a loss ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The number of soldiers in the battalion surrounding them is not more than they are, and even the weapons are put back into their waists, just holding the rope. This is ridiculous. If these guards really took up the weapons in their hands to resist, the soldiers surrounding them now would certainly not be able to stop them. But what if you rush out? In Shawan Harbor, there can be an entire wing, with more than 1,500 soldiers loyal to Dane. Where can they go for dozens of people? Can you just grab it? It doesn''t seem to be very good ... The guards hesitated. They are accustomed to acting in obedience. However, among the two people who can give orders on the field, Jin Card is lying on the floor and still vomiting blood, and he can''t even say a word, so he doesn''t need to expect anything. Therefore, even the guards of the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce, at this time, all looked at Clarice and wanted a reliable order. Where did the poor mature lady dare to say a word? Did she dare to order her guards to be arrested in front of Dion? (To be continued.) Chapter 305 New government Of course, Clarice was afraid to publicly order her guards to refuse arrest in front of Dane, and even herself was tied by two soldiers and tied her hands. The long hair scattered behind the head covered the long and beautiful neck, and the beautiful woman became very embarrassed at this time. At this moment, she experienced the humiliation and the terrible power again. Just like when she was kicked out of the Kingdom of Pudri. She didn''t stupidly ask Dane why she caught herself. She understands the nature of this matter better than anyone elseit''s nothing more than the winner showing off the loser and killing them all. Of course, such things must not be said publicly on the street. But is it difficult for Dane to catch dozens of people and think of an excuse? No matter whether they are gathering people to attack the houses, or making up other names, they can always be put in prisons for ''temporary detention, pending investigation''. As for the ensuing investigation ... then it''s okay to say whatever Dion says. There are 1,500 soldiers in the Shawan Port behind him, and the army with a total staff of more than 7,500 in the entire south of Hindler, let him be full of whatever he says, who dare to say Three words? Clarice''s non-resistance made Dyne suddenly feel that this woman was a smart person who knew the current affairs. Watching each of these **** people, Beckley, who was escorted by the soldiers to Bay Harbor Prison, said next to Dane, "I said, now, you''ve got both Flash Gold and Sequoia. This Chamber of Commerce is offensive. "Dane shook his head and said, "If you offend, you offend, what''s wrong? What they did a month ago also offended me miserably. Are they allowed to offend me, and I''m not allowed to offend them? Is it? Beckley shook his head and said, "You are like this. In a few years, if the relationship is not relaxed, you don''t have to do any business with these two chambers of commerce." "Hehe ..." Dion said with a smile. "You are too pessimistic. The throughput of Shawan Port is so big and so much money. Who doesn''t make money? If you lose this time, they will have opinions. Sure, but in the end, they still have to come here to do business. Of course, the premise is that Shawan Port will not break down. However, I guess you Shire people will not let this happen, right? " "Of course!" Becky said, holding his chest up, "cooperate with us, you can rest assured. But ..." "how?" "After this time, we severely offended Sequoia Chamber of Commerce and Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. Dane, I hope that what we have harvested matches the price we paid." "No problem, you can rest assured, although I am not a businessman, but I know the truth of being a businessman. Doing business with me will never lose money if you only make a profit." Becky patted Dane''s thigh lightly-his height made him only pat. Just listen to him continue to say, "Okay, I believe you. Well, I still have a good bottle of wine there. Would you like to try it together?" Dion laughed, "Can''t you? The two people we just arrested are waiting for me to serve them well." Back in the main building of the police battalion, Dane met with the general who helped him to rule the Shawan Port, and Verina met.When Dane first met Verina, she was sitting behind her desk doing some daily tasks. Seeing the arrival of her lord, Verina took her whole body and saluted respectfully. With a wave of his hand, Dane was suitable for Verina not to be polite, and he sat on the sofa beside him casually. "It''s been a hard time for you this time, my knight general, wait until things are free and let you go on vacation." Even if Dane had let her feel free, Verina still kept her seated posture. Just listen to her: "I don''t need a vacation, Lord Lord, I swear to dedicate my life to you." Dean shook his body. He felt that the seat was not comfortable enough, and complained, "Can''t you make the office a little more comfortable?" "Sorry, Lord, I will let them put a chair here for you next time," Verina said apologetically. After hearing this, Dane waved his hand and said, "Forget it, just leave it as it is, as if I was greedy for luxury." The two sat together and chatted for a while, and Velina mentioned the business: "The two guys we got back ... what are we going to do?" Dean shook his head and said, "You go and talk to them separately. Anyway, now the situation in Shawan Port is not up to them, let''s see if they intend to cooperate with us. If so, wait and see if they have After the actual action, let the person go. ""What if they don''t plan to work with us?" He said indifferently: "Then you take care of it yourself, anyway, I don''t want to see anyone who openly opposes us, and can still stay in this city after showing an uncooperative attitude. " "Okay, I see." Verina nodded. Dion continued: "The two people, you don''t need to pay too much attention now. How are you prepared for the thing I mentioned to you last time?" "You mean the idea of ??establishing the Shawan Harbour City Government?" "Ok." "It''s almost the same. I said before that the General Affairs Office should be completely banned, but I thought about it, and I don''t think the General Affairs Office is actually useless. After all, Shawan Port has been under the management of the General Affairs Office for so many years, and it has always been It maintains a relatively prosperous state. This proves that the agency of the General Affairs Office ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ has a certain value in the management of things in Shawan Port. " "What do you mean?" "I think the General Affairs Office can still stay. Based on the current General Affairs Office, we can replace the personnel and reorganize the settings of the General Affairs Office to make it look like we want. In order to achieve the existing General Affairs Office The purpose of the reconstruction is to become a municipal government. This will save much time and effort than rebuilding a government agency. " "It''s not impossible for you to think like this, but do you have a complete plan?""I have been designing some details of this scheme during this time, and I will show it to you after I have a mature plan." "I hope that this new government will be able to perfectly control everything that hurts the bay and extend our influence to the port, every inch of the corner, and master every detail. Do you understand what I mean?" "Understand, I know what to do." "Well, that''s good. Your recent energy should be focused on this matter, let''s not lose it!" (To be continued.) Chapter 306 Reactions from all parties Five days later, the results of King Card''s trial were already available. Disrespect for lords, corruption, *, murder of others, organization and support of underworld groups ... Wait for this series of charges, all of which have been placed on Kincard, no matter what the law is to judge, he will certainly die. The Flash Gold Chamber is very angry about this. After the news came out, they sent messengers to the police camp in Shawan Port and the court to protest more than once. They don''t think Kincard has committed such a heavy crime. They maintain that all of these trials were procedural, lacking evidence and without legal basis. However, Verina would not ignore them and still insisted that the court uphold the verdict. And the day after the verdict was issued, Jin Card was pushed onto the gallows, so that this man who was once a stormy man in Shawan Port became another dead body hanging outside the city gate. . ... As for the woman of Clarice, she would not have been treated so miserably.Although she is still being held in a prison in Shawan Harbour, she is at least free from death. Even if she had no freedom, at least she could not eat or drink, but no one abused her. The reason these two people are treated differently is that it is absolutely related to the completely different attitudes adopted by the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce and the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce in this matter. Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce''s choice after the emergence of things in Shawan Port was to pressure Dain through Governor Ozer. After suffering such a big loss in Shawan Port, they obviously have no intention of giving up. As Schindler''s land, they can now be regarded as unique business overlords. They are arrogant and do not feel that they have done anything wrong. They knew that Dion was on the same front as Governor Ozer. So they made a very stupid decision: that is, through their capital investment in Governor Ozer, they tried to influence some decisions of the Beastblood forces, and put pressure on Dean through Governor Ozer. In the past, this move was almost innocent. Because any warlord can''t afford capital investment. The Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce is the most powerful Chamber of Commerce in Schindler, and their economic strength is beyond the reach of any warlord. Even the roles of Governor Conley and Governor Ozer are not exempt. Without the support of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, the strength in all aspects, whether in terms of armaments, economics, or people''s livelihood, will be greatly affected. This effect is not considered fatal, but it is more terrible that if you offend the Goldsmith Chamber of Commerce and let the Goldsmith Chamber devote itself to the other party, it will be an unbearable loss for either party. So on the third day after King Card was hanged, Governor Ozer sent an urgent letter to Dane.Dane looked at this letter, and the words were fiercely accused. He made unreasonable actions against the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port. Moreover, in the letter, Governor Ozzie also demanded that Dean immediately find a way to reconcile with the Gold Chamber of Commerce and calm down the anger of the Gold Chamber of Commerce. The wording on the letter was harsh, but Dane didn''t take the letter too seriously. If the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce thought that Dane would be like other warlords under the influence of Governor Ozer, but what Governor Ozer said was an order, it would be very wrong. Other small warlords, although nominally independent, were too weak to make it impossible for them to rely on their own strength to survive independently in Hindler. If it is in a peaceful era, then the situation may be slightly better, but when these two major forces are concentrated against each other, the small independent warlords really want to continue to survive, it must rely on the alliance forces behind them to a large extent. This has also made Governor Ozer the leader of the alliance forces, and the control of these independent warlords has become very powerful. But Dane is by no means a small warlord in general. His presence in the south of New Delair is unique and arguably the strongest. Any party who wants to really treat him needs to make every effort to deal with it. Otherwise, after the full staff behind Dane, the army of 7,500 will be reached, not by any means. In this way, expecting Governor Ozer to use a letter to make Dane obediently obedient, it is definitely an ridiculous illusion. If it was Ozer who supported Dion in the position of General White Wolf Fortress, maybe Dion might still listen to him. But unfortunately, in the past, Governor Ozer did not support Dane to become the owner of the White Wolf Castle. On the contrary, he was opposed and had troubled him when he first entered White Wolf Castle. At this level, although the two sides are on the same front against Conley, the actual relationship is not really close.In this way, Dane is even less likely to just listen to what Ozer says. Not only that, Dane also found a very interesting thing from the content of this letter. In this entire letter, even though Governor Ozer severely criticized Dyne''s policies and choices, he also seemed to be standing strong behind the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce to support them. But in fact, such a severeness is actually no strength. Because in this kind of long letter, Dane didn''t see any word is writing what would happen if Dane didn''t do it. This is really interesting. Generally speaking, the format of a threat letter should be what you want to do, if not, how I will deal with you. Obviously, this letter from Ozer is not a threat at all. The meaning of this letter in Dane''s feelings is more like conveying to him ... similar to ''I also ca nt send this letter. You can do whatever you like, anyway. After sending this letter, I don''t feel anything ''. He didn''t know whether his experience was right or wrong ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Of course, he didn''t care at all. Anyway, he is scared of almost nothing now, and no one needs to support him, his waist is hard. He also believes that even if it is necessary to make a choice between the Shanjin Chamber of Commerce and South Hindler''s South, then Ozer will definitely not choose to stand on the Shanjin Chamber of Commerce. In this sense, it is clear that the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce has made serious mistakes in the differentiation and analysis of the forces in the south of Hindlerell and even in the entire land of Hindlerell. So stupid choice.In contrast, the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce''s approach in this incident is obviously much smarter. Two things The first is to thank [ ] several rewards of 1000 starting coins. The second is ... I have sprained my right index finger and can barely type. The speed has dropped a lot. Recent updates may be unstable, but I will try to keep two changes a day, but the update time will not be stable. (In fact, it is not too stable, haha ??~) (To be continued.) Chapter 307 Use The Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce is not smart enough to make them a veteran of the founding chamber of commerce in Sha Wan Port, while also making them a blacklist in Dane''s mind. The Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, who was ignorant of the current affairs, was entered into the cold palace by Dane, and asked Verina to implement the policies of the Shawan Port. A heavy tax is imposed. In addition, she was required to stare at them fiercely, and once she found any inconsistency in the industry of the Gold Chamber of Commerce-even if it was slightly inconsistent-laws, regulations, and various provisions, they would Immediately punished very severely. This is a very targeted action, and for a chamber of commerce, it is almost equivalent to declaring war. The General Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce, which has paid a lot of money, also immediately announced that it would reduce the transportation and export of resource-controlled commodities such as fur and minerals to Shawan Port. But Dane was not afraid of them at all. The lifeblood of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, or their most advantageous commercial industry, lies in the collection and export of these raw materials. The raw materials are always collected and sold to others. So for the new Lier, where the productivity is not developed, the best way for them to sell these raw materials is only the western human society with relatively high productivity. As for the production of raw materials, it is not enough for the Shire mainland. howeverThere is no need to say more about the Shire mainland. The Shire United Chamber of Commerce and Dion are now in a very close honeymoon period. Especially when Dane handed over almost all the output of raw materials under his name to the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce to represent them, in fact, in the short term, they are not particularly short of those provided by the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. Share. Of course, the production of resources and commodities in Dane''s hands is certainly not enough to consume the entire Shire continent. However, Hindler is not the only place where raw materials are produced, and sufficient raw materials can be imported elsewhere. What''s more, even if it''s just Schindler, can the Flash Gold Chamber really monopolize the production and export of all resource commodities? Totally impossible! If they can do this, then they are the kings of Hindler, Ozer, Conley, and so on, they can wash and sleep. Because of this, even though the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce holds such a powerful ''weapon'' in their hands, they want to threaten the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce or the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce with these resource-based industries. Realistic things. As for the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, their attitudes after this turmoil are totally different from the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. Although the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce sent a protest letter as soon as Clarice was arrested, their actions were not as fierce as Shen Jin''s. What''s even more strange is that in the process of fermentation of subsequent events, they were very strange to maintain a silent attitude. As if they didn''t care much about Clarice''s life. Of course, this is just the feeling of Verina. She did feel a little, as if the Sequoia Merchants had a meaning of throwing Shawan Port in exchange for Clarice s death is worthwhile . This is a very interesting thing. It is also interesting to note that during the first period of her arrest, Clarice was very active in trying to escape from this prisoner''s identity.Although she was not abused, the environment in which she lived in prison was comparable to a hotel. But freedom is still very important, especially for Clarice. Velina did not block Clarice''s access to outside information during these days. This woman in red, after hearing many news about the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, apparently guessed something. She didn''t tell anyone, but it was clear that her will had become somewhat depressed. Even after being detained for a week, she started drinking heavily and was drunk several times in the middle. When guarding Clarice''s jailer and reporting the news to Verina, Verina realized that her previous guess was likely to be correct. She has also heard some rumors that Clarice is the lover of Prince Eagle Eye, and also heard some of the reasons why Clarice would deport from the prosperous Kingdom of Pudri to the relatively barren Sand Bay. port. Queen Susanbella of the Pudri Kingdom is not a particularly envious woman. But after all, a queen is well-known, she may open and close her husband''s lover, after all, political marriage. But it is unlikely to tolerate, and her husband''s lover is well known. Come to think of it, if it wasn''t for Prince Eastman protecting her lover, Clarice would haven''t known how many years she had died. From this perspective, it seems that Prince Eagle-Eye is still a man of affection and righteousness, or that he is considered to have deep affection for Clarice, and does not want him to die in the Kingdom of Pudri. The Sequoia Chamber of Commerce sent her to Shawan Harbor. Even if it is not prosperous here, but at least controls the right to speak in a port, coupled with a deep background, for a woman, it should be considered to be able to settle down. But who would have come across Dane. It is estimated that the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, which sent a strong protest letter at the beginning, was under the instruction of Eastman. As for the secluded Sequoia, who was ambiguous later, it was probably the meaning of Her Majesty the Queen.It is quite possible that Her Majesty did not want to see Clarice continue to live. Of course, this is just a guess after Velina has synthesized some of the information she got, including some performances of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, and seeing Clarice''s mentality ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This is just a guess There is not much evidence to support it, but she feels that the conjecture and the facts should be inseparable. As for whether this guess is correct, in fact, Verina doesn''t care too much. Far from the Kingdom of Putri far west of the Southern Cross, even if it is a fast boat, it will take at least a month to reach Shawan Port. Her Majesty the Queen, no matter how great the prestige, radiates to such a distant place, the impact it can have on the Shawan Port is minimal. Instead, Verina had some interest in Clarice herself. She realized that the subtle situation in the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce and in the Kingdom of Pudri seemed to have something to use. I promise you ... I tried to keep the two changes as much as possible, but it was broken yesterday ... I underestimated my finger injury. Yesterday, the index finger had swelled into a sausage, and there was almost no way to do flexion and extension. It hurt when I touched my finger. I couldn''t type at all ... This chapter is knocked out by a finger ... I am in a mood ... (To be continued.) Chapter 308 Exploration Expert The connection between the Shawan Port and the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce has been regarded as completely outrageous. Although the Shire United Chamber of Commerce has spared no effort to support it, if Shawan Port wants to continue to flourish, it will still have some difficulties. After all, the blood transfusion of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce will not be an endless effort to maintain the current strength. Although this is enough to restore the Shawan Port to its prosperity in its heyday, it is still difficult to continue to develop. If at this time, if Shawan Port can get the support of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, then the situation will be completely different. It is not necessary for them to make the same efforts as Shire, as long as they can maintain the cooperation of the past, it is enough. Originally, after arresting Clarice and severely offending the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, whether it was Dane or Verina, they felt that it was almost impossible to continue to cooperate with the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce. Things-at least in the near term. However, by surrounding the series of phenomena that happened to Clarice, Verina realized that there seemed to be a lot of things to be used. Of course, this matter involves the question of the overall strategy of the Shawan Port, or the entire Dion force, so she is not afraid to take the initiative. So she left the matter to Dyne to make the final decision.The response from Dane was only two words: yes. With Dane''s approval, Verina can be assured to do what she wants to do. However, she did not rush to talk to Clarice in a hurry. She is still waiting for some opportunities, and she believes that this opportunity will definitely come in a short time. Moreover, her recent affairs are also very busy. Although she is very concerned about this matter, it is really difficult to take too much time to deal with it. Dean asked her to establish the preparations for the establishment of the Shawan Port City Government, which can completely replace the General Affairs Office, as soon as possible. Now she is almost all on her. The preparation of a new city government is far more difficult than imagined. If it were not for the foundation of the General Affairs Office, and it was really necessary to build a brand new city government, then the workload would be too chilling, at least Verina could not complete it in a short time. But even if it is based on a ready-made institution that has almost covered most of the work functions of the municipal government, this reconstruction work is still very difficult. Dane gave her the task to completely control Shawan Port in her own hands. This is not just about setting up a government, it can be done simply. This new government must fully obey Dane''s orders, stand on its own side, and extend its tentacles to every corner, every detail, and every aspect of the port city. This means that, in a short time, Verina must sort out what kind of work the functional agencies of the General Affairs Office used to hold, and which original staff and functional agencies are credible and can be retained. Which ones must be replaced by their own.This is the job of maintaining the loyalty of the new government, which is very important and cannot afford to be sloppy. On the other hand, the equally important task is how to keep the new government''s control over the port city from dropping too much after replacing a large number of personnel and abolishing many functional agencies? The balance and grasp of these two aspects, and the handling of specific issues, have really tested Verina''s ability to govern. Now, she has devoted almost all her energy to this matter. She is so busy that she has very little energy and can take care of other things. ... While Verina was planning and waiting for the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, Dane was busy with another thing. On August 11, at two o''clock in the afternoon, a barren field at a location about 40 kilometers east of White Wolf Castle. Dane, a servant of the dust, came down from the back of a wolf and hurried to a strong man wearing a yellow copper protective cap. "How''s the situation? Are you sure?" Dean''s tone was slightly anxious, and there were some expectations. "There is no problem, basically it can be determined. As long as our exploration team digs a little further, we should be able to dig things out," said the man with a copper hat to Dane.With a wave of Dane, he said very excitedly, "That''s great, Li Haoke, but you made a great contribution!" "Oh, thank you Lord Lord for your compliments." This man with a copper hat was a talent that Dane accidentally recruited from the migrant camp about two months ago. His name was Li Haoke and he was a very special craftsman. "Hulk Lee, an exploration expert." "Technology: "Specialization in precious metal exploration: Li Haoke is very good at finding precious metal veins. When looking for precious metal resources, he will get a temporary bonus of half a star." When Dane received the system prompt and saw the materials of Li Hao class, it was quite happy! He realized that Li Haoke would play a very important role in the development of Dane in the future. His presence will allow Dane''s White Wolf Fortress to obtain greater profits on the land rich in mineral resources. Li Haoke did not let Dane down. When he appeared and was recruited by Dane, a brand new building appeared in the list of buildings in White Wolf Castle, the Exploration Institute.The exploration institute was identified by the system as a special upgradeable building ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The function of this building is also very simple: it can explore some mineral resources within the territory controlled by Dyne. As for the efficiency of this exploration, it does not depend on the capacity of the building, but on the level of the exploration personnel. These prospectors can be trained after the building is established. Dane immediately raised the level of the exploration institute to the highest level that it could rise to, that is, the fourth level. Anyway, the upgrade of the exploration institute is not expensive, and it is much cheaper than the upgrade of those resource-based buildings and arms training buildings! After completing the construction upgrade, he also quickly recruited some scholars who have research on ore, and some experienced workers who have worked in the mine for a long time. As long as he has the potential for mineral exploration, he did not let go, and all went to the exploration institute to try training. Within a month, the exploration institute still unearthed some roles recognized by the system as regular exploration personnel. Although there is no way to compare with Li Haoke, who is recognized as a talent by the system, at least it can become that mineral exploration Expert assistants are fine. It seems that my finger is better, but the codeword is still very painful ... (To be continued.) Chapter 310 Hematite vein After the exploration institute was established, it was handed over to Li Haoke by Dane. While Li Haoke''s work during this period of time, although Dane didn''t have much energy to pay attention after he got busy, in fact he did pretty well. While doing the staff training work, hoping to train more and more sufficient exploration personnel, they did not stop the exploration work around Bailangbao. And soon, he came up with results. About a week ago, Dane heard Li Haoke''s report that he found a place suspected of possibly existing, brass veins, more than 40 kilometers east of White Wolf Castle. Such things as copper ore have a high commercial value. Many magical industries need copper ore, such as Dane s Enchanting Workshop. Then, some industrial products also need copper. Copper as a metal is itself a very basic mineral resource product, and its value is actually higher than some ordinary mineral resources: after all, copper smelts can be used directly to make copper coins. Although the value of copper coins is incomparable to silver and gold coins, there are great exchange differences. But this is at least a metal that can be used as currency, and the output of copper veins is much more than silver or gold.And it is very important that although this copper mine has not yet been explored for specific figures of its quality and resource reserves, in any case, this is a mineral resource that has not yet been developed. This is very different from the mines that Dion had previously established through abandoned mine veins. Resource-based buildings, or resource points, can be upgraded. However, the upgrading of resource points is very different from other buildings. On the one hand, of course, it depends on the level of the system base itself, but on the other hand, they are also subject to the quality level of the resource itself. Although the three mineral resources controlled by Dyne now look good and the output is okay, in fact, they have reached the bottleneck of development. The iron ore plant in Bailangpu also has a sulfur mine. Although the output is quite large, there is no way to continue to increase it after upgrading to the second level. This is because these two mines are built on the abandoned ore veins. No matter how great the system is, they can only reintegrate some mineral resources that have no mining value, and they can be developed again. Not a mineral resource born out of thin air. As for the black crystal veins above Comilla. Although it is also a primitive mineral resource point, due to the difficulty of mining, even after the establishment of a system mine, there are many constraints. After the black crystal vein was promoted to the third level, it could not continue to improve. However, this copper resource point is different now. This is an undeveloped place, and according to Li Haoke, although the copper mine is buried deeper, the quality should be good. Dane is quite looking forward to how much potential this chalcopyrite plant will have after it is actually developed. So he put down the matter at hand and rushed here, just to wait, Li Haoke got the results and news as soon as their exploration work was completed. At the exploration site, Dane spent nearly three days with Hulk''s exploration team, and the entire exploration work was finally over.Li Haoke handed a stack of turf paper with many things scribbled and put it in Dane''s hands. This is his exploration report. This report, although it looks very scribbled, is quite professional. Because of this, Dane didn''t understand at all. But it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t understand, he doesn''t matter, anyway, he doesn''t rely on this report to get the final result. Encouraging Hulk, Dane sent him away, then immediately opened the system interface, and saw this new copper resource point on the map module. Then the surprise came! This is a seventh-level resource point, which means that as long as the system base level is raised to a sufficiently high level, this resource point can eventually be upgraded to the seventh level. What is even more surprising is that this is not just an ordinary copper mine resource point. It is accompanied by copper mines, and there is another higher-quality mineral: red copper! Compared to ordinary copper mines, red copper, a rare associated mine, does not know where to go for a single value. After smelting, copper can barely be regarded as a precious metal. However, red copper is an out-of-the-box magic mineral. Moreover, it is a more precious resource than the basic magical minerals of the black crystal.Red copper is a very good carrier for constructing items that carry the properties of fire. When carrying magical power with high activity, red copper performs very well. Of course, as an excellent magic metal, the effect of red copper is not only able to carry flame magic. It is also a good raw material for making Golem cores and other magic components that require strong and excellent heat transfer systems. According to Li Haoke''s professional knowledge and the specific attributes of this new resource point that Dane saw in the system interface, they together made a preliminary estimate of the output of this vein. UU After the establishment of this copper mine, the monthly benefits to Dane can be more than 3,000 gold coins. At the same time, the value of the trace red copper that is associated with it will also reach more than 1,000 gold coins. This figure does not look very high, but it is an estimate based on the establishment of the copper mine only one level. You know, this is a high-quality resource point that can be upgraded to the seventh level. After the level of resource points is improved, whether it is the mining of copper ore or the production of associated red copper, there will be a very large increase. The development of this vein, for Dane, is not limited to the simple income of gold coins. Minerals, such a strategic resource, sometimes cannot really be measured by pure gold coins. To put it simply, adding a few thousand more coins a month is certainly a good thing for Dion to speak, but can the increased money be used to impress the Shire Chamber of Commerce? That would never be possible. The rich continent of Shire, however, never lacks these golden cancans. However, each month a batch of copper ore and smelted copper ingots are provided, and what can be exchanged from the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce is not just these gold coins. Dual political and economic support is not something you can easily buy with money. (To be continued.) Chapter 310 Herald of Total War This copper mine is of course to be established, and it is the most important part of the current working sequence of White Wolf Castle by Dane. Relevant matters are left to the construction workers recognized by the system. As for Hulk, he was sent to other places by Dion to see if he could find other mineral vein resources within the territory under his control. In fact, if there is anything really bad about this new copper mine. There is only one point: it is a little far away from White Wolf Castle. A distance of thirty to forty kilometers, if something goes wrong at the copper mine, it will take about half a day to arrive when the army is dispatched from White Wolf Castle. Here, relatively speaking, the sphere of influence from Governor Ozer will be closer. This is a very easy place to go wrong. If the benefits of the copper mine are large enough, it will be easy for some relatively powerful bandit groups, and even other warlord forces to peep. And, if the relationship between Dyne and Governor Ozer is not so close in the future, the safety of this new copper mine will need to be worrying even more. However, no matter how many worries there are, since there is such a very useful resource here, it is impossible for Dean to waste it. After returning to White Wolf Castle, Dane went to Chapel and explained to him about the copper ore. For the follow-up mining and safety work, I believe that after clearly explaining the importance of this to Chapel, the logistics chief of the White Wolf Castle should be able to arrange it.After talking about these things, he heard another news from Chapel''s mouth, a bad news. "General, our ears and eyes in the north have found some information about the progress of the war. The total war at Schindler may not be far away." "What is the specific information? Is it really going to happen?" Dane was a little unbelievable. After the first battle in Shizuipo, Hindler set the basic situation for the two powers to fight. Until now, the preparation time for the war in the middle has been too short. As far as Dion feels, he is not ready for the next full-scale war. And Governor Ozer and Governor Kerry, their respective forces are even greater, and it is very troublesome to handle and mobilize themselves, not to mention the need to coordinate and take care of so many small warlords under the same front. The situation they face is much more complicated than Dane, and it is impossible to prepare everything in such a short time. Although, almost everyone knows, there must be a war between the two Governors of Hindler. But this war is not yet about to erupt. It is precisely because of this that Dane was surprised by the news that Chappel said that "comprehensive war is not far away." "Actually, it''s already done," Chapel said. "There are already some small warlords united by Governor Conley and Governor Ozer, and they have fought a battle near the northern ice cave city." "What happened?" Dane asked. "The two sides are half a catty. The Governor of the First World War Oze has a slight upper hand. The whole battle seems to have just begun, but it is based on the situation of the battle. It seems to be fierce. Destruction is not a good thing. " Pershing, who was called urgently by Dyne to participate in the discussion together, intervened and asked, "Isn''t the situation always restrained by both parties? Although there are often some small-scale conflicts, it seems that this has not happened yet. This is a situation where several warlords are fighting together. ""Yes." Chapul nodded and said, "In the past few months, although small-scale conflicts have continued, the number of these conflicts has been controlled to dozens of people, almost no more than a hundred people. But this time, the total number of people participating in the war near Bingdong City may have exceeded 5,000, and there are more and more warlords between the two sides involved in this war. In. " Peixin sighed and said, "This is really not a good sign. A month ago, we just fought against Governor Kangli''s Iron Nail Post Corps. Fortunately, it was a quick decision and the two sides were enough The restraint did not make us the fuse for the outbreak of the total war between the two camps. I hope this will be the case. " She had such hope, but Chapel sitting next to her was pessimistic. I only heard him say, "It''s not easy. The war in Ice Cave City started as a battle between two warlords in order to compete for a small crystal vein in Ice Cave City. Later, in just one week, it affected The range has rapidly expanded to the entire area around Ice Cave City. Unlike our previous battles, the battle was so fast that even if others wanted to get involved, there was no way to do it. But this time, the event has fermented For a long time, the war is still fighting, and the situation is escalating step by step. It is not so easy to calm down. " Dion asked with a grim expression: "Chapel, according to your judgment, do you think that this war in Ice Cave City may really trigger a full-scale military confrontation between the two camps in the future?" Chapel said: "I think it''s very possible." "Then, do you think, according to the current situation in Ice Cave City, how much time is left before the real full-scale war breaks out?" Dane must know this very important question. The answer to this question will affect his next series of strategic choices. If this time is too short, then Dane will desperately gather the army and prepare for the battle; if the time is sufficient, he will also try his best to recruit as many as possible within a short time. Enough troops, at least he must re-establish a total of 7,500 troops in the formal legion and the garrison after the Blitz in Sand Bay Harbor. All of them have been supplemented before he can be in the future comprehensive war ~ www .novelbuddy.com ~ has the qualification to barely be able to fight to become a chess player, instead of being miserable as a chess piece. Chapel has no way to give an accurate answer to Dane''s question. He thought for a moment and said, "This is really no way to judge. If you look at the development speed of the ice cave city in the past week, I am afraid that in another week or two, the ice cave city will become a whole Schindler was dragged into the great vortex of war. However, I think that although Ozer and Conley now intend to wrestle around Ice Cave City, if they have a certain restraint mentality, this speed may slow down a lot. " "Every specific estimate will not be clear until another week or two. If I have to give a judgement, then I think that the full-scale war will take one month at the earliest. If you look at it optimistically, It may be delayed until the end of the year. "Dean pouted his lips and said, "It''s best to drag it to the end of the year ... Well, you said, although Bingkucheng is far away, more than two hundred kilometers away from us, is there any way we can affect there? situation?" The serial number of the previous chapter is wrong. It should be 309. This chapter is 310. It does not affect reading. Go back to the editor and change it ... (To be continued.) Chapter 31 Ice cave city "Affects Ice Cave City?" Chapul looked at Dion in amazement, not understanding what Dane meant. Their territory, from White Wolf Castle to Sandy Bay Port, belongs to the southernmost part of Schindler. And Ice Cave City, which is almost more than 400 kilometers away, is the second largest city in the north of Hindler. It is named because of the special ice cave environment around the city. That''s not a good place to live, and the environment is harsh. If the barren Hindler is to be selected for the worst soil environment, it is definitely around the ice cave city. On the wasteland, there is still some better land. It can be used to grow food near water sources, but Ice Cave City is not included in this list. There is no farm around the city. However, it still has a large population and has become the second largest city in the northern region. The main factor is that among the ice cave terrains around Ice Cave City, there are some high hunting value, A monster with the characteristics of the ice element. At the same time, in the ice cave terrain, there are rich mineral resources. Absenteeism, monster hunters, and mercenaries have become the main group of Ice Cave City, and many of them. At the same time, a large number of industries supporting these hunters, such as hotels, taverns, equipment repair and manufacturing industries, have also developed fairly well. At the same time, as the origin of raw materials, many caravans will visit. All in all, although the living environment is relatively harsh, it is a lush town with an estimated resident population of 10,000 or 20,000. If you consider a large number of floating population, there will even be 100,000 people in Ice Cave City.Ice cave city is not the place where a warlord has the final say. There are several warlords of various sizes in and around the ice cave city. The pattern is a bit like the former Shawan port was scrambled by Morno and Malone. Much more confusing. In fact, Ice Cave City has always been the most chaotic place in Schindler, because the benefits are most obvious there. Unlike other big cities, urban development needs to be maintained. In Ice Cave City, as long as you grab the site and send someone to mine, you can dig out money, which is the easiest resource to compete for. In such a chaotic and distant place, Chapel really couldn''t think of any way to exert influence there. He even felt that it was particularly difficult to control when he set the intelligence eyeliner to Ice Cave City before. But Dane didn''t think his thoughts were whimsical. He said, "Chapel, don''t limit your eyes only to the fact that we can only use military action to influence the situation in other regions. Now, our control in the south is the strongest. We can also count on the entire Schindler. It s a strong party. Sometimes, by expressing our own voice to the outside world, we show that our attitude is a way to exert influence. " "Also, we now have the lifeblood of Hindler''s maritime trade. Although some of the raw materials produced from Ice Cave City will be transported by land, there are also many parts that will be transported to us by sea. Way, transport to other places. So, is there a lot of places we can control? " "These are all ways to show our influence. Of course, we are unlikely to capture too much benefit from the turmoil in Ice Grotto in such a distant situation, but at least we have capital in the ice The situation in the cave city speaks for itself. " "Chapel, I hope you can make good use of this. I won''t ask too much, after all, geographical distance is indeed an objective difficulty, but at least you need to play a role in cooling the battle in Ice Cave City. .What to do specifically, you can discuss it with Verina, who is sitting in Shawan Port. Anyway, you can try to keep the battle in Ice Cave City as fast as possible. " After listening to this large paragraph of Dane, Chapel said thoughtfully: "I think I understand what you mean, I will think of a way to do it." ... The battle in Ice Cave City is undoubtedly a precursor to the war. On the one hand, Dane needs to ask Chapur to do something that can cool down the battle in Ice Cave City. On the other hand, he must also continue to strengthen his armament, which is mentioned on the agenda. Now, not counting the troops in Comilla, just to say that the line from White Wolf Castle to Shawan Port, the number of troops owned by Dane has reached 7,500 in size.The first thing to say is the garrison in control of Verina. Originally, the strength of the garrison army had two 3,000 troops. Now, she has merged the police battalion and the port guard at Shawan Port to form the Shawan Port Wing, and then counts the previous two. The wing, just the strength of the garrison, reached 4,500. Moreover, the combat effectiveness has also improved. In the beginning, the garrison army consisted mostly of recruits recruited temporarily, mercenaries recruited, and some second-line security forces in the past. These soldiers, firstly, have relatively poor equipment, and secondly, the quality of the soldiers is also very ordinary. Even after training, individual teams that perform well may reach the level of ordinary regular soldiers, and most of them are worse than the regular army. But it''s different now. After the battle with Governor Iron''s Iron Nail Post Army on the outskirts of Shahai Bay was over, Dane realized that the use of light infantry in his elite army was very poor ~ www .novelbuddy.com ~ And when fighting some critical and difficult battles, the Light Infantry Regiment, which is more likely to collapse morale in bad situations, may also become a pig teammate holding back. It was because of this idea that Dane simply made a new military reorganization plan. He wanted to replace the light infantry troops in the main army with the real main army. As for the light infantry regiments that have been replaced, of course, they cannot be wasted. For Dane''s main army, they are cumbersome, but for Verina, this is a rare treasure! In any case, these light infantry regiments are regular troops that have been trained long enough, acquired certain military skills, and have adequate discipline and quality. Even at the bottom of the regular army, it is stronger than those recruits and second-line security teams in Verina''s hands. As a result, after receiving these eliminated light infantry regiments, she broke them up and filled them into her army, and the strength of the entire army was greatly improved. It''s another chapter later, the subscriptions continue to fall steadily, super miserable. (To be continued.) Chapter 312 Crossbowmen After receiving the three light infantry brigades that were replaced by the main army, Verina worked hard and made changes to her three wing. First of all, after the original First Defense Wing and the Second Defense Wing received part of the soldiers, they were dispersed and filled into the army to serve as the backbone, which greatly enhanced the strength of the two winges. In the third wing, that is, the Shawan Port United, Verina simply set up a light infantry brigade directly, with the soldiers of the original police battalion, which formed the Shawan Port United Main force. At the same time, this also made the latest wing formed into the strongest overall combat force among the three wing of the garrison. Now, don''t underestimate the garrison in Verina''s hands. With a size of 4,500 people, it is a net worth that some medium-sized warlords can barely reach. The weakness of the former soldiers was that, after adding some regular troops and improving them, most of the small warlords couldn''t fight Verina''s troops. Even if it seems like a dragon that has already disappeared, the strength of the heyday combined, if you want to be tough to eat the current garrison, it will hurt your muscles. It is not impossible to get rid of it. Even more frightening is Dion''s main legion. Even the light infantry, which is regarded as the main arm of most warlords, has been considered a regular army sequence, and has been eliminated by Dyne. It can be seen how powerful his main army is. . The establishment of the main army has still not expanded, and the size of the two alliances is 3,000. However, in terms of overall strength, it has been changed. Among the first wing that can play a huge role in the front battlefield, the number of white wolf guards has been expanded to three groups, and a group of nine hundred white wolf heavy infantry can become a mainstay on any battlefield. . In the battle with the Iron Nail Guards, they faced five times the siege of the enemies, and they were not weak opponents like the Infantry of the Chaos City, and they were able to sustain it for a long time. Not to mention, if they meet an opponent like a light infantry, they are afraid that they will not have more than ten times the number, it is estimated that they cannot even suppress the White Wolf Guards Regiment.In addition, in addition to the three teams of white wolf guards and one team of white wolf cavalry, the first wing was also equipped with a team of crossbowmen. Crossbowman is a long-range shooter from the White Wolf Fort altar building. These human archers, wearing leather armor and round steel helmets, equipped with daggers and crossbows, although not like the Ranger units, have very good archery skills and keen skills, but in Dane''s eyes Judging from the human continent on the entire continent, there are very few long-range units capable of seeing more powerful than these crossbowmen. The key to this is the crossbow in their hands. These crossbows, really have to say their attack power, may not be as powerful as the long bows that are nearly one person tall, which are used by the elven shooters. The crossbows shot out are not nearly three times the length of the long arrows. Better than. However, these last boxes of crossbows, and then by shaking the rocker on the side of the crossbow, you can complete the fast filling equipment, and complete the normal archer at the shooting speed. In a crossbow box, there are eight crossbow vectors, and quickly shake the filling and shooting. If you do not consider the aiming problem, all eight crossbow vectors can be shot out within one minute. What''s even better is that the firing of the crossbow is just a matter of pulling the trigger. Where it is like a long bow, it takes a lot of energy to pull the bowstring once to complete the shooting. It is also very convenient to replace the crossbow box. After the crossbowmen fired a crossbow box, they just need to discard the crossbow box and take out the new one, and they can reinstall it within half a minute. Of course, the most cost-effective way is to refill the eight arrows with the empty crossbow box. A crossbow box is not cheap from the equipment factory, but if you really encounter the kind of continuous and fast fire that requires constant and intense attack, it is clear that what the crossbowmen can play The effect is even better than the Elven Ranger. The only flaw is that if the long-range arms of the two sides shoot at each other in the traditional battle formation, the crossbowman''s range is relatively disadvantageous. The crossbow fired by the projectile is not like a long bow and arrow. When falling down after crossing an arc, you can get a special kinetic energy bonus, and the damage ability will be reduced. But in any case, although the crossbowmen are not enough, they are still more than enough. Even if it is not as good as an authentic Elf Ranger unit, but it has its own characteristics and is a very good long-range shooting unit-it is better than letting a light infantry equipped with a short bow serve as the long-range firepower of the first wing Times gone. In fact, as the base of the sacred church, White Wolf Castle was used by human arms to train itself. Just like Orinel in the forest base, at the very beginning, they can train sword dancers and sentries. Orinel can also train the corresponding low-level arms-crossbowmen and infantry.But Dane did not try to train crossbowmen at the beginning, because he was not very affluent at the time, and the training of crossbowmen also cost money. With that resource ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, it s better to throw to the elite Ranger troops go up. The reason why he started to train crossbowmen now is that he is on the verge of war, and he must expand his regular army combat power as soon as possible. In addition, when the building range of White Wolf Fort [Range Range] was raised to level 4, the crossbowman became a strong crossbowman, the level rose a lot, and it became valuable for training. As for the other initial armies, infantry, Dane did not train them for different reasons than crossbowmen. The characteristics of White Wolf Fortress and the training program of White Wolf Guard are in the same building [barracks] as the infantry training ground. This means that if Dane wants to train the White Wolf Guard in the barracks, he cannot train the infantry, and the infantry cannot train the White Wolf Guard. Anyway, only one of them can be trained at the same time. Then, whether it is [Infantry] or the upgraded class [Heavy Infantry] in the fourth tier barracks, there is a certain gap with the strength of the White Wolf Guard. Therefore, under the conflict between the two, Dane was so confused that he would not put the White Wolf Guard into practice and train ordinary heavy infantry. The same reason applies to the cavalry unit of the Templar Base-[Light Infantry]. With the White Wolf Cavalry, Dane would not train ordinary light infantry. I didn''t see that on the battlefield, when the outstanding light infantry of the Red Scarf Sand Riders was facing the impact of the White Wolf Cavalry, it was almost no different from the paper. (To be continued.) Chapter 313 Configuration upgrade As far as Dane''s first wing is concerned, after replacing the two light infantry brigades into a crossbowman brigade and a white wolf guard brigade, the overall strength of the entire wing soared. If you play the Iron Nail Post again, this configuration of the first wing will never be as hard as the last time. However, it is said that it can defeat the Tie nailgang army alone, but at least it can easily adhere to the arrival of the rescue force led by Dion. The second wing has also undergone considerable changes. First of all, the original Sword Dancer Brigade has completed a comprehensive upgrade, and a new team has been added. Although the naming of the sword dancer units in the system has not changed, unlike the sentry who has been upgraded to a ranger and the crossbowman to a strong crossbowman, this does not mean that their strength has not changed. The new version of the sword dancers has not improved much in defense, which is related to their light equipment. But the soldiers trained were greatly strengthened in their hands. Dane asked Delin himself to experiment. Now Delin, how can he have a seven-level strength. In the past, it was not too much of a problem for him to play a sword dancer squad by himself. However, if the new version of the sword dancers formed a whole squad, twelve people would be able to beat Delin with his head. Must be hacked. This is a big improvement. The strength of these sword dancers holding double swords has increased enough to make Dane happy. In addition, in addition to Peixin''s Guard, the Ranger Group has finally completed the upgrade of all its soldiers, and all sentries have been upgraded to Rangers, which has brought the team''s long-range firepower to another level. At the same time, a new Ranger Brigade was also put on the plan.At the same time, as a pure swordsman of a special branch, a new brigade was also added. After pondering a bit, Dane decided to put a newly composed White Wolf Cavalry Group into the Second Wing. Coupled with the original White Wolf Cavalry Brigade, the number of soldiers in the Second Wing actually exceeded the establishment of the normal Wing, reaching eight teams with a size of 2,400. Including the first wing, the number of Dyn''s main army will reach nearly 4,000. Of course, whether it is the first wing or the second wing, many of the newly added troops are still in training and have not really formed an army. In fact, to this day, in the previous period, the Orion and White Wolf Fortress buildings have actually been supplementing one and a half months ago, surrounding Sandy Bay Port, targeting the Maroon and Tieganggang legions. Working while losing troops in the battle. If the new army is to be fully prepared, it will take at least two months. Therefore, during this time, Dane didn''t want any change in the general situation of Hindler, so that he can rest assured that he can develop his strength during this time. He believes that, except for him who owns the system base, no other force can have such a rapid development speed as he does. I do nt see him. How long has Moorno, who has been playing for White Wolf Castle for so many years, stayed at the mid-size warlord with only 3,000 soldiers? Even a Malone is so difficult to clean up. And Dane, after inheriting the White Wolf Fortress, three months of development, destroyed Ma Long, and even destroyed the Iron Nail Post Army with Kerry. So, in fact, as far as Dion is concerned, the thing he hopes most is not to have any war at all. Do nt fight others, and do nt let others fight him. After he develops enough strength, pull out the army to wave Xin It was the best that Dreier straightened out. It''s a pity, who makes this an eventful one? He can only make himself like a gear that is stuffed into a high-speed rotating machine, and then rotates wildly without being crushed into pieces. ..."Ding Jing", Dane was awakened from contemplation. "Come in." Dion called, sitting on a chair in the study. I saw a maid in a maid costume pushing the door gently, standing at the door and saying, "Master Lord, Master Joel is looking for you." "Let him come over." Dane also built temples, mage towers, and monasteries in White Wolf Castle. The temple also enshrines the father **** Hilo. Cecilia was very enthusiastic about wanting to spread the gospel of the elf father **** to humans at White Wolf Castle for a while, but this enthusiasm lasted for a month and a half, and it was realized. The blow was eliminated. For the elves, Hilo was a born-in-close faith. Alorim almost all the elves were followers of the father God Hilo. Even the humans who brought a lot of ghost knife ports to the elves were contacted. Become a simple believer. However, in the area of ??White Wolf Castle, humans who lacked the experience of contacting the elves were obviously less able to accept the Hero. The priesthood of the Father of Elves is not attractive to humans; the priesthood of Nature Teachers is not so easy to use in this desolate land; only the Guardian of the God of Elements and Life can be considered The element is a neutral priesthood, and life is a priesthood that all beings will not oppose. However, despite this, the mission of the God of Heroes in White Wolf Castle was also not ideal, and the number of devoted believers was very low, which hurt Cecilia. In the end, she herself lost the idea of ??propagating the teachings of the God of Hilo to those confused and impatient humans ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ just arranged in White Wolf Castle and the newly established Sand Bay Harbor Church Some priests let them go by themselves. Dean laughed at all. He didn''t care about those. Even the temple could not expand his influence through missionary methods. Instead, Dean liked things. Perhaps it was because he himself was an unbeliever. For the power of religion, Dane has always been more resistant.And, to be honest, religion is not something to control. It was okay to say that when you were weak, really, if all the people in your territory became Hilo''s fanatics, was that the priests had the final say, or did he have the decision? Fortunately, this problem that plagues countless monarchs on the continent does not need to be considered by Dane. Cecilia and Essilor, when preaching, always used Dyne as a messenger under the crown of Hilo, making him a very high status in the hearts of Hilo believers. Therefore, he was not afraid at all. However, relatively speaking, Dane still felt that the power of magic and arcane was more reliable, and he himself was more interested in these things. Joel is the host mage of the White Wolf Castle Mage Tower. Like Eastlin, it is a tower master who appears in the mage tower after it is established. (To be continued.) Chapter 314 Nightsaber Cavalry Joel is a ninth-level high-level human mage who specializes in plastic-powered factions. On the far side of the main white wolf fortress, a tall minaret is the second tallest building in the entire castle, which is exactly the mage tower. From the 17th floor of Dane''s castle, which is the fourth floor down from Dane''s bedroom, there is a short bridge protruding from the balcony, only 15 meters long. Crossing this bridge, opposite is the top floor of the White Wolf Castle Mage Tower. Therefore, it was very convenient for Joel to find Dion from the mage tower. Dane himself also needed this convenience, because if he wanted to know about Orineldo, spreading it through the two mage towers was the fastest way. After all, although he can use teleportation to quickly move back and forth between White Wolf Castle and Orinel, but it will cost empire points. Even if it only needs 10 o''clock in one transmission, the extra cost is a lot of money. What''s more, ten minutes to go back and ten minutes back, this time is not for no money! And sending a letter between the mage towers, it just costs some magic, it''s nothing. As a result, Master Joel became a messenger after arriving at White Wolf Castle. He came to Dion. Nine times out of ten, Oriani sent any messages to Dane, and the other time came to Dane for money. White Wolf Castle Master Taco also trained the mage. 3. Spread knowledge of spells, and provide enchantments and alchemists with the duties of qualified staff. "Just asked me for money last week. Should I send a letter this time?" Dion muttered, sitting and waiting for Joel''s arrival.After a while, a bald mage in a red robe pushed the door open and walked in. "Lord Lord, a letter from Orinel." The bald mage threw down a letter coolly and turned away. For Joel''s personality, Dane has already learned enough about his contacts in the past. He''s no stranger to this guy''s performance. This is the case every time I send a letter. Just say a word, leave a letter and leave. Very silent. Picking up the letter, as soon as Dane was about to dismantle, he heard Joel walking to the door saying something: "I will not send the letter myself later. I will send my apprentice, Master Anda." "Okay." Dane nodded and said, "It should have been so." This time, people are really gone. No longer controlling him, Dane opened the letter in his hand. This is a letter from Fal''o, which mentioned two things. The first thing is to report the recent situation of Orinel, especially the two workshops that Dane is concerned about. About this news, Dane didn''t care much. Although Faulol devoted himself to making a set of detailed reports, Dane had no interest in seeing the statistics: he can enter the system interface of the Empire Heart at any time and see the system Statistical and absolutely error-free data, what other manual reports do you look at?Of course, the report written by Faro still has some reference significance for Dane. After all, for things that can''t be expressed from the data, sometimes you still need the personal contact experience of a person who is in charge of everything in Orion, who is in charge of Orion, in order to make Dyne better. Time to stay in Orineldo''s situation and understand the situation over there. However, despite this, Dane, after seeing another message written in this letter, left Falau''s carefully prepared report aside, even if the other message had only a short sentence: "The first batch of Night Blades has been successfully cultivated, and the cooperative training between hunters and Night Blades has been completed quite well." Seeing this news, Dane couldn''t sit still. Immediately, he shakes the bell on the table, and then starts to wear formal clothes. "Master Lord?" His maid stood at the door and asked gently. "I''m going to Comilla soon. If there''s anything left for me to come back to deal with, I''ll ask Master Joel to send me a letter." "Okay, Lord Lord." The reason why this is so urgent is because the cultivation of the Night Blade Leopard is really something that Dion has been waiting for a long time! Just like White Wolf Fortress as the base of the third-level sacred temple, it has the training ability of the white wolf cavalry of the light cavalry class. After being upgraded to the third level, Ofeni can certainly train the corresponding light riding unit. The night leopard is the most outstanding mount of the forest elves.To be honest, the junior unit of the Human Templar Corps is really incomparable to the elves in the strength of a single unit. The junior infantry has no characteristics. Although the sword dancer has a fairly obvious disadvantage, that is, his defense is low, but if he really wants to choose from these two arms, he will choose a sword without hesitation. Dancer. As for the crossbowmen, they have a bigger gap compared to the elves'' ranger units. The human light cavalry, compared with the Elven Nightsword Cavalry, has a large gap in combat effectiveness. In other words, if it wasn''t for Dane s Templar base was built on White Wolf Castle, and the White Wolf Guards replaced the infantry and the White Wolf Cavalry instead of the ordinary light cavalry, Dane would actually It is difficult to train such an elite army. The elven army is, to an elite level, really difficult for other races to compare. Among the seven bases, the only one that can be compared with them is perhaps only Drow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Although Drow is black-skinned, it is also one of the branches of elves. The two elf races really have almost the same characteristics, high-quality arms, and very distinctive. Of course, the weaknesses are also very uniform. Fertility is low, population growth is slow, and total troops are scarce. After returning to Orinel, Dane found Fal''o as soon as possible, and accompanied by him, came to the Nightsaber Breeding Farm. When he arrived, a group of night blade leopards, who had just been successfully cultivated and were in their prime, handed the reins to the hands of the elves wearing leather armor under the allocation of the stable manager, and they took them away. . These elves are naturally reserve members of the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry. Next, they will take these Night Leopards to the training ground next to the tacit understanding with the mounts and some technical tactics of riding battles. training. "I''ll call Deere for you," said Faal, standing beside Dion. Deere in his mouth was the training instructor of the Nightsword Panther Cavalry, and was now training on the training ground in front of Dion, with a group of recruits. Dane waved his hand: "Don''t bother them training, I''ll just take a look first." (To be continued.) Chapter 315 I need more Night Blades (2 in 1) Watching the training of the Night Blade Leopard, you can really use the words "pleasing to the eye" to describe it. The night bladed leopard, with its dark blue body and light blue-gray stripes covering it, is very sturdy, even bigger than some of the war horses Dane saw on the mainland. On their backs are powerful elven cavalry soldiers. These cavalry soldiers hold crescent-shaped crescent blades in their hands. They are extremely beautiful and lethal. Even if Dane''s vision is shown, although the cavalry''s martial arts are still a little young and not so smooth, the power of the special weapon such as Moonblade in their hands is enough for people to imagine waiting for them to complete After all the training, how strong will it become. And those who are comparable in size to the lion and tiger, and even larger, are quite agile. Whether they are running or jumping, these big cats show their agile characteristics as a feline. Even if there are many obstacles on the training field, they can jump freely. This is more agile than the wolf. Dane is sure that some of the items on this training field cannot be completed by the wolves-the wolves can''t easily stop suddenly while traveling at high speed, and then erupt immediately. In addition to being agile, the Night Sword Leopard''s explosive power is also stronger than that of the Wolves. The pair of blade-shaped fangs that grow from the upper jaw, one bite, very few creatures can survive. I really want to say that there is nothing stronger about a wolf and a horse than a night leopard, and that''s probably only endurance. This is indeed the shortcoming of the Night Blades. They are flexible and explosive in battle, and the price paid for this is more physical energy consumption. And their bursts of sprints at a distance of 100 meters are extremely fast. Maybe they can reach the extreme speed from a standstill in just two or three seconds, but their long-distance running endurance is really bad. However, even if this is the case, this is a very powerful unit. Tiger teeth, tiger claws, and the cavalry''s moonblade, I believe that when they set foot on the battlefield, it will be a nightmare for all enemies. Not to mention, even on difficult terrains such as forests, swamps, and rocky terrains, the Night Sword Leopard can show quite good performance. And this kind of terrain is almost any kind of natural enemy of cavalry.In addition, these night bladed cavalrymen also have a special stunt-Maneuvering Moonblade. While watching Dean watching the training, he saw with his own eyes that under the order of the Infantry Cavalry Instructor, the dozens of cavalrymen in training uniformly threw weapons in their hands. Moonblade was spinning in midair, drawing a beautiful arc, turning out a long distance, then turning a corner, and began to fly back until it was caught by the cavalry''s hands. This is a very powerful long-range attack capability! Under the maneuvering moon blade, the wooden man tied with straw and dead leaves outside as a target was cut directly. The ability to cut wooden targets with protection on the outside and solid wood on the inside, basically means that as long as the protection level of the armor does not reach the level of heavy infantry, it is under the maneuvering blade, as long as it is hit There is no doubt about death. Those who have such lethality have not yet been able to become a full force of the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry. After the two-month training period has passed and their skills are more proficient, the lethality of the Whirling Moon Blade will definitely be there again. Considerable improvement. Of course, there are still many problems. Almost half of the Nightsword Cavalry, after throwing out the Moonblade, when the Moonblade returned, the cavalry on the mount failed to catch their weapons. But Dane is not worried about this problem. This is obviously only caused by insufficient training. I believe that such problems will not occur again after the training of these night leopard cavalry is completely completed. ... Dane looked around for a long time, and it wasn''t until this night''s training of the Nightsaber Recruit that he had officially met Deere. Unlike the elves in general influence, Deere is a strong man. Yes, he is an elf strong man. In terms of height, Deere is only a little shorter than Dane, and the muscles of his body are more generous than Dane. There was also a scar on his face, turning his upper lips up. If it were not for his long pointed ears on both sides of his head, no one would think of him as an elf when he saw him."Lord Dane? Sorry, I didn''t notice you by the side during training." What doesn''t match his appearance is that Deere''s way of speaking is not reckless at all, although his polite manner doesn''t match his size. Dane resisted the sense of disobedience and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t let them bother you. How''s it going, how are these recruits training?" Deere held a piece of cloth and wiped the sweat on his head while he said, "The progress is very good. The boys and girls have a fast grasp on how to cooperate with the Night Blade Panther. Lord Lord will add an Elven Cavalry unit for you. " Dane praised: "It''s great. I have been looking forward to the Night Blades Cavalry. However, what you said is not too long, how long is it? I hope to know a specific timetable . " "Hmm ..." Dill left the jersey in his hand and groaned, thinking for a while, and said, "We have more than one hundred night leopard cavalry reserves we are currently compiling. If you look at the progress of training, two months later, a group of qualified soldiers will complete all the training courses. However, the cultivation of night blades is not an easy task. There are only sixty. So you will only have one Squadron Night Lancer Cavalry available in two months. Although the remaining soldiers can complete the training, they will not wait until the next batch of Night Blade Panthers have been cultivated in three months. Before they can officially join your army. " Dear frowned, hearing Dion''s statement. Fal''o, who was standing next to Dion, saw that Dion was slightly dissatisfied with the time period Dill said. Dane will certainly not be satisfied! In fact, the cultivation of the night blades and the training of the cavalry of the night blades were started two or three months ago. At that time, Orinel had just advanced to the third level. At the time, Dane was very enthusiastic when he saw the training list of the Night Blades Cavalry in the newly appeared building list.However, now that the months have passed, Deere actually told him that these cavalry will take two or three months to form a combat force, and the first batch of Night Blades cavalry is only sixty, three Only 120 qualified cavalry can be achieved in a month''s time. How can this number please him! Seeing Dane''s gaze turned to himself, Fal''ao had a bitter smile on his face: "Master Lord, you don''t know, it is really difficult to cultivate the Night Blade Panther. We need to move from the breeding ground to Night Blade The habitat of leopards, across a world, is engaged in attracting work. Wild night bladed leopards that cross the world also need to be trained in mounts in breeding grounds. " "The speed of attracting the night blades is not fast, and the training of mounts is not easy. After two or three months, they can take out more than 100 night blades that can be used as mounts and cultivate two squadrons. The Night Blade Leopard Cavalry is already a good result. " Regarding Dion''s dissatisfaction, Faluo did have some helplessness. It really wasn''t that he didn''t work hard. In fact, when he saw that Dane had great expectations for the Night Sword Leopard Cavalry, he took Night Sword Leopard training as a very important task. However, the objective difficulty is here, after all, no matter how hard Fal''o tries hard, there is no way to get rid of it easily. After hearing Fal''o''s words, Dion said, "I understand that your work is very difficult. If it is normal, I will not be so harsh. But, Fal''o, maybe you are looking forward to staying in Comere Asia does not know much about the current situation on the mainland. " "The war is coming, and our strength must be improved again before the war comes. I have done my best to increase our military strength in all aspects. And the night saber is definitely a considerable for us. Important plan. If such an elite cavalry can appear on the battlefield on a large scale, it will definitely be the biggest nightmare for our enemies. " "Of course I know this is difficult, but this is also the pressure on you. I hope you can do your job better under pressure." With that said, what else could Fal''o do? He nodded helplessly and said, "So Dane, what are your specific requirements?" "I hope to see after three to four months that the number of Nightsword Cavalry soldiers has reached the size of an entire squad. Only when this number of Nightsword Cavalry Horsemen reach this number can they face the battlefield of thousands of people Play a decisive role. "After listening to Dane''s words, Fal''o and Deer next to each other looked at each other, neither of them looked very good-looking. Obviously, this request made by Dion is difficult to achieve. Deere opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but was stopped by Fahl''s eyes. Just listen to Faal continuing, "Okay, Dane, I understand what you mean. But at this point, I really can''t give you any guarantee. I can only say that we will do our best to Months later, a whole squad of Night Blade Panthers was brought out. " Dean patted his shoulder with a smile, and said, "It''s enough to have you, I believe you can do it, my great housekeeper." After Dane left, Deer looked helplessly at Falau and said with a mockery: "I didn''t expect ... the first time I saw the Lord God, he gave me such a big problem." Fal''o touched his beard and said angrily: "What problems do you have? Just train your troops. I''m really in big trouble. Where can I spend four months, then There are at least two hundred leopards! Oops, I am so old that I have to worry about not only the whole thing of Orion, but also how to do these things, really ... " Deere shrugged his shoulders and said, "Yes, yes, I just need to train my troops. But if I really want to meet the Lord''s requirements, I will not only lack more than 200 leopards, I will also lack 200 How many soldiers. You have to recruit me. " "Two hundred people!" Muttered Fal''ao. "How many elves are there in Orinel? There are 300 rangers, 600 sword dancers, and many militiamen in Dion''s army. He was recruited by the guy from Sarko to serve as a guard by the freshwater lake, and then gave 200 more people to make Orinel''s entire army impossible? In this way, Orinel would be evacuated. " Deere looked at Fal''o so anxious that he was about to get rid of his beard. It was a bit unbearable, but where did he come up with any good way? I can only comfort: "Don''t you come to a group of compatriots every week from the **** guide tree tower? If there are dozens or hundreds at a time, there should be a lot in a month?""I can''t give it all to you!" Fal''ao said, "There are young and old, men and women, and only young people can serve you as cavalry. But the young people are all taken away, Orinite. Want to do other industries? " "Well ... then I can''t help you, too." Deere''s helpless expression, "I''ll go back and train my boys and girls." Faluo waved his hand in distress, motioned him to leave quickly, and then stood still, thinking continuously, to see what can be done. In fact, for the two issues now facing us, there must be some solutions. With regard to the cultivation of the night blade, he can increase the investment in resources and increase the speed of attracting the night blade. Although increasing the input of resources will speed up the attraction, after reaching a threshold ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ the input and output will be disproportionate, which will cause a lot of waste of resources. However, in order to complete the target issued by Dion, even if he knew it was a waste, Fal''o had to put his heart and soul into it. In that case, there should be a chance to complete the target. Even if it is bad, it is estimated that it will not be much worse. As long as the number of gaps is not too scary, you can ask Dane to think of something else. In this regard, Fal''o is pretty bachelor. But the source is a bigger problem. It is not difficult to solve the two hundred young soldiers that Deere needs. Adjusting from Orinel is not enough. Just as Dill said, waiting for a batch of new populations from the **** guide tree tower to select the tune, anyway, it can always achieve the target. However, Orinel was a soldier, and most of the young and middle-aged were trained as soldiers. The lack of vitality in the entire territory was a dead end where Faro could not find a solution if he wanted to break his head. This is the thing that gives him the most headache. The two chapters are combined into a single chapter. The content is not easy to disassemble, and it is simply not disassembled. (To be continued.) () Chapter 316 persuade Dane was dragged into the temple of Orion. After watching the training of the Night Blade Leopards, he originally planned to visit two magic workshops, and then returned to White Wolf Castle. However, he did not expect to encounter the woman Isherol and was dragged to God. In the temple. Isroll was looking for him, of course, something important. At least for her, this matter is very important, that is, the issue of upgrading the temple. But Dane didn''t actually plan to upgrade the temple. In his eyes, upgrading the temple is a waste of resources. For Dane, he can invest countless money and resources in Orineldo and White Wolf Castle to raise the level of each building to a sufficiently high level, and even some buildings, he only hates His base level is not enough. If he is stuck because of some upgrade requirements, he ca nt wait to get as high as he can. He does nt feel bad about investing as much capital as possible. But the temple is an exception. Upgrading the service building can raise the level of training soldiers, shorten the training time, and expand the scale of training. Upgrading economic buildings can bring direct or indirect monetary benefits. All in all, each has its own benefits. But what can you do to upgrade the temple? The temple cannot even train pastors. The place where the pastors are trained is called a monastery.However, Isylor didn''t think so. "The upgrade of the temple is very useful." She tried to convince Dion. "Come on, is it possible to better spread Hilo''s gospel? You know, I''m not interested in that." "Not only that. Dane, you should know that I am not the same as Cecilia. I am not a pure Hilo priest. The meaning of all my existence is for you. I know that what you are thinking more about is How to improve the strength of the territory, what I do is considered from your standpoint. " "Let me upgrade this useless temple, for example?" Dion sneered. Issloor shook his head, approached Dion, and stroked his chest. "Don''t come here." Dane took a step back. "When did you learn this trick?" Issloor smiled and said, "I thought you would rush up." "You wish I could do the same, anyway, there doesn''t seem to be anything else important now." "Forget it," Eszroll said, "There are still important things. Maybe you really don''t know, but I do need to explain to you well that the temple can play a role after the upgrade. "Dane made a sitting posture, but the thought in his heart was that if Isroll was going to talk to him about ''better publicizing the gospel of God'' and ''rich spiritual beliefs of the people in the territory'', Then he left immediately. As if seeing what Dion had in mind, Isroll smiled, poured him a glass of wine, and said, "I''m not talking about the nothingness, but the real enhancement of the power of the territory. Helpful things. " "Listen to your ears," Dion said. Essilor took a small sip from the wine glass in his hand and said, "Maybe, Dane, you remember that in addition to being able to recruit priests, the monastery may also recruit more high-level occupations to train in the future. . " "Like a Templar like Max Hill?" "Yes, and priests like me." "Keep talking." Dane came to interested mage. "Clerics such as priests, their training is not the same as the general army. I believe you have already seen this. They are not trained like the other squadrons on the scale of squadrons. For the training of spell-casting professions, the units are only one. And the upgrade of a building such as a monastery does not bring about an increase in the scale of training, at most it can only shorten some training time. There is no way to build it like other arms. More advanced units will appear after the upgrade. " Dane nodded, which was the most important reason why he didn''t upgrade the mage towers and monasteries-lack of sufficient, visible or expected benefits. Esther continued: "But that doesn''t mean there are no other benefits to upgrading spellcasting buildings.""Like a mage tower. As far as I know, if you increase the level later, it will be easier to train a higher caster, and the monastery training priest will be the same reason. However, if you build a magic school, you can Maybe I understand what I will say next. The Academy of Magic can train mage apprentices more quickly than mage towers. Even later, it can also train professional alchemists or enchanters and other professions, and it can also train high-level mage, Let some mages that are not bad in strength, such as Eastlin, complete the advanced from high-level mage to mage. " Dean frowned, and the fragments of memory that he once had were slightly awakened by Isroll''s wordshe knew that Isroll was true. These things are not functions that exist in the system building description, but they are real. "Whether it is a professional mage or a high-level mage''s promotion, these things are not something that can only be brought by upgrading the level of the magic school ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~. It is the mage tower." "The situation in the temple is similar, and if you do nt upgrade the temple, it may not affect the recruitment and training of the priests, but you should never want to recruit in the monastery such high ranks as Templars and priests. Occupation. " Dane''s ''s fangs. The abilities of ordinary mages and priests, to be honest, although they can play a significant role on the battlefield, but the number is too small. Perhaps in a battle of several hundred people, a caster squad can play a significant role, but if you look at it in a large battle with thousands of people, it will not be very satisfying. But higher casters such as Eastrin, Cecilia, and Isroll are not included. In addition, two high-ranking priests, regardless of mana consumption, perform group casts to bless one or two groups of soldiers with the power of group cattle. That is really not something that cannot be accomplished. So, imagine what would happen to the two teams when the White Wolf Guards, who were buffed with the power of a cow, rushed on the battlefield? The heavy infantry, which has a very high comprehensive quality, after the strength attribute has been greatly improved, before the spell effect ends, they can even fight with the same number of KUKALON warriors! (To be continued.) () Chapter 317 Attractive sacrifice The same situation will become more apparent on advanced mages such as Eastlin or Joel. As long as they can let all their magic power out without interference, they can use uninterrupted spells to bury an entire small army alone! If you can really upgrade the mage towers and temples as Essilor said, it can bring more high-level casters, or allow existing casters to increase the caster level more quickly, then, This value is not small. However ... Dane thought for a while, after upgrading the mage tower and the temple, she still had to pay a considerable price to buy various spell research, and it felt very painful. Whether it''s magic or magic, it''s really a money-burning thing, but high-end magic products and high-level wizards can really play a big role in a territory. This makes it clear that the magic thing is a kind of high investment and high threshold, but it can be invincible after being made. I do nt see him. The Red Moon Magic Empire, thousands of years ago, was able to directly overthrow the Caesar Empire that dominated the entire continent from the strongest period. It is a pity that the Red Moon Magic Empire was only a fleeting one. After the extinction of the Caesar Empire, more than a dozen legendary mages of the Imperial Council killed each other and were hollowed out by the Holy See. However, even now, it inherits a part of the territory of the former Red Moon Magic Empire and claims to be the successor of the Magic Empire. The Confederacy of Evert, with its magical civilization that transcends the entire continent, sits on the westernmost side of the Orodik mainland. They confronted the Holy See for hundreds of years. Later, after the collapse of the Holy Empire, they also became opponents of the New Caesar Empire for hundreds of years. Later, the New Caesar Empire was over. Now they are fighting the Holy Promi Empire. Anyway, these mages are always against the strongest country in the world, but they have survived for a thousand years and have not fallen. No one can take care of the country sheltered by the mages. From this, it can be seen that if Dane can really develop the magical civilization of the territory-not only arcane, but also divine magic-he will have no opponents in the entire Hindrell.Thinking about this, he decided to go back and raise the level of the mage tower for a round, and the money was spent. As for the temple ... we still have to think about it. If Essilor knew that she had spent a long time talking, and eventually prompted Dane to decide to upgrade the mage tower, but still did not plan to continue upgrading the temple, it is estimated that she would be half-depressed. However, the next thing she would like to say about the benefits that can be gained after the temple upgrade is that Dane changed her mind at once. "Do you remember when we fought the faceless monsters on the island?" "Of course, what do you want to say?" "Do you remember when we used the skulls of the faceless men and the eggs of the faceless men to sacrifice in the temple?" Dane came to understand: "You wouldn''t mean that after upgrading the temple, you can make this sacrificial offering better from the gods?" "Yes." "Come on." Dion''s expression was slightly dissatisfied. Essilor was a little bit grieved: "Dane, haven''t you experienced it yourself, can you get a lot of benefits after the sacrifice?""There are a lot of benefits, but you mean that after upgrading the temple, you still need to take me to the underground world to fight with those faceless people? I only provoke them if I''m full!" Dane said this, but his heart was somewhat intriguing. He did not forget that at the time, when he had just arrived on the island of Comilla, almost all of them were poor and poor, not the two sacrifices, and the trouble he faced was great. Of course, during the first sacrifice, Esther''s own advocacy made Peissin a disobedient fellow. However, it is undeniable that the ship''s elven population pulled at that time laid a solid foundation for the initial development of Orinite. Later, for the second sacrifice, a scroll of absolute loyalty contracts, in exchange for a hero, and an elite ranger with a squadron, was definitely worth the money. Pershing and her elite rangers played a very important role in the subsequent wars. This also makes Dion look forward to such things as sacrifice. Imagine that at first he just killed hundreds of faceless people and snatched dozens of faceless eggs. The sacrifice was so rewarding. If the dungeon in the underground world of Comilla is broken by him, and all of it is sacrificed, how much profit will it have? That''s a conservative estimate, there are at least 20,000 faceless people! Not to mention, if you go to the underground world, he is sure that he can still harvest better black crystal veins! He was excited about it, but also calmly thought about it. Faceless is obviously not an ordinary race like humans and elves. A human city with a population of only 20,000 is indeed easy to break through. With a population of 20,000, pulling out 5,000 to 5,000 soldiers is already sky-high, and if you really want to pull out the army according to this ratio of five to one, you can imagine the quality. With Dane''s strength, to level such a city, to be honest, it is easy. But the faceless city ... Dane has dealt with these faceless people. To be honest, the many faceless people they met, and the results of investigations in the dungeon, told him that these guys are not easy to mess with. They don''t seem to have the old, weak, and disabled, almost all of them are soldiers ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and the strength of the individual soldiers is not weak. It is estimated that a soldier with the standard of the garrison must have a three-fold advantage to suppress the enemy . What''s more, the environment of the underground world, with its intricate terrain, lack of lighting and light, is really not suitable for the human army to fight-not for the elves.He is now going to take the initiative to attack those faceless people, he must go all out, and do not know how much loss will be. Use this loss in exchange for sacrifice? Dane was unwilling. According to his ideas, his current situation is not bad. As long as he obtains a good record in the next comprehensive war of Hindler, it is appropriate to keep his current victory. If it''s more beautiful, maybe there is hope to go further. In this way, he would not even want to go to the underground world to do things. If the loss in the underground world is too great, how will he deal with Hindrell''s total war? Based on comprehensive consideration, no matter how tempting the underground world is, he made up his mind not to touch it. If you don''t get it right, you won''t get much of the benefits, and maybe you''ll mess with it. Today is three more, and there is a chapter waiting (to be continued.) () Chapter 318 Offering The same situation will become more apparent on advanced mages such as Eastlin or Joel. [Fenghuang novel network update please search f / h / xiao / shuo / c / o / m] As long as they can let all the magic power out without interference, they use uninterrupted spells, enough to be buried alone. A whole small army! If you can really upgrade the mage towers and temples as Essilor said, it can bring more high-level casters, or allow existing casters to increase the caster level more quickly, then, This value is not small. However ... Dane thought for a while, after upgrading the mage tower and the temple, she still had to pay a considerable price to buy various spell research, and it felt very painful. Whether it''s magic or magic, it''s really a money-burning thing, but high-end magic products and high-level wizards can really play a big role in a territory. This makes it clear that the magic thing is a kind of high investment and high threshold, but it can be invincible after being made. I do nt see him. The Red Moon Magic Empire, thousands of years ago, was able to directly overthrow the Caesar Empire that dominated the entire continent from the strongest period. It is a pity that the Red Moon Magic Empire was only a fleeting one. After the extinction of the Caesar Empire, more than a dozen legendary mages of the Imperial Council killed each other and were hollowed out by the Holy See. However, even now, it inherits a part of the territory of the former Red Moon Magic Empire and claims to be the successor of the Magic Empire. The Confederacy of Evert, with its magical civilization that transcends the entire continent, sits on the westernmost side of the Orodik mainland. They confronted the Holy See for hundreds of years. Later, after the collapse of the Holy Empire, they also became opponents of the New Caesar Empire for hundreds of years. Later, the New Caesar Empire was over. Now they are fighting the Holy Promi Empire. Anyway, these mages are always against the strongest country in the world, but they have survived for a thousand years and have not fallen. No one can take care of the country sheltered by the mages. From this, it can be seen that if Dane can really develop the magical civilization of the territory-not only arcane, but also divine magic-he will have no opponents in the entire Hindrell.Thinking about this, he decided to go back and raise the level of the mage tower for a round, and the money was spent. As for the temple ... we still have to think about it. If Essilor knew that she had spent a long time talking, and eventually prompted Dane to decide to upgrade the mage tower, but still did not plan to continue upgrading the temple, it is estimated that she would be half-depressed. However, the next thing she would like to say about the benefits that can be gained after the temple upgrade is that Dane changed her mind at once. "Do you remember when we fought the faceless monsters on the island?" "Of course, what do you want to say?" "Do you remember when we used the skulls of the faceless men and the eggs of the faceless men to sacrifice in the temple?" Dane came to understand: "You wouldn''t mean that after upgrading the temple, you can make this sacrificial offering better from the gods?" "Yes." "Come on." Dion''s expression was slightly dissatisfied. Essilor was a little bit grieved: "Dane, haven''t you experienced it yourself, can you get a lot of benefits after the sacrifice?""There are a lot of benefits, but you mean that after upgrading the temple, you still need to take me to the underground world to fight with those faceless people? I only provoke them if I''m full!" Dane said this, but his heart was somewhat intriguing. He did not forget that at the time, when he had just arrived on the island of Comilla, almost all of them were poor and poor, not the two sacrifices, and the trouble he faced was great. Of course, during the first sacrifice, Esther''s own advocacy made Peissin a disobedient fellow. However, it is undeniable that the ship''s elven population pulled at that time laid a solid foundation for the initial development of Orinite. Later, for the second sacrifice, a scroll of absolute loyalty contracts, in exchange for a hero, and an elite ranger with a squadron, was definitely worth the money. Pershing and her elite rangers played a very important role in the subsequent wars. This also makes Dion look forward to such things as sacrifice. Imagine that at first he just killed hundreds of faceless people and snatched dozens of faceless eggs. The sacrifice was so rewarding. If the dungeon in the underground world of Comilla is broken by him, and all of it is sacrificed, how much profit will it have? That''s a conservative estimate, there are at least 20,000 faceless people! Not to mention, if you go to the underground world, he is sure that he can still harvest better black crystal veins! He was excited about it, but also calmly thought about it. Faceless is obviously not an ordinary race like humans and elves. A human city with a population of only 20,000 is indeed easy to break through. With a population of 20,000, pulling out 5,000 to 5,000 soldiers is already sky-high, and if you really want to pull out the army according to this ratio of five to one, you can imagine the quality. With Dane''s strength, to level such a city, to be honest, it is easy. But the faceless city ... Dane has dealt with these faceless people ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ To be honest, the so many faceless people encountered, and the results of investigations in the dungeon, told him that these guys are not easy to mess with. They don''t seem to have the old, the weak, and the sick, and almost all of them are soldiers. Moreover, the strength of the individual soldiers is not weak. It is estimated that a soldier of the level of the garrison must have a three-fold advantage in order to suppress the enemy. What''s more, the environment of the underground world, with its intricate terrain, lack of lighting and light, is really not suitable for the human army to fight-not for the elves.He is now going to take the initiative to attack those faceless people, he must go all out, and do not know how much loss will be. Use this loss in exchange for sacrifice? Dane was unwilling. According to his ideas, his current situation is not bad. As long as he obtains a good record in the next comprehensive war of Hindler, it is appropriate to keep his current victory. If it''s more beautiful, maybe there is hope to go further. In this way, he would not even want to go to the underground world to do things. If the loss in the underground world is too great, how will he deal with Hindrell''s total war? Based on comprehensive consideration, no matter how tempting the underground world is, he made up his mind not to touch it. If you don''t get it right, you won''t get much of the benefits, and maybe you''ll mess with it. (.) Chapter 319 Knights Templar The most famous army on the mainland of Orodick belongs to the three knights. The old empire that established the country for thousands of years with a chivalry spirit and also dominated the continent a thousand years ago, the Royal Knights of Fickrosas, the Red Moon Austrian Knights of the Everest Federation, and the Saint Victoria Knights. The number of these three knights is not large. The Royal Knights has nearly 3,000 people. The Austrian Knights and the Saint Victoria Knights are both less. They are in their early 2000s. However, the reason why they can be named the top legion of the continent is not the number of people, but the quality is too high. According to rumors on the mainland, the three major knights, any one of the most ordinary knights, must also have a professional level of seven. The soldiers trained by the Templars can all reach more than six professional levels, which is already a very powerful number. This almost means that if Dane can bring the number to a similar level, he will be able to pull out a team no less powerful than the mainland''s three knights. This is just ... Although in the past time, Dane did not let the monastery go all out to train and train priests, but sixty priests have been taken down for more than half a year since the establishment of Orion. All are pawned. Not to mention, the 60 priests had to be trained as Templars, which was a long time, and they had to invest a lot of resources-the amount of resources to be consumed would almost have to catch up to create two or three brigades. Regular army.Dane should now be relatively rich, but he is short of money. These two sentences are not at all contradictory. After the establishment of the two major workshops in Orinel, although the products can only be exclusively supplied to the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce, the demand for these products by Shire is so great that the two workshops are completely impossible to meet. . Beckley now only thinks that the output of the two major workshops is too low, and only that Dane promised to build a third workshop that sent apprentices from Shire to serve as the main force of the work. That s it. Just these two workshops made Orinel, which had a low commercial output in the beginning, double the money income provided by Dane every month, and with the two With more and more people working in the workshops, the output is also increasing. If you estimate it at the current speed, you don''t have to wait for the two workshops of alchemy and enchantment to rise to the fifth level, even if you continue to be at the fourth level, as long as you fill up the staff, you can completely turn the industry up again. Double. And White Wolf Castle, in the equipment workshop, artillery workshop, farm renovation in the surrounding villages, the redevelopment of two abandoned mineral veins, plus the development of new copper mineral veins, this was originally in the hands of Moreno, only eat money The money-making military fortress is now the place where Dane has the fastest economic development. Especially now that there are three resource veins, the raw ore produced every month is a lot of money. What''s more, Dane is no longer satisfied with merely producing ore. Under his instruction, several factories around Bailangbao opened to deal with the original veins and produce iron ingots, copper ingots, and pure sulfur. Finished raw materials. The price of the finished raw materials is much more valuable than the original ore. And these raw materials, several workshops within the White Wolf Castle itself can consume a batch, used to make artillery, to make sword armor. The other part was exported-most of it was still sold to the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, and a small part was sold to Sequoia, which eventually chose to cooperate with the Shawan Port Authority. Not to mention the two commercial cities of Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port. Although there have been many storms before, when the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce was defeated and Shire and Sequoia chose to cooperate with Dane, even if the Shawan Port has not returned to its peak tax revenue, due to the entire The city is in the hands of Dane, so he can receive more money in the port city where the vitality has not been restored, but more than in the most prosperous period of the bay port.Now, on the interface of the empire, Dane can see that under his influence, the estimated money income for a month has approached the 60,000 mark. This is twice as much as when he first took over the power of Moreno-you know, it''s only half a year! The continuous increase of monthly income is also the most important factor for Dane to maintain the growing power and maintain the growing scene. Without the income of nearly 60,000 gold coins this month, what will he use to support the army, with a total number of nearly 8,000 troops? But even though he has a lot of income, he is still very short of money, even after annihilating Malone''s forces and taking all of his estate into his own hands. Dane made a fortune at Marlon Manor. Obviously, Malone will enjoy more than Morno. Moreno has been mixing for so long, his collection hidden in the White Wolf Fort Bunker is only a few hundred thousand gold coins. That''s over 200,000! If it is not something that is not easy to sell, such as some artworks, the value of this valuation may have to rise further. It was also because of this money that Dane dared to overspend to spend money. Otherwise, the income of 60,000 gold coins a month seems to be quite a lot, but after deducting the monthly expenses necessary to maintain the army, maintain the city, etc., the remaining net income is actually not much. Relying on this net income, it is not enough to invest in Dion''s expansion plan, let alone to develop another Templar. This is a difficult problem. To train all the priests to become Templars will definitely disrupt Dion''s steps. Templar training requires him to invest a lot of reserves, which is likely to affect other development plans. How to choose? After thinking about it for a while, Dane thought about Governor Conley''s Dark Spirit Warrior, and finally made a decision:"Come on, develop, give me all the priests to be trained as Templars! I''ll see, when I have such an elite squadron in my hands, what kind of enemies can I stop!" Under his decision, the monastery, which had been vacant for a long time, began to increase its horsepower. At the same time, the long-time idle Hill, also began to frantically busy. At the same time, shortly after he made a plan to train a Templar squadron, Fal''o came to the door. It was not updated yesterday, and it was updated very late today. This is because ... I was really tired these two days ... As soon as I got home yesterday, I thought of lying down for a while, and then the sky was bright ... .) Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience. Chapter 320 Elven population When Fal''o found Dion, there were important things to talk about. ?? Elven population issues. At present, Orinite''s elven population is actually quite large, with a scale of more than two thousand and nearly three thousand people. But Orineldo''s population is unhealthy. Among Dion''s second wing, a ranger of the brigade, sword dancers of the two brigade, and the night blade leopard cavalry who is still training and ready to have a brigade size. Thousands and two hundred people, plus some other teams, such as the parliamentary team and the priests-the future Templars, only the elven population to serve in Dion''s army, there are already nearly 1,000 Five hundred people. Then, except for some young and old elves who have no working ability, the remaining elves are young and mature, and how many men and women are counted? Not to mention, Dane''s Enchanting Workshop and Alchemy Workshop both require those who have some magic knowledge to work in it. In terms of arcane magic, the talent of the elves is indeed stronger than that of humans. This allows almost all of the people working in these two workshops to be elves.What about another population? Almost completely gone. This situation is very worrying, especially Faure, the governor of Orion. He bluntly said: "Our current exhibition method is overdrafting the potential of Orineldo. Now, our population growth is disproportionate to our degree. If we continue to do so, Orineldo''s Exhibitions will be restricted-restrictions from the population. " This was Fal''o''s warning, and Dane was aware of the seriousness of the problem. But he had no solution. Now, the population exhibition of Orineldo is definitely no way to rely on natural growth. Otherwise, with the fertility of the elves, and the long time it takes for a young elven to grow up to adulthood, Orinay will not be able to accept it on a high-speed train. All that can be relied upon is the **** guide tree tower. The population growth rate of the God Guide Tree Tower is actually not slow. If other elves gather, they can increase dozens of people every week-and there is a normal proportion of young people, young people and old people, it is estimated that the leaders of the elves can laugh crazy. But for Dane, such population growth cannot keep up. In addition to these two methods, what other methods can increase the population? There is only one answer: from outside the territory.This is also one of the most important reasons for Faal to come to Dion. "Isn''t General Pershing saying that she fled from the Nancy court in the Central Mountains?" "Ok" Dane knew what Faal was saying. When Pehince and Cecilia took three hundred elves, they came to Comilla from the sea on the Golden Leaf, and were called by God the Father. They said that the Nancy court There seems to be a big change. The undead, who should have been regarded as the deadly enemies of the elves, did not know why, and set up a base around the dark forest where Nancy''s court was located. The upper level of Nancy''s court must be aware of this, but he was indifferent, even for those who attacked the undead without accepting orders, such as Pehinci and Cecilia. Very severe punishment. According to this situation, although it is not known what happened in the dark forest of the Central Mountains, it is absolutely impossible for Pehince and Cecilia, and the group of elf refugees they lead, to be Solitary cases, before or after them, there must be similar things happening. So, Fal''ao thought, from this perspective, can he try to introduce the elven population of the Nancy King''s Court to Orion? You know, Nancy Wangting is an elven kingdom with a population of one million and 100,000 soldiers. Although they rarely leave the forest, they are a powerful force that cannot be ignored in the entire Big Six East. At least, the few countries surrounding the dark forest, whether it is the Principality of Florence or the Kingdom of Pudri, are not the opponents of the Nancy elves. It can really stabilize these elves, probably only the north of the forest. Grand Duchy of Victoria. For ordinary people, even if there are big changes in the Nancy King''s Court, it is not so easy to introduce the elven population from the forest. But Dane is different.Orinel is a forest territory with an authentic tree of life that the elves see as sacred places and mothers, and more than 2,000 elves live here. Although the lord Dane is personal, he is owned by God Hilo. Acknowledged ambassadors-both Cecilia and Essilor can testify as Elf High Priest. In addition, Pershing was once a ranger general of the Nancy King''s Court. Cecilia was in the forest and was also the priest who held the so-called ''Peacock Grove Temple''. The identity of the two of them was among the Nancy elves. , There should still be a certain appeal. In any case, this is a very feasible plan. Dane certainly knew what Fauleau meant, but he was concerned. When ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Pershing and Cecilia came, they were just over 300 elves, and they were so upset. Through the dozens of elves who are completely loyal to Dane every week from the guide tree tower, it is difficult to dilute the three hundred elves they brought with Pershing into a small portion. Elf, Dane didn''t know what the territories would look like at that time. Fal''o knew Dane''s concerns, he spread his hand and said, "Dane, there must be advantages and disadvantages to the introduction of the Elven population from Nancy. I just raised the dilemma we are facing now and possible solutions. As for how to decide, you still have to weigh it yourself. " Dane nodded and said, "I see what you mean. This is a risky decision, but I think we can do it." "Huh?" Faal was a little surprised, he didn''t expect Dane to figure it out so quickly. "You need to be ready to welcome the elven population. Be prepared to divide and assimilate them. As for how to introduce those elven populations ... I will go to Cecilia and Pehince to discuss This matter. "Fal''o smiled quite happily: "Yes, Dane, I''ll be fully prepared. You can rest assured, I promise that as long as the Nancy Elves come, the number of people should not be too much, and we should not exceed Population, there must be no mess! " Today two more reached ... (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 321 Routing Now that Faal is confident that he can be prepared in Orinel, Dane will not worry about it. ? Although there are some problems with the introduction of the elven population from the outside, this choice has an irreplaceable effect on the fast development of Orineldo, and it can even be said to be the only choice. Aside from the fact that the population of Nancy King''s Court, which has probably been vividly chaotic for two years, has not been cut, Dane couldn''t think of other ways to increase the population of Orinite''s elves in a short period of time. Of course, the elves'' gathering place in the world of Orodik is not just a place like King Nancy. There are a lot of elves in Charles 6 and the Northern Alliance''s Elseith Forest Kingdom is the source of the elven race in this world. Regardless of population or comprehensive strength, Ilsethe''s Elf Kingdom is stronger than Nancy''s court. Countless times. But those two places, but the famous Wonderland on earth, a quiet and peaceful life, is the favorite environment of the elves, although Orinai has a tree of life, but it is really incomparable with those two places. In fact, if Nancy is not in trouble, it is impossible for Dane to recruit people from there. For related matters, Dane needs to talk to Cecilia and Pehinci to discuss. After Orineldo''s affairs were almost handled, he rushed back to White Wolf Castle and went to the two women. In the Temple of Shiloh at White Wolf Castle, Dane met Pehinci and Cecilia. At the beginning, the two did not know the purpose of Dane to find them. When Dane said that he wanted to "save" more elves from the Nancy royal court, both of them showed a very strong interest. . Cecilia said in surprise: "I have always wanted to tell you about this, but I have never had a chance. I am afraid that you will be because of Pehinci ... But now, since you have this meaning, we Of course it is incumbent. " "Everything is listened to, Lord Lord."The minds of the two elves were not unexpected from Dane. The two of them came from Nancy, and it is very logical that they want to draw more compatriots to Orion. "Since you have this mindset, leave it to you to do this," Dion said. "In the beginning, you followed the route of fleeing from Nancy, and your own situation about Nancy was even more serious. For the sake of familiarity and understanding, I believe you can do this well. However, I still want to ask, do you have any specific plans? " The two female elves stared at each other, and Cecilia said, "Let Pehince say, she has thought a lot about this before." "Um." Dane didn''t investigate why Pehince had thought about it very deeply before. It was nothing more than that she had planned to occupy the nest in Orinet. However, this matter has passed, and Dane is now more concerned about what the so-called lead plan she is thinking about. Seeing that Dane''s realization turned around, Pehince didn''t hesitate too much, she said, "That''s it. After we escaped, we walked out of the forest from the southwest of Nancy and entered Florence, the human society. Principality, and with the help of some fellow elves who do business in the Principality of Florence, headed south and boarded the boat. At that time, it was going to go to Charles 6, but trek at sea, in the most difficult I received the guidance of God the Father. " After roughly describing the journey of the Golden Xiangye, she began to describe her thoughts: "If we want to continue to receive more compatriots, there are two ways to go. At first, What I want is to go directly south from the forest, take the nearest road and go directly to Hindler. But now it is not working. After leaving the forest, most of the journey is in Governor Conley''s Within the sphere of influence, you also need to pass through Cinderella halfway. " The path that Pershing began to consider must be unreliable. Conley and Dane are now completely hostile. If Conley''s people show the trace of the elves, don''t think about one. Come alive to the south. "There are only two choices left for us now. One is to follow the old road we used to take, but this road is very long and winding. When we were on the road and at sea, the total time was almost half a year. Well, even if the time of the trek is removed, it will take almost a month to drift from the port of Tarrens in Florence to Comilla, and to be honest, even Florence The general political atmosphere of the Principality has no prejudice against the elves, but after all, it is in the territory of others, and security cannot be guaranteed too much. " "As for the other road, I think it is more suitable-that is, from the southeast of Nancy, cross the Broken Dragon Peak, enter the vicinity of the Beast Blood Castle, turn to the southwest, and finally reach the Shawan Port, and then board the ship, and finally Coming to Comilla ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This road will take more time than walking the Principality of Florence. The difficulty in the middle is mainly to climb over the Broken Dragon Peak. Before, we did not choose This road is because the threat of Broken Dragon Peak is too great. The relationship between the Green Dragons and the Nancy King''s Court is better, but after all, we are fleeing the Nancy King''s Court and are not sure what those Green Dragons will do. Moreover, the environment of Schindler is much more chaotic than that of the Principality of Florence. The value of the elven slaves is enough to cause a lot of peeping by bandits and warlords. We were not confident that we could rely on a squadron ranger to protect 300. Multiple civilians cross the wasteland. " "However, these two issues should now be resolved. We have a good relationship with Governor Ozer. Even if he does not provide protection for our refugees, at least he will not block them. And we also You can send someone to respond. As for the threat of Broken Dragon ... Lord Lord, don''t you still have a Dragon Squadron? I believe they can help a lot. "After listening to Pehince''s narrative, Dane had almost made a decision, and then took the route of Longfeng-Beast Blood Castle-Shawan Port. This line is the best in terms of both safety and travel distance. According to Pershing''s estimation, the time it takes to travel from the forest with the refugees until it reaches Shawan Port may take only one and a half to two months if everything goes well. And Pehinci and Cecilia are quite sure. The first elves to be rescued may have a thousand people! (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 322 Level 4 White Wolf Castle If it can really take two months to get a thousand elven populations for Orinel, that''s a good deal. ? After thinking for a moment, Dane made a decision: "Okay, we will take the road of Longfeng. Governor Oze, I will send someone to communicate, you don''t have to worry about it. As for the Dragon Squadron you want, I will also give you. I will help you coordinate as much as possible for the other refugees. However, apart from that, I have no way to give you any other help, and I cannot send a huge The army goes to the east to **** you. Many difficulties that arise during the journey need to be solved by you. Are you confident that you can do it? " Peixin said, "If your order is Lord Lord, I will complete the relay!" "No." Dane shook his head. "I won''t leave it to you to do this." Pehince was silent and a little nervous. Knowing that she was in trouble, Dane said, "Don''t think about it. You are the commander of my legion. From Comilla to White Wolf Castle, an army of thousands of people will need your hard work. You will not want Let me do the job of head of the army? " Pershing was relieved. She was indeed a trustee who still couldn''t get Dion''s trust. Cecilia said aside, "Then leave this to me.""Well." Dane nodded and said, "I did exactly that." ... Appointing Cecilia as the host of the operation, Dane gave her a human squadron in addition to a dragon squadron, two of which were white wolf cavalry, two Squad pure swordsman, plus a squad ranger. In this way, a total of more than a hundred people can be counted as a very powerful escort. Those human soldiers are elite, and the Dragon Squadron is a more powerful presence. These dragons were the team that Dion brought back from the broken Dragon Peak almost half a year ago. He still didn''t understand why the sacred archaic dragon that I encountered on the Broken Dragon Peak that seemed to be called Ignir, threw a dragonman squadron to himself. In any case, this is a fairly reliable force. In a series of battles on the Eastern Wasteland, these dragon men played a considerable role. After returning to the human world, due to the racial differences, these dragons were not easy to be incorporated into the formal combat forces. Dane could only draw a place in a wilderness on the edge of White Wolf Castle. Some buildings were built for them to use as homes. Originally, Dane would be a little worried about what moths these dragon men would make, but in fact they did not. These green dragons lived and stayed in the place where Dane assigned them. They lived daily at sunrise training and sunset. They were quite regular and very stable. Dane was relieved, but in fact he had already made up his mind and offered these dragon soldiers as mascots. Unexpectedly, this time, they actually came in handy-and it was very useful. These dragons are the core strength in this guard. They are powerful enough to use one enemy to ten, so that they are not afraid of any enemy at all. There are no more than five times the number of ordinary bandits. I can''t imagine what kind of threats they can pose to the guards with the Dragon Squadron as their core. And if the enemy reaches thousands of sizes, the guards can at least have the ability to break through. Encounter more enemies ... if there are thousands of troops to deal with this guard, then it is definitely not a bandit, it must be the warlord who is operating. No matter who it is, he dares to work for the elven refugee team that he attaches great importance to, and Dane will never give up on him.Cecilia''s schedule is urgent. Originally, Dane thought that it would take her at least a week before she could prepare. But Cecilia didn''t expect that on the third day, when the guards assembled, there was no delay. Wolf Castle went north. Since Cecilia was leaving, Dane didn''t mean to keep her. The task of attracting the elven population has been given to her, and Dane will give her full trust-in fact, even if Dane is worried at White Wolf Castle, it is useless. What''s more, even if he wanted to worry, he didn''t have that much energy. At White Wolf Castle, he now has a more important thing that he wants to do. ... "The power of the White Wolf Fortress Templar, the castle center has reached the standard for upgrading to level four. Are you sure you want to upgrade?" Dion sat solemnly in a chair on the third floor of the Empire Tower, and solemnly clicked Yes. Then, the people in White Wolf Castle again witnessed the miracle of the celebration that Dane became the new General White Wolf Castle half a year ago. I saw that in front of the crowd, there was a twenty-story towering castle that stuck into the sky and shook again. The magnificent bell on the top of the castle resounded the entire territory, bricks and stones, spawned out of nowhere, and then flew up. On top of the existing twenty-story building, it began to build new buildings ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ People stared at it all in stuns, and then they began to boil. Everyone was called out of the house just to not miss this mysterious and wonderful scene. But this time, as long as the people in the White Wolf Fort, did not miss this scene. Half a year ago, at that celebration, the establishment of the castle center of White Wolf Castle was almost a moment when the ground was lifted up and raised a huge 100-meter-high fortress. And this time, the castle center was only raised less than twenty meters, almost four floors, but the whole process of change lasted two days and two nights.Not only has it become taller, the area and building area of ??the entire castle also seem to have expanded a lot. And when all changes have stopped, this also means that the human sacred power of Dane''s White Wolf Fortress has finally been upgraded to the fourth level. The degree of this upgrade is really fast. Orinite was established much earlier than White Wolf Castle, but today, it seems that there is still a large gap in the distance between the forest territory and the fourth level; however, almost half a year after Orinite was established The White Wolf Castle just built has stepped into the fourth level. In the end, it''s about population. The growth rate of the elven population is too slow, and the human population, although it is not faster than the elven population if it is attracted by the migrant camp, and the upgrade of the human base requires more populations to meet the standard But, at Hindler, everything is lacking, that is, there is no shortage of people. (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 323 Griffon Platform (2 in 1) Raising White Wolf Fortress to Level 4 is a big deal for Dane. ? Under his influence, the most core data of all the exhibitions in the past year actually is not the army, not the amount of money earned, but the level of the base. At the beginning, Orinel was the core of Dane, and his unforgettable nest. However, after he completely won the White Wolf Fort, White Wolf Fort became his core base-it is closer to the core of the war, and its foundation is good, unlike Orinel. It was built from blanks. Moreover, I have to say that when White Wolf Castle was first established, it was confirmed as a third-level base, which was too much help for Dane. Without this three-level base, standing directly in White Wolf Castle, he has exhausted all means to become a General of White Wolf Castle. It''s not fair to say, let alone in more than half a year, The entire integration of Hindler''s South was completed. This also reflects how important the high-level system base is for Dion''s power show. Now that White Wolf Castle mentions Level 4, Dane has a lot to do. First, upgrades to barracks, cavalry training grounds, and white wolf breeding grounds. This will add another level of training to the core units'' white wolf guards, wolf cavalry, and pure swordsmen. He was still worried. Can you complete the first wing s combat training as scheduled, and now these concerns can be ignored-as long as the levels of these training camps are completed, the entire training level will be much higher immediately and completed The planned military training is definitely more than enough. Even if the time of the full-scale war can be delayed later, he may train more elite teams than planned. Several economic buildings, such as workshops and mineral resource points, can also be upgraded. The newly opened copper veins can directly create a fifth-grade mine. The copper mines produced here will bring huge benefits to Dane, not to mention more advanced mines, which can be mined. The chance of associated magical minerals like copper will also increase.After the workshop is upgraded, the exhibition extent of Dyne''s territory will also be further improved. For example, Dane can really build a more artillery unit. If he can have an artillery brigade, with 20 or 30 artillery pieces, it can be played in war. The effect is too great. At the same time, a series of road systems in the south of Schindler, such as repairing, laying and linking veins, Bailangbao, Rotten Wolf Town, and Shawan Port, will also accelerate. With a clearer road, it will no longer take almost a whole day to get from Shawan Port to White Wolf Fort, maybe half a day. This is of great benefit to Dyne''s deployment of troops in the territory, and will also provide a huge boost for commercial exhibitions. There is also the upgrade of the smithy, which will bring a very prominent effect. Already regarded as a rare and elaborate Dion''s legion, after the weapons and armor were improved again, the combat effectiveness will obviously become more powerful. These are the benefits that White Wolf Fortress can bring to the fourth level. Dane has directly requested to sit in Chapel, White Wolf Fort, put down other tasks at hand, and immediately begin to arrange construction workers to complete some important building upgrades. . Dane believes that after completing this series of upgrades, the strength of White Wolf Castle, whether military or economic, will have a huge leap. At the same time, with White Wolf Fortress as the core, and even the entire South of Hindler, the potential for war will also become greater. In addition to the upgrade of these original buildings, what is even more exciting is the newly emerging buildings. Dane''s eyes were attracted by the building named "Griffin Platform" almost immediately! [Griffin platform], is not the only new building that appears in the base of the fourth-level human temple. But it is the building that attracts Dion''s attention the most. Griffon, a magical creature, is a big name in Orodik. They have a lion-like body, with a huge eagle head on their heads; large wings on their backs, covered with feathers. The distribution of this creature in Orodick Big 6 is very widespread. Wild griffins can be seen in swamps, forests, mountains or plains. Whether a mercenary or an adventurer, when wandering and moving all year round, they do not want to meet this kind of flexible and swift monster that has the power of a lion but is like an eagle.What''s more, they still fly, they''re smart. Griffon is a very difficult creature to deal with, and it is so for ordinary adventurers. Even some veterans have a headache to touch them. But for some strong men, the griffin is a very ideal flying mount. In the market, the trained griffon mounts are very expensive to sell, even wild griffin eggs are very expensive, and usually there is no market price. What''s more, few people openly sell large-scale griffins or griffins eggs on a large scale. People with this ability or organization are more willing to cooperate with some major forces. Generally, young griffins, griffon eggs, and even trained griffins will only appear on the black market or in auction houses, and the prices remain high. If you could, no one would mind if they had a griffin as a mount. They are brave and loyal, and extremely loyal. And the most famous army on the Big 6 with griffins as its mounts is to push the forces of the Principality of Victoria. Among the army of this country, there are a large number of griffin knights serving in it. And the griffins, in the minds of the citizens of the Principality of Victoria, also have an extraordinary status and play a very important role of spiritual representative. Even in the Principality of Victoria, the national flag is the design of a griffin. Dane had envisioned his air force problems long before. The meaning of air cavalry for a power is self-evident. In the battle on the Eastern Wasteland. Dane has faced orc bipedal dragon cavalry, and has worked side by side with Governor Kant''s sword-riding knight. The great strategic role of these air cavalry in assault operations, air-only support, and air reconnaissance is something Dane can never forget. He had long thought about how to train air cavalry in his own power. But this kind of thing is really not a solution. The most difficult problem for air cavalry is the problem of air mounts.For the orcs, the biped dragon is a kind of creature that is well captured in the wasteland, and the orcs have the ancestors that other races can''t learn to cultivate and train the biped dragon as a mount. The two-footed flying cavalry is a very traditional and famous air force of the orc race. Swordsmen cavalry, for Governor Ozer, was an early age, he did not know where to get the training method. After many years of mount training and cavalry training, there was finally a large-scale air cavalry team. In any case, if Dyne wants to have his own air cavalry, it must not be possible to rely on his own power in a short time, even if he invests even more money. But the system is really a magical thing. Dain didn''t want to wait any longer. The construction of the Griffin platform was arranged by him in the most advanced work sequence of White Wolf Castle. He waited patiently and expectantly for the construction of the Griffin platform. ... "Griffon Knight: A powerful cavalry riding a griffon, armed with a warhammer and a spear, is a powerful air force that must not be ignored in the Templar! People say that with five griffins, they can fight the dragon! A few days later, Dane was awakened from her sleep by a strange roar. That sound Dane had never heard in person, as if it were an eagle crying, but there was a domineering roar.He realized for the first time that the Gryphon platform he had been waiting for a long time was finally completed. Getting up, washing, and quickly getting dressed, Dane hurried out the door and walked towards the place where the griffin platform was. Unlike other buildings built outside Zhu Castle, the Gryphon platform is built on the edge of the main castle. When Dane arrived, there seemed to be something different about the castle. From the 19th floor of the main castle, it was originally used as a storage room and was completely excavated. A long arch bridge protrudes from it and forms a circular platform with an absolutely small area on the outside. The entire nineteenth floor also became like a barracks, and there were still some places in the room that were similar to the stables. Here is the so-called Griffin platform. Stepping out of the platform, the inherent sand of Hindrell rushed forward. Today''s weather is not good at all. The wind and sand are so strong that the clothes on Dane''s body are screaming, and even his sight is blocked. And just under this wild and angry sand full of nature, there is a majestic figure, tumbling up and down in the yellow sand. Dane recognized at first sight that it was a griffin, and there was a figure on top of it. Griffins and knights are intimately matched in the yellow sand. It seems that Ling Ling''s wind and sand cannot bring them any influence, but they are in control of the gale. There was another roar of a lion that cried like an eagle, accompanied by a sound of laughter. The knight riding a griffin in the midst of the air was obviously Dane''s arrival.The wind was so strong that Dane saw the huge figure of the Gryphon Knight, turned quickly from the air and swooped towards his position. The guards who followed Dion all became extremely nervous. They took out their weapons and waved in the air, but they were stopped by Dyne: "Stop!" Several guards no longer messed up, but still looked quite unsightly. Dane doesn''t care about them. He took two steps forward with self-care, and even stretched out his hands, making a hug gesture. At the next moment, a middle-aged knight with a medium body and a vicissitudes of face, but with another wonderful charm, ran a huge griffin and landed in front of him. A guard who was close behind Dane was even scared to the ground by the power of the gryphon when he came down. But Dion didn''t move, even with a very excited smile on his face. The griffin stepped forward two steps, and his face was not even ten centimeters away from Dane, as if he might pounce on him at any time. Dane had no fear, and even reached out his hand, gently stroking the gryphon''s head. Griffin closed his eyes, as if enjoying Dane''s touch. It knelt down on the spot, and its huge body showed the appearance of surrender before Dion. The knight sitting on the back of the gryphon, got up from the mount, strode forward, with a very standard knight ceremony, right hand clasped on his chest, kneeling on one knee, but his head was raised high, said in a loud voice : "Griffin Trainer, Hampton, pay tribute to Lord Lord!"Dean smiled and waved, "Get up, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Hampton stood up and just wanted to say something, but saw Dane take two big steps forward, and a bear hugged himself in his arms. Later, Dane let go of his Griffin instructor and took two steps back ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~: "Take your big guy to rest, I''ll wait for you in the parlor. I have a lot of things I want to ask you for advice. " "As you wish." ... Later, when Dane met Hampton in the parlor, he had changed his clothes. Flying in the wind and sand, of course, it looks very heroic, but the leather armor he was wearing before is a servant of the wind and dust, it is really not suitable to continue wearing to meet the lord. The dark red uniform he was wearing now was the military uniform that Dane had ordered him to send him. This military uniform was designed by the old tailor that Dane personally sought, and each suit was given to all the officers'' clothes. Dane unceremoniously gave a thumbs up to Hampton and said, "This dress is very suitable for you. It is very handsome." "Thank you Lord Lord for your compliments." "Haha!" Dion laughed and said, "I won''t say anything to you, let''s talk about the business directly. I have a very important thing to ask you.""You say." Dean''s face has returned to solemnity, and only he said, "Hampton, if I give you your full support, what do you need, as long as there is White Wolf Castle, I will give it to you, even if it is not, I I will do everything I can to get you from other places. Under this premise, how long can you bring me a qualified Griffin Knight? " Two-in-one chapter. (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 324 Griffin Knight Value The question that Dane asked was the core question. ? Before, in the game system interface of the heart of the dynasty, Dane had already seen the recruitment price of the Griffin Cavalry, which was not cheap at all. Originally, Dane thought that the high-end units like Griffon Cavalry would be like casters such as mages and priests, and the units they recruited and trained would be ''one''. But in the system interface, it shows that the training units of the Gryphon Cavalry are just like other units. However, the price of this team of Griffon Cavalry is really high. Training a team of elite heavy infantry, the White Wolf Guards, requires five hundred gold coins; training a team of white wolf cavalry, counting the cost of training a seat wolf, is almost eight hundred gold coins. The Night Lancer Cavalry is slightly more expensive than the White Wolf Cavalry, reaching a thousand gold coins. The cost of cultivating a team of 12 Griffon Cavalry is 18,000 gold coins. This number made Dane vomit blood! He figured that after the capture of Malone''s estate, the money plundered from Malone''s private property was invested in the training of the Griffon Cavalry, and at most two or three squadrons were trained. No wonder, there are so many forces large and small, except Governor Ozer and Conley, who have never heard of any warlord who can support the air cavalry!At that time, after calculating the required investment, Dane was somewhat timid. The price of air cavalry force development is too expensive. Of course, he still has some money in his hands, especially the copy of Malone''s home, and also snatched some of the flash gold chamber''s properties in Shawan Port, making his wallet very popular during this time. But this money is useful, whether it is Bailangbao or Orinai, what show do not throw money in? All the money that was reserved was immediately invested in the training of the Griffon Cavalry, and the exhibition and economic construction of the entire army would be greatly restricted. So, he was thinking before, should he cultivate one or two squads? Griffon cavalry of one or two squads, although small in scale, are used to fill the facade, and the take-out can serve as a very good scout unit during the war. However, when Dane personally went to the Griffon platform and saw the majestic posture that Hampton landed in front of himself on the huge griffon, Dane was instantly recognized by this noble, strong, powerful and elegant creature. Fascinated. No wonder the Victorian Parliament uses the griffins as the national flag. Their posture is really majestic and unforgettable. Selling well, of course, will make people like it more. Dane is not immune. Compared with the ugly bipedal dragon and the sword-like sword-swords, this combination of lion and eagle is simply in line with Dane''s aesthetic. Of course, selling well is one aspect. With Dane''s personality, no matter how much he likes it, he can''t spend a lot of money to make a bunch of vases. Griffin''s main attraction to Dion is his powerful combat ability. Dane has never seen a griffon before, so naturally there will be no experience fighting against an adult griffon. However, after seeing a real, live gryphon this time, Dane''s biggest influence on this creature is not their handsome appearance, but the real and reliable combat power. Dane came to this conclusion by visual inspection, but he felt that the actual situation is estimated to be inseparable. If you compare the swordsman knight of Governor Ozer as a comparison object, you can draw many conclusions. The size of the sword owl seems to be similar to that of the griffon, and there is not much difference in length. However, the wingspan of the griffon is longer than that of the sword owl, and in terms of weight, the griffon may be heavier than the sword owl. double! It''s not fat that twice the weight bringslook at the explosive muscles under the brownish-yellow skin of the griffon, and you know that their power attributes are definitely not small! What''s more, unlike the sword cricket, the griffin''s claw is much more powerful than the sword cricket''s hind limbs.What''s more, as a bird, the sword cricket is in the melee assault, and the only weapon that can be used is the sword-like eagle beak, which can be counted as two clawed hind limbs. The griffins, fangs and claws, and a stronger body all allow them to occupy a greater advantage in air combat! In short, if the sword owl faces the griffin in the air, it must be a crushed commodity. However, if the sword cricket can''t fight the griffin, the two-footed dragon that is smaller than the sword cricket is not an opponent. In fact, if the two-footed dragon is not the toxin on the claw and the barb tail, it is simply counted. Nothing bad flying WoW. For air cavalry, the role of the mount is usually much larger than the cavalry on the back of the mount. The cavalry''s role in air combat may be just holding some long-handled weapons, and it is better than nothing to carry out some combat. The significance of their existence is more about controlling the mount. After all, even a magical beast like a griffin, which is already a clever ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is great to be able to communicate with your rider, they ca nt understand human language, it is impossible Understand complex instructions on your own. There is still a need to have a cavalry on their backs to direct their actions. But then again, if the cavalry is very powerful, it may be another situation. From the dynasty heart system, Dane described the details of the units and saw the Gryphon Cavalry own a skill called Stormhammer. This is the ability released by a cavalry himself. After preparing a specially made warhammer in advance, the cavalry can excite this storm warhammer during the battle, add the storm power of the thunder attribute, and then throw it out to attack the enemy. . Although the Gryphon Cavalry can only carry one Storm Hammer, and the Storm Hammer cannot be recycled after reuse, which is equivalent to disposable consumables. But the power of this blow, according to Hampton, is great. If dozens of Gryphon cavalry are throwing Stormhammer at one target at the same time, I am afraid that even an adult dragon cannot withstand such a fierce blow. In general, the griffins are excellent in airborne mounts. In addition, the cavalry also has a very powerful combat force, which makes the actual combat power of the gryphon cavalry. Cultivation price. So, after seeing Hampton and having these ideas in mind, Dane changed his mind of training only one or two squads, and decided to devote himself to creating a truly large-scale Griffon Cavalry team. (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 325 1 squadron "If you really do what you say, in three months, even the griffins bring cavalry, I can send you two." This is Hampton''s answer. The two squadrons meant that Dean would directly invest 180,000 gold coins in these three months-a number that made Dean a little shudder. This is the first time that Dane has encountered a building that can recruit soldiers after White Wolf Castle and Orinel have been on the track of high exhibitions, but the money they have is not enough to support the situation of recruiting troops. This situation really made Dyne uncomfortable. In fact, to be honest, Dean couldn''t get the 180,000 gold coins. And he also felt that if three hundred months later, he could have more than a hundred gryphon cavalry in his hand, it must be quite powerful. At that time, even if he was asked to take the gryphon cavalry to slaughter the dragon, he would dare to do it! The problem is the trade-off. The 180,000 gold coins were thrown out, and a hundred gryphon cavalry came back. It''s cool, but what about the subsequent construction plan? Orinite will also go to the fourth level. After White Wolf Castle is upgraded to the fourth level, so many buildings will be upgraded, and the second round of reorganization work of the entire White Wolf Castle Corps will still have a lot of soldier shortages ... these things, Which one is not costly?These things require Dane to invest a lot of money to fill the pit, and if you spend a lot of money on the Gryphon Cavalry, it will inevitably affect other plans. Dane had this courage, but he didn''t think it was necessary. Calm down, Dion said, "It looks like your next task can be a lot easier." Hearing Dyne''s words, of course, Hamptonton''s face couldn''t be any more happy. He wasn''t stupid, he could definitely hear what Dion meant. The griffon instructor, who is nearly middle-aged, scratched his head and opened his mouth, saying, "The role of the griffin cavalry in the war is very great, Lord Lord ..." Before he finished speaking, Dane waved and interrupted: "First, make a work plan based on the amount of Griffon Cavalry trained in a squadron. How much resources and what resources are needed, write a copy. The plan comes and discusses with Chapel. " Hampton said, "Yes, Lord Lord. However, I think we need to discuss the size of the Griffin Cavalry training again." "There is no need for discussion." Dane was too lazy to explain to him that he didn''t have that much money, and he was too lazy to talk about other exhibition plans in the territory: "Go to the preparations, I hope to see your actual situation in three months. Results of the work." The words had spoken so clearly that Hampton didn''t have much to say, and had to take orders to leave. Holding the glass calmly, Dane was actually bleeding.He now understands a truth, all the resources in his hands are, in essence, money and time. In the past, it was not enough time to restrict his army''s step-by-step expansion; but now, he has finally realized the feeling of poor. Flossing his teeth, he walked to the window and looked out to the west-he could make his territorial income soaring enough in the near future, I am afraid it is only Shawan Port? ... Shawan Port is a fertile land. Although the land where it is located is still so barren, even the seawater cannot moisten the desert soil. However, the good location near the sea and the natural high-quality port make the city of Shawan Port a pivotal place in the entire Schindler trade show. If, in the past, those warlords who once owned the Shawan Port can truly control the city in their own hands, I am afraid that this land on the south of Hindler''s Land has long given birth to inferiority. Is it a large governor-level warlord like Ozer or Conley? Unfortunately, no one was able to do that before Dane. As a result, in the hands of the warlords, such a hen that can lay golden eggs in the Shawan Port can only be reduced to a cash dispenser that simply provides a portion of gold coins-the limit is still very large! Fortunately, Dane has now taken firm steps to completely control the Shawan Port. The influence of businessmen on the city has declined sharply in just one or two months, replaced by the will of Dane represented by Verina, which is deeply entering every inch of this port city. corner. Of course, Dane did not defeat the businessmen at all-he never thought that they would be eliminated. This is unrealistic. Shawan Port defeated and eliminated the merchant with a commercial city. Who made money for him? But controlling the city does not mean that Dion must eliminate the city''s former owners. Under his advice, the approach that Verina took when she was in charge of Shawan Harbor to deal with businessmen seemed rude, but it was actually quite clever to look at it in conjunction with Dyne''s entire forces. Take the Shire United Chamber of Commerce as a breakthrough point, counteract its countermeasures, and then cooperate with them to break the monopoly of the past three major chambers of commerce in the Shawan Port, and then continue to cooperate with the better attitude Sequoia Chamber of Commerce to completely expel Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This set of combined boxing is pretty.At present, the operation of Shawan Port is still good, and the plan of the new city government that Verina is preparing is also advancing at a rapid pace. Before that, the General Affairs Office was still playing its due role, but its influence is now under the control of Verina to radiate. The cooperation between Verina and the businessmen is still tacit understanding. As long as the new government is established, it represents that the Dion forces have completely controlled the administrative and economic construction of the entire Shawan Port. The money Dane brings will skyrocket. A tax of 10,000 to 20,000 a month? No no no, this number is too small! After the establishment of the new government, Dane hopes to get at least three times as much money from Shawan Port! Without such gains, did he spend so much effort fighting the merchants, wouldn''t they all be useless? Money will not increase for no reason. Dane will earn tens of thousands of gold coins every month, which means that some people will earn less. And it is only business people who pay this price. But they are all businessmen. In fact, the impact they have experienced in the reform of Bay Harbor is different. The Shire United Chamber of Commerce was the least affected. Even, as the first businessmen who fell down to Dane, their status in the Shawan Port has become even higher, no loss or even profit. As for the others, these Shire people are not so nourished. (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 326 Ozers Wrath The Shire United Chamber of Commerce has become more and more important in the Shawan Port. They have now become the most important merchant force in the port city. In the storm caused by Dane Of course, whether or not the benefits they get from Shawan Port will be able to withstand the losses in the overall trade after being confronted with Flash Gold and Sequoia, then no one knows. However, if they get a lot of mineral product quotas in Dane''s hands, and trade items for magic items, plus Dane promises to help them build a magic workshop composed of Shire people. Since then, they must have made money. As for the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, their business in Shawan Port must have been greatly affected. Fortunately, they are still very soft to the government of the Verina authorities. Although the overall business operation has stagnated for a period of time, the scale and prosperity of commerce and trade have shrunk a lot. Philippine taxes. But in any case, the money that should be earned is always available. As for the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, it''s miserable. In Shawan Port, almost all the industries they were involved in were under the control of the new government under the control of Verina, and they were almost completely banned. Any caravan with a flashing gold banner is dying to enter the dock, let alone unload. Caravans from the inside, carrying a variety of goods, have no way to enter the city. When the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce just faced the authorities of the Shawan Port, it was almost a means of completely turning its face, and suddenly it did not respond. They never seemed to think that in the land of Hindler, there was actually a force that dared to be so decisive to them! They are the undisputed business overlords in the land of Hindler! For Dane, however, he was not afraid of the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce.The Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce is really strong in Hindler. They almost funded 90% of the warlords in the wilderness. Who would dare offend him? Even in the past, the white wolf fortress of Moorno, and Malone were indispensable to ask for some money from the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. From the beginning to the present, Dean has never received any funding from the Chamber of Commerce. His exhibition is really too fast. From the beginning, he has become a hegemon in the south of Hindler. This is only half a year. During his initial exhibition, if a chamber of commerce said he would give him support, he might really accept it; but for now, forget it. Even with the Shire Joint Chamber of Commerce, Dean adopted a cooperative approach. Since the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce didn''t know how to promote, Dane didn''t plan to be polite with them at all. Directly banning all their commercial activities in Shawan Port is absolutely a heavy blow to them. The ocean trade transport is very large. All the import and export of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, the combined trade share, is almost half, which depends on marine trade. As the largest port city of Schindler, Shawan Port occupies almost 70% of the country''s trade value. At this time, the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce was really angry, and there was panic in this anger. If you can''t do business in Shawan Port in the future, the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce will really hurt your muscles. This is more terrifying than the death of Jin Card, and the loss of dominance in Sandy Bay Port. The latter is just a loss of face and money; while the former, it may really hurt the roots of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, and may even challenge other deadly business organizations that have been suppressed. Opportunity for supremacy. Under such emotions of anger and panic, the senior members of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce once again made arrogant and wrong choices. When Kincard was arrested and sentenced to hang, they tried to put pressure on Dane through Governor Ozer, but they ended up with nothing. But this time, they went the same way, but the means and attitude were more intense: they made an ultimatum directly to Ozer, asking Governor Ozer to make every effort to ask Dane to abandon the siege of the Gold Chamber of Commerce by Shawan Port. For a period of one week, if no effect is seen, the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce will fall to Governor Conley in full. Ozer was furious. When he received the so-called ultimatum from the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, he tore the paper to pieces and yelled: "This group of pigs dare to threaten me ?!"This sentence spread throughout the beast blood castle that day, and in a short period of time afterwards, the entire Schindler was well known. This is obviously the intention of Governor Ozer. Otherwise, how could he say everything in the study? In fact, this has also announced Governor Ozer''s attitude towards the so-called ultimatum of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. When Dane heard Oze''s words at White Wolf Castle, he laughed. The Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce is really faint. Who do they look for to play tough? Not to mention playing tough, but also to Ozer? Dane has a bad temper, and UU reads www. uukanshu. com Ozer''s temper is not much better. Not to mention, he is still a governor who fights with orcs and fights against the orcs. Angrily, the business of the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce in the east couldn''t continue. Even, Governor Ozer was even more ruthless than Dane-he also blocked the entire Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce from the entire Schindler''s East. When the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce said that they were going to ''comprehensively invest in Conley'', Ozer took a direct salary. Are you leaving? can. Hurry up or hang yourself if you get caught. As far as money goes, don''t even think about taking away a copper plate even if you run fast! As soon as this happened, the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce was hit hard. Schindler is rich in minerals, and there are many special magic materials obtained through hunting Warcraft. Under Governor Ozer''s territory, it can almost be regarded as the most abundant part of the entire Schindler mine. It is precisely because of this that 60% of the raw materials of the Gold Ore Chamber''s ore business are to be mined from the territory of Governor Ozer. When all of these mines were seized and recovered by Governor Ozer into their own hands, the business of Flash Gold meant that it could not continue. For Ozer, it is definitely influential to completely turn over with the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce. The so-called harmony makes money, ore does not turn into money by itself, and money does not turn into weapons and army by itself. These cannot be separated from the dredge of businessmen. And there is such a mature and powerful collaborator of Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, which is definitely better than re-cultivating the strength of its own businessmen. But it doesn''t matter. Schindler''s Chamber of Commerce is not the only flash gold family. (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 327 Kill the Chicken (2 in 1) The Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce is the largest Chamber of Commerce in Schindler, and it has a monopoly position in many important industries, but after all, it is impossible for them to penetrate their tentacles into every field and occupy every inch of their positions. ? In Hindler, there are still some other small chambers of commerce. And Governor Ozer chose to find some of these small chambers of commerce, and let them pick up the market left by the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce. In this way, the commercial operation around the Beastblood will certainly be affected, but it is not fatal. On the contrary, it is a feast for those. The Flash Gold Chamber, which once monopolized Cheng''s business, was kicked out overnight, so much market share vacated, but a huge piece of fat! Businessmen are crazy! Moreover, many members of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce whose main business is near the Beast Blood Castle simply left the Chamber of Commerce and embraced Governor Ozer''s thigh. The arrogant Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce thought that their actions would allow Ozer to yield, but the perennial monopoly situation achieved at Hindler made them ignore the terrible warlords. After offending Dane, they immediately offended Ozer, and their entire business sector was hit hard in a very short time. Such a turmoil has almost reached the critical moment of life and death for the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. But at this time, their senior management has become a mess. Decision-makers have blamed each other. Some people say they need to reconcile with the forces of Ozer and Dyne, and some simply go directly and fully into Conley''s camp. For a moment, they even have a unified strategy. Did not take it out. Even with a faint move and an unclear high-level strategy, the Flash Gold Chamber has fallen into a comprehensive dilemma. Dane, the first time he heard the news, immediately made a decision. He immediately ordered Verina to seize and confiscate all the Gold Flash Chambers of Commerce in Sand Bay Harbor. Verina''s movements were very fast. On the first day after receiving the news from Dane, she started to act, and before the sun rose the next day, she would deposit all the industries of the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port. In your pocket.For the inventory of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, due to the short period of time, there is no way to come up with an accurate number, but as for the fact that Verina has joined the other two chambers of commerce to make a preliminary estimate of these seized industries If so, I am afraid that the total value will not be less than 500,000 gold coins. Dane received a written report from Verina. However, despite not seeing the Knight''s face, Dane could see from her lines how excited she was. This number is simply terrible! If it is digested, Dane''s economic problems for a long time can be solved almost immediately. His pressed plan for cultivating griffon cavalry can also be fully and fully supported and re-launched. With such a large sum of money, what did Dane calculate carefully? He immediately went to find Hampton, and immediately adjusted the training plan of the Griffon Cavalry. The trained soldiers doubled directly to the limit that the level 5 Griffin platform could bear. Three months later, He will receive a griffin unit consisting of two squadrons and a hundred-man soldier. In six months, this number will be expanded to a whole team of three hundred! At the same time, Dane also adjusted his regular army training program. The first phase of the training program that has already been started is still in motion, but the second phase of training that has not been planned has already begun to enter the planning stage. After six months, the size of Dane''s regular army will be Become a three-to-four full-fledged team that is a serious one! Before, Dane didn''t dare to take such bold steps. But now, with such a fortune, he has no scruples at all! When the plan for the comprehensive upgrade of the White Wolf Fortress system was launched and the full load of the Legion Construction Plan was launched, the White Wolf Fortress became hot. At the same time, Dane also received a letter from Governor Ozer. In the letter, Ozer''s tone seemed very close, and he poured a lot of bitter water, saying that for Dane, he turned his face with the Goldsmith Chamber of Commerce, which caused the business operations in the territory to become very bad. Dean knew what he meant by this letter, and pulled right and left, not to show himself closeness, hoping to be able to bind himself as an increasingly powerful and more and more negligible ally, and continue to tie him firmly to him. On the chariot? However, he would not be grateful for Ded.At the beginning, when he received the Governor-General''s full-fledged strike against the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce, he did feel a little surprised. He doesn''t think that his relationship with Ozer can be so good. However, when things went on leaven step by step, he slowly recollected-where is Ozer doing this for him to the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce? This is obviously a premeditated operation! Take a look at Ozzy''s generous efforts to crack down on the industry of Flash Gold Chambers in various places quickly, accurately, and severely. He is obviously prepared and does not intend to give those businessmen any room to turn around. If he was temporarily angry, Dane was unbelieving. Ozer did this because of one word: money. This is what happened after Dane seized the properties belonging to the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port and harvested a huge amount of property. The destruction of the flash gold chamber of commerce that supports oneself will it affect the forces of Ozer? Of course, Ozer said in his letter that the business operations of his territory have been greatly affected, which must be true. But things can''t be seen in such a simple and one-sided way. After uprooting the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, what did Ozer gain? Money, a lot of money! And this money, when the war is about to play out, is much stronger than a chamber of commerce. If it is in peacetime, this method of killing chickens and eggs is definitely not advisable, and no brain of any power will choose to sacrifice the potential of its territory for a temporary income, even if the amount of income is large. However, this is an extraordinary time. Slaughtering the Shanjin Chamber of Commerce is equivalent to slaughtering an egg-laying chicken before a fierce battle. Although there is no egg to eat in the future, you must eat enough meat to deal with the fierce battle in the future. All right. And if the fierce battle is lost, the hen will have more eggs in the future, it will be someone else''s. If you want to understand this reason, you can understand why Ozer will kill the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce.Especially the chicken of the Goldsmith Chamber of Commerce, the eggs laid not only for Ozer, but also for Ozer''s enemies. In a place full of warlords in the area of ??Hindler, surrounded by the evil wolf, the flash gold chamber of commerce''s fat chicken was still thinking of going to the right and left, it was stupid to be home. It may be possible to play this in peacetime, but in the case that all parties have worked hard and are about to fight for your life, it continues to want no one to be guilty and everyone to please, then who does not die? Having figured out the key to the matter, and understanding the underlying factors that Ozer did, how could Dane take his affection? Quickly keep up with this wind, and grab the leg left by Shanjin Port in Shawan Port quickly and eat it! In the midst of it, Dane felt that the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce was definitely over, and they had entered a zone of no end. Governor Ozer''s approach, and his own approach at Shawan Port, has made such a big move that it is certainly impossible to hide it from Conley. And Conley could not see Ozer and Dane''s mind. Now, in fact, there is another way that can be taken in front of the Shanjin Chamber of Commerce. But for Conley, would he choose to leave a scarred and fragile hen to continue laying eggs, or would he simply follow up and bite and eat the hen clean? In fact, no one can answer this question well, but Dane feels that if Conley is not confused, he will definitely choose the latter. It didn''t take long for Dane''s vision to come true. At the beginning of September, the turbulent Goldsmith Chamber of Commerce made a decision to fully support Governor Conley in Hindler, and Governor Conley accepted it with enthusiasm; however, only one week later, when Conley was ready, he was facing The Golden Chamber of Commerce raised a butcher knife, and it was also very hard.From July, Dane took control of Sand Bay Port, and had conflicts with the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. Now, in mid-September, it is just a little more than two months. The top chamber of commerce called the behemoth disappeared. In general, Ozer helped Dane objectively in this matter. Never mind that Dion is indifferent, and he certainly cannot leave this tank of Ozer. But Ozzie wanted him to thank Dade for a letter full of flickers, which was delusional. Dane is also a wolf, a wolf full of ambition, insatiable and cruel character. ... Time hurries into September. Smile Wind Hotel is a well-known Linhai Holiday Hotel in Shawan Port. Its consumer positioning is to face high-end customers. The six-story building is not small, and it has a garden built with a lot of money. The other side Facing the sea, it fences a quiet beach. To be honest, in Hindler, it is really not easy to find a place like the wind of a smile with a luxury configuration that is no worse than that of other high-end hotels in the bustling area. This hotel, not only in the south, but even in the entire Schindler, is one of the best hotels. The Wind of Smile is a property of Shanjin Port in Shawan Port, which is managed by Jin Card. At first, they had invested a lot of money to build such a luxury hotel in Shawan Port. This is also one of the pride of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce. They use the Smile Wind Hotel to announce to the entire city that they are the most powerful people here. Of course, it was just once. Its current owner is Dane.The luxurious suite on the top floor of the Wind of Smiles has a large floor-to-ceiling window facing the sea. Today''s weather is good. Despite the wind, the slightly salty taste blowing from the south is actually quite comfortable-at least it is more comfortable than the sand blowing from the east and north. Standing in front of the open window, a beautiful young woman in red was lying on a wooden rocking chair, holding a goblet in her hand, and sipping red wine. Her confused eyes clearly told people that women''s minds were not on red wine at all. Clarice really didn''t have any thought of tasting the glass in her hand, even if the price of this glass was almost enough to arm a heavy cavalry. It has been a while since she moved from the prison in Sand Bay Harbor to this luxury hotel. Although the environment of the residence has become better, and no one has come to restrict her freedom, she still has a heavy heart every day. Since this time, the change in Shawan Port has been too rapid. In the past, the alliance of the three Chambers of Commerce, which seemed to be an iron plate, collapsed in just a few months, and one of the small-scale chambers of commerce collapsed directly. The Sequoia Chamber of Commerce she represented, got out in time. Although, in the early days, she and Jincard had tried against Dane together. Even after Jincard''s death, the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce had a period of trouble with Dane. But their strategy was adjusted quickly, and they eventually chose to continue to cooperate, even if they lost part of their benefits. It stands to reason that Clarice''s understanding of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce would not give in so easily. Sequoia is a chamber of commerce with a royal background. Although it will not act as arrogantly as the Gold Flash Chamber of Commerce, its arrogance cannot be erased. What''s more, their roots are in western human society. They are backed by the well-known and wealthy Kingdom of Putri ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The chairman of their chamber of commerce is also appointed by Queen Susan Bella himself. Even if they always choose not to give in, no one at Hindler can really treat them. On the contrary, if they have adopted a repressive strategy on Dane''s related business activities in the entire maritime trade, even with the support of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce, I am afraid that Dane will be troublesome. But none of this was born, which is not in line with the personality of Queen Susan Bella and Prince Hawkeye. The couple are not very good-tempered. Inside the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, many people have been preparing for a commercial battle with Shawan Port from the beginning, but in the end things have ended, and many people do nt understand why the senior level of the Chamber of Commerce makes such a decisioneven Not even the chairman of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce himself.But Clarice knew whyall because of herself. "Susan Bella still doesn''t want me to continue living in this world ..." Clarice thought like this, and couldn''t help but think of the queen called ''Talent Talent''. In front of herself, she strangled her son who had just been born for a month, but as a mother, she could only tear it. Heart-broken shouting, can only watch the picture. Her hand holding the glass was violently forced, and the valuable crystal glass was directly shattered. The red liquid, with her pretty fingers, could not tell whether it was blood or alcohol. Still 2 in 1 chapter (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 328 Pretty deputy mayor "what happened to your hand?" When Verina entered the room and sat on the sand in front of the coffee table, she observed Clarice''s left hand wrapped in gauze "It''s okay.?" Claris said. "Just accidentally dropped a crystal cup and was scratched by fragments." "Be more careful," Verina said. They were silent for a while, and Velina asked again, "I haven''t come to see you since you moved here. How are you living here?" Clarice chuckled: "What''s the difference?" The horsewoman stood up, walked around in Clarice''s room, and said, "How can it be different? Your house, which costs one day, is worth my salary for almost a month. " Clarice thought Verina was joking, and she said, "Lord Dane won''t even give you 80 gold coins a month? Why don''t you come and do it with me, I''ll give you a hundred times a month, how about it?"Verina shook her head and said, "No need, eighty gold coins. It is enough to maintain equipment and weapons and horses. There is no need to spend money on food and accommodation in the barracks." Clarice really felt a bit magical: "Do you really earn less than eighty a month?" "What did I lie to you?" "You ..." Clarice really had a hard time imagining this picture. The actual managers and controllers of Shawan Port, a prosperous and rich city, have only a small monthly income. To tell the truth, before, a pet dog raised by Clarice spent 100 yuan a month. With such low treatment, isn''t Dane afraid that Verina will betray her? If Dane knew what Clarice was thinking, he would be helpless. It really isn''t that he didn''t give Verina money. In fact, Verina''s current position in his power group should not be too high. In addition to Dane, she and Pehince also have Chapel privately regarded as the most important person in the entire territory. Chapul is in charge of the internal affairs of White Wolf Castle. Peixin is the head of the army and has the highest status. And Verina, she also has the status of legion, even if her legion is only a reserve legion. However, besides that, she will become the first mayor of Shawan Port City Government, which is almost a matter of course. How could Dane just give her so much money for such a high person? But there is no way, others don''t. Verina is telling the truth to Clarice. Eighty gold coins a month is enough to maintain her armor, weapons and horses, which is enough. According to her, a knight, only these things are the basis of her life, the others are not important. What else can Dion do? Just follow her.Actually, for Verina, she really didn''t need those. She has no preference for luxury. She has a place to live and is satisfied. What she cares more about is that there is a place where she can show value, and that''s enough. In other words, Verina has no money, but power. Dane, in this respect, almost perfectly met her needs. Clarice admires such a person who is firm in what she wants and not tempted by foreign objects. The two chatted in the room for a while, and finally talked about the business. "Bikeli has promised to be the Honorary Mayor of Shawan Port. I hope you can also be an Honorary Mayor, representing that the cooperation between the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce and Shawan Port is still close." Clarice, who had already made a decision, directly rejected Verina''s invitation. Verina was a little disappointed. She was sure that Clarice would come to her side, and she felt very secure. For so long, Verina has more or less investigated the old history of Clarice in the Kingdom of Putri. But if Clarice refuses to cooperate, she can only kill the killer towards Clarice. This is really a pity. As a result, Verina heard Clarice again say the words: "I don''t want to be the honorary mayor, what I want is a true mayor''s position.""What do you mean?" "Velina, I want to help you sincerely, and I want to join General Dane''s camp?" Verina froze for a moment, then a bright smile on her face-this was what she wanted most. Clarice''s attitude is already obvious. Mayor of Honor, the mayor''s name, but the first two words are more important: honor. In fact, this is a position that seems to have a high status. In fact, it has no power at all and does not do much. Verina intends to give Beckley and Clarice this identity because of how much they need to give some respect to the Chamber of Commerce forces behind them. Beckley''s situation is relatively simple. The two sides are now in the honeymoon period, and this honeymoon period seems to continue for a long time, at least in the short term there is no possibility of ending. The situation of Clarice and the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce she represents behind is more complicated. Earlier, Verina had received two letters from the Kingdom of Pudri. These two letters come from the two most powerful people in that kingdom: the queen and the prince. The meaning of Prince Eastman is to leave Clarice''s life and let her continue to run the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port. Then the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce is irresponsible for the past and is willing to cooperate with the new government even if it gives up Some benefits are also okay ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But Queen Susan Bella thinks completely the opposite, she wants Clarice''s head, as long as Sand Bay Port can do this, the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce will also cooperate Verina''s actions. That matter is relatively simple for Verina. Regardless of whether Clarice is alive or not, at least one of the two top bosses above the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce will continue to support Shawan Harbour. Those two who are strong and weak are really bad, at least Verina has no way to judge. But it can be seen from a very simple place: Susan Bella still hates Clarice so much, you can imagine how big the beam between the two people was. However, in this case, Clarice still saved her life and was able to live well in the bay of Sand Bay. The abilities of Prince Hawkeye who worked for this can be imagined. In this case, Verina is actually more inclined to choose to stand on the side of Prince Eagle Eye. As long as Clarice can serve Dane, not only will this woman be fine, but she may have more power in the new government in the future.Of course, if Clarice is unwilling, Verina does not want a person who is not low in status but not cooperative in the city she manages. No matter how much she admired Clarice personally, I''m afraid she would kill her directly and use her head to please Her Majesty. Fortunately, Clarice himself made a wise choice. Wait a chapter ... (to be continued.) 8 Chapter 329 Listed Government I gave Clarice a mayor''s identity, that would definitely not work, neither Verina herself nor Dane could justify it. ?? The first mayor of Shawan Port is definitely only Verina. However, since Clarice chose to serve Dion, there is no need to ask her to take the role of honorary mayor--not to mention, Verina''s plan is that if Clarice chooses to accept the honorary mayor Position, I am not prepared to let her continue to live. Velina intends to make Clarice a deputy mayor who can really manage things. In this regard, the Knightess believes that the young woman who still has the charm in front of her still has a very good ability. The head of a top chamber of commerce in an important sea trade city, even if there is a nepotism in it, it will not be so overwhelming. What makes Verina even more fancy is that this woman has a deep understanding of the city after spending many years in Shawan Port, and she also understands western human society quite well. This is irreplaceable. The Shire Chamber of Commerce has a good relationship with Dean. That''s right, but it''s impossible for Dean to do business only with the Shire. In the West, the hinterland of human society, there is a rich place like the Kingdom of Putri, an ancient knight empire like the Fekrosas Empire, a Holy See like Prometheus, and a parliamentary system such as the Federation of Evert country. These places are the true center of this world. Regardless of property and talents, the core and prosperous area is stronger than Hindler, which is on the edge of the world. Of course, doing business with the rich can make more money.But there are no people under Dane who have a deep understanding of the Western world. This is a flaw, and Clarice''s dedication can make up for it. She was born in the aristocratic family of the Principality of Florence, and has been the mistress of Prince Hawkeye for many years in Pudri. Verina sees this with her own eyes, while Dane sees it from system news. "Anna Clarice." "Interior: " "Ethics: " "Businessmen: "Loyalty: " "Special: [Long-sleeve dance], she is a very good person." "Special: [National Color] (in aging), her appearance will bring her great convenience." The two attributes of businessmen and internal affairs are not low, at least both are above the qualifying line. Low morality is also expected by Dane, and he does not intend to control it. As for the low loyalty attribute, Dane felt somewhat uncomfortable.His talents have gradually increased, and his abilities may be different, but there is no doubt that his team is pure. People loyally serve him. Almost all the characters that are systematically identified as talents have at least four-star loyalty. And Clarice is only two and a half stars, which is certainly not a level of reassurance. Dane hesitated before choosing Clarice for a heavy job. This does not mean that he believes in this woman, what he believes in is Verina. This female knight, in fact, is the person he most relies on now. With the exception of Verina, Dane couldn''t find any other talent who could truly stand alone in important positions. Even Pehince, who is also a hero, is no exception. ... On September 21, a ceremony was held in Shawan Harbour. As early as a month or two ago, the so-called Shawan Port City Government, which had been rumored, was officially established on this day. This also marks that the General Government System, which has ruled Shawan Port for decades, has completely gone to bed and has been swept into the **** dump of history. Dane attended the ceremony and, as the lord, appointed Verina as the mayor of the Shawan Harbour City Council, giving her the responsibility of managing the city on her own behalf. At the same time, he also awarded medals to Beckley and Clarice, announcing that they were honorary mayors of Sandy Bay Port. As for the duties of Clarice''s deputy mayor, this does not need Dane to take care of it. Velina will naturally, in her capacity as the mayor, give Clarice the corresponding power. Her deputy mayor''s role is not convenient to be disclosed directly to the public. After all, what she says also has the role of the person in charge of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port. Presumably, after the news of Clarice''s survival was returned to the Kingdom of Putri, the Susan Bella Queen might not be happy. But the majesty of the queen is beyond reach. The two kingdoms are so far apart, and there is a duchy of Florence between them. Even the queen can do nothing. Of course, despite this, it is estimated that she will not give up, and how to order the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce to stump Shawan Port in many things. However, this incident of Clarice''s survival can also be regarded as a courtship to Prince Eagle Eye. For their domestic affairs, it is up to the two couples to fight, and the connection with Shawan Port also includes the city of Verina. Long to deal with.Dane didn''t want to worry about this matter any more ~ ??www.novelbuddy.com ~ and didn''t need him to worry too much. He has more things to do. There is one right now. After attending the ceremony announced by the Shawan Harbour City Government, Dane had no plans to stay longer. I originally planned to return to White Wolf Castle directly, but now it''s evening and coupled with Verina''s repeated stays, Dane is going to rest at the Smile Wind Hotel for one night and return to White Wolf Castle early the next morning. As a result, the visitors came when Dane was planning to go to bed after nightfall. Wearing a casual outfit, Dane was sitting in one of the most luxurious suites of Smile Wind, holding a pipe. In the past, Dane didn''t play with this stuff very much, but he just started to like it recently. Before, I did nt play. The main reason was because I could nt afford it. Tobacco leaves and shreds were produced by Shire 6. For the people of Hindler, they were expensive luxury goods. When he was a mercenary, It''s better to save this spare money. However, it doesn''t matter much now. Becky delivered a lot of high-end goods to Dean two months ago. After dividing it down, he still had some in his own hands. I tried it and found it very interesting. "Dean, my friend, it seems that you still like the gift I gave you." A strong man pushed open the door, but walked in a dwarf who didn''t even reach the strong man''s knee. This person is naturally Beckley, the newly-appointed Honorary Mayor of Shawan Port, and also a senior executive of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce. (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 330 Shire troubles Dean spit out a ring of smoke, and her face was very pleasant. ?? He said: "Bikeley, the people who will enjoy the most are Shire people, this is really true." Now the Shire United Chamber of Commerce and Dean''s forces are in a close honeymoon period, and Dean is also very good compared to Klee. This time, Becky came late at night, and instead of rejecting his visit, Dane showed an easy-going side. But Beckley, who is smart, is smart. He has always been able to put himself in the right place, and he will not do anything uncomfortable. Dane made an intimate gesture, and he did not pose as a business official, which also seemed quite casual, but he would not be arrogant. The words and attitudes are very close, but they are not boring. This is his ability. "Haha!" Becky looked rather happy. He said: "The best things grow out of Shire''s land; the best things are made from Shire''s hands; Dane, you say to us Shire People''s greatest compliments. " "Hmm ..." Dane took another sip of the leaves and said, "I have a chance in the future, and I really want to go around Shire." "It''s a great honour," Becky bowed slightly, and continued, "However, Dane, I''m here to visit you late at night, and it''s still business.""Um." Dane sat upright, set the pipe aside on the table, and waited for Beckley to speak, but in fact he knew more or less why Beckley had come. Beckley corrected his attitude and said, "The most important thing we at Shire United Chamber of Commerce are thinking about right now is to build an enchantment workshop and alchemy composed of Shire on your territory. Now, more than 200 people selected according to your requirements have all arrived at Ghostblade Port. I just want to know, when will the two workshops be established? " "So urgent?" Beckley smiled and said, "I''m not in a hurry, what''s my hurry? But this is more than a month since Shire crossed the sea, but they are all carefully selected talents. It can be seen that for us How much attention have been given to those who are at the top level of the Chamber of Commerce in this cooperation. Haven''t we planned out the plan already? I think it would be better to carry out it earlier than you drag it on, would you say yes? " He looked at Dane''s face, and saw Dane not talking, and continued: "Of course, Dane, you also need some preparation time here, I understand that. But this thing really can''t drag on indefinitely .We can wait for some time, but it must not be too long. " "Okay." Dane nodded, stood up, and said, "You let your people set sail and come to White Wolf Castle, how can it still take a week or two in the middle, during which I will let as soon as possible People are ready to start our plan at that time. " This made the smile on Blake''s face even brighter: "Oh! I know, Dane, you''re a good guy!" Dane nodded, and went on to say, "However, I have to say the ugly words first. I gave you my request. If one of the people you came in didn''t meet my requirements, then Just leave one and I won''t leave a little affection. " "You can rest assured!" Becky patted his chest. "These are carefully selected people according to high standards. If you don''t meet the standard, just come to me to trouble!" "Well, that''s good. When your people are all here, come to Bailangbao to find me.""it is good!" ... Helping the Shire people to build two magic workshops was a commitment that Dion made in order to win the Shire United Chamber of Commerce. This is what the Shire dreamed of. The land of Shire 6 is fertile and rich, but it lacks mineral resources and their level of magic skills is also very bad. The inheritance of magic skills is almost the most desired thing for the Shire people. They have money and property, but they lack the means to truly turn these things into power. Among the main races of Shire 6, the individual''s physical fitness is the best and the strongest, and it is actually the famous slim slender elves! As for races like dwarfs and halflings, they are not a good choice for fighting. How did a group of thin people keep the rich land? They rely on gnome technology.Gnome is a very intelligent race. They are the world''s best craftsmen. Unlike dwarves who are good at building and smelting, they are even better. They are amazing talents for some weird mechanical products. Golems, steam cars, manned mecha ... These things are extremely special products of the gnomes, and on the Big 6 there is no second force that can manufacture and own them on a large scale. Whether it is a golem or a manned mech, they can make short halflings and dwarfs to overcome their disadvantages and become a warrior on the battlefield not weaker than any race. But the problem is that no matter what kind of machinery is made, all kinds of metal and non-metallic minerals are indispensable. However, there are everything in Charles 6 and there is no such thing. What should I do? Import it. Minerals are almost the lifeblood of Shire people. The other lifeblood is magic. The elves in Shire ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ are not high elves like Nancy King''s Court, nor are they forest elves of the Northern Alliance. Both elven subspecies have a good magic heritage. The elves of Shire are a tribal grassland elves. They have a stronger body and a taller body than other elves of the same kind. At the same time, their bow and arrow skills are generally more exquisite, and their overall ethnicity is also more brave and combative. However, there are gains and losses. The magical talents of the prairie elves will not be better than halflings, and worse than the gnome.This is embarrassing. The ore needed by the machine needs to be imported from outside. Many high-end machinery, on some parts, need to be enchanted to become stronger or sharper, or to carry various strange magic effects before they can work. However, regardless of the raw materials or the enchantment of the mechanical parts, although the Shire people can solve a small part by themselves, the larger part still depends on commercial trade. And these two, Dane has in his hands. This is why the Shire United Chamber of Commerce attaches great importance to the cooperation with Dyne. Other small forces that want to cooperate with the Shire, do not have such a unique condition as Dain; other large forces with minerals and enchanting technology, and have greedy maliciousness against Shire, faintly prevent the Shire from passing through this kind of Show the military power by means-if you know that in the past several hundred years, almost every 6th time, some big 6 forces will stretch out their magic claws to Shire. (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 331 White Wolfs Workshop The most recent invasion of the Moselle continent was about a year and a half ago. In the name of religion, Promi''s new empire sent a large number of fleets to compete with the Shire on the sea. This naval battle was not so fierce, but after Promethin used the navy that attracted the Shire, he sent the Crusaders directly. I did not know what method was used to avoid all investigations. Landed on the Shire mainland, and sang along all the way. As they approached the halfling''s capital, the Shire finally united an army. A fierce battle between the two sides resulted in no small casualties. The Shire paid a small price and finally repelled the Crusaders of the Holy See. This war is not typical. In the history of Shire mainland, it will happen every few years. As for pirate intrusion, that is even more frequent. It is for this reason that the rich Shire people are extremely insecure, and they invest a large part of their income into armaments. On many trade products, they are very restricted. Several countries bordering the Southern Cross and the Gold Coast, from the most western Fekrosas to the most eastern Florence, these forces have the power to provide magical services and the power to provide important military materials such as minerals, In some respects, some tacit schemes have been adopted. For example, it is not recommended to train an enchanter for Shire, it is not recommended to provide too many enchanting orders to Shire, and it is not recommended to sell too many mineral products to Shire.The trade blockade has not been discussed for the time being, but these explicit and implicit targets are still obvious. In this regard, the Shire people have to find their own way out, but often the effect is not good. This time, the cooperation with Dane is a good opportunity for them. Quotas for mineral exports and orders for enchanting accessories are all very important and are urgently needed by the Shire people. However, Dane promised to build two magic workshops, and recruited Shire people to serve as employees. In fact, it was the place that attracted them most. The alchemy room is nothing more. An enchanted workshop must house at least hundreds of workers. These people, in White Wolf Castle, have worked for two or three years, and they will become skilled enchanters. Even some talented people are likely to take this opportunity to directly call them enchanters. How can such talent training not keep them happy? Not to mention that Dane does not pay salaries to these apprentices from the Shire mainland. Even if the Shire Chamber of Commerce discounts money, they also want more apprentices to join Dane''s workshop. ... On October 11, Dane''s enchantment workshop and alchemy workshop in White Wolf Castle were finally set up. In fact, the entire project was somewhat delayed. Because White Wolf Castle was upgraded to the fourth level, many buildings needed to be upgraded, and it was not easy to dispatch enough workers to build the enchantment and alchemy workshop, so that the construction period was slightly delayed. In this regard, although the Shire people asked Dane to complain, they finally gave a full understanding. And Dane didn''t have any plans to keep his word. In this matter, both sides take what they need, and win-win cooperation. Why not?Only the enchantments and alchemists of Orineldo alone, the overall output is still slightly lower. But with Dane''s two mage towers, it is not easy to train qualified people with certain magical knowledge. Even if he had set up the workshop in White Wolf Castle, he would be idle because of the lack of personnel who could enter it. The more than two hundred people from the Shire mainland directly solved his urgent needs. Two-thirds of these two hundred Shires are dwarfs, and the other one-third are mostly half-length people, and there are ten early prairie elves. As Bickley said, these people are indeed carefully selected from the Shire continent. They have a good understanding of magic, and there are nearly 20 of them who have a certain ability to cast. Although the most powerful of them is just a fifth-level mage, but the ratio is actually quite good. Daen was a white wolf fortress. Before the system''s mage tower was built, none of them had the ability to cast spells. The staff is in place, and the workshop has been built. Whether it is Dane or Becky, it does not want to delay this matter. Soon, the day after the workshop was established, all Shire people signed the work contract for the next three years and officially entered the job. The production capacity of White Wolf Castle''s workshop is definitely far from Orinel. After all, Orinite''s workshops are higher in grade, and the people who work are also systematically trained professionals who specialize in this area of ??work. Although it hasn''t been long since it was officially invested in the industry, the whole work has been considered orderly. In these respects, of course, the newly established White Wolf Castle workshop will have some gaps. However, this is all within the normal range. For Dane, it is better to have two workshops than only one workshop ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The increase in economic strength and the increase in war potential are both good things. At present, the two workshops are only one level. However, due to the filling of two hundred staff members, the upgrade of the White Wolf Castle workshop will definitely not be as troublesome as the Orinite Workshop. As long as it is improved all the way, plus the town hall of White Wolf Castle itself The level is also higher. When the level of the workshop is raised to a relatively high level, and then the two hundred Shire people become skilled workers, it may be able to surpass Orinel''s output. After all this was done, the guy Beekley was still so excited that he couldn''t even believe it. He did not return to Shawangang for a week, leaving a lot of business behind him, and wandering around the enchantment workshop every day. I couldn''t help but once again, even dragged Dion to drink and singled out. The result was, of course, that he was drunk for a whole day, and Dane didn''t do anything wrong.However, drinking this wine is not worthless. After Beckley recovered from his drunken state, his mental state finally became normal. He visited the Enchanting Workshop again, and then he was ready to return to Shawan Harbor. After all, in addition to looking after these little guys, he has to shoulder the business of the Shire Chamber of Commerce. On October 19th, he was planning to visit Dean before leaving, however, he was unable to meet Dean. Under the mighty White Wolf Fortress, his response from the guard was: "Master Lord is dealing with a very important thing, I''m afraid I don''t have time to see you." (To be continued.) Chapter 332 Suddenly Beckley is a sensible person, and he doesn''t think that Dane, who was drinking with him two days ago, didn''t see himself because he had any opinions about him, so it must be really busy. ??? Therefore, he was very considerate and did not continue to bother, leaving a message to return to Shahaiwan Port before leaving. It didn''t take long for the message to reach Dion''s ear. Dane, standing at the top of the military conference room with a large map of Hindler behind him, didn''t focus on this trivial matter. He waved his hand and drove away the guards who came to deliver the message. Then he turned his head and continued to say to the few people sitting in front of him that Chapel, who was the most advanced, said, "Of course this is not necessarily complete. We can curb the deterioration of the situation, but at least it is possible, and if the situation is really irreparable, our arrangements can better grasp the initiative. " "But ..." Chapel still had some concerns. He said, "We still have a high risk of doing so. Maybe the war that may be calmed down at that time will be pushed up because of our big actions. To the extent that this is not in line with the strategic situation we expect. " "Oh ..." Dane shook his head and chuckled, and continued: "I would rather push Hindrell into the sky of war with my own hands, rather than sit passively waiting for the situation to change." Chapel said: "Okay, then come as you think. I will do my best to do all the work." Dane''s gaze turned to the others, without speaking, but the meaning was already very clear.Everyone stood up: "Serve the Lord Lord!" ... If Beckley sees the candidates for the conference hosted by Dane, I''m afraid he won''t leave so early. From the meeting hosted by Dane himself, except for the three giants who will be sitting in Shawan Harbor and not returning for a while, Chapul and Pehince are all there; further down, the first wing After the death of a coalition leader, Quincy, the new coalition leader, Geb, the coalition leader of the second coalition, Delin, and the military of the third coalition that had not been established but was planned. Master-Persian''s former lieutenant Perl. Seeing the specifications of the participants, as long as the people with a more sensitive eye can see that these are almost all the most important officers under the influence of Dyne. Their respective tasks are very heavy and busy. The chance to get together for a meeting is rare, and once they all come together and their faces are grim, it almost means that South Hindler''s South will soon have earth-shaking changes. The fact is indeed the same. Dane summoned his powerful men together. One of the most important work arrangements is to march to Tieganggang! Tieganggang is the southernmost part of Kangli''s sphere of influence, and it is also the bridgehead of Kangli in the south. As a town, Tieganggang is one hundred and eighty thousand miles away from the adjective ''rich''. There is nothing special about it other than a slightly larger population. However, that place was a very important military site. For Conley, if he was going to take action against Dane, Tieganggang would be his base. From the iron nailed soldiers, whether they are fighting against White Wolf Fort or Shawan Port, they can choose according to him. Dane will be in a difficult situation. It is reasonable to say that if there is no map module, Iron Nail Post is really an iron nail close to his heart and can be pierced towards his heart at any time. If Dean wants to further strengthen the military security situation in South Hindler, this iron nail is what he must pull out; meanwhile, if Conley wants to maintain the containment of Dean''s forces and control Dean from When expanding from south to north and west, Tieganggang is also a place that must not be abandoned. Because once Iron Nail Post is in Dane''s hands, Governor Conley''s territory in the central and western parts of Hindler will be directly exposed to his front, which is extremely dangerous.Under such a situation, if Dai En marches into Iron Nail Post, he will surely be confronted by Governor Kang Li''s most powerful response and will be counterattacked with all his strength. Marching into Tieganggang is a matter that must be done with care before a decision can be made. At the meeting, Dane emphasized that he must attack the Iron Nail Post, but he had to do it as a last resort. He won''t know that such a move would be contrary to his strategic goals. As long as he moves to Iron Nail Port, it is likely to provoke Governor Conley''s comprehensive counterattack, and thus in Hindler''s The South detonated this all-out war. But it doesn''t matter now. Because if Dane doesn''t do anything, no matter if he doesn''t hit the iron nails, a full-scale war is likely to explode in the near future. Compared to the south of Hindler, the place that looks more like a gunpowder barrel is in the ice cave city in the north ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The war there has been fought for several months, and both sides were already very nervous. Become a fuse that sparked a total war. However, with the efforts of all parties, in the past week or two, the situation in the north seems to be improving. Many sources from the north have mentioned that the battle in Ice Cave City has become more gradual, and it even seems to stop. This should have been a pretty good thing, especially for Dane. He was very happy to see that the battle in Ice Cave City became stable, and even stopped completely, in order to delay the advent of the comprehensive war, so that he had more time to develop. Ozer may think so. However, Governor Kangli seems to have other ideas. He seems to be reluctant to see the fact that the ice cave city is gradually cooling down. A few days ago, Dane received a secret report saying that Governor Conley''s army seemed to show signs of large-scale movement. By then, Dane was already nervous. Although he was not able to guess exactly what Conley was going to do at the time, this did not prevent him from preparing for it. The day before yesterday, he had given orders to ask his regular army to secretly begin to gather troops in case of disaster.Today, after he officially received more detailed information, he was extremely grateful for his earlier caution. In the information, it was mentioned that in the morning yesterday, Governor Kangli was around 20,000 in the vicinity of the Chaos City and made a request. Marching towards Ice Grotto! (To be continued.) 8 Chapter 333 pioneer In the past few months, no matter how fierce and how many warlords participated in the battle in Ice Cave City, at least one thing is reassuring: In any case, the two governors, Ozer and Conley Grade characters have never ended in person. The elite army of the two of them, one hoarded in Chaos City and Cinderella, and one hoarded in the blood castle, watching the situation change. The main army of the two of them remained motionless, which represents the local areas of Hindler. No matter how fierce the trouble is, it is only a regional conflict. As long as their legion moves, it means that Hindler''s comprehensiveness is coming. Now, Conley started. The 20,000 troops from the Lost City are undoubtedly one of Conley''s main forces. As soon as the 20,000 people headed for Ice Cave City, the situation in the city in the snow and ice will be reversed in an instant. Obviously, it is impossible for Ozer to watch this happen, and he will certainly respond accordingly. So, after the main clan of the two governors had a frontal collision, could the situation in Schindler still end in peace? It was based on this judgment that Dane made a decision to send soldiers to the nails. Chapel was a little worried at first. After all, the intelligence only mentioned that the Legion of the Messy City only showed signs of marching toward the Ice Cave City. Dare to say that they were going to attack the Ice Cave City. Maybe Governor Kangli s purpose was just to deter This is not impossible. There must be a big battle at Schindler. This is a doomed thing, but if both Conry and Ozer are able to maintain some calmness under this Ice Cave City crisis, the war will not have to start at this time. And if the Dain Group also sends troops from the south at this time, and it is still a sensitive part that will make Governor Conley very uncomfortable, it will be very difficult to ease the situation. Calm down.But Dyne still insisted on doing so, and for the same reason as he said, he was absolutely reluctant to give others the initiative in war. It''s not a good thing to look at others'' faces to decide their own actions. Entering Tieganggang is a move that must be taken to ensure the safety of South Hindler. As long as a full-scale war fought, Tieganggang was the first target he had to take down. Although the war has not yet begun, he still decided to start first, even if this might directly detonate Syndrell''s all-out war, he did not hesitate! ... Dain''s forces have been acting fast after making decisions. On October 19, it was decided to send troops. That night, more than 4,000 troops were assembled and set off overnight. Just in the evening of the 21st, Dane''s vanguard, more than 2,000 soldiers of the garrison who had set out from Verina''s army, had already arrived in Iron Nail Post. Down town. You know, at the same time, Governor Conley''s Lost City Legion had just left the city. The military chief of these two thousand people was Palan. It is difficult for Velina to find time out herself, and her new Shawan Harbor mayor is too busy. Moreover, in addition to dealing with the government affairs of the Shawan Port itself, the training and expansion of the defensive corps also requires her to worry aboutwho makes her the leader of the corps? In addition to these military and political affairs, coordinating the commercial development of Rotten Wolf Town is also within her scope of work. It can be said that, under the influence of Dyne, Verina joined the team for the shortest time, but now she is second to none in terms of workload or importance. Under such circumstances, despite the importance of this war, she still did not have the energy to take the time to lead the army in person, and could only send Paran, who had followed her for more than half a year and had recently been promoted to the rank of colonel.Speaking of military ranks, the generals of Her Majesty Dyne actually have them. At the beginning, Dane was more or less apprehensive. After all, legally, he inherited the territory of Moreno, and his own rank was just a general. As a rule, the rank of General White Wolf Castle is at most a major general. In this way, he can not reward his subordinates for military ranks too much-chaos will make a joke. But later, he was a bit dismissive. He didn''t claim to be a ''general'', nor did he care about his military rank-no one was qualified to seal him anyway. He was too lazy to call himself some other higher rank, a joke, but in his own army, he had already begun to implement the rank system. This is not so simple as to make it sound good, but it has deep meaning in further strengthening the army building. The army is a place that needs strong control. The hierarchy must be clear, otherwise the orders are indistinguishable. The soldiers do not know who to listen to on the battlefield. How can this battle be fought? Dain didn''t do any special new reforms, and moved the rank system of most countries on the mainland. The heads of the two regiments, Pershing and Verina, Dane both gave the rank of Brigadier General, and Chapel also got the rank of Brigadier General. Further down, the coalition captains of the main army almost all had the rank of colonel level ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ the officers of the garrison rank were lower than the rank of the rank. Palan was originally a major. His initial duties were to assist Verina in managing the police bay at Sand Bay Harbor. Later, the police battalion was converted to Sand Bay Harbor United, and he also served as the team captain for some time. This time, Velina threw a whole team, plus half of the Shawan Port United team to lead him and let him lead independently. If he is only a major rank, he will not be able to hold down the following. The team captains and captains. It is for this reason that Verina also quickly applied for the rank of Colonel for Palan. After applying for fast passage with Dane, Palan, who had just received his Colonel''s epaulette, had not even seen it when he had just assigned it to his office. He was rushed to the barracks rushed by, and hurriedly took the The assembled troops came towards Iron Nail Post. He is now hanging, saying that he is the vanguard of the Dion Forces Group. In fact, he knows how much moisture his "pioneer" has!Two thousand miscellaneous army, what front? Obviously just rushed to the battlefield to build some siege tools, by the way, just watch Iron Nail Post! The weekend update was not effective, and I saw two rewards. It is really a shame to everyone ... Thanks to the bookmate for 10,000 starting coins, I''m sorry to see you now ~ Thanks to book friends for the reward of 1000 starting coins In order to thank these two book friends, I will have to make three more changes today. (To be continued.) Chapter 334 Air strike He Palan clearly understood that his role was definitely not a true pioneer, and he did not need to attack the city. Actually, the current garrison is not so weak, at least better than when the Malone army was destroyed a few months ago. The garrison at that time was almost entirely composed of miscellaneous soldiers. The newly recruited recruits, undisciplined mercenaries, lazy security forces, and some gangs and gangsters who have been incorporated ... There is no way for such a legion to be called elite. After these months, after a long period of training, although the strength of the army itself is relatively poor, Verina is not capable of training such a team to be elite, but in the discipline of the army, More or less changed. Then, with the addition of several light infantry brigades eliminated by the main army and the production capacity of the smithy in White Wolf Castle, Verina also took part of the military expenses of the defensive legion and ran to the smithy to save some. Equipment orders. In terms of these, the fighting strength of the current garrison army has been greatly improved compared with a few months ago-at least, in the face of some regular warlords, it should not be a problem to fight. But despite this, Palan did not intend to act lightly. He is not an adventurer at all. The main characteristic that Verina sees is that the young man is cautious that does not match his age. Wu Tiegang''s military strength is not strong. Originally, there was a corps led by Gusa, with a total of 4,000 people. A few months ago, when Gusa died in battle, he took over more than 3,000 soldiers on the expedition with him.This doesn''t just mean that Tie nail gang lost most of its garrison troops, the best part of the Tie nail gang legion, but Tie nail gang warrior Gu Sha brought a confederate infantry from the north when he took office . And when this team was buried in the wasteland, although there are still a thousand or so troops left in Iron Nail Post, this team has no combat effectiveness-you can''t expect a group of former warlords to be included in the army without any In the case of force squeezing, the will to fight can be maintained. In fact, when the army led by Gusa was destroyed, a rebellion broke out in Iron Nail Post-Dane did not admit that he was inspired by him-this rebellion did not last long Soon, Governor Conley dispatched two thousand main troops from Cinderella, stationed in Tie nail Kong, and suppressed the rebellion. In fact, at that time, Dane was the best time to enter Iron Nail Post, and he would not be subject to any resistance at all. However, in that case, I am afraid that the all-out war at Hindrell was detonated a few months ago. Now, the new Overseer named Dempsey, who has arrived in Iron Nail Post, has been in office for almost three months. The situation in Iron Nail Post has basically been stabilized, and he has subsequently received some reinforcements from Cinderella, making The number of main forces in his hand also reached the size of two alliances of 3,000. At the same time, he also recruited a group of servants on the spot, and the number of these people also had a wing. The total troop strength of 24,500 people is actually no longer weak. After he led the army to Tieganggang City, he did not act lightly. He stopped the troops two kilometers away and looked at the city from a distance. At the same time, many unsuitable equipment began to be built in this camp, two kilometers away from the wall of Tieganggang. In fact, Palan was a little flustered. This was his first independent leader to fight. Although he had also experienced war before, he was always acting as an aide to Verina. He was afraid that he would make a mistake in the first battle of his life. . He was very careful to integrate a whole corps of soldiers, holding the camp around, and sending scouts on horses to swim around the city, as long as there were nearly 5,000 soldiers stationed in front of him. If there is any change in his city, he will immediately integrate the army and prepare to fight. But fortunately, the new Overseer in Tie nail Kong does not seem to be an adventurous person. It seemed that Major General Dempsey planned to continue to do so until he had received further precise information. Resting all night, Palan was relieved to some extent.According to the direct order he received from Verina before the war, his duties were only to arrive at the battlefield in advance, to watch the movement of Tiegang Kong, and to build some siege equipment in advance. He only had to wait for one day. By 4 pm the next day, Dyne''s main army would arrive on the battlefield, and his mission would be perfect. On the 22nd, Palan woke up in the early morning. The first thing he did was take out his pocket watch and check the time. " ... 6:20 ..." It was just bright, and there were only more than nine hours left before the arrival of the main army on the timetable. As long as you don''t make any mistakes during this time, everything is fine. He thought so, but after a quiet night on the opposite side, Dempsey seemed to feel that the enemy army that reached his eyes was not very powerful. He decided to make some tentative attacks. It''s more than eight o''clock ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The sky is almost completely bright. Paran, who was supervising the soldiers in the camp, built siege equipment, looked up, and dimly saw a black spot flying in the sky. With a frown, he had a terrible thought in his mind: wouldn''t this be the enemy''s flying force? "The air cavalry is coming! Get down! Get down! Look for cover!" Palan yelled as a warning, and after hearing from him, several of his crickets followed him. He was not sure, but Palan, who was cautious by nature, still decided to be cautious. After all, he also heard the name of the Bat Cavalry in Chaos! When the black spots were closer, he could see that those things were indeed flying cavalry!That is indeed a big bat made up of about one squadron! Palan''s caution saved many lives. After approaching, the batsmen in the air circled for a moment in the sky and immediately began to dive down! During the dive, there were scattered arrows, which were thrown into the sky by the soldiers of the garrison in an attempt to attack these large bats. But it turned out that the team under Palan was really not very elite, and those scattered arrows formed little threat. The threat posed by bat cavalry is big! One chapter is late (to be continued.) Chapter 335 Sea of ??fire Palan has never seen a bomber, and no one in the Aurodic world has seen an airborne weapon like that of another world. However, even this does not prevent them from seeing similar scenes. Such as this squadron, about thirty or so bat cavalry when launching a dive attack scene! One of the fastest bats rushing fast. When diving at full speed and approaching the ground only ten meters away, the bat spit out some thick yellow liquid. At the same time, the cavalry sitting on the back of the bat threw a small spark of plumb cotton **** with small sparks. The spark-lead cotton ball ignited the moment it came into contact with the thick yellow liquid! The linear flame was blown by the wind of Hindrell and dispersed into a large area in the air! After Xun completed the jetting of the subduction flame, the battalion yanked up, hurried across the dangerous position only two or three meters near the ground, and rushed into the sky again. All that remained was a soldier who had not responded to Paran''s loud warning and was still at a loss, screaming and tumbling in the sea of ??fire. However, this is just a prelude to the sublime bombardment of bat cavalry. More than thirty bat cavalry rushed down with their companions. They did not have the guts of the first Bat Cavalry, nor did they have such good skills to drop fire as close to the ground. They generally choose a jet distance of up to thirty meters.In this way, at a height of thirty meters and a flash of emergency situation, of course, the accuracy of their strikes is of course no way to get too good guarantees, it is impossible to refer to which. But, they have more than thirty! The flames of the sky are tumbling like a waterfall, and the fire after falling on the ground is like flowing water, everywhere! Palan''s construction site, in a blink of an eye, became a sea of ??purgatory! This method of diving into the flame projection is the most famous bat cavalry in the Lost City. It has a long history of using big bats as mounts to train air cavalry. These big bats are fairly good mount options, and the cost of training is not high. But similarly, their combat capabilities in the air are not strong. There are few other weapons besides a pair of fangs-and even this pair of fangs is actually not very powerful. In the past many years, battalions have been the bottom of the air cavalry, and they have little role except to serve as scouts. Even during dive operations, they were easily shot down by infantry on the ground. Until one day, a guy who didn''t know how to grow up came up with a strange idea. Since then, the battalion''s fighting style has changed dramatically, which has also caused this cavalry to change into a very lethal weapon. This large bat, trained as a mount, has a special capsule in its mouth. It was originally used by bats to store a certain corrosive saliva, an organ that helps bats digest food. And the guy with a whimsical idea just made use of this capsule in the mouth of the bat to write an article. He cut the bat''s mouth capsule, filled it with a certain alchemy fire oil with burning characteristics, and then used the bat mount to spray saliva, sprayed this alchemy fire oil, and then the bat cavalry used a A lead-core cotton ball that can emit sparks ignites these fire oils and sprays them onto the ground during a dive operation, causing a sea of ??fire to burn the enemy.Although this way, these big bats will not be able to eat on their own, and it must be a dead end to put them in the wild. However, in the environment of captive breeding, this is not a big problem-no big deal, just feed them with chopped and boiled pieces of meat. Anyway, the big bats cultivated as mounts do not need them to go by themselves. Foraging. ӵ After possessing such a big killer, the Flame Batrider has swept many places for a long time. Although their air combat capabilities are still so rubbish, this type of offensive flame bombardment is a nightmare for many ground forces. Paran is now in this nightmare. The image of this young man who has just been mentioned to the rank of colonel and the first independent to go to war, is quite awkward at the moment. His body was full of scorch marks, and half of his face was burned with flames. The original, but handsome, face was completely destroyed. However, although the image is miserable and the body is full of hot pain, at this time Palan actually felt more calm than ever. Stung in the flames, there were explosions under the fire everywhere, and the young colonel did not panic. He remembered the scene where he was caught by a small piece of flame just now, and it was because of this that he was injured. The reason why he survived was that he was fortunate to find a way to extinguish this burning oil. After digging the sand, he used the sand to extinguish the fire on his body after the bone-eating flame had stained his body. Stuck in the sea of ??fire, he carefully avoided himself from being caught by the flowing flame again ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ while shouting: "use sand! Use sand! Sand can extinguish fire!" But with little effect. There were screams everywhere in the sea of ??flames, and soldiers with flames were running around, who could obey his orders?Paran wanted to understand this after yelling a few times without any effect. Sunda made a decisive choice, no longer doing such useless work, but started running as far as possible beyond the area covered by the flames. His luck was not bad. Although there were two times when he was entangled in flames along the way, the area was not large, and he was immediately extinguished by the sand and soil he had picked up from the ground. A few minutes later, he escaped the sea of ??fire. Outside the building site, a lot of soldiers have already been around. Officers at all levels worked hard to maintain order, so that the troops would not be defeated by this air strike. But despite this, they are helpless with the scene at hand. After he escaped from the sea of ??fire, he was discovered immediately. Several junior officers saw his miserable appearance, and could not help but want to take him to treatment, but he refused. "Call the soldiers! Give me a fire extinguisher! Use sand, and sand can extinguish fire!" Several officers followed his orders under the roar of the colonel, who had been disfigured in the flames. Soon, teams of soldiers were organized. (To be continued.) Chapter 336 Another air strike The garrison is not elite, but after all, after a period of training, there is some guarantee of discipline. [] After the construction site was bombarded by the flame bat cavalry, the entire camp was vaguely agitated, but after Paran escaped from the sea of ??fire and began to take over the command of the troops, the panic in the entire camp stabilized A lot. The soldiers also have feelings. When they led their military officer, even when half of his face was burned, they still insisted on the command post, and even when the first soldier held the sand with his hands and poured it into the sea of ??fire, Who wouldn''t be so moved? Under the command of officers at all levels, a team of soldiers began to get busy. Some people are digging sand from the wasteland with an engineering shovel, and some are responsible for quickly filling the excavated sand into sacks. The sack that had just been packed was immediately picked up by a person, and tossed forward, thrown into the hands of the soldiers responsible for pouring out the flames on the edge of the sea of ??fire. The two soldiers joined forces to patter the sand from the sack''s continuous outward flames. Soon, the sea of ??fire finally stopped flowing outwards, and was in control. Palan was somewhat relieved, and after the range of the flame was controlled, at least the loss would not expand too much.But it is far from slack, and the fire has only just been brought under control. Paran continued to dispatch troops. Standing on a high place, the skin that had just been burned by the fire was blown by the wind and sand, tingling, and even made his head faint. However, he still gritted his teeth, ran around, conveyed orders, and further organized more soldiers to participate in the fire. His efforts are rewarding. Three hours later, the fire was put out. Quickly taking inventory of the losses, the situation is not very good. This construction site, which was attacked by the Batrider, was opened by Palant yesterday for the installation and construction of siege appliances pulled from Sand Bay Harbor. On the land of the wasteland, there is no wood available for local use, and naturally there is no way to obtain materials on the spot to build equipment, only transportation. Palan brought a lot of semi-finished equipment from Sand Bay Port. Last night, he ordered his soldiers to work in three shifts and wanted to build more. However, today, it is not total destruction, but the losses are not small. Yesterday''s work was almost useless, and a lot of equipment was burned. Although some have been rescued, these things must also be removed and reinstalled. In this way, he brought the siege equipment from Shawan Port, and now he has lost almost half. However, this is not the place where Palan feels the most headache. His headache was not the loss of the soldiers. Although there were more than 300 soldiers in the sea of ??fire, he was working at the construction site. Most of them were either not burned or burned, and could not continue to participate in the fight. People escaped. What he felt most troublesome was that he didn''t seem to have any way to prevent the bat cavalry who did not know when it would fall from the sky!Those cavalry came early in the morning, and the location chosen was quite precise. Nowhere to fight, just stare at these siege equipment in the construction camp, there must be some sources of information. Want to come, at night, these bat cavalry, already secretly came to detect it. However, no matter how worried Palan is, work must continue. While sending out sentry posts, he did not ask for anything else. He only wanted to be able to give early warning when he found that there were bat cavalry flying in the sky. In addition, he also ordered his soldiers to dismantle all the equipment worthy of rescue and then place them separately to minimize some losses. At the same time, he also urgently brought together some of his archery masters, and specially configured an archer unit to fight for the ability to resist a little when the enemy next strikes. Palan has done a good job, changing his position in his position may not be as calm and calm as he is now. But unfortunately, the enemy will not come to trouble him because of his calmness. Just after eleven o''clock in the morning, when Paran reorganized the troops that had been busy in the early morning, a scream of whistle sounded one after another. This was a warning method agreed by the scouts he sent out. When this sounded, it meant that the batsmen were back. While in the tent, Paran, who was treated by several military doctors, treated his body burns. He couldn''t care about his wounds before he had time to deal with them, so he ran out of the camp and started shouting. "Military officers at all levels! Take your soldiers apart! Absolutely no troops are allowed to gather! Never near flammables! Prepare sand bags!"Consecutive orders were issued, and he had already experienced an air strike, and within a few hours he concluded a set of methods for dealing with air strikes. He didn''t know whether these methods were effective or not, but they must be better than welcoming air strikes in a panic. However, although he had already done some countermeasures, the soldiers performed it differently. Even with the restraints of officers, the entire camp inevitably produced many signs of disorder. And the horizon, the speed of those bat cavalry is not much later than the alarm! But a moment later, there were a bunch of black spots, approaching the sky above the camp at a fast speed. Too far away ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I can''t see clearly, but judging from the quantity, Palan feels that the Batman Cavalry this time is estimated to be the group that came at dawn. His fists clenched tightly, and his heart was quite aggrieved. He would rather have the entire army of the enemy out of the city, anyway, they could play it upright. When encountering such a means of constantly using air strikes to find trouble, the feeling of being unable to use it is really irritating. Now he can only hope that the order of the scattered troops can reduce the losses as much as possible. In addition, the temporarily equipped archer teams can make them pay a price when the bat cavalry dives. The preparation for venting should be done, and now Paran is waiting for the arrival of the Bat Cavalry! And just as he was gritting his teeth, a sudden panic sounded in his ear: "Colonel ... Colonel, we have a group of air cavalry behind us!" Upon hearing this, Palan was taken aback-where is the air cavalry from the rear? He couldn''t help but looked up from his hiding bunker and looked in the opposite direction of Iron Nail Post. The surprise on his face soon turned into ecstasy! Where is the enemy''s Bat Cavalry, clearly Griffon Lord Lord Dion! (To be continued.) Chapter 337 Griffins arrive "Brothers! Our prey is here!" At the forefront is Dane''s Griffin Warrior Cyber. [Read the latest chapter] Cyber ??is not very old, only 19 years old this year. However, he was already an old member of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Corps, and was also a member of the island following Dane. At that time, he was very astringent, but with the time of Dyne''s southern battle for more than a year, the growth of this young man was very huge. Some time ago, after the Griffon platform of the White Wolf Castle was established, the conscription order came down. Originally, Cyber, who has entered the White Wolf Cavalry Brigade as Deputy Squadron Captain, and has become the second squadron of the 3rd Squadron of the White Wing Cavalry Brigade of the Main Legion. After seeing the Gryphon, he was immediately This strong and charming creature is fascinated. He relinquished his position as an officer, under the rank of lieutenant, signed up for the Griffon Cavalry''s conscription, and gloriously became a member of the Griffin Cavalry Group. From officers to ordinary soldiers, from lieutenants to a reserve griffin cavalry, this difference in status is not small, but Cyber ??goes better than anyone else. He really likes the feeling of flying, and really likes creatures like griffins.Maybe, Cyber ??does have talent in this area. During training, he can be called hard work and finally failed to disappoint himself. He became the first batch to complete all training courses in the shortest time following Griffin Dempsey. warrior. You know, of the more than one hundred Gryphon cavalry trained on the Griffin platform in White Wolf Castle, only six were trained before the war came, and he was one of them. Dane did not treat this young man from the era of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment. At the time of his military expedition, when he brought the six Griffon Cavalry of this squad, he directly raised Cyber''s rank to the next level, mentioned the level of the captain, and also appointed him as Captain of this first Griffon squad. The first order Cyber ??received was to fly to Tieganggang City one step before the arrival of the army, meet Colonel Palan, who had arrived in advance, accept supplies, and investigate Tieganggang s defense from the air Happening. Before coming, he was warned by Dion that he was not allowed to lead the Griffin to the war without authorization, especially not allowed to fight near the ground. When accepting orders, Cyber ??was more or less depressed for not being able to get into the fight for the first time. But when he arrived on the battlefield, he shouted that he was lucky. Boss Dion said, not to take the initiative to launch an attack, but people came to the door, can''t help but fight back? More than thirty Batriders are approaching their friendly camp quickly. This must be a malicious act and must be combated! Cyber ??finds an excuse for asking for battle, and then directs his brothers forward, towards the more than thirty big bats! He does not know how to count, nor does he not see that the number of enemies is five times his own. However, looking at the thin arms and legs of those bats and the thin, almost transparent wings, how could they be the opponents of the mighty griffins? What if the enemy is five times as large? Would the lion be afraid that five sheep would fail?Batman cavalry from Iron Nail Post didn''t have the consciousness of being a sheep. In the last air raid, the guy who played the lead in the first attack, the art guy boldly played an ultra low-altitude attack, is the squadron leader of this battalion. He acknowledged that when he first saw the six air cavalry flying from the south, which were significantly larger than his own mount, he was somewhat surprised. Because in the information he received before the war, there was no mention of air power in Dyne''s army. In a cautious manner, he initially intended to end the air strike. Before the battle, he and his cavalry men were never ready for an air battle with an unknown enemy-especially when they encountered the opponent on the spot and found that the opponent''s mount was still a famous gryphon. . However, the arrogant posture of the Griffin squad led by Cyber ??angered him. Griffins are so powerful, there are only six of them, and they are so arrogant that they don''t budge at all, so arrogant, that way they don''t even look at them! He couldn''t bear it, so he changed his mind and decided to teach this lesson the Gryphon squad who did not know where it came from. These battalions from the Lost City can be said to be the earliest of the existing flying units in Hindler. When Conley was developing the strength of the air cavalry, it was much earlier than Ozzie! Batman cavalry is limited by the inherent insufficiency of the mount, and it is impossible to be a gryphon''s opponent. In the past, in the limited air conflicts between Conley and Ozer, two large bats were often needed to cope with a sword-riding knight and three to be sure to win. Obviously, Griffon is an opponent that is more difficult to deal with than Swordfly. This creature, apart from that, is just a full circle larger than Swordfly just for its size. But despite this, the Captain of the Batman didn''t feel that he was sitting five times as much and could not win the opponent. Although the giant bat is not a very powerful aerial monster, it is not so weak.Especially ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The Battalion Captain has a lot of confidence in his men. He and his soldiers have participated in air combat at least fifteen times or more, and they are quite experienced air combat cavalry. Facing the six griffins that flew straight, the captain of the bat blew a loud whistle. Instantly, the entire bat formation changed his formation quickly with his whistle. Air combat is very different from combat on the ground. When there are two more ups and downs, and it is difficult to distinguish between front and back, the use of space by air cavalry becomes particularly important. One-on-one air cavalry heads-ups are very much in need of space, not to mention the formation of air groups. How to occupy a more advantageous position is very important in air combat. This requires not only strength but also experience in air operations. Obviously, Batriders from the Lost City do not lack this experience, they can even be said to be veterans. The newly-added Griffon Cavalry, although they are all very talented, can complete all the training courses in a short time, and His Majesty''s mount is also a top air overlord like Griffin, but anyway They lack real experience of aerial combat, but it is still an indisputable fact. (To be continued.) Chapter 338 Stormhammer The scattered battalions of standard air combat formations roared from above and below and surrounded the griffon cavalry from all directions. [No Popup Novel Network] Their current formation is obviously very conducive to giving play to their quantitative advantage. According to the relative position between the two sides at the moment, almost every Griffon Cavalry will face multiple enemies in multiple directions at the moment of the fighting. The captain of the battalion chuckled and smiled. He had seen it. The griffins on horseback in front of them were all novices in air combat. He now has a full grasp in his heart, and he can make these reckless Griffon Cavalry pay a huge price in the first meeting. "Let me teach you a lesson!" He licked his lips and couldn''t wait to taste the taste of Gryphon''s blood. Cyber ??on the other side also realized his recklessness. When he realized the current position of the battalions, he thought of the next close combat, and he was expected to suffer. This was a mistake. Cyber ??came to his senses, and was a little annoyed. He felt that he did have some inexperience. In addition, he rushed to the top with his blood, and only rushed to fight. He even gave the air combat tactics previously learned from Dempsey Forget it. Even so, he did not find it difficult. He trusted him and his Griffin. Those cowardly batsmen are by no means rivals to the mighty griffins, even if they are five times as many! Of course, how to fight the next battle, we still need to pay attention to some strategies.As the captain of the Griffin squad, Cyber ??rushed to the first. He pulled the griffin''s reins left to keep his body balanced, while letting go of the aerial rifle fixed to the saddle with his other hand, he lifted a short-handled warhammer hanging around his waist. A bright white thunder burst from the high-pitched Warhammer! This was a signal. After Cyber ??did this, the remaining five cavalrymen who followed him also raised their warhammers. A thunder throbbing through the sky! Cyber ??shouted in excitement and took the lead in throwing the warhammer in his hand toward the bat cavalry who rushed forward. Immediately afterwards, the other five handles flashed a thunderbolt of warhammer, with a white tail of light, and a thundering thunder, also flying forward at the same time! At this moment, the distance between the Gryphon Cavalry and the giant Battalion formation was very close. With a distance of less than a hundred meters, for the relatively high-speed flying cavalry, it takes only a few blinks to fight together. At such a close distance, how can the Thunder Warhammer fly away? The response of the Battalion''s squadron leader has been very unpleasant, and his technique of controlling giant bats is not bad, but no matter how fast he reacts and how good his technique is, there is no effort left in the blink of an eye. The Stormhammer given to him still can''t do anything. He only had time to subconsciously tilt his head, but the warhammer from Cyber ??was still hitting his head with accuracy and fierceness. The moment before his eyes was dark, the impact of the roaring Warhammer, and the intense pain caused by the violent thunder force only lasted for a moment, and he felt nothing in the next moment. The Captain of the Air Rider who was chanting to teach these reckless Griffins the moment before, at this moment his entire head was beaten into a mist of blood by the Thunder Hammer, and the headless body fell off the back of the giant bat. .Five others suffered the same as their captain. The Gryphon Cavalry''s Stormhammer, which is their big killer, can only be released once per battle before returning to the ground for replenishment. And this time, for the Gryphon Cavalry, it must be to obtain the results of the battle, and to play a decisive effect! As the most powerful means, naturally the power of Stormhammer does not need to doubt much. As far as accuracy is concerned, the Warhammer is guided by the power of wind and thunder, and it is difficult to fall short. Including the squadron captain who had been blasted his head, at this moment, one fifth of the entire giant battalion formation was directly reimbursed. The loss of bat cavalry is more than just quantity. Air warfare is a war situation that requires tacit understanding, and perhaps command. The direction of the six-handed Stormhammer is almost the same, and they all head towards the front. When the six battalions on the front were all wiped out, the battalions originally took the form of encirclement, and they were instantly torn apart from the front. The six of them didn''t need to do much. As long as they continued to accelerate, they could rush out of the battalion''s siege very smoothly. The Griffon Cavalry, led by Cyber, did exactly that. And those battalions who were suddenly hit hard and lost a teammate''s teammates were now panicking like headless flies. When the captains of these batsmen were killed directly, they actually lost their actual command. If you are in a close, entangled battle with no time to think about ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ then it may not be a big deal without command, after all, the scale of the current battle is not that big. However, at this moment, the Gryphon Cavalry has rushed out of the siege circle. At this moment, it is necessary to have a brain to issue a clear combat instruction to tell the soldiers what to do next. Then they realize that their captain is finished.The confusion caused by the lack of command, the panic caused by the instant heavy damage, and the morale blow caused by the killing of the commander left these battalions feeling at a loss. Before they had time to readjust and come back to command the whole team, they rushed out of the encirclement, circled the perimeter, and the Griffon Cavalry who turned around had already killed again. This time, the Gryphon Cavalry no longer have such a big killer as Stormhammer, but this does not mean that their will to fight will be weakened by half! On the contrary, it is easy to destroy the enemy with the hammer of the storm, but how can there be the blood that drives the strong griffin to fight with the enemy? The young man who rushed to the front was still Cyber. He felt his chest full of fire. He opened his mouth wide and sent out meaningless but excited roars, prompting His Griffon to rush to the nearest Battalion! (To be continued.) Chapter 339 Aerial kill The size of a griffin is actually about twice as large as a real lion on land. [] Their strong bodies are truly rich and powerful. And this power is not easily blocked by giant bats. The battalion that was spotted by Cyber ??had a wealth of air combat experience. Using the halberd in his hand, it was easy to put aside the lance pierced by Cyber. However, his bat, although he has worked hard to resist with fangs, its fangs have not been able to bite the skin of the gryphon. But in turn, the strong gryphon was very vicious limbs together, holding the giant bat firmly under its own claws. Then, a lion roar, the limbs were violently forced, a giant bat mount that was not easy to cultivate, and was directly torn by the griffin volley! The torn wings and bat''s head fell in the wind, followed by the cavalry, who was originally sitting on the back of the gryphon. At this moment, the height of the fighting between the two sides is about three to four hundred meters. If you fall from this height, no magician or priest will put magic such as floatation or feather fall, no matter who it is, it is almost certain to die. When he got one, Cyber ??didn''t stop, he immediately switched his target and caught another giant batsman. This time, his actions were more swift, and he stabbed the giant bat directly with a rifle, and then the gryphon pounced on the bite. It was not that the injured bat could resist, and it didn''t take long for him to capture his Two results. At the same time, several other Griffin Cavalry soldiers also solved their opponents in front of them.In a blink of an eye, the battalons, who had five times the number of advantages, were once again severely damaged after being plowed by the hammer of the storm. In total, they have lost a third of their manpower, and are still flying in the sky, and they are still able to maintain their combat effectiveness. Only less than twenty are left. The battalons, who were hit again, finally came to their senses as the Gryphon Cavalry continued to fight. Although there is no command, the tacit understanding that has been coordinated for many years has allowed these battalions to form their own squadrons and surround them towards the griffins. It is also the first time that Cyber ??takes the air cavalry into battle. Before he fights, he still thinks about some tactics, but after the fight, it is not easy to continue to command the team while rolling up and down. In addition, he was sprinting with blood and rushing up his head. After being caught in a close fight with the enemy''s battalion, he also lost command and control of the entire Griffon squad. If this is not the case, if he can pinch the entire Griffon squad into a fist and constantly tear the enemy, the battle should be easier. Where would it be like this, the formation was easily divided by each other. Each lion The hussars were caught in a fight with one enemy and three. However, despite the rich experience of these bat cavalry, they were able to continue to rely on air maneuvers to complete the division and siege of the gryphon cavalry after being hit hard. But their current quantitative advantage can only be maintained at about three times. This amount can win the sword knight steadily in the heads-up, but for the griffins who are more powerful than the sword knight, that is not enough. Even with one enemy and three, the Gryphon cavalry still has the upper hand. Of course, in the close fight, each of them had to deal with three opponents in different positions at the same time, which made the griffins more or less carry some of the bats''s spears and the bats'' tips. The teeth bite the wounds, however, these wounds are painful and it is not so easy to want to be fatal. Conversely, as long as any bat cavalry moves slowly and is hit by a griffon, the best end result is also seriously injured under the lion''s claw or eagle''s beak. If the luck is a little bit worse, the griffin will catch it directly. Under that tear, it must be a dead end! But after all, it wasn''t the kind of state that the griffins were mad at at the beginning, and they couldn''t even fight back. These battalions from the Lost City are still sufficiently elite, so they have all the disadvantages and are fighting against death. This aerial encounter erupted over the outskirts of Tienailgang, and they fought for ten minutes. When there were fewer than ten survivors of the Battalion, they finally lost their will to continue fighting and began to flee.Cyber ??is actually very tired at this time. This is the first time he and his friends have actually fought against the enemy in the sky. Although the enemy is not a very powerful opponent, it is just a battalion, but after all, the number advantage of them lies here. After ten minutes of fierce fighting, whether it is the cavalry itself or his mount, in fact, it is almost approaching the limit. However, fatigue returns to fatigue, Cyber''s cerebral cortex is still excited. He didn''t plan to stop just like that, and after chanting, he rushed up with his brothers! "Revenge on Harla!" He shouted. Harla was one of six first Griffon Cavalry soldiers, who died in the recent battle. The Gryphon cavalry is not without loss. Harla was unlucky in the battle, and was spotted by four bats at the same time. After killing two opponents ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ he himself was also bitten by a giant bat, and his head was knocked down together, his life was lost, and the griffin flew back to the ground with his body. Cyber ??and Harla are not very familiar, but it is also very angry to see Harla killed in battle. Partly because of the death of a comrade in arms, and partly because of fear of Dane. He knew that he and the gryphon cavalry he had under him, but that was the apex of Boss Dion. He lost one battle in this battle. He didn''t know how Boss would scold himself. If we can wipe out all the enemies in this battle, then maybe we can tap lightly when we are scolded? It was with this idea in mind that Cyber ??led the team to the front line. The griffins are very tired, but the battalions in flight are actually not much better. You know, except for an air battle at this time, two or three hours ago, they had just arrived from Iron Nail Post, and had carried out a submarine bombardment towards Palan''s camp. Everyone is struggling, and whoever fights is who has better endurance and who has stronger willpower.Obviously, in this respect, both the griffins and the cavalry on the back of the griffins are more powerful! (To be continued.) Chapter 339 Main arrival It is a pity that in the end, Cyber ??failed to really kill all the battalions. [Full text reading] At the beginning of the air combat, they were only two or three kilometers away from Tie nail Kong. The battalion wanted to escape and flew all the way. This is not too far away, but it can fly back in minutes. . In this way, although the gryphon cavalry bites very close, and the efficiency of the middle battle is also high because of the opponent''s unintentional love, but after cleaning up a few, when it was near the iron nails, Cyber ??had to Order to stop continuing the attack. Everyone has begun to land. With the crossbow on the city wall and dozens of bed crossbow, they continue to fight without knowing the importance, which is a major event. Fortunately, there were only seven Batriders that survived intact. This number of opponents, in the following war, if there is no reinforcement and supplement, basically do not think about what role they can play. As long as they dare to lift off, they will inevitably be hit hard by the Gryphon Cavalry. What''s even more disgusting is that there are only seven alive Batriders, and they have no ability to resist even if they face almost the same number of griffins. Of course, it''s better to keep a few dead than to die. After all, bats have the characteristics of bats, so they fly up at night. The bombing is not dare to play, but it''s okay to try to detect it with a dark touch. However, if they wait for Dion''s main army to come, they may not be able to go out at night. The night vision ability of the Elf Ranger unit, and its shooting ability is much more accurate than those of the miscellaneous soldiers. It is estimated that if these bats dare to fall below a hundred meters, a few arrows can be shot. Unwilling Cyber, with his griffon cavalry, walked two laps over Iron Nail Post, seeing that there was really no chance to continue to catch any cheap, they had to fight back home.Cyber ??brought people to Camp Paran. It was quite agitated to see Palan on the ground, which was not a large-scale, but rather intense air battle. Regardless of his injuries, he personally directed his staff to open a clearing in the camp for the griffins to land, and at the same time personally ordered his soldiers to prepare a lot of meat. When the griffins landed, Palan personally greeted him. "I''m going!" Cyber ??was taken aback by seeing Palan''s face, which had been burned halfway and had not been dealt with properly, and had some **** faces. Palanlo was a little embarrassed. He didn''t have to look in the mirror to know how terrible his image was now. However, his mood now is really excited and deflated. Watching those bat cavalry who released the sea of ??fire and bragging power in the early morning was beaten thin by his own gryphon, which was a happy mood. "I am Colonel Paran, the commander of the Vanguard of Sandy Bay Port. Thank you for your support." Paran gave up the idea of ??shaking hands with the Griffon Cavalry. He straightened his back and introduced himself warmly and politely. identity of. "Hello." Cyber ??returned to God. When he was in the sky before, he saw that there was an area in the camp below that was burned by the fire, and it seemed to have just been extinguished, and the mess was not there yet. Pack up. It is estimated that the commander was burned just now? There was a feeling of admiration in his heart. Cyber ??looked at the injuries on Palan''s face and felt less terrible. He thought for himself. If he changed himself, if he was burned a lot and even his face was half burned, there would be no way to stay on the job. After the griffins were settled, at the invitation of Palan, Cyber ??entered the main account to rest.As for Iron Nail Post, after the devastating blow of the Battalion Troops, it seemed to have become honest, and there was no more movement all day. Palanan An waited until the afternoon, after the main army led by Dane himself arrived on the battlefield, he could finally relax. ... When Dane arrived, he personally came to meet him. To be honest, Dane is not very familiar with Palan. Regardless of whether it is Comilla or South Hindler, the most important people today are basically from three factions. The first one is the Comillas First Department. It mainly consists of people who were once the old Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment. The most important characters are represented by Delin and Tommy. The former is the captain of the second wing of the main army. The latter is the head of Ghostblade Port. The other faction is the Old White Wolf Fortress. This one is relatively strong in the military. The leader is Chapul. There was once Quincy down and now there is Gebu. The third faction is also the one with the most power and responsibility of Her Majestythe talents from the system. The military has Pehinci, the government has Orenel''s Faro, and the religious Cecilia and Essilor are all considered system factions. Not to mention the fact that Verina, who sits in Shawan Harbour, is almost another character of the Warlord. But no matter which party was brought up, those who are familiar with Dyne, at least have an impression of their work and ability. Except Copalan.Paran, the leader of the army, was almost completely pulled up by Verina. Dane was not familiar with him at all. UU reading did not even have a decent conversation. For this unimpressed guy to lead the army alone, Dane had some doubts at first. However, out of the trust in Verina, plus the army that Paran was carrying was only the garrison team, and was taken out at Sand Bay Port. Except for Verina, Dane did not find a second one. Reliable generals can only respond to Verina''s appointment for Palan. After a thorough understanding of what happened to Paran with his army outside Tieganggang, he had no doubts about the young colonel. Of course, Palan didn''t complete his task well, and tossing for a day or two, the number of siege equipment that should be created is seriously inconsistent with the estimated number. However, in the face of aerial bombardment, this is indeed a crime of non-war, and it may be difficult to come up with a better response to anyone who has changed his position in Palan. However, this is at best considered incomprehensible, and it is even more touching for Dane that the young man was severely burned and insisted on the frontline attitude and perseverance. This is the most precious thing. According to the follow-up priest brought by Dain during the treatment, Palan s injury is life-threatening. If he is dragged on for a period of time and he is not treated properly, he may directly lose his life. . (To be continued.) Chapter 341 Artillery formation "Osker Palan, Level 8 Warrior. [Read the latest chapter]" "Commander: " "Interior: " "Ethics: " "Loyalty: " "Special: firm will: This is a reliable general. Maybe he doesn''t have any outstanding ability, but no matter how difficult the environment he is facing, he will stand firm to the end and never give up." ... At the beginning, Palan didn''t know that his injuries were so serious, he would even be able to hurt his life.Of course, he has clenched his teeth in the severe pain from early morning until now, and he also feels that his body has become weaker and weaker with this persistence, but he thought that if he could rest, then apply With some medicine, you should be able to get better. Essilor said that if he did, he might not wake up the next day when he was tired and fell asleep. However, now, of course, it is impossible for Dane to lose this talent just discovered. At Dane''s request, Isroll began to take care of Palan himself. With such a high-ranking priest, of course, Paran will no longer be in danger. However, despite this, the priestess also said frankly, "I can save his life and keep his body from leaving any dark injuries from this burn, but the scars on his face ... I can''t help it. Maybe, find A high priest above the fourteenth level can solve this problem. " Palan was silent on the issue. No one can remain indifferent to being disfigured-except, of course, those who disfigured equal cosmetic surgery. Before, Palan wasn''t a handsome shocking ghost, nor did he rely on his face to eat. But a handsome, somewhat handsome face is much better than a burn scar with half a face. However, the general, who has been systematically evaluated as a firm will, also reflects his own characteristics in this regard. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I''m lucky to be able to save my life and strength. What else can I expect?" ...Palan must now have no way to stay on the front line of fighting positions, and even if he was willing, Dane could not let him do so. It can be said that he brought all the essence of military affairs in his own hands. Palando, he has no more, no less, no less, and he can finally find someone who can temporarily replace his duties. Anyway, in the subsequent battles, the garrison team will not be the main force. However, then again, this vanguard led by Palan did not build a sufficient amount of siege equipment in accordance with the requirements in advance, which is indeed a very sad thing. Originally, according to Dane s wishes, after leading the main force, he took a rest overnight and launched an onslaught to Tie Nai Kong the next day, trying to pull the nail out the same day. But right now, it seems a bit unrealistic. In any case, the battle will always be fought. The main army continued to rest, and Delin was ordered by Dion to supervise the garrison to build siege equipment overnight. One thousand and five hundred soldiers of the garrison would work together at least before tomorrow noon to build a sufficient amount of equipment. To be honest, the soldiers of these garrison groups have some complaints. When they arrived on the battlefield on the 21st, they ran for more than a day from Shawan Port without rest. That night, the siege equipment was also built throughout the night, but as soon as it was dawn, it was attacked by battalions. After waiting for the main force from home to arrive, I thought I could relax and rest, but I was ordered to work all night. This intensity, even some elite troops, will feel a bit overwhelmed, let alone second-line troops such as the garrison. But what can we do? When Delin personally led the two main army soldiers into battle, the garrison, no matter how grievous, had to work under orders. What''s more, working is no better than fighting. Fighting is going to be hard, it will definitely die, and work will not die, at least it is tiring.By noon the next day, the exhausted soldiers of the garrison had finally finished their work according to the plan and could return to their camp for a rest. At the same time, after Dane s main army arrived on the battlefield yesterday, trimming one night and one morning was considered to be at its peak, and it was ready for combat. Dean didn''t plan to wait much. The army had eaten at noon, rested and prepared a little, and at around 1:30 in the afternoon, the entire army began to head towards Iron Nail Post two kilometers away. The previous night plus one morning, the work of the garrison was to build a ladder. At present, these ladders are placed in the middle by rows of soldiers, waiting for the sound of the trumpet, they will immediately carry the ladders and impact the city walls. Of course, it''s impossible for Dean to use his elite to play some ant-affiliated siege. That''s too much loss, and the effect is not necessarily good. He has a sharper weapon, why not? Soon, this sharper weapon appeared. Dyne didn''t put the army too close, and the soldiers were some distance across the wall. In fact, it is not far, but according to the investigations of the griffins, only bed crossbow was seen on the wall of Tieganggang, and no other powerful defensive weapons were seen. Especially without artillery. Then don''t be afraid, push the artillery directly to the front ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and even boldly advance to a distance of only about 800 meters from the city wall. After lining up the 12 artillery formations, they started firing solid shells violently towards the walls of Tieganggang.The artillery in the Orodick world is not strong. At least the artillery produced by pure alchemy guns can only hit a range of up to two kilometers away. But at a distance of two kilometers, there is basically no way to accurately aim, and the lethality will become very unreliable. Advancing to a distance of about one kilometer, you almost have a relatively reliable combat power. Of course, this world is not without more powerful artillery. However, the more advanced artillery can rely on more than just alchemy gunpowder. Basically, they will be replaced with magic cannons. The fired shells will also be fired in the form of magic energy. The range is long and powerful. Huge, the price is naturally too expensive. There is no such gun in Tieganggang, they don''t even have ordinary alchemy artillery, they can only rely on the bed crossbow to counterattack. The crossbow can shoot up to a thousand meters away, but that can only be regarded as the maximum range, and the effective range will only be closer, at least it will not pose a threat to Dane''s artillery formation. So, in this way, Tie Nai Kong was subjected to the fierce artillery fire of the artillery formation, but had no ability to fight back. (To be continued.) Chapter 342 Dempseys troubles Twelve artillery, in fact, this is not the limit that Dane can take out. [No Bullet Fiction Net] In his White Wolf Castle, there is a whole artillery workshop. However, the ordinary alchemy artillery produced by the artillery workshop is actually not very good in war. He also did a test specifically, without having to be high, as long as there is a level 6 priest, he can completely block an artillery three times with protective magic. Hell, the artillery thing is poor in maneuverability, cumbersome to reload, and limited aiming. It may be okay to bombard unprotected units. It really has reached a relatively high-end battlefield, and the role it can play is really not strong. So, although Dane also prepared some artillery in the army, he did not have much equipment. The output of many artillery workshops was taken to armed ships and sold. And, to be honest, the sales of artillery are actually average, and many warlords don''t really want to buy it. What they really want to buy is also some who run sea businesses. After all, the ocean is where weapons like artillery can really exert their power. Of course, artillery is really not so useful when playing field battles. However, when siege, this is still a good weapon to deal with things such as city walls and gates. . The lack of countermeasures in Iron Nail Post, that was really suffered. Almost one afternoon of shelling, the iron walls of the Iron Nail Post weren''t that much of a sturdy wall. There are several sections of the wall that were attacked heavily, and the gates that were originally the focus of the attack, even a little crumbling. The city of Tieganggang, which has been stricken for a day, is now heart-warming.The new Iron Nail Post Overseer Dempsey sat sadly in his seat, scratching his hair. He had already become a sparse hairstyle in the Mediterranean. It is estimated that he would be so sad that he would have to become bald before the iron nail city was broken. But where is he still thinking about his own hair? If he could keep Iron Nail Post, he would have nothing to say even if he immediately made him bald. Unfortunately not. Every time he heard the loud sound of the artillery, his heart trembled. "Lord Overseer, let''s withdraw." The status of the staff next to him was not much better than him. "Withdraw?" Dempsey smiled bitterly. "Why don''t I want to withdraw ..." He did have the idea of ??retreating, but did not dare. He is a veteran. Compared with his extroverted and adventurous ex-trooper, his newly-appointed character in commanding the army has to be too calm. For Gush''s choices in office, Dempsey was quite unhappy. Especially a few months ago, when I participated in the battle between Malone and Dane, I chose such a radical approach and tried to wipe out Dane''s main force in one fell swoop. As a result, the annihilation was not completed. The army fell. It is a model of death. He just died, leaving this mess to himself.For several months since taking office, Dempsey has been nervous. The more he learned about Dane''s strength, the more he felt uneasy. He desperately complained to Governor Kangli, demanding additional support and increased strength. Finally, until he was overturned, he promised to increase his troops and sent him a squadron battalion to him, which only made him satisfied. But who knows, reinforcements are still on the way, and there will be drastic changes in the north. When news came out from Governor Kangli''s forces that they were going to operate on Ice Cave City, Dempsey knew that the battle at Iron Nail would start. He felt that even if the opposite Dane was no longer stupid, he could not remain indifferent at this time. At the same time, he also received an order from Governor Conley: In any case, hold on to the Iron Nail Post! He calculated with his fingers, and within a few days, the Battalion Squadron had already arrived. The formation of air cavalry is not the same as that of the ground troops. The number of air cavalry is half, and there are only thirty air cavalry of the squadron size. Although this number is not large, Dempsey understands the role of air cavalry in the war. In this case, shouldn''t it be difficult to hold for a week? A week later, a reinforcement force consisting of 3,000 soldiers who had set off from the direction of Cinderella for a while would arrive, so that the task of keeping the city would not be so difficult. He is confident, holding 6,000 regular troops in hand, and some cannon fodder temporarily recruited, he can be sure to play with Dane. Even if you ca nt fight it, you can at least persist for a long time. At that time, the situation on your side will be tight. You wo nt ignore it if you want to come to the Governor, and there will definitely be further support. From this point of view, Dempsey was ready to fight a long battle with Dane. But who knows, before the formal battle has begun, the Bat Squadron that they rely on has almost let the family die out? Hearing the six-headed griffon in his home, and lighting up the entire Battalion Squadron on his own side, he looked at the few surviving cavalry soldiers who had returned fiercely and stung for a long time. Beforehand, he heard the news that Dane was setting up his own air cavalry--the griffins that often fly recently over White Wolf Castle, and couldn''t hide it. However, Dempsey did not worry about this. Well, the Gryphon Cavalry, although famous, is also notoriously badly trained and costly. He doesn''t think that this kind of arms can be trained quickly.Results ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ How long is this? A month? Is this cavalry already in the army? Chengjun will become an army, right? Six, shouldn''t there be a lot? But this combat power is too strong! He had heard of griffins, but he had never seen them before. In his impression, it was a force that was stronger than Governor Ozzie''s sword-riding cavalry, but also limited. Six hit 30 and collapsed, this ratio is too exaggerated! Now, he really didn''t know how to defend the city. They have artillery, they only have a crossbow, and there is no means of countermeasures; the sky that they thought could be mastered has now become the world of the five griffins. Their battalions are afraid to take off during the day. It is estimated that they can only take off at night. I sneaked out sneakily, but I could only spread a message, and I was afraid that people would not be able to get caught when conducting investigations. This city can''t keep up! As a veteran, why can''t he see that his side does not have an advantage in all aspects, this battle really won or lost. He really has a retreat. But think about the military decree issued in front of Governor Kangli before coming to Iron Nail Post, he could not help shuddering-if he went back so bleakly, it would be impossible to save his life. (To be continued.) Chapter 343 Collapsed Cavalry Can''t keep, this city must keep. [Read the latest chapter] With a sigh of sigh, Dempsey also gradually came up with some methods: "We ca nt keep the city walls and gates, the goals are too big, and we lack the means to deal with people s artillery. Nowadays, we can only take the initiative to see if we can make extraordinary moves, find a suitable time, use Assault means destroying the artillery of the opponent. " His staffer smiled bitterly and said, "My general, there are powerful white wolf cavalry in the ranks of all Schindlers, let alone eyes in the sky. What team do we send to avoid the enemy''s reconnaissance and the bite and block of the wolf cavalry? " Dempsey spread his hands: "Then let them blast outside?" The staff was speechless. Dempsey continued: "You have to send someone to death, try it, and draw two cavalry teams over, maybe they will win." ...It was going to be late. From the north gate of Tieganggang, a cavalry team of about three to four hundred people sneaked out of the city. In order to avoid the surveillance of the Griffin Cavalry in the sky, this cavalry team selected by Dempsey specifically waited until dark before moving without even hitting the torches. The whole action was very secretive. After leaving the city from the north, they did not immediately turn to the position where the southern artillery position was located, but instead went through a little circle to find a more suitable position for the raid. After running for two or three kilometers, it felt almost the same, and the cavalry''s commander began to turn. At night, the cavalry must not be able to speed up fast, especially in the case that even a little light is not turned on, it is very easy to accident. They can only maintain the same speed as the infantry, and follow a warlock who set off with them, using the magic to guide the direction, towards the previously selected position on the map that can be attacked. After landing, the entire army took a short break, and the officers and warlocks made a final comparison of directions. At this time, it was almost nine o''clock in the evening. As soon as the leader of the team ordered, all the cavalry would set up the torches and the warlock would release the lighting spell. Around the artillery positions of Dion Corps, put down the alchemy explosives, and then just wait to see the big fireworks. Of course, these are just plans. Since it is a plan, there will be occasions for leaks. For example now. Several cavalry in the periphery saw vaguely green light spots flashing in the dark. "You see it?" One of the cavalry asked softly, his voice trembling slightly. "Look, see ... I see." The companion next to him didn''t realize anything at first."What do you think it is?" "Wolf eyes." He still didn''t feel anything. There were wolves in the wasteland, but it was normal, but ordinary wolves, or little wolves, would not dare to provoke humans marching together. But the person who questioned at the beginning was obviously not that slow. He exclaimed, "Wolf Eye ?! That''s the Wolf Rider of White Wolf Castle!" As soon as this sounded, the whole army was in turmoil, but everything was too late. Brushing brushing ... the next moment, dozens of large light **** appeared in the mid-air. Under the effect of light surgery, the figure of the slightly turbulent iron nailed cavalry was exposed! This time, the formation of the army is even more chaotic. The cavalry general who did not know what had happened, and had not yet issued any instructions. I saw my men panicking. There were still a lot of them. They were directly out of the formation. No. "Stop! Stop! The entire team!" He continued to discuss the warlocks who followed the army, roaring loudly, trying to control the troops. All in vain! Subsequently, the continuous howl of wolves sounded! When the wolf is silent and patient, the silence is terrible, and when it strikes, the howling is enough to scare any enemy!The symphony composed of the wolverine, the wolf cavalry, and the tragic cries of the Iron Spike Cavalry lasted only less than an hour in the night. At ten thirty, the sudden outbreak of the battle was completely over. The raid was unsuccessful. Instead, they were positioned accurately. The iron nailed cavalry, an army of three or four hundred men, was completely defeated within an hour. In the middle of the night, there was no way to clean up the battlefield and check the results, but afterwards, he personally took two brigades and nearly 600 wolf cavalry to fight the battle. The battle is basically to wipe out the enemy. Later, he also ordered the wolf cavalry to fire a torch, and quickly sealed off the two north and south gates of Tieganggang. Even if some Iron Horse Cavalry escaped during the battle, they did not want to return to the city. All this was seen by Dempsey, who was standing at the head of the city at night. At night, over a distance of more than a thousand meters, Dempsey couldn''t tell the specific situation on the battlefield, but he also understood that the cavalry team he sent must be completely finished. The staff was cold with hands and feet, but that was a cavalry of a large team, so it was all done? His gaze looked at the general with a cloudy face. As if feeling his own staff, Dempsey turned his head and said, "I didn''t give much hope, right?" The staffer exhaled a long breath: "What now?" "Retreat to the city. Today they bombarded the city walls with artillery for a day, how can they start marching tomorrow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ City walls and gates, we do nt need them, let them all. Let all the soldiers be ready Tomorrow we will fight against them! Every street and every house, we will fight the enemy blood to the end, without letting the last drop of blood drain, we will never allow it to retreat! "This is Warlord Dempsey''s final battle decision! The walls were not dare to defend, because they could not fight the enemy''s artillery. However, the city could not let it enter the urban environment with complicated terrain, and the most famous wolf riding team in the army of Dion could not exert its ability. And Dempsey also held more than 3,000 Infantry Combat Infantry from the north, relying on the complicated urban environment to fight the enemy close to the ground, and strive for every inch of land, he would not believe that he can''t stop Dyne! On the second day, the sound of artillery awakened the world before Chaoyang. After a morning bombardment that knocked down multiple sections of the city wall at Tieganggang, at noon, the army from the White Wolf Fortress was finally dispatched and rushed into the city. As arranged by Dempsey, at the gaps in several city walls, and at the gates that had been ripped down by two or three strokes of the mage, the iron nailed army did not organize anything decent at all. Defense. After a symbolic resistance, the city walls and the gates were compromised. Then there was the brutal street fight. (To be continued.) Chapter 334 Duties of the deputy When Dane entered the city with the army without hindrance, he guessed Dempsey''s idea. [Full text reading] Obviously, Dempsey''s army showed no signs of retreating. Last night, the Griffon Cavalry scattered and circled to detect the enemy''s cavalry. Then, the night vision-capable, peregrine Elf Sentinel reported the enemy''s route all the way. After guessing where the opponent was about to attack, they sent the team directly The cavalry is annihilated. This battle has shown the full range of reconnaissance capabilities possessed by Dyne''s forces. In this case, if the opponent wants to retreat, it is impossible for a large number of soldiers to hide Dane''s investigation. The enemy did not suffer much casualties. Although their cavalry was a fiasco, they lost at least three to four hundred men. As for them, although they suffered some casualties after being bombarded by artillery for a day and a half, Dempsey would not be stupid enough to let soldiers be hit by artillery shells when the enemy slammed the walls. This casualty was at best only Can be called ''scattered''. The main force is intact, and so generous to give up the city wall, what Dempsey wants to do, then it will be clear at a glance. Dyne felt that the defender in the city was quite smart this time. In a situation where the defensive firepower can obviously not compete with the attacking side''s firepower and military strength, it is only a stupid general to choose to stay at the gate. The battle for the streets is definitely not going to be easy. This was what Dane had anticipated before the fight.He decided to be cautious. Several enlisted mages used Wind Signal to pass Dyne''s new orders to officers at all levels on the battlefield: "After entering the city, temporarily stop moving forward!" He intends to hold his ground for the time being, and does not rush to continue the offensive. Instead, he first holds the gates and walls facing south to his own hands, step by step, and slowly eats inward. However, it does not look as fast as if the entire army directly attacked and captured the city. However, with the enemy''s main force remaining and sufficient strength, the reckless march may suffer a headache. Dane didn''t want to capsize in the gutter. Near the city gate, Dion''s troops captured a place that was supposed to be a carriage. He and Pehince were holding a freshly released map of the city of Tiegang, discussing the next attack plan. The emptied carriage house is now used by them as a temporary battlefield command base. As for the map in front of them, Dane''s map module generated a new map after Cyber ??flew a circle in the sky before, and he drew it by hand. Dane''s painter is actually average. Of course, the map drawn is not as good as a professional cartographer. Many places are drawn so that people can''t help looking. However, if it comes to accuracy, I am afraid that it is difficult for anyone in this world to compare with him. Holding several paintbrushes of different colors, the two looked at the troops that had already entered the city on this city map, and assigned each team''s marching route and targets. The arrows, in the discussion between the two, soon filled the map. But plans can never catch up with change. In this Tieganggang battle, in addition to sending a cavalry team outside the city to send to death before, Dempsey, who has been a tortoise for two or three days, obviously did not really intend to passively avoid the battle to the end."Lord Lord, Lord Legion!" Nal hurried out from the door. This young man, who had already attached the rank of major, was the fastest-promoted guy among all the soldiers under the influence of Dyne. At that time, he was just an ordinary soldier of the Dread ghost mercenary regiment. After introducing the first female slaves as civilians in Comilla, he also found a daughter-in-law quite chicken thief. Later, after several fierce battles, his performance was unexpectedly outstanding. After Dane took control of White Wolf Castle, he was promoted to the rank of officer of the White Wing Guard of the First Alliance not long after, and in In the battle for the defense of Shawan Port, he led his troops to defend their position under the onslaught of the Gusa Group, which was fancy to Dane. In the past, Dean was the deputy''s deputy. However, when Delin was released from the role of United team captain by Dane, then it was not appropriate for him to be a deputy, and Delin himself could not have that much energy. At this time, the young man, Nal, entered Dane''s vision. During the period of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment, Nal was a very familiar person to Dane. It seems that people are more talented, and they are also a very rooted family. Dane does have the intention to cultivate him. One such deputy. So I just recruited it, stayed with me, and helped me deal with some things. I can also cultivate a big picture and see if I can cultivate an outstanding person. When I am mature, I will find a suitable opportunity. Outside, that''s another general who can stand alone. However, it is still too early to say. For Nal, this is the first time that he has worked in non-frontline operations during the war. He needs to use his strategic thinking to consider it, and it is no longer the same as before. After passively accepting orders and completing his own tasks, this is his consideration after all. Originally, when discussing the offensive plan against Iron Nail Guard, Dane and Pehince told Nal that he should try not to disturb himself. Originally, Nal was quite obedient in carrying out Dane''s order, blocking several waves of officers who were about to be embarrassed and ready to fight. However, at this moment, Nal felt that it was necessary for the lord and the head of the army to know as soon as possible. When Dane asked with his eyes what he was about ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He took a deep breath, calmed his emotions, and then spoke the news he just got in smooth Chinese. "Master Lord." In the past, Nar used to call Dane the "Boss". In fact, he still calls it in private. However, in public, he still keeps the rules. "Some of the forces of the Second Wing came and we were attacked.""From the city?" "Yes." "Strong?" "No, it''s not that big." Dion''s face was already dissatisfied: "Not big? Wouldn''t the officer below resolve it by himself?" Naar''s face was a little pale, but not everyone could be so indifferent when Dane showed his birth look. His tone became tense, but he still finished what he wanted to say smoothly: "I think this is a sign." (To be continued.) Chapter 345 Blow "Well ..." Dane groaned. "So, do you think the garrison in Iron Nail Post will take advantage of this time to take the initiative to attack us?" "Yes. []" Nal showed no signs of relief. "Go on," Dion said. Nal just felt that the momentum of his lord was really stronger day by day. But he knew that this was the first time he had expressed his views in front of Dane, and he thought it was important for the war. Moreover, it was a matter of future, and he could not let his cowardice ruin it. He continued his analysis: "I collected some rumors about Dempsey before the war. This is a very old veteran. In that year, he was a soldier and slowly climbed to the general''s position in battles one after another. The battlefield has been around for many years. The time-honored Dempsey has experienced many battles and behaved steadily. It is said that it was precisely because Governor Conley was dissatisfied with the extremist strategy of the former Iron Spike Overseer Gusha that he would send a prudent party to guard the city. "But Dempsey should not be a tactically conservative person, let alone a coward. I have referenced some of his previous battle examples, his fighting style ... how to say it, like an experienced old wolf, although not as good as a young beast So fierce and stiff, but has a lot of patience, and will constantly test the enemy, once the weakness is seized, the old wolf rushes on, it will be fiercer than anyone else! "Hearing here, Dane straightened his face, facing his aide, faced his nose, and said, "Your statement is very interesting, keep talking." Encouraged, Nal became more courageous. He said: "I feel that Dempsey''s current attack on our troops near the edge of the city wall is a kind of temptation. If we continue to fight against the enemy by the following teams, we will definitely be able to retreat Dempsey easily. An attack, but the current situation of separate warfare, temporary lack of unified command and unified combat targets, will certainly be captured by the enemy. At that time, he will likely launch a more violent attack on us, and at that time, Whether we can support each other''s offensive is a question mark. " "I''m more daring to predict." Nal cleared his throat, his nervousness was completely lost, and he seemed more confident: "Dempsey''s next fierce offensive is likely not to be comprehensive Offensive-then, his strength will be somewhat stretched, and the pressure given to a single area will hardly cause our elite troops to collapse. He is more likely to choose to organize a powerful army, and the number will not be too large Many, but it will definitely form an overwhelming advantage for our team on the local battlefield. If you do nt move, it will inevitably fall like a thunder, forming a tactical breakthrough from a single point, so as to quickly cut our formation. .In this way, we will become very passive in tactics, the losses will not be small, and we may even be driven out of the city under the crazy offensive of the enemy! " Lull said this chase, feeling more cheerful than ever. He looked forward to Dane and Pehince with anticipation, hoping to receive praise. "Exaggeration! Nonsense!" Dane didn''t speak, but Pehince next to him scolded in a furious look. Nal was scolded, and he felt that what he had just said was not a big problem. Although this was some speculation, according to the situation on the battlefield, combined with Dempsey''s habit and personality, Nal felt himself The analysis should be inseparable. He didn''t know why Pershing was so fierce and scolded him with such a severe attitude. Nal looked at Dane for help, and he saw that he was also cold, and seemed to have the same attitude as the leader of the Pekinsi army, but it was because of his identity, it was not easy to directly swear, as if his face was just now The encouraging eyes and expressions are just the same as Nar''s own illusion. He squeezed his fist, but only felt his palms cold. "Major Nal, I hope that before you speak, you can think clearly about what you are saying and be prepared to be responsible for every word you say. This kind of irresponsible words, I do nt I hope to hear it for the second time from the mouth of my lieutenant. I also do nt want that, in addition to the three people in our house, a fourth person hears this kind of disturbing military discourse. Forget our conversation. "Dane''s voice, in his ears, was colder than the coldest winter breeze he felt. He looked at Dion''s disappointed expression, and felt that his head was as if stupid by the winter wind, his ears were buzzing. But he understood Dane''s order. He originally wanted to fight, but opened his mouth, and found that his lips were too tight, and he couldn''t spit out all the words. He barely raised his hand, performed a military salute, and turned away. As he pushed the door and left, he staggered and almost fell to the ground. "No ... I''m sorry ..." He apologized, his voice was as low as a mosquito call ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He didn''t dare to go back and stepped out of the threshold, then turned and closed it gently. When the door was closed, he kept his head down and didn''t dare look at Dane. After doing all this, he felt that his whole body strength had been taken away. He almost collapsed in front of the door with weakness, uncomfortable with redness and swelling in his eyes, as if tears were about to flow out. But he still has some military consciousness. He tried his best to control his body, standing straighter than ever, and the expression on his face was well controlled, but his eyes were red, but he couldn''t hide it. A team of guards passed in front of him, and the captain of the guard was familiar with Nal, the new lieutenant and lieutenant. He didn''t notice Nal''s red eyes, saying hello as usual, and then casually asked, "Hey, Nal, how is it? When will we continue our march, and we will savage the **** North Human shares? " As usual, Nal would laugh back and say a word, but today is completely absent. He just had a serious face, staring at the captain of the guard without saying a word. The captain of the guard was stared at him a little bit, and he was patrolling and didn''t ask much. He could only take the soldiers away, leaving the narr like a stone sculpture, standing still at the door. (To be continued.) Chapter 346 Raider "Lord Lord, your new lieutenant is of good quality. []" Pexinsi said with a smile. "It''s still too tender and I can''t hold my breath at all." With that said, Dane''s face looked pretty good. "Nar is pretty good. For a period of time, he will be a qualified general if he is released. Lord Lord should not be too strict with his juniors." Peixin said with a sneer. "What if we really want to fight it?" "Um ..." Dane thought about his tone, and the expression on Nal''s departure, seemed a little unbearable. However, he thought about it again and said, "If such a blow cannot be sustained, there is no need to continue training." "That''s what it is." Pehince nodded and continued to discuss the battle plan with Dion. What happened just now is just an episode. ... It turns out that most of Nahr''s guesses were correct. While he was reporting his thoughts to Dane and Paysins, the hot Dempsey launched another tentative attack.In this attack, Dempsey''s original purpose was to further find out the weaknesses of the Dion Army in the layout, and use the retreat to create an illusion to paralyze the opponent. He felt he had succeeded. A few hours later, the real onslaught arrived. An army of about 600 people approached the location of a sword-dancer corps of the Second Alliance unknowingly. It''s really God who doesn''t know it. The whistle scattered in the streets of the city did not return any news, and the griffins circled in circles in the sky, and they did not see the enemy. In this way, they were killed from all the houses and alleys. When this Elf Sword Dancer Brigade was attacked suddenly, it was still a little flustered. Although it is on the front line of the battlefield, after all, you have not seen any trace of the enemy before, and there is no sign of it. Suddenly more than twice or more enemies are killed. Fortunately, the sword dancer unit is indeed the elite of Dane. These elves from Orineldo had their long swords at hand when they were resting. Although it is difficult to form a battlefield in a hurry, the sword dancers'' own fighting methods will rely more on a flexible three-to-four small cooperative formation rather than forming a large army. Tight front. Therefore, in this respect, they have not been affected much. However, despite this, the situation facing this sword dancers team is still quite serious. This Dempsey-organized force is no stranger. Rooted Miao Hong s two confused squadron infantry soldiers, it s Governor Conley s slain troops, both in terms of the soldier s own combat effectiveness and in terms of equipment level. Called Elite again.Not to mention, they still have twice the manpower. Holding a cross sword in both hands and wearing fish scale armor, a purple cover is placed on the outside, and the cover is also painted with the symbol of the city under the fog on the chest. This is the sign of the confused city. The soldiers rushing out in all directions drowned the sword dancer formation almost immediately! The fierce assassination did not have any preheating, and went directly into the most heated state. The collision of the Elven Scimitar and the Cross Sword was not to be outdone. Directly directing the battle was Dumbledore''s confidante, a swordsman named Anka. When he took the task just now, he gave Warden Dempsey a package ticket, and there was definitely no problem in winning the battle. In fact, he still thinks so now. However, the perseverance of the sword dancers'' fighting will still largely surpassed Anka''s expectations. According to his ideas, twice the army is still a confused city infantry led by himself. In this kind of unpredictable assault, there is no way to fight against it. In theory, it should be able to defeat the enemy instantly. of. In particular, these opponents who do not even look like protective gear in Anka''s eyes should be even more so. But he was wrong. Sword dancers are undoubtedly downright, but these elves look thin, but even under such disadvantages, the machete in their hands is not soft at all. In addition, Anka also saw with his own eyes that, except for the initial attack, he suffered a lot of damage, but after the sword dancers stabilized their positions, in some one-on-one scenes, he was fascinated by the Rancheng Infantry is not the opponent of the sword dancer! Anka was a little angry and puzzled. However, when he came down with a cross sword and experienced the power of the sword dancer himself, he changed his mind-he almost overturned in the gutter! As a swordsman with a personal professional level of ten, he felt that he should have no problem dealing with a small group of soldiers at the same time. So when he just came off the stage, he was quite confident and went directly to a complete sword dancer team. Anka certainly has the ability. His ten professional levels are not in vain. He will be assigned a heavy task by Dempsey for no other reason, but he really has the ability.His cross sword waved, and after the mysterious sword skill from the mist city was exhibited, the figure of Anka was really hidden in the mist, letting people see it, let alone being able to see it. Be prepared for his attack. One face to face ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ two sword dancers were killed. One was to take the initiative to attack, but was deceived by the mist stirred by the cross sword, and lost his life; the other was to dodge and be ruthlessly inserted into the heart by the sword that was suddenly pierced in the mist. However, Anka''s strong performance ends here. The remaining ten sword dancers took advantage of this opportunity to surround them, with sharp scimitars on the front and back! The elves'' machete is not technical, let alone, these elves are agile, even Anka will be a bit surprised! He was under the left support and right block, and he didn''t even have a chance to fight back, and he couldn''t even maintain the Mist Sword. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the infantry in the nearby Chaos City reacting and seeing that his commander was in trouble, and he came to support in time, Anka estimated that he would not be able to get out in a while. After suffering a lot of losses, Anka never dared to easily fall into battle. He is no longer fantasizing and can crush these sword dancers in one go. He only wants to be able to destroy these sword dancers cleanly by relying on the advantages of assault and the number of people. It is all good. After all, among the Dion Legion, there are a number of elite troops. If you want to come, the loss of a sword dancers team will also be very painful for Dion. (To be continued.) Chapter 347 Reaper Obviously, this team of sword dancers under attack was carefully selected by Dempsey. [No Popup Novel Network] First, compared to the more rock-like White Wolf Guard or a pure swordsman army with a large sword in their hands, these sword dancers without armor look much more bullied-in fact, It really is. Sword dancers have strong mobility and strong assault capabilities. However, after being attacked, they will fall into a chaotic frontal battle, and their own advantages will be greatly reduced. Even in the battle, the sword dancer unit was full of tenacity, and under extremely disadvantaged conditions, it still maintained a fairly strong will to fight, even allowing Anka, the commander of Dempchin s order, to close the ditch. . However, in the case where all aspects are not dominant, the sword dancer unit is still defeated one by one. After a period of hard fighting, at least one of the elves of the squadron had fallen into a pool of blood. In addition to the casualties, the worst situation facing the Sword Dancer Brigade at the moment is that their entire formation has been flattened, and almost all of them are close to the wall of the city wall. In this state, the performance of the sword dancer will be greatly affected. Their agile skills require a certain amount of space. No matter how agile they are, they are not able to toss up and down in a crowd. Falling into this situation, the sword dancers'' resistance finally weakened, and the casualties began to intensify. With two knives in his body, he retreated to Anka at the rear. When he saw such a scene, that hanging heart, he finally let it go.As he accepted the wounds of two soldiers who helped him bandage his shoulders and back, he thought, "This battle shouldn''t seem to be a problem?" This idea, as far as the current scene is concerned, is without any problems. In a blink of an eye, the loss of the sword dancers has expanded to the level of a hundred people, and Anka''s profligate infantry in the Chaos City, the overall casualties, at a glance, just past forty people. Even if the battle loss ratio did not meet his initial expectations, but after the sword dancers slowly lost dodge space, the number has gradually expanded. Sword dancer casualties began to intensify, and the speed of casualties of the Rambler infantry decreased. According to the current situation, after the team of sword dancers is finally eliminated, the loss of the infantry in the Chaos City may not even reach one hundred. The exchange rate of one to three, although not too high for a successful raid, should at least be able to make a difference? Thinking of this, Ankana''s bad mood due to being chopped was better. That''s it for a while. When he had just wrapped up the wound on his body, was ready to carry his own cross sword, and continued to fight on the front line, he suddenly heard the abnormal movement behind him. He turned his head and saw a pair of eyes that were definitely not human in the dark corner of the wall. Youlan''s eyes looked beautiful and dangerous. He frowned, raised his gaze, and after a while he finally saw what it was-the black leopard, and the beautiful female elves who straddled the black panther. After being discovered by Anka, the elf riding on the black panther directly threw the crescent-shaped curved blade in his hand! Rotating sharp blade, straight to his neck!Anka''s response was not unpleasant. In this state that was almost close to a sneak attack, he was still able to turn around in time and use a cross sword to break away the rotating lethal weapons. However, after turning around, he saw a scene that made him even more desperate-where only a black panther came from? At this moment, the panther cavalry that emerged from the alleys, corners, and roofs is countless! "Enemy attack!" He just had time to yell at these two words, and the next moment, the curved sharp blade flying up across the sky covered the area where he was. The place where Anka stayed was the soldiers who had been fighting with the sword dancers for a while and had a bit of physical strength to take a rest, or some soldiers who were receiving medical treatment after being slightly injured, or they were simply prepared by Anka Small-cap Reserve. Adding up the whole, there are only three or fifty people, of which the disease number accounts for half, and under the curved blade flying down in the sky, all of them are harvested almost instantly-even Anka himself is no exception. He has ten levels of strength. Yes, even if he is attacked, he can easily fly away and aim at his own blade. Even in this most desperate moment, he cut off with a sword and struck at least ten moon blades at least instantly. . But what about that? At the same time, it was covered by the attack of the entire night blade team! He can block ten moon blades, can he block three hundred? It''s impossible! Anka, who was followed by most of the Night Blade Leopards, was the worst dead among all those killed. At the same time, the moon blade he faced may exceed a hundred handles. In a blink of an eye, when the rotating moon blades fell back into the hands of the cavalry, Anka had been chopped into a ground of meat. Guarantee Even if his mother came, he couldn''t recognize which piece of meat on the ground and which blood was spilled from him. Anka and the Lost City Infantry soldiers around him died terribly ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Even many people did not know what they were killed to death. The night bladed leopard came silently, and the meat pad under the leopard''s feet acted on the ground, and that was really no sound. These are the top predators in the dark forest. The best thing is to approach quietly and then kill them in one shot! Until this moment, the Lost City Infantry who was fighting the sword dancers in front, just found that their rear had been attacked. They were in a state of turmoil, and it was difficult to immediately turn around and organize the line of defense, even the elite troops could not do this!However, how fast can the Nightsword Cavalry move? While the elves threw the Circling Moonblade in their hands, they were already running forward. Taking back those flying blades did not affect their half-point speed. His Majesty''s Night Sword Leopard is a feline''s extremely explosive power. Under the rapid running, he has approached the formation of the infantry in the Chaos City within 20 meters. This is another round of round moonblade projection. At this time, it is too late to turn to face the elven cavalry soldiers rushing from the rear. There are very few soldiers. In addition, the crowded standing position makes this round of harvesting effect better than the previous one. Qi attack is more productive! Wait a chapter (to be continued.) Chapter 348 Terror Moonblade : Permanently No Popup Ads! Please bookmark and recommend to your friends! Approaching the Night Swordsmen cavalry behind the Rambler Infantry, a round of Moonblade projections instantly wiped out nearly a hundred enemies. ap The range of the maneuvering moon blade is very short, which is incomparable with the archers. Their moon blades must complete the two actions of shooting and retracting, and they must reach within 30 meters. If this distance is exceeded, the Moonblade will not only fail to recover, but there will be no way to guarantee whether it is on the spot or in power. In this round of projection, the distance between the Night Blade Leopard and the enemy was only a dozen or less than twenty meters! This is the time when the maneuvering moon blade is the most capable of wielding lethality! If it is said that the rotating moon blade is far from the archer in range, then the lethality is their strongest feature! Regardless of whether it is a bow or a crossbow, if the arrows are not able to hit the key, the damage to the enemy is not so strong. Even a lot of tough-minded soldiers, after suffering an arrow wound, were able to continue their battle quite bravely. But the crescent-shaped moon blade is not the same. It was hit by this maneuvering weapon. It is very easy to die on the spot. Even if it does not die, it is at least a serious injury. At present, these flying moon blades are setting off a storm of death among the crowds of confused infantry!Blood filled the earth in a blink of an eye, and the screams burst out in an instant. ? ap; ?? A soldier''s chest was cut straight by the moon blade, the protection ability of the chain mail was reflected to a certain extent, but at most it can only prevent the soldier from being killed by the moon blade on the spot. A wound with deep visible bones caused him to lose his fighting power instantly and fell to the ground. It is estimated that within a minute at most, he would die due to a large amount of blood loss. As for the others, some were cut off half of their heads directly, and some were unlucky. They were cut to an unprotected position by the moon blade, and the body would be cut in half instantly. Some guys who did not die on the spot, in fact, luck is not much better. Either the hands were cut off, or the feet were cut off, or the moon blade opened a big mouth on the body, and the blood flow was more than painful. The place where Moon Blade has harvested will really become a Shura **** in an instant! Nearly a hundred people were killed, plus the Anka group who had just been slaughtered by the Nightsword Cavalry. Counting them, there were already about 150 people in the Iron Nail Post troops who died under their raid. Already. This number is three times the manpower lost by the Iron Nail Post troops in the battle with the sword dancers! The projection of the maneuvering moon blade is certainly a good thing for the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry, but if it is because of this, they think that they will only do this trick, and then take their melee strength seriously, it would be a big mistake! Under the repeated blows, there are still about 400 troops in the Stray City infantry struggling. In the next, the cost of blood was used to tell everyone that they were attacked by the Night Blade Panthers. What a terrible thing! The night saber cavalry, who are still rushing, will not be satisfied with the results they have just won. ?.? & reg They continued to move forward after throwing the Moonblade, and they had no movement in this slaughterhouse that they created. When the elven cavalry recovered the Moonblade in Pentium with no expression, just as they were about to enter the enemy line. The Moonblade no longer spins, the cavalry waved it and continued to slash it coldly! These elite elven cavalry are very powerful in melee combat, and the blood-stained crescent moon blade is cut with a wave of left and right, which is quite powerful. At least, the Crossblade in the hands of the Rambler Infantry is difficult to parry the Moon Blade of the Cavalry. What''s more, the combat power of the night blade cannot be ignored. In this battle, the power of the mount is also exhilarated!These **** cats slammed forward after the charge, and their stature was beyond the reach of ordinary soldiers. If the soldiers fell to the ground, if they were not fortunate enough to be stabbed by the leopard''s claws, they would welcome the night blade leopard to kiss him goodbye. The blade, which is as long as a dagger, will pierce into the human body severely after the black panther opens its mouth. No matter where it is bitten, as long as it is kissed, there is no possibility of life. What''s more, cats always like to lock their throats directly, and the night saber is no exception. The Rambler Infantry is an elite unit, and anyone who confuses in the land of Hindrell acknowledges this. Even with such a violent assault, they still stubbornly resist. With some low-ranking officers at the core, the soldiers formed a small-scale formation to resist the Moonblade Cavalry who had entered the battle. However, these elite teams wearing purple robes, even if they have done their best, even if they have been rebelling with all their strength, the raids of the night blade leopards still seem so powerful and unrivalled! All their resistance was destroyed by the swift and fierce big cat, and the cold elven cavalry on the big cat. Not to mention, those sword dancers who were already almost surrounded by them were not really dead! After the pressure on the sword dancers from the Lost City infantry suddenly weakened due to the raid, these elven soldiers who had regained space yelled out the battle horns, and the two scimitars also danced! The leader of the sword dancers personally took the lead, and the elf soldiers began to protrude outward from the inner circle, forming a two-sided pinch with the night blade leopards. Under such strong pressure, the soldiers of the Chaos City could not form a truly effective and comprehensive defense formation. All resistance is easily destroyed! In the midst of chaos, the infantry in the Lost City has been losing vitality at a fairly rapid rate. Soon, it didn''t take long for the army of these confused cities infantry to reach more than 300 and nearly 400 people, even the commanders were killed, and only 200 people were able to continue to stand, their army It broke down completely.Some soldiers dropped their weapons directly and knelt down for mercy, while some soldiers ran out of battle in fear and ran outside. "Norseman, take your hands to guard the captives ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Night Blades Cavalry, chase separately, don''t let any enemy escape!" Shouting this was the commander of the Nightsword Panther Cavalry, a leader of the Elven Cavalry, Colonel Koserow. Norman in his mouth is the captain of a sword dancer with a major rank. To be honest, Northman was a little unhappy. After being strangled for such a long time, it was possible to raise his eyebrows and exhale, and let out the sorrows in his heart. I thought of continuing to pursue and hacking down the group of confused city people, but at this time let him take care of the prisoners? But there is no way, the order comes and must be followed, who makes Kolcero''s rank higher than him? Dyne s regular legion has clear rules that officers with high ranks have higher command authority. Koserow''s rank is higher than that of Northman. Of course, on this battlefield, Koserow has the final say, even if both of them are the captain. As a result, Northman could only watch the Black Panther cavalry drive away the enemies who flee, to gain more results. Unhappy, all his anger was vented to the surrendered Chaos Infantry. (To be continued.) Dear! Remember to press Ctrl + D to add to favorites when reading Heart of Empires without popup window Chapter 349 Results : Permanently No Popup Ads! Please bookmark and recommend to your friends! Naar looked at the blood-stained but excited elf in surprise. ap; Behind this was an elf with a half-blade full moonblade, not someone else. It was Colonel Koserow, the captain of the Nightsaber Cavalry Brigade. He knew that Nal was an aide to Dane, and although he had a rank lower than himself, he still needed to maintain some respect. So he said patiently: "Hello, Major Nal, I have good news, and I want to report it to the Lord Lord." "What''s the news?" Naar couldn''t quite understand the excitement of the man in front of him. He had just received news that a sword dancer unit had been violently attacked by the superior enemy. This confirmed that his previous thought was indeed correct. He also tried to report the news to Dane, but was scolded by Dane again. But he still dutifully said, "Lord Lord and General Pehinci are resting inside, if it is not important, it is better not to disturb." Koserow said: "Very good news! If the Lord Lord is resting, it doesn''t matter, I can wait, but please be sure to announce it for me!" "Good news?" Naar was a little confused. In his impression, the bad news that followed should be similar. "Yes, good news. We have successfully completed the mission goal, just caught the enemy troops that are carrying out the raid, and completed the annihilation!"Nal was horrified! ... After sending Koserow away, Nal''s look was no longer confused, and all that remained were admiration! By this time, he had learned exactly what the Lord Lord had previously planned, and was ashamed of the confusion and embarrassment he had had a few hours ago. Ap; "It''s worthy of being the Lord. I actually think what I think of, the boss didn''t think of it, hey, it''s ..." He didn''t know what he meant. Indeed, Dane anticipated all of this, and the reason why he calculated it was that he did not care about the loopholes that the enemy might expose after the temptation. That is precisely because he hoped to use this as a bait to attract the enemy to the main force. Troops, and then wiped it out. The commando led by Anka typically fell into Dane''s trap. Of course, Dane didn''t know which part of Dempsey would hit himself. But it doesn''t matter, he can guess. He felt that the White Wolf Guards would definitely not be the target of the attack selected by Dempsey for these troops that he put into the city. Otherwise, even if there were three times the number, he would not want to defeat a heavy infantry regiment that is best at fighting hard in a short time. . ?.? & reg and pure swordsmen may be attacked, but this tough-lined force is also not a good target. Counting it out, the sword dancers and the ranger squadron seemed to be the best bullies. Dane, the Ranger Brigade, was reluctant to release it to Dempsey. One was that it was not easy to cultivate. The other was that the Elf Rangers had a certain melee ability, but they were better at bow and arrow. In terms of the ability to deal with surprise attacks, that was how Not as good as the authentic melee units.So, Dane simply put the Ranger unit with the heavy infantry regiment. If he wanted to come, Dempsey wouldn''t come to their idea even if he had a brain drain. Then, in this way, Dempsey has very limited choices. He can only start with the sword dancers. Dane is also willing to spend the money, and the exposed sword dancers'' brigade will simply let you all play for Dempsey. Without such a bait, I am afraid that the veteran cannot be fooled. At the same time, Dane''s killer, Night Blade Leopard Cavalry, was already in place. Moreover, in order to prevent the cautious old fox in the city from detecting the anomaly, all the secret arrangements were unknown, except for him and Pehince and the Night Blade Panthers who performed the ambush mission. In fact, the situation is still a bit dangerous. The hotness of Dempsey was vividly displayed in this raid. His timing and goals were quite good, and the strength of his organization was suitable. If there is no one to intervene in the Night Blade Leopard Troops, no matter how fast and fast the other teams respond, it is estimated that there will be no way to support the assaulted sword dancers team before being killed. However, he was reluctant to let the child fall into the wolf. In order to eat a main force in the opposite direction, Dane also worked hard. The final result is also quite good. The loss of the Sword Dancer Brigade was a bit heavy, with more than a hundred casualties, which made this group''s combat effectiveness drop severely after severe reductions. But paying such a price is also worthwhile. The 600 troops of the Chaos Infantry were completely wiped out, which was definitely a damaging blow to Dempsey. Counting the cavalry team of more than 400 people who had been "dead to death" outside the city, Dempsey''s overall personnel loss from the North had already exceeded 1,000, which was almost an elite three-pointer in his hands one. Dempsey now has only more than 2,000 main forces in his hand, with almost the same number of local troops. But even though those local troops have the advantage of being familiar with the terrain, they are not enough in terms of fighting will and ability. It is likely that their overall strength is worse than Dane''s garrison, which is not a concern at all. In fact, Dane feels a bit pity more or less. Dempsey counted his troops and forces so much that he only sent a team of six hundred. This size of army can not only eat the sword dancers of a large group, but it will not appear too much. But this is not a good thing for Dane. In his original estimation, this ambush through the Night Blade Panthers should be able to achieve more than a thousand people.If that''s the case ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ the next battle will become a lot easier. However, for now, it''s almost the same time. The time has come for a comprehensive attack on Iron Nail Post! Using Night Blade Panthers to ambush the enemy''s assault units and destroy the enemy''s living force. This is of course Dane''s desired purpose, but his tactical goals are not limited to this. Dempsey had previously sent four hundred cavalry to test it, and it was indeed sending the cavalry to death. His idea was very simple. He simply threw out four hundred cavalry soldiers. Maybe one of them couldn''t have the results. Even if there were no results, they were all dead ... Anyway, the cavalry thrown in the city for street fighting is not very useful. Distressed, but at least does not hurt the muscles. But the six hundred elite infantry led by Anka were different. Losing these forces formed a huge challenge for Dempsey to control the entire city. Want to come, I have received the news that the front raid team''s entire army was annihilated. I am afraid that at this moment has been messed up, right? Don''t take advantage of this opportunity to make a full-scale entry, when will you wait? (To be continued.) Dear! Remember to press Ctrl + D to add to favorites when reading Heart of Empires without popup window Chapter 350 Bloody Cecal Street (2 in 1) : Permanently No Popup Ads! Please bookmark and recommend to your friends! After the commando led by Anka was ambushed by the Nightsword Leopard Cavalry, almost two and a half hours after being wiped out, Dane, who entered the city for a period of time without moving, suddenly began to fully attack the city of Tieganggang. Offensive! Dane''s judgment was very accurate. After losing the six hundred elite troops, Dempsey''s control over many streets, alleys and important strategic points in Tieganggang was greatly affected.d. In the case of insufficient troops, Dempsey has no way to continue to control a large number of strategic points. However, now that he has made up his mind to fight street fighting, even if the situation is bad, Dempsey didn''t want to give up. He urgently began to mobilize troops, stubbornly blocking Dane''s army around the city. The effect is not very good. The cecal street war is a typical example. The so-called cecum street is a fairly prosperous street in Tie nailgang. It should have been a street where animals were slaughtered and meat was sold in peacetime. The smell was not so good. Of course, these are nothing. A few days ago, this street was under the control of Dempsey. All the civilians stayed in their homes honestly, and those shops were also requisitioned as defense bases. He even demolished a part of the building and set up several lines of defense on the streets of the cecum.The reason why cecal street is so important is that if you attack from the south city gate to the core of the city, this street is a good choice. Originally, there were two large squads of confused city infantry, with a local army of the same number, forming a legion of thousands of people to be stationed. However, when Anka needed to carry out an assault mission, Dempsey temporarily removed a large group of Stray City infantry from Cecal Street and gave him, so that the defense of Cecal Street dropped significantly. Standing here is Colonel Vaigs. After Anka''s assault mission failed, he realized that he might be the focus of Dion''s strike here. While preparing for defense, he was also very anxious to inform Dempsey of the request for reinforcements as soon as possible, otherwise he could not guarantee how long he could keep the cecum street. Dempsey quickly wrote back to him, saying that he would deploy a 600-strong army to him within an hour and a half, and asked him to insist on the arrival of reinforcements anyway. However, Colonel Vaigs had no time to be happy with the upcoming reinforcements soon after receiving the news. Because before Dempsey''s reply came, the cecal street where he was stationed was stormed by the Dion army! In front of him was an attacking team composed of two White Wolf Guards brigades and a crossbowmen brigade.d. d d In terms of military strength, the two sides seem to be similar, but in real military strength, they are far from each other. What Waigs could really rely on was only a large group of Stray City infantry. As for the six or seven hundred local troops, it may still be useful when fighting downwinds and bullying the enemy. Opposite him, the team led by Colonel Geb, the captain of the First Alliance, was an elite of more than 900 people! The heavily armored White Wolf Guard did not stay half a step after arriving at the battlefield. Xun quickly formed a very strong team, raised the battle shield, clenched the battle axe, and began to move forward in a square array. The cecum street is not wide, and the streets can stand up to six or seven heavy infantry side by side at the same time. The length is not short. It takes more than ten minutes to walk, and the winding streets really look like a bowel. And the white wolf guards who formed the battle formation, just like an iron rodently slammed into this intestine, began to crush forward in a slow but unstoppable way.The first contact with the White Wolf Guard was an iron nailed local army. They panicked when they saw the mighty White Wolf Guard pushing forward. Although urged by officers from Cinderella, these soldiers raised their weapons and attacked the White Wolf Guard on the move, but in the narrow streets and narrow paths, these local troops were difficult to stop. Keep the White Wolf guards going. Constantly, soldiers were smashed away by heavy shields and killed by strong heavy infantry with the tomahawk in their hands, but it was difficult for them to in turn pose too many threats to the white wolf guard. This iron nailed local army only blocked the white wolf guards for only a few minutes, and it had already been hacked to death forty or fifty people, and the whole team had some faint support. Then, the crossbowmen, who were behind the forward white wolf guard, fired several rounds of fire at the enemy crowded on the street. The arrow rain was like a locust. Under the fast firing, filling and shooting of the crossbowman, this local army suffered another heavy blow. Their morale started to plummet. First, some soldiers retreated in order to avoid the arrow rain, followed closely by the soldiers who could not resist the advance of the White Wolf Guardian. At the beginning, they were still able to fight while running, and they were able to form a certain resistance to the troops led by Grub, but later, when the losses were getting larger and the casualties had passed 150 This local army couldn''t carry it. . The result of the entire morale''s direct collapse was a complete defeat. Especially when the officer from the Cinderella who oversaw the battle was chopped into meat sauce under the heavy armor and tomahawks of the white wolf guards, no one could hold back the defeat of the defeated soldiers. Preventing the subordinates from continuing to pursue, Gebu continued to maintain the formation of the team. The heavy infantry should be rolled forward step by step like a wheel of steel. Don''t worry, as long as it is stable and strong enough, no matter what is ahead, it is impossible to stop them! Vaiges didn''t originally hope that those local troops in front could resist the crushing of the White Wolf Guardian, but he did not expect that a large group of soldiers would have no advantage in this enemy. Under the terrain, it was so quickly defeated.He assigned a squadron of soldiers to gather the fallen soldiers in front to fight for their reorganization. At the same time, he himself led the remaining elite warriors and waited on the spot, waiting for the arrival of the white wolf guards. "Anyway, we can''t let the enemy pass through our line of defense!" He shouted so loudly that the soldiers around him responded warmly. The Lost City Infantry is indeed an elite team, which need not be emphasized again and again. Even if the enemies in front of them are terrible, they still maintain ample will to fight, and are ready to fight to the end. However, after encouraging the morale of the soldiers, Vaigs'' mood was extremely heavy at this moment. He knew that although the reinforcements were already on the way, depending on the current situation, they might not be able to wait for the reinforcements to arrive. At this moment, the Colonel officer from Cinderella, already so determined, decided to fight the enemy blood with flesh and blood here. He no longer delusions, he can completely block the enemy in the cecum street, but at least not let the enemy walk too easily. A few minutes later, the Phalanx Guard''s square came out of the corner of the street. The two armies, who had once competed in the wilderness outside the city of Sand Bay Harbor, have now switched roles. Last time, it was the defender of the White Wolf who had carried three times the number of infantry attacks in the Stray City; this time, the White Wolf guards took the initiative to attack. To be honest, the defender''s offensive ability is indeed worse than the defense. They may be able to survive for three times the number of Stray City infantry, but it is impossible for them to attack the three times the number of Stray City infantry in the past. But this battle is not the same. This time, the number dominates, but the white wolf guards! Moreover, the narrow streets of the cecum street, on the contrary, brought a great advantage to the heavy infantry forming a tight square. Geb, who was led by the army, had no doubt that he would be able to win the battle. The white wolf guards with heavy shields and tomahawks approached step by step. That was not far apart, and in a very short period of time, it was drawn to the point where the two sides could fought fiercely. "Kill!" Vaigs was the first soldier, first holding a cross sword, and entered the formation of the white wolf guard.Sitting in the colonel''s position, his strength is naturally not bad. A sword slashed, and a shield lifted by the white wolf guard was cut off in front of him. Then he kicked it and turned it over. Then he returned with a sword and strangled another heavy infantry. Encouraged by the officers, the Infantry Town Troops roared and rushed up. The men splattered with blood and frantically slaughtered in this messy street. Everyone is fighting hard, determined to kill each other. The already dirty ground became even worse at this moment. The **** smell released by the blood of Siliu combined with the original odor, forming a smell that made people smell rather uncomfortable. But no one cares about this disgusting taste, the fierce killing in front of the eyes is the main theme of this street at the moment! Cecal Street was once a street that sold meat and slaughtered livestock. When it was concentrated in slaughter, there was blood everywhere and the taste of disgusting people everywhere. But at no time in the past has it been so large. Moreover, when slaughtering pigs and sheep, where is the killing of human beings so shocking? Someone kept falling, and the stumps and dead bodies almost blocked the entire street. Colonel Vaigs, who had been a soldier since the beginning of the battle, was now a blood man. There were already seven or eight wounds on his body, especially the left axe where he was severely chopped by the axe. Nearly his entire arm was cut off, so that he can now only hold the sword with one hand. His head was a little fuzzy with blood loss and pain, and he couldn''t remember that he had killed several white wolf guards with swords. Six? Or seven? The real battlefield is not like competition. The tricks and tricks here exist for the sake of human life. Life here is the least valuable, but everyone who has life wants to live and to capture the opposite. The life of the enemy. In this state, Vaigs was able to personally kill six or seven white wolf guards wearing heavy armor, and he was already regarded as a warrior. But that''s it for now.When he faced the shield from the white wolf guard once again, he raised his sword and wanted to stand in front of him, but his body, which had become weak in the previous battle, and the exhausted physical strength let him. This can no longer be done. Even with his cross sword, he was hit by a shield with a cricket, and he stepped back, but he did not know who stepped on the half of the head that was cut off. He failed to stabilize his body and fell to the ground. Two of the confused city infantry who saw the colonel fall to the ground quickly wanted to come to help, but they were chopped down by heavy axes on the road. Immediately afterwards, the three or four white wolf guards who came up surrounded Waiggs, who did not even have the strength to stand up, raised his axe and waved it down, until Waiggs was chopped into pieces. They stopped and continued to rush forward with weapons and shields. Then, heavy infantry continued to flow forward, and the body of Vaigs, which had been chopped with flesh and blood, was trampled under a pair of iron boots, and was stepped together with the other corpses. Can no longer distinguish each other. The confused city infantry was fighting with blood and courage. They used blood and stump and the cross sword in their hands to compose a tragic elegy. But this still couldn''t stop the White Wolf Guardian from rolling like a wall of steel. No matter how fierce and hard they tried, they couldn''t stop their formation from losing ground under the iron wall. Especially when the follower of the crossbowman joined the battle, bypassing the corners of the street, and starting to shoot the crossbow, the casualties of the confused city infantry became even greater. The fierce battlefield, let the rear smashed soldiers who have just been gathered up and ready to re-enter the battle, and Waigs was arranged in the houses on both sides of the street before the war, ready to be taken from the house while the white wolf guards'' troops advance The local troops killed ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ all looked silly. In their consciousness, they never imagined that there would be such a general battle like Shura field. The entire street was now covered with stumps, flesh and bones, a corpse, either lying on the street immaturely, or half-relying on the corner, looking at the sky with dead eyes. These soldiers who have not yet participated in the fight, just watching this scene, have already had two battles. No matter how urging the officers to urge, or even to cut people with a knife, they are never willing to attack the crusher. Coming from the heavy infantry regiment. Either they were paralyzed in the house, or they were looking for a trail, running through a window, or simply dropping their weapons and choosing to surrender.Vaiguer and his troops annihilated the army for half an hour after adhering to Cecal Street. This chapter is written in a smooth way. (To be continued.) Dear! Remember to press Ctrl + D to add to favorites when reading Heart of Empires without popup window Chapter 351 Central Square Leading the troops penetrated the gebu of the cecal street and began to lead the team to further clear the cecal street. After all, in addition to the main street, the cecal street has some trails and houses. However, this was not a problem, and no further obstacles were encountered in the further clearance of the cecum street. After fighting half an hour with Vaiguer''s troops, he spent another half an hour, turning the whole All the streets have been combed, and basically they are completely occupied. This battle was not a small drain on his troops. Fortunately, the following crossbowmen troops said that the enemy forces stationed in the cecum street were relatively weak in long-range strikes, and the countermeasures against them were very small. Except for some people who shot and killed a person, there was basically no damage. . Instead, the White Wolf Guards, who had been rushing forward in front, had a lot of casualties. The squadron that led the battle was almost completely reimbursed. A small part was killed or wounded in battle with those local forces, and most of the losses came from fierce battles with the infantry in Chaos City. This Vaiguer''s army is really a hard bone, very bad. In the end, they knew they would lose, but the soldiers rushed up one by one, endlessly. In the end, under the circumstances that the defeat had been decided, except for the local troops that had run away, Gebuya did not see how many confused city infantry soldiers chose to retreat. Three hundred people were almost broken here, which allowed the active attacking White Wolf Guard to reimburse a squadron. Gebu looked back at the already inferior cecum street and looked at the battlefield like **** hell, his heart would be a little uncomfortable. Vaiguer''s troops fiercely resisted, leaving him quite impressed.After clearing up the remaining power of the cecum street, he originally planned to let his soldiers clean the battlefield, but now it seems that this is not necessary-it has already become such a battlefield. Clean up, wait for the follow-up troops to come, there are more people, or just wait until the war is over. He did not advance further with the legion, but began to stay in place. Although casualties can''t be considered to be damaging, but such things as war are not only life and money, but also the physical strength of soldiers. A larger battle may last a whole day, and although this battle to capture the cecal street is not long, only half an hour, the intensity of it is much stronger than that of a full-day battle. . Almost every moment, the soldiers fought with the enemy on the front line. After this high-intensity slaughter, soldiers will have a lot of consumption, both mentally and physically. At this time, it is still anxious to continue to march forward, it is unwise choice. What''s more, he didn''t need to be so anxious. The army that led the troops to attack the various defensive positions of Iron Nail Post was not just one of them. Occupied the cecum street, cleared a road that could lead to the city center of Tieganggang, and held it firmly in his own hands. This was his task, and he had completed it. ... At night, Dane rode a wolf across Cecal Street. In the cold moonlight, looking at the scene here, he touched his nose, and the taste that couldn''t get rid of it was still so disgusting. He told Peixin beside him, "This cecal street is probably the worst battle in Iron Nail Post all day today." Pehince nodded, admitting the same. Although, in the battle of the cecal street, the casualties of the enemy and our side add up to ''only'' about six or seven hundred people, but six hundred or seven hundred people died in the open area, and so many corpses piled up in this narrow street Visual impact is completely different. What''s more, the whole body and the scene of corpse stump everywhere, flesh and blood everywhere are two different things.Don''t need to watch it yourself. With the battlefield that has been cleaned up a little bit now, Dai Enguang can imagine how fiercely the battle of the cecal street was fought. Fortunately, the tragedy is Tie Naigang''s troops, their own white wolf guards have lost less than a hundred people. Walking across the cecum street, there is a restaurant in front. This restaurant is located in the city square of Tieganggang, which is the center of the city. Opposite the restaurant, there is a four-storey building with a relatively large area, and a garden is surrounded by a fence, which is the city hall of Tiegang. That city hall was supposed to be the best-built building in Tiegang, but it has been burned beyond recognition. Originally, Dempsey''s command post was set here, but about two hours ago, in the evening, he abandoned the command post and set off a fire, giving up even the city center square. Dane evacuated with the main force. The fire in the town hall was just under the control of Dion''s troops. Now, looking from the restaurant to the town hall, there are still scattered fires. But in any case, compared to the cecum street, this city central square is really too clean. After all, this is the place where Dempsey volunteered to let out, and no fighting broke out. Cecal Street is the worst battle, but it is not the only one. During the day, Dyne''s troops were divided into several stocks ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, led by officers at the level of team captains and senior captains, and launched onslaughts at various locations in Iron Nail Post. Dempsey''s army--especially the squadron brought by Dempsey from the north--had resisted very tenaciously, but was limited by the impact of Anka''s commando annihilation. Dempsey''s strength was adjusted a lot. The problem was that it was still defeated by the Dion Army who was advancing. By the end of the evening, after more than a dozen defensive points from Tieganggang''s outer circle to the middle circle had been breached, Dempsey finally reluctantly ordered to give up the defense. He began to shrink his forces, not even the central square.A fire burned the City Hall, demolished several walls, and blocked the road. Dempsey hurriedly withdrew the remaining troops to the north of the city. According to the results of Griffon Cavalry investigations in the air, Dempsey did not give up to continue his defense. The main force he shrunk is still constructing fortifications in the south of the city and intends to continue to resist. This stubborn old thing, Dane felt a headache. "Frankly admitting it''s okay to lose, and still don''t want to leave!" Dean scolded, feeling depressed, and he had hoped that he would be able to beat Dempsey directly out of the city today. (To be continued.) Chapter 352 Meaning of perseverance The fighting in the day on October 25 was fierce, and Dane''s troops were not lost. The detailed battle report has not yet come out, but according to the estimated results, Dempsey had only about 2,000 units left, and lost half of the battle with the Dion Army in the main points of the city throughout the day. about. As for the local troops that are not high in fighting will, there are very few remaining, most of them have been scattered and run away. However, relying on a thousand-person squadron with hundreds of miscellaneous soldiers, the Iron Nail Post Overseer who has just been in office for less than four months still has no intention of giving up, and is still stubbornly prepared to keep on. This attitude will definitely make Dane feel a headache. This whole day, taking into account the commando led by the previous ambush Anka and the local forces that were destroyed, Dion''s legion formed an annihilated and destroyed enemy army. Already. The casualties on our side are about five or six hundred people. Most of the losses, of course, come from the manpower that was broken during the battle with the iron nail army in the defense of the city. A battle loss ratio of seven to seven is actually a brilliant result for any army, especially the main attacker. Even the most demanding general cannot be dissatisfied with such a casualty ratio. But this kind of thing needs to be viewed in general, and this battle cannot be viewed alone. The total number of troops in Dyne''s hands is so large. Even with such a high percentage of war damage, all his troops have died, and it is estimated that he will be able to finish off Governor Conley''s main army. But then again, this time the initiative to attack the core area of ??Tieganggang was somewhat cheaper. If it is not for the demise of Anka s entire army that Dempsey mobilized his troops, and his control of the city will decline sharply in the short term, I m afraid it s difficult for Dane to advance the army to the city s central square.Scratching his head and fighting Governor Conley independently was indeed an impossible task, and Dane quickly put this unrealistic idea behind him. The next thing he needs to consider is how to completely remove Dempsey from the Iron Nail Post and even think of some ways to completely destroy it. However, the old guy was now holding the stronghold in the south of the city and stayed firm. On the night of the 25th, Dane ordered the troops to rest for one night without continuing the offensive. By the day of the 26th, the retired army began to oppress the city south. Without rushing, Dane first asked the Gryphon squad and some other ground reconnaissance teams to observe the movement of the Dempsey Army. The results came back a bit bad. More than a thousand Stray City infantry, with local troops of five or six hundred people, were less than two thousand. However, although the number is certainly not much, their defensive range is not as large as in yesterday''s battle. In this way, they can more easily gather forces and carry out dead-battle operations. Dane decided to be cautious. Instead of launching a full-scale onslaught directly, he sent troops to conduct tentative attack attempts from various aspects. Under Dane''s temptation, Dempsey''s defense in the south of the city can almost be said to be leak-proof. The tentative attack continued into the evening of the day, and it was close to dark, and Dane did not find any exploits that could be used. "Does it really depend on human life to fill it up?" Dane thought depressively, the last thing he wanted to see was that kind of scene.He expected that if he really wanted to fight like that, let alone the seven battle losses during the day on the 25th. In a defensive situation like Dempsey, he would really want to clear him out of the city, I''m afraid Dane''s troops , How many casualties will be paid to kill as many Dempsey soldiers. Obviously, this is not the result Dane wanted. The tentative test on the 26th failed in vain. On the 27th, Dane strengthened the attack on the south of the city and achieved certain results. He knocked out some of the strongholds of the iron nail guards in the south of the city, but this completely cleared them up. There is still a long way out of the city. Moreover, in order to capture those two strongholds, Dane lost a large group of soldiers. This made Dane feel very distressed and stopped the offensive after noon. The two days of futility proved that Dempsey''s skill in defending himself was really good. In particular, when this guy no longer thinks about taking the initiative to attack, and even has no idea of ??escaping the city, he just wants to persist in the south of Tieganggang City for a longer time, then he becomes more difficult to deal with. After all, Dempsey has a reason to stay still no matter what. The veteran who has been on the battlefield for more than 20 years will not do anything meaningless. He topped the front line in the south of Tieganggang, waiting for reinforcements. Long before the war had begun, when Governor Conley was planning to move towards the ice caves in the north, it had been expected that Dane would definitely attack Dempsey at Iron Nail Post ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The governor of North Korea, Kangli, has had reinforcements. At that time, Governor Conley promised to send reinforcements to him. Later, Dempsey also received the news that the reinforcements were already on the road. It was a corps with three alliances, led by General Arnold.Arnold was not Conley''s. Instead, he used to be a warlord close to Bernier. When Governor Bernier died, Arnold also rebelled against Governor Conley''s rule over Cinderella. However, after a defeat, he was also the fastest in the anti-Conri camp. For Conley, Arnold, who was the first person to renounce the dark and cast the light, was a person to be used as a role model. Conley was very good to him and gave him a lot of support in all aspects, that is, to establish other warlords. Follow the example of ''follow me and eat meat''. How much this effect has been played is hard to say, but at the very least, after one or two years of support, Arnold has been following Conrily deadly. This time, Dempsey called for help, because the Kangli forces themselves had to prepare for the battle on the Ice Cave City in the north, and at the same time they had to guard against the Governor of the East, Ozer, and Governor Kangli s own unit was indeed somewhat stretched. As it happens, Arnold''s sphere of influence is not far from Iron Nail Post, so he just sent him. Arnold didn''t quit halfway. In his opinion, although Dane''s reputation rose to the south, Dane''s total strength was just that much. I brought 4,500 people, plus the 3,000 Infantry Infantry soldiers in Dempsey''s hand, and some local troops in Iron Nail Post. The total strength will be over 10,000. Can we still keep Iron Nail Post? Going straight south, flipping Dane is a breeze! 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 353 Flustered Dempsey was happy after learning that Arnold would lead the army. ?? Although it is a bit unpleasant to not get your own units as reinforcements, anyway, a corps of 4,500 people is already quite good in overall strength. It is particularly worth mentioning that although Arnold''s Legion is not as strong as the siege corps in Chaos City, it is by no means a fish corps. After years of support, coupled with his own more or less some knowledge, Dempsey believes that Arnold''s troops still have a certain combat effectiveness. There are still thousands of people in his own hands. Counting Arnold''s troops, he should be able to stand still in Iron Nail Post. As for what happened after that ... Dempsey didn''t think too much, and it didn''t help to think more. At that time, it still depends on what the upper-level decision makers planned. If the south is the main target of attack, then throw in strength and continue to fight; if it is mainly defense, it will add more troops to come in. Anyway, anyway, Dempsey''s goal now is to support Arnold''s arrival as much as possible. After converging with Arnold, he and Dane have a good deal in Tiegangang, and wait for the situation to change. Twenty-six, Twenty-seven, for two days, he repelled the offensive of Dion''s Army, making Dempsey somewhat relieved. The thing he was most afraid of was that Dane would take the momentum of the city center and attack the south of the city directly. But fortunately, my preparation in advance still has some effect. Of course, the turtle''s defense in the south of the city is certainly not foolproof, but at least it is stable. He can also see that if Dane attacked with all his strength, regardless of the cost of casualties, he would certainly not be able to keep these current defense positions. But he could also see that Dane couldn''t do that, and he was wary of casualties. This is the only reliance that Dempsey can rely on. Mobilize the troops and arrange the defense points according to the terrain of the area under control ... It was another night of busyness, and Dempsey was waiting for the third day of fighting. As long as it survives today and tomorrow, I believe that before the first day of November, Arnold''s legion will reach the city one step ahead. At that time, my stress will not be so great!On the 28th, several blocks, towers, and houses suitable for defense, which were designated as the first point of defense by Dempsey in the south of the city, have been waiting for the fierce battle of the new day. However, until it was dark, nothing happened. Dion s legion did not attack as vigorously as expected by Dempsey. Some small units moved some tentative offensives. Of course, it was impossible to achieve anything under the strict defense of Dempsey s troops. Dion s troops also seemed to be unconcerned, and after two fights, they had no chance to fight, and they retreated quite decisively. Until dark, Dempsey''s defense line in the south of the city was hardly tested. In today''s fighting, the number of dead and injured on both sides may be less than ten. Obviously, he has spent a day in peace, but Dempsey''s heart is not half happy: such an abnormal situation is completely different from what Dempsey expected. Is this good? He doesn''t think so! When things go wrong, there must be monsters. From many of Dane''s past records, Dempsey can see that it must not be a good character to deal with. He believes that the reason why Dane did not move, it must have been a plan elsewhere! Turning his head, Dempsey thought of Arnold''s reinforcements still on the road. His complexion instantly became very unsightly, and there was almost an urge to immediately lead the army to retreat and escape. If Dane really focuses on Arnold''s reinforcements and chooses to surround them, then things will be bad. The strength of Dion''s troops, in these days of fighting, Dempsey has personal experience. Unprepared Arnold, in an unguarded wasteland, during the march, if he was attacked by Dane ... he is not optimistic that Arnold can win. Something must be done! Dempsey thought so, he anxiously paced back and forth at the table, but couldn''t think of any way-he was still trapped in the city, what could he do to save Arnold''s troops?After thinking about it for a long time, he thought of a solution that was not the solution: "Colonel Hammer!" His chief of staff walked in from outside the house: "What''s wrong, Lord Warlord?" "Let those bats fly into the sky, fly north at all costs, find me Arnold''s troops, warn them, be careful to march, Dane may have launched a raid on them!" Hearing what Dempsey said, he also knew how important Arnold s support army was to the current Iron Nail Post. Hammer changed his face too ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He did nt have time to salute Dempsey and turned around to convey the order . Half an hour later, Hammer knocked on Dempsey''s door again. Looking at the pale face of his chief of staff, Dempsey''s heart was also abrupt. He insisted on a serious attitude and asked, "What happened?" "Once our battalion was lifted off, we were met by the enemy''s gryphon, and they were all gone ..." Dempsey''s mouth twitched, and he almost gasped. "Too much bullying!" He yelled, all with a sense of weakness.It''s already night, and it should have been the best time for the Battalion. He just wanted the little bats to send a letter as a reminder, but he didn''t expect Dane to do that. He is now 100% sure that Dane on the other side of the city must be following Arnold''s troops! Otherwise, how could it be against the Battalion in the middle of the night? You know, the most special feature of Batriders is that they are good at night. He dared to pack tickets. Those griffins who intercepted the bat cavalry were bound to be equipped with the corresponding mage power, and only then detected the movement of the bat at night. "Master Overseer ... what shall we do now?" Hammer asked cautiously. Dempsey glared at him and said, "What else can I do? Keep me dead and defend the city! Dane may not be able to defeat Arnold. After all, Arnold''s combat effectiveness is not weak. We are here to stand. As long as we keep it, there is hope. Arnold''s troops will definitely arrive! " There were words in his mouth that he didn''t believe, but if not, Dempsey really didn''t know what he could say and do. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 354 Chase Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! On the 29th, another day of Dempsey''s fright. Throughout the entire day, Dyne''s army simply calmed down, without any movement. And he had the intention to send some troops to try and test, but he did not dare, for fear of being caught and flawed like before, and a wave of hard pressure. He has nowhere to run now. At this moment, Dempsey''s contradiction did not know what to say. Contrary to him, Dane was in a good mood. After reading the battle report handed from Nal, he said, "Pershing and Dering are doing well. When they return with Arnold''s head, we can launch a full-scale attack with peace of mind and strive for momentum. , Kill Dempsey directly! " Nar said: "It is said that by then, General Pehinci could lead the forces of the Second Wing to block the city gate. We stormed from the inside and pinched inside and out, and we could not destroy Dempsey''s army. "No, I don''t plan to do that," Dion said. "With the news of Arnold''s head and the destruction of reinforcements, we can largely disintegrate the enemy''s will to fight to a large extent. But if they stop everything Retreat, then Dempsey must be desperate for us if he has no way to go. ""Did he even fight us?" Naar asked. He asked this question purely in a consultative manner. After the last misunderstanding, he is now admiring his boss''s calculations and ruthlessness, admiring the five bodies. Since there is a meaning to train Naar, in these matters, Dane did not mind explaining and explaining to him: "Yes, they can''t fight us. But how much can a group of dying soldiers bring us? Have you ever counted the loss? Of course, my soldiers are not afraid of casualties, but I can''t let them die for nothing. It is obviously meaningless to fight against the enemies who will lose. " Lull nodded, understanding. Indeed, as Dion said, it''s really not a wise choice to fight desperately with an army that is destined to fail. However, this does not mean that Dane intends to let Dempsey escape the more than a thousand people. ... On the 30th, the collapse of more than 100 Arnold''s troops was put into the city. This is of course deliberate. At his request, Pehince personally took hundreds of wolf cavalry and chased behind these defeated soldiers. They would run regardless of running in the city and escape in any other direction. Knife. The morale of Dempsey''s army as a result of these smashed soldiers being driven into the city was fatal. Of the thousands and hundreds of troops, of course there are warriors who do not want to retreat, but there are also those who do not want to send their lives in this Jedi.Previously, anyway, there was such a reason to stand by for help, allowing them to retain the glimmer of hope in the difficult battle. Now, the reinforcements have been wiped out. Even the generals leading the reinforcements, Arnold''s body were hung on the cross and hung from the city. This hope has been shattered. Where is the point of persistence? Dempsey himself didn''t know what it meant. When he heard the news of the annihilation of the Legion, he was desperate. So, when Colonel Hammer proposed to him, "Master Overseer, let''s ... let''s withdraw troops." When he suggested this, he chose to agree without hesitation. So, on the night of the 30th, Dane received the news that the Dempsey Army had taken the initiative. "The old fox is about to run away," said Dion, smiling at Pehince who had just returned to her and reported the fighting. "What to expect," said Pehinci, "put them out?" "Hmm. Nar! Nar!" "Lord Lord, I am." "Order the First Wing to attack and eat up their queen forces. Then don''t rush out and let them leave with peace of mind. The goal of the First Wing is to give me control of the whole city and to own all the city Threats and resistances cleared me up. It was up to Gebu to do this. " "What about me?" Pehinx asked."Come with me and take the second wing out for a lap. Dempsey thought he could run away? How naive!" Dane didn''t let the first wing chase him and let Dempsey leave. That was not a good intention. He wanted to let the enemy go. Instead, he was urging Dempsey to step further into the abyss of death. Relying on his defense line in the south of the city, Dempsey could at least survive for a while under Dane''s offensive. Even if the entire army was overwhelmed, Dane would have to pay a lot of casualties. But this is out of the city, want to run on the deserted and unguarded field? When did Dane''s wolf rider and night saber cavalry look? !! Not to mention Dyne s cavalry unit, the mobility of the Dempsey Army, whether they can escape under the pursuit of the sword dancer unit is a question! No time wasted ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dane and Pehince quickly went around the city. When the two of them and the outside of the city merged with the second wing of Arnold''s Legion just a few days ago, the news came from the Griffin squadron flying in the sky that Dempsey had left the city. "Are you going?" Pehinci asked. "Not in a hurry, take a break, let''s chase after dawn." When he said this, Dane was full of confidence, as if it didn''t matter if he let Dempsey run overnight. It doesn''t matter at all. The sky was lit, and the army with a total of almost 2,000 men in the Second Wing was ready to go. Dion riding on the wolf took the lead in heading north, and then a horn sounded, and the army was dispatched.Dempsey ran very fast. After leaving behind the troops of Tie Naigang, he ran out more than 20 kilometers in one night. Moreover, according to the latest information, after dawn, they have run for one night, still no rest, and continue to escape. But how about this? In terms of mobility, Dane''s second wing is really not blowing! In the evening of November 2nd, the 600 wolf cavalry led by Dane himself had already bitten Dempsey''s ass. The Dempsey Regiment, who had fled the city for two days and marched for two days, although the soldiers were elite, it was impossible to maintain the integrity of the team this way. Along the way, Dane''s wolf rider has captured many fallen soldiers, and has mercilessly killed all these captured enemies under the machete. Now, the situation facing the Dempsey Army is very embarrassing. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 355 Run away The Dempsey Legion in flight, after the presence of the wolf cavalry led by Dion, who had caught up behind him, suddenly became very bad. ? For more than a day, relying on the soldiers'' legs to run a distance of tens of kilometers, it was already a quick time, but was still chased by Dane''s wolf. Most of the light cavalry can''t do this kind of pursuit, even if Dane''s army leads a cavalry unit, the night saber cavalry, can''t keep up with the wolf ride. So, it is conceivable how panicky the whole army was going up and down at this moment. Feeling this panic, the real leader of this army at this moment, Colonel Hammer, the chief of staff, was more flustered than any soldier at the moment. His panic originated from the wolf ride led by Dion who was chasing behind him, and from another thing: he realized that he seemed to be ... abandoned by his overseer? He just figured it out. A long time ago, Overseer Dempsey stated that he would go to investigate the terrain in person, and left with a small cavalry and three warlocks in the army. Before leaving, he entrusted the army to Colonel Hammer. I also made a very detailed explanation. The pair of Dundun instigated, fearing that he would make a big mistake after walking for a short time, so that Hammer gave birth to an overwhelming Dempsey or he was very concerned about the thinking of this unit.At that time, Hammer really did not produce any bad ideas at all. He felt that he had been with the Dempsey for so many years anyway, and he was the most confidant subordinate. Even if he wanted to run, he had to treat himself. Bring it? So, even before that, when he just got the news that the handsome soldier of Dion had been killed, he was still worried about whether his supervisor would encounter a wolf ride on the road of investigation. However, he is not really stupid. Up to now, half a day has passed, and the situation has become so tight. Dempsey, who has been on the Surveying Terrain, has not yet returned, and Hammer finally figured it out-he must be running with someone! At the moment when he understood and returned to God, Colonel Hammer''s entire mood was struck by lightning. He was out of control and scolded Dempsey''s betrayal, he didn''t care about his roar at all, ordinary soldiers would have any reaction after hearing it. Sure enough, the army that was a little flustered because of Dane''s wolf ride to the front has become even more flustered. Coupled with the exploding mentality of Hamer himself, he had no intention to continue to control the army. Many soldiers ran and ran away. In the back, Dane, who led the wolf riding chase, felt a little surprised after feeling the panic of the enemy in front. He did not intend to take the wolf ride directly to bite people. The first reason he took the long-range attacking wolf cavalry to grab the Dempsey army''s buttocks was to put pressure on the opponent, slow down their escape, and create a fighter for the second wing that followed. As a result, I did not expect that the wolf riders they had just killed and just put some pressure on their opponents, they actually showed signs of collapse? Dane wasn''t a fairy. He couldn''t guess what was happening in the army while he was running away in a hurry, but at the same time, but this did not prevent him from realizing it was an opportunity. Opportunities in the Legion.The enemy is now showing signs of retreat, but after all, the real retreat has not yet survived. Dane decided to be a little more cautious, after all, the Rambler Infantry was not a weak chicken army. As he pondered, he separated several teams of wolf riders, led by their respective squadron captains, and began to take turns to attack the edge of the Dempsey Army. This is like the wolves are playing with the fleeing flock, constantly leaping from the edge, scaring the other side, or dragging away and killing a few lambs when they have the opportunity. Or it looks like a sharp knife, and is cutting a small piece from the edge around a stack of butter. After dozens of minutes of chasing, the results were pretty good. Just as Dane saw from the back of the town, there were dozens of people at this moment who let the wolf cavalry clean up. These results are quite pleasing, but it is not so much what Dyne values ??most. Under the constant approach, compression and constant pressure of the wolf cavalry, the lack of control of the Dempsey Army finally showed signs of collapse! "Boss, it''s time!" The voice of Nal, riding on the wolf and next to Dion, drifted into Dion''s ears with the sound of the wind. How could Dane not see what even Naar could see? "The whole army attacked! Cut them down! Smash them! Kill them all!" Dane roared, looking like a wolf king! As long as Dane is personally involved in the battle, he is bound to take the lead, and of course this time is no exception!Holding the blood of the earth ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ to urge the war wolf, roll up a wind and sand to Dane, the first to enter the enemy line! No one can stop him, his hands and swords fall, all blood. When he rushed into the crowd and hurried forward more than ten meters away, no soldier in the Lost City dared to stop in front of him. The slashing, one by one, urged the wolves to throw their enemies to the ground one by one. This battle Dane was very enjoyable. This is not the most hearty battle he has ever experienced, because the opponent is too dishy and does not have any sense of resistance. It is like killing a flock, which can only be slaughtered by him. But this kind of ill-treatment is also very pleasant, just like cutting grass. A sickle will fall to the ground. In the presence of hundreds of thousands of enemies, it will play a role like a **** of death and a great demon, enjoying the eyes of the enemy And the fear conveyed in the screams and the rushing figure, Dane felt very refreshed. He liked the taste very much, the refreshing feeling that the enemy was fleeing on the battlefield. Killing a warrior with a sword is more important to relax his body and mind than conquering a beautiful woman. However, this refreshment soon came to an abrupt end-after he hacked for a while, no one could let him hack now. Looking at it, the soldiers of Governor Conley from the north wearing purple robes fell to their knees and all their weapons were thrown aside. Looking at it like this, it was a collective surrender! After gnawing at Fang Hua, Dean sighed with regret: "It''s ... not cut." He was slightly dissatisfied, and waved his hands in dismay, and gathered the troops to let Nal take people to count and disarm the prisoners. He was too lazy to do it himself. 8Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 356 debate Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! "Name of the battle: Battle of Iron Nail Post." "Location: Continental Aurodk, south of Hindler Region, around Tieganggang." "Time: November 2, 217, New Caesar." "Enemies: Governor Conley, Dempsey''s Legion." "Allied forces: five." "Target of the battle: Occupy and control Iron Tiegang." "Combat rating: Completion of the battle target, the damage of the own side is relatively minor, comprehensive rating: A, empire points obtained: 7,200 points."Battle Details: Slightly." ... When Dempsey''s last team was completely defeated by Dane 60 kilometers south of Tieganggang, and after unconditional surrender under Hamer''s leadership, Dane''s system also received the end of the battle. Prompt. With 7,200 empire points, this is the number that Dion has harvested in a single battle so far. But now, he has a lot of empire points, even more than 10,000. These empire points are useful, but he didn''t expect to use them now. Whether it is a variety of battle skills, exchange of war treasures, or the accelerated upgrading and construction of territories, these empire points can help. But after all, it is a precious consumable. Good steel needs to be used on the blade. For the time being, he has not immediately used up such a large demand for empire points. Accumulate, and give his enemies a huge surprise at a critical time, that is the best use of things like empire points. Having won an important battle, Dane was actually in a good mood. Not only him, but the whole army was in a good mood. After winning the battle, Dane opened the warehouse of the city of iron nails. The material inside was not much money, only more than 10,000 gold coins. This is not in line with the size of the city of iron nails. It''s not a rich place, but after all, the population is here, and it can be called the second largest city in the south of Hindler, how can it not be more than 10,000 gold coins in the city''s coffers. It must be that before the war began, Dempsey shifted the city''s resources to the rear ahead of time. No money was taken, and it didn''t bother Dane. He didn''t see much of this 10,000-dollar coin. He swung it out with a big hand and dialed it all as a bonus for soldiers. In order to pay his soldiers this war bonus, Dane himself put in tens of thousands of additional gold coins. These expenses are only for the soldiers who have survived the battle. As for the soldiers who died in battle and wounded, they were paid for military expenses. Anyway, all the money Dane has earned has been thrown into military spending.After taking down Iron Nail Post, Dane is now basically the gateway to control Hindler''s south. Confining this fortress city is tantamount to conquering a possible attack by Governor Conley from the north. And this also means that Dane''s pre-emptive offensive has achieved its goal. Now, it depends on how Conley is going to respond. ... In fact, it has been more than a week since sending troops to the end of the Battle of Tieganggang. In this week, Conley is not without response to the situation in the south. First of all, he stopped the northern offensive and marched towards the Ice Cave City, slowing down the pace of progress, as if waiting for the result of the Battle of Tieganggang. In addition, the rescue team he mobilized to Iron Nail Post was not only Arnold, but also an army of almost 5,000 to 6,000 men, also gathered, led by the advanced warlock greeting card Tim, starting from Cinderella and heading towards The South pressed in. As a high-level warlock, greeting card Tim with a professional rank of fourteen not only has a considerable personal strength, but also a well-known general. His original task was to lead an army, after Arnold and Dempsey held the Iron Nail Post, to further strengthen the Southern Group and form an anti-repression against the strong rise of Dane. But now the results are a bit bad. No one expected that Dane''s offensive came so fiercely. In a week''s time, Dempsey and Arnold, the two legions deployed in the south, were defeated by Dane. Still in the position of Tim, the greeting card, suddenly became awkward. He could not go alone to attack the momentum of the rainbow, the Dion Corps who had just won the Iron Nail Post, but he could not go halfway and return to Cinderella drearily. Now he was stopping halfway and waiting for further The command. At this moment, on the throne of Cinderella, Governor Conry, wearing a dark purple robe and a scarlet shawl, was indifferent. His skin was white under a roll of black wavy shawl, his lips were pale, and even a sip of red wine would never be half rosy. Anyone familiar with the Governor-General can see that Conley''s mood is quite bad at this moment. Under his throne, three of the six square tables were empty. As for the other three tables, there were three high-level warlocks dressed in the style of Governor Conley but without a shawl. The silent senior warlocks were summoned urgently, and UU read the book www. uukanshu. com is the current situation. "The situation in the south is rotten." The bald warlock who spoke first gave a definition. "Brother Arkadi, it''s too early to say, although the situation in the south is bad, isn''t it erosive?" Another said, this person looked fat, and was fat and ugly. The fat was piled up like a fat pig about to die.The bald warlock known as Arkadi said: "Brother Hackett, don''t be blindly optimistic. What isn''t the erosion? Dempsey''s legion is destroyed, Arnold''s legion is destroyed, and our forces deployed south of Hindler are almost swept. The loss of 10,000 people''s legion is not so good. If Dane is more audacious, he can go north directly, or he can hit the city of Cinderella in less than two weeks. " "It''s too alarmist," said the obese Hackett. "Cindriela has 10,000 soldiers, and our Shadow Warlock team is here too. Dane''s guy can''t go back if he dares to come." "But we can''t attack it," Arkadi said. "Cindriela''s troops can''t move, and the combat power of Tim''s army is worrying. After failing to join the forces of Dempsey and Arnold, it is difficult for him to rely on his strength. Respond independently to the advance of Dion''s legion. Even, I do not recommend greeting card Tim at all, otherwise, after too far away from Cinderella, he may suffer the same fate as Dempsey. " Hackett waved his head and sneered, saying, "Brother Arkadi, if we haven''t worked together for so long, I have to wonder if you are a spy from the south. Why have you been giving Dane? speak?" Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 357 Nothing "Enough, don''t argue anymore. ???" After listening to the argument between Arkadi and Hackett, he was about to fall into an endless attack of mutual opposition, and Governor Kangri, who had been sitting there, finally spoke. He glanced at the two in dissatisfaction. The two were always the same. If they didn''t agree, it would be easy to turn a discussion of business into a mutual argument, and then into an insult to each other. Without being stopped in time, the two could spray each other into the dark. Governor Conley''s prestige still exists. The two senior warlocks each stared at each other, shut up and stopped speaking. The ears cleared, and Conley''s gloomy eyes looked at another person who was also sitting in the lobby but had not spoken, and said, "Janes, what do you think?" Janice is a charming woman. Although this woman wore a purple robe that looked similar to Arkadi and Hackett''s style, but the same clothes were worn on different people, which was quite different. The two stacked lines, which are outlined in the robe, appear slender and full. The two white calves exposed from the hem are more like art, which makes people feel wonderful and will give birth to them. There was an urge to jump up and hold him in his arms. In essence, Janis with the title of "Viper Beauty" is indeed a natural stunner, especially in bed. At this point, many people in Cinderella and in the Chaos City have had personal experience. No one had ever had a close relationship with her skin, and she would not miss her indulgence in bed, which was enough to squeeze out any man''s taste.But nonetheless, no man dares to imagine that he will own this woman completely. In fact, it is a very dangerous thing to follow her--privately, according to the statistics and speculations of men, half of the men who are regarded by the viper beauty died in bed. In terms of casting power, Janice has a certain gap with 14th-level warlocks such as Hackett and Arkadi. Her casting level is only twelve. Although he has stepped into the sequence of advanced warlocks, it is obviously not as good as cast. The reason why she can still be one of the six senior members of the Warlock Council under Conley. It is not her looks and bed skills that rely on her, but her special talents, special casting skills, and various The endless stream of poisonous snake spells has made her really powerful, and she can sit in this position. What''s more, her viper-like heart and her ruthless means were also valued by Conley. Conley is willing to listen to her opinions on many things, such as this time. But this time, what she said didn''t satisfy Conley much. "I have no good idea." "Hehe." Conley smiled lowly, and the laughter was all indifferent: "What do you want to tell me is that we can only look at Dane, and it''s so arrogant in the South? "What else can I do?" Janice sighed. "In the beginning, someone pushed hard and wanted to take the lead in the ice cave city in the north and get the victory. The Governor, you also agreed. Now, the troops are still a few days away from the Ice Cave City. Before the situation in the north has opened, the south has been eroded. Now, the 20,000 main army in the Chaos City is in the north. Should I move on or turn back to the Lost City? The South has been swept by Dion. Only the 5,000 people with the greeting card Tim, do nt know whether to fight or retreat. There are still 10,000 people in Cinderella, but 10,000 people must not forget to deploy elsewhere when they are not in a critical moment. Otherwise, I am sure, as long as our 10,000 people have just left the city on the front foot, the rear foot will be upset. Those supporters of Bernier That''s still dead. " As soon as the words came out, the audience was silent. Counting it down, Governor Conley had a lot of soldiers and horses. The Northern Group Army, the Cinderella Legion, and the Greeting Card Tim Legion combined totaled almost 35,000. There are still some left-behind troops in the Lost City, and there are almost 5,000 people. If you count the total number of warlords that have a total of zero, their military strength is uneven, but they are about 15,000. The scale is there. In total, Governor Conley has more than 50,000 troops in his hands!This is at Hindler, that''s a pretty scary statistic. You know, even when Governor Bernier was the strongest at that time, I am afraid that the army he could control could not reach that much. But what''s the use? Although the strength of the beast blood castle is slightly worse, in the hands of Ozer, 25,000 people can never get it. To guard against Ozer and to suppress the opposition forces of Cinderella, too many troops cannot be used. I feel that the decisive battle with Ozer should be a win for oneself. However, after this southern force emerged as a force of Dyne, the situation in the entire Schindler has actually changed significantly due to this. In the heat of South Hindler''s south in recent months, Conley is not oblivious. However, entangled in internal struggles, entangled with arms competition between Ozer, and entangled in the war in the northern ice cave city, it is difficult to extract energy to the south. What''s more, no one has ever believed that what can Dane do for more than half a year and less than a year? Really did it. All the arrangements of Governor Conley in the south were swept away cleanly, which was the price of contempt of Dane. No one dares to despise Dane now, but it is obviously too late. When they now remembered that they wanted to curb the situation in the south to continue to worsen, they suddenly appeared, and there was no power in their hands to adjust. "I think that we started the war ahead of time, but we were slightly hasty." Slowly, Arcadi broke the silence first. As he said this, his city of Mingguang looked at Hackett. Among the six-member parliament, half a month earlier, it was Hackett and the two high-level warlocks who were in the Northern Army. They tried their best to advance and start the war ahead. At that time, Arkadi was opposed, but there was no way. Governor Conley was moved by the three of them saying, No more hands, advantages will be eroded step by step. And the current situation is showing the disadvantages of warehouse promotion. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 358 Strategy Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! No one knows if Governor Conley will slow down the offensive and put the progress of the offensive in full swing until the beginning of next year in accordance with the plan, things will get better. But Arkadi thinks it will be better than it is now. Earlier, Hackett and others strongly suggested that Governor Conley launch an offensive in advance. Rather, Dyne in the south is developing too fast. Governor Ozer is also making rapid progress in integrating the power of the East. I don''t know how much our own advantage will save. At this point, Arcadi had refuted, but it was useless, and Governor Conley believed it. In fact, this is not difficult to understand. Because, for more than half a year, the information and feedback received from various parties, although the comprehensive strength still owns the advantage, but in the improvement and development of strength, Governor Oze of the Beastblood and Hindler''s South Dai Well, it''s really going to be faster than them. It is for this reason that Governor Conley chose to launch the attack early. However, the offensive launched in advance still did not achieve the expected results, so that it is now in such a difficult situation to ride a tiger. No one can think of any good way, even if it is an Arkadi who opposes radicalization, after expressing the judgement of "rush in war", he is very careful not to make any suggestions.At this time, suggestions were made indiscriminately that the accident was to be carried away. In a large hall, the atmosphere became silent when it became silent. After a while, Conley finally spoke by himself. He breathed a sigh of relief, saying: "The offensive in the north cannot be stopped. Give Galvin and Anders an order to step up the offensive immediately, quickly occupy the Ice Cave City, and suppress the army of Ozer from the north. Attitude Be tough, don''t be afraid of decisive battles. Let the leftover legion in the Chaos City send 3,000 people to support them, and also transfer 2,000 people from Cinderella. In addition, integrate the warlords for me and draw at least 10,000 soldiers to the north. Hackett , You personally took me to the north with the Shadow Warlock to fight. " As soon as this word came out, none of the following three people dared to oppose it. Conley is still very courageous. Regardless of whether the decision to launch an offensive in advance was right or wrong, but since the situation has reached the point where it is today, retreat is the most important thing. In any case, the war will continue. But in this case, relative to Dane, the real enemy is still Ozer. This is why he still demands that the Northern Group Army continue to maintain a tough attitude, even at the cost of recruiting an additional 15,000 troops from all sides. The strength of those warlords of noble names is not that strong, but anyway, a whole 10,000 people, and they are all formal soldiers who are armed with weapons and trained, and they are not weak. And the total strength of 5,000 people drawn from Cinderella and the Lost City is even more of Conley''s unit. Not to mention, the Shadow Warlock''s capital, which is called Governor Conley''s life-saving capital, was sent out. In this way, in the northern army of Governor Kangli, the combined forces will approach the total number of 40,000. Looking at this situation, Conley is ready for his heart, even if it is a real decisive battle with Ozer. However, despite the momentum as the rainbow, in fact, after saying so much and making so many arrangements, he still did not say a half-word solution to the stubborn Dane on the south side. He is thinking.Arcadi, Hackett, and Janice did not dare to say the following sentence, and did not dare to interrupt Conley''s thinking. After a while, I just listened to Conry saying, "Janes, go to Iron Nail Post for me. I want to talk to Dane." Hearing this, Janice''s face changed dramatically! Conley ignored Janice''s face and turned to Arcadia, "As for you, go and find greeting card Tim. I''ll give you three thousand people, and you will bring them with the Dark Warrior Regiment. Don''t take the initiative to challenge Dane But if he really does nt know what to do, and if he continues to attack north, try to block him, delay his offensive speed, and ... prepare to stay at Cinderella. However, I believe Dane will not be so stupid. . " ... Dane, in Tieganggang, did not rush to move north after he had completely controlled the city. Further north, in fact, there are no other strategic goals worth raiding. Some sporadic towns are scattered over the wasteland. If you continue to the north, you will reach the city of Cinderella. Although it wasn''t too difficult to hit a nailed post, he wasn''t arrogant enough to really feel that he could lead the forces in his hands to continue northward and directly attack the capital city of Cinderella. Conley is not so weak. But he could not do anything after winning the city.In addition to further clearing and controlling the entire city, Dane also sent a lot of troops to carry out indiscriminate raids and attacks on the towns within a week''s marching range north of Tieganggang. He lost his strength and money in Iron Nail Post, so he had to find a place to make up for it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ he couldn''t win the battle but lost money. Among them, the most important target to be settled by him was the territory of warlord Arnold. Unlucky Arnold, who had brought his main force, was here to rescue Dempsey. As a result, the rescue was not completed, a raid was carried out midway, and the entire army took away and died. His legion was destroyed, but his territory and his wealth remained. These things are not so easy to transfer. Although, after the news of Arnold''s defeat was passed back, the people left behind in his territory would definitely be tempted, but Dane''s movement was fast enough to complete the battle and destroy the last force of the Dempsey Army. He immediately rushed to Arnold. Territory turns in. I dare not say that all of Arnold''s wealth, at least most of it, fell into his hands. This made Dyne a good student. Arnold has accumulated a lot of wealth. After accounting, not counting the real estate in those towns and the surrounding manor and villages that belong to him, only gold coins, jewelry and some collections, Dane got 60,000 or 70,000 gold . Once again, he had to express his feelings that fighting for war and plundering was the fastest way to get money. However, in any case, the victory of the Battle of Tieganggang can only be regarded as a phased victory, and it is far from the time to truly harvest the fruits of victory. Dane''s head is still sober and he won''t be complacent about this victory. However, even so, he still hasn''t figured out what policies and strategies to follow. After all, no matter what kind of strategy, it needs to be based on how the enemy will respond. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 359 Mad sweep Dean''s desired response came soon. Surprisingly, the fastest response he got was from Cinderella. "Conley wants to talk to me?" Dane was very surprised when he heard the news. "Well, yes." Naar''s expression was also strange. He recalled for a moment and said, "It''s from the north. The news from the army that came from Cinderella and didn''t dare get too close to ours is A messenger brought it. I heard that Governor Conley''s messenger had already come out of Hindrela, and it was still a big man. " "Um ..." Dane read the letter with her own eyes and knew the situation better. He knew that the leader of the army stationed in the small town seventy kilometers away from Iron Nail Post was the greeting card Tim; he also knew that he was about to come out of Cinderella with Governor Willie s will, It''s Janice. Although the names of these two people are not as big as those of warlord-level characters such as Conry and Ozer, two of them are one of the six high-level warlocks in Chaos City, and they are also two of Schindler''s prestigious names. Caster. In the past, the status of the two sides may have been quite different, but now Dane doesn''t take them too seriously. He paid more attention to the attitude shown by Governor Conley through sending out heavyweight messengers this time.In the past, he and Conley were full of hatred. From the beginning, he chopped down the mammoth, entered a hostile state with Malone, and joined the expeditionary army of Moreno, in fact, he had become the opposite of Governor Conley. Later in the exhibition, Dane approached Ozer''s camp step by step. For Conley, at the beginning, Dane was just the leader of a small mercenary regiment. At best, he was a small warlord and he didn''t care at all. So, at the beginning, he never felt that he would fight for Dane. But now, he is now wrong, and he wants to make up for the dead sheep, and sends an ambassador. This is obviously an act of releasing goodwill. Dane was happy to see such things happen. The last thing he wanted to see was Conri''s desperate focus on himself. Although, that will not bring about the calamity, even after he has attracted most of Conley''s attention, Governor Ozer will have a better chance to directly threaten the core area of ??Conley. But Dane was unwilling to do such unhelpful things: Why would I want to block your gun for Ozer? To be honest, if it wasn''t for Conley''s attitude towards the north, he would be very cautious about even hitting the nails. Well, it didn''t happen. Conley is still sensible. From his perspective, he went out to consider that the Oze General Hospital was a big problem for him. Dane can always deal with it. And Dane is also happy to see all these lives. If Conley and Ozer fight for life and death, when everyone is too weak to come out and pick up a leak by themselves, it is of course the best and best result. Of course, this is not possible. But anyway, sitting on the mountain watching tigers is a good choice for Dane. In fact, there was no need for Janice to come, and Dane didn''t need to listen to Conley''s conditions. He can almost make the final choice now: standing on the front of Governor Ozer, it must be unshakable. . He certainly can''t really come together with Conley. Although, in that way, he counterattacked the attack and attacked Ozer from the south, and then Governor Conley''s power attacked from the north, it was easy to suppress Ozer to almost impossible. At the point of reversal, but then, after killing Ozer, who will be the next to be attacked? Dyne guessed he could be himself. In his vision, Conley is a target that must be eliminated, which is the ending of Hindler in Dane''s idea. It''s just that how to go about this process is not to compromise. Since Conley had the intention to talk, Dyne didn''t think it was impossible to talk. Anyway, dragging and watching, he couldn''t agree to anti-Ge''s request, but he could slow down the southern offensive and let Ozer and Conley go to fight.However, this attitude cannot be made too obvious. Although Dane is not afraid to be seen by others, at least some things on the surface are to be done well. It''s a good thing to be muffled. If you think it''s too obvious to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, maybe Erkang can''t breathe, it''s not good. However, he will not give up this good opportunity until the matter is officially discussed. At this moment, the situation in Tieganggang has basically stabilized, and Dane has no need to put too many troops in the city. He asked Paran to take the soldiers of the garrison to help this newly-taken city, and waited for the new troops that would be mobilized from Sand Bay Port. He himself and Peixin led troops separately, splitting the two ways, and began to attack in a more crazy manner, sweeping all the gathering places north of Tieganggang. His troops are basically hungry ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Under Dane''s explicit order, they will hardly miss any place where someone exists. Whether it is a village, a small town, or some small city, the iron hoof of Dion''s legion cannot escape. Of course, Daen will not do such things as slaying the city and washing the blood. After all, there can be no deep hatred, plus Dane wants money, not human life. He only needs to break through the city, and then wash the landlord class and the city coffers, and that''s enough. This place is the territory of Governor Conley. However, the defense force here is too weak. After the destruction of the Iron Nail Post and the Arnold Corps, the greeting card of the Tim Corps did not dare to take the initiative to attack Dion, this area is really left to Dane to slaughter. This harvesting operation lasted for almost half a month, and it wasn''t until this barren land could no longer squeeze a drop of oil and water that Dane announced the end. Here he reaps a large sum of money. When he was content with staying in Iron Nail Post, he also heard that Janis, the messenger of Governor Conley, was trembling with anger as he passed by the town that had been looted by him. He smiled at the news without being moved, and even wanted to laugh. The enemy''s unhappiness is his greatest achievement. According to the degree of the envoy, they arrived at Iron Nail Post, which is estimated to be almost two days later. Before that, Dane had to receive another messenger, the messenger from the beast blood castle. Alas, it is already the 31st. If you count this chapter, I want six more! Whether you believe it or not, anyway, I believe it! Today''s code is up to dawn, and I will write another day tomorrow, I don''t believe I can''t finish writing! 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 360 2 envoys Coming from the Beastblood, a middle-aged officer named Hard, with a rank of lieutenant colonel, looked relatively calm and sincere. ? The reason why Hard traveled so far to Tiegangang is of course a very important mission: to figure out Dane''s ideas and urge Dane to continue to the north to put pressure on the Conry forces. There are only two things that Ozer is most afraid of, to say. First, the situation in Bingkucheng is rapidly eroding, and second, Dyne and Governor Conley are in agreement. If the Ice Cave City is really bad, it will have a serious impact on Governor Ozer s power, but there is always a way to think about it. Anyway, he is also going to have a war with Conley''s core legion. Changing hands in Ice Cave City will make the situation in the war worse, but it is not helpless. But if Dane really stood aside with Governor Conley, Ozzie would have nothing to do. Ozer is above the total strength, as far as Governor Conley is concerned, there may still be some gaps. Facing to the north, Conri-La pulled up a corps with a total strength of nearly 40,000 people. He exerted his best efforts, but it was already the limit to produce troops in the early 30,000s. He was counting on Dane to be able to help him with some of Conley''s powers in the south. Conley is south, no matter how badly he is beaten by Dane, but anyway, there is a main force in Cinderella. This force is not weak, although they cannot be sent out of the city to fight with Dane. One match, but there was nothing wrong with holding Cinderella. And, to the south, although the strength of the greeting card Tim Corps is not that strong, it is also a force. However, facing the Northern Group Army of Galvin and Anders, Ouze did not think that he had enough troops in his best efforts. Where can I find troops in the south to prepare for Dane?If Dane counterattacked at such a critical time now, Governor Ozer would really not know what to do. At that time, he wouldn''t say whether the Ice Cave City could manage it, and he honestly returned to the Beastblood and didn''t know if he could keep his old nest. It is precisely because of this that what Governor Ozer is nervous about is already very clear. When Dean saw Hard, he felt very clearly. The Lieutenant Colonel officer was nervous in front of him. "I know what Governor Ozer is worried about." Dane said lazily and opened the door straight away. "But please tell Governor Ozer when you go back that what he is worried about will not happen. I ca nt, and I definitely won''t In any agreement with Conley, he is always our common enemy. " Hard was relieved when he heard this. According to his mission, when he saw Dane, he could hear such a groaning guarantee from the first sentence in Dane''s mouth. What''s so unhappy about him? Still there. In the chaotic land of Schindler, any verbal assurance is not credible. Although, Dane doesn''t seem to have any particularly bad records in this regard. But it matters. Hard couldn''t believe it just because Dane moved his mouth casually. But then again, what can Hard say? Dane has already promised so. However, Harder remembered that before he came, Governor Ozer''s deputy, Aldell Knight, had once told him to ask him to stay with Dane anyway. Of course, this is not to make Harde fight for Dane. His main purpose of staying with Dane is, of course, to facilitate nearby surveillance. If, once Dane really shows signs of concurring with Conley, he must try his best to report the news.So, after Dane made a promise, Harder complimented his lips and found an opportunity to put forward the idea that he wanted to stay. Dane couldn''t refuse. He is not stupid, can''t he guess that surveillance means? It''s very simple not to let Harde stay, just a word can blast him and all the people he brings out of Iron Nail Post. But the question is, what will Ozer think after this? Can only stay. However, Dane has a solution. Immediately after sending Nal to take charge of Harder, Dane immediately found the high-level mage, Joel, and high-priest Essilor, who followed him from White Wolf Castle to Iron Spike. Master Joel is the host of the mage tower of the White Wolf Castle. This time, due to the heavy task of starting the two workshops of Orineldo at the same time, Eastlin has to stay in Orinel to help, there is no way Come over, but Dyne must have a higher-level mage on standby beside him, so he brought Joel. The purpose of these two casters was, of course, to solve Hard''s problem. "He can''t die and he can''t detect our real movements. I need your magical powers, whether arcane or divine, to control me and confuse him, can you do it?" After hearing Dane''s order, the two looked at each other, and Joel said, "I have no problem.""Neither do I." Essilor followed ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ OK. Dyne expressed their satisfaction with their answers, and he continued: "I will leave it to you. It must be completed within two days before the arrival of the envoy from Janice from the north." . " For the two casters, they will come up with a way to deal with Hard, Dane does not care, he only needs to get a final result is enough. After dealing with Hard, Dane began to wait for Janice''s arrival safely. Although he had thought of the purpose of Governor Conley''s sending messengers, he still needed to hear for himself what the famous woman would say. However, things don''t always go smoothly. The most beautiful thing Dane wanted was to be at ease in Tieganggang, and sit back and watch Kangli and Ozer beat you to death in the north. However, one day before Janice entered the city, he received an urgent report: "The northern army of Galvin and Anders broke the gate of Ice Cave City a day ago, the vanguard of the Beastblood Army was annihilated, and Governor Ozer''s main force was still three days away from Ice Cave City. I am afraid it will be difficult to retake the city in a short time. " This is not good news. If Ice Cave City is still in a state of competition between the two sides, then there is indeed a good show to watch in the north. But now, Conley won the Ice Cave City, and the situation changed suddenly. In the decisive battle received, there was a large city behind it, and Conley''s legion again occupied the military advantage. Before the big decisive battle started, Ozer had fallen into a full blow! Worst of all, the point at which this happened was just before Dane and Janis met! 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 361 Death temptation Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Janice entered the city, but Dane had no time to ignore her. He found Hard, but his attitude was completely different from the previous two days. "What''s going on in the north?" "Huh?" Hardy looked aggressive. "See for yourself." Dane threw a letter in his hand to Hard. Harder opened the letter with a doubtful look, and after reading it, he was shocked. "This, this ..." He was speechless."Say it." "I don''t know anything ..." Hard''s mood hadn''t calmed down. When he arrived, Governor Ozer had taken the main army from the Beastblood and rushed to the north. According to the Ozer forces'' plan for the battle, the entire decisive battle was divided into two important parts. First, Dane''s side must give enough pressure to Governor Conley; second, the main army must stop Conley''s northern army in the north. But who knows what will happen to this point? Bing Cave City was lost? Looking at Hard''s face, Dane shook his head: It seems that this guy really doesn''t know anything. Hard was just that his forefoot had just arrived at Iron Nail Post, and he was alone, without any reliable information support. The en route to the northern warfare received by Dion was a griffin cavalry who had just completed training and was brought from White Wolf Castle. The intelligence network laid out by Chapel has now shown a pretty good effect, and the news of the northern war came from the intelligence network he built. Dismissing Hard, Dane began to think carefully about what he would do next. The ice cave city fell into Kang Li''s hands, and his advantage in the north became great. Governor Ozer''s disadvantages in the decisive battle have become a little bigger. The situation changed so quickly that Dane himself knew that he had to adjust his previous thinking. The kind of sitting on the mountain watching tigers is certainly not reliable, and then sitting down, the ghost knows that Ozer can sustain under the heavy pressure given by the northern army of Kangli. "Did he really hit him!" Dane yelled innocently.Thinking about it, he decided to meet Janis again. When Dane met Janice in a room in the Tieganggang Hotel, she was amazed by this woman-this is a woman no less beautiful than Clarice, and the enchanting energy on her, Much stronger than Clarice. Before speaking, Dane felt a fire, rising from her lower abdomen-this woman is really a stunner! His eyes became a bit confused, and in the scene of no one, Dane''s head raised an idea: Should you do some exercise before you talk about business? He saw Janis half-lying on the bed, sticking out a seductive tongue, and licking his lower lip, which made Dyne more uncontrollable. Dane took two steps forward, his breathing became heavy, and the temperature brought out by the flames in his eyes, almost all wanted to directly burn off the woman''s clothes. Janis seemed to inadvertently flick her hair slightly, even pulling down the collar of her robe, revealing the **** collarbone and the jade-like incense shoulders. She was indeed tempting Dane right. "Also an ordinary man ..." She chuckled in her heart, confident in her charm, and confident in her spell power. She is beautiful, enchanting and sexy, but how can it lead to a master who controls a party such as Dyne directly called her only by virtue of the charm of women! Of course, the power of magic is indispensable!Seductive spells were released inadvertently, coupled with the scenes in the house she purposely built, the aphrodisiac smell of incense, and her own charm. Combined, these men have not seen any man Can stop it. What''s next? Janice watched Dane step by step towards her, and the flame of desire in her eyes almost turned into substance. Next, she intends to let Dane enjoy it. She also wants to taste the strong man. As for, after that, she has enough confidence to let every man who enters her body obey her. Thinking of this, Janice''s eyes became more blurred. After Dane walked to the bed, she even reached out her hand and stroked Dane''s half-strengthened chest. She raised her head slightly, closed her eyes, and opened her lips slightly, and she was ready for the next kiss. However, the expected lips did not arrive. Suddenly she felt a dangerous breath burst out in front of her, and before she had any time to react, her throat was suddenly pinched! The mighty power strangled her slender and beautiful neck and pinned her to the bed. Some men like to play this kind of violence, which is a special kind of taste in bed. It''s just ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ With Janice''s rich experience, she can feel that Dane is by no means going to play with her on a bed to conquer. The hand that strangled her throat was so powerful that she couldn''t breathe. Her face had become extremely red. She widened her eyes and looked at Dane, who was half-pressed on her body, opened her mouth, and wanted to say something, but she could only make a er, ah voice. She already felt suffocated, and she also felt that if Dane''s hands were slightly increased, I''m afraid that she could directly break her neck and crush her throat! She looked at Dane''s frosty eyes hidden under the cold, and a great fear rose in her heart-she felt that Dane really wanted to kill her, and she might really die today Here! Dane drew a dangerous arc from the corner of his mouth, and ridiculed laughter spit out of his mouth. His other hand was fiercely on Janice''s charming face, throwing a slap without mercy. The strength of this slap was not small, the blood on the corner of the woman''s mouth was directly covered with blood, and the half of the beautiful face that had been slaped turned red instantly, and within a short time, it swelled."Sister-in-law, dare to play this set with me in front of me?" Dyne stared fiercely at her, where was the look of anxiety that appeared before? A heavy fear shrouded Janice''s mind, she shook her head hard, showing fear, and her already bloodshot eyes were begging. "Do not kill me." Dane clearly read the meaning from the woman''s eyes. Chapter Three of Thirty-One! I will continue to write! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 362 Reorganize troops Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Dane, who held Janis''s throat with one hand, could make this woman lose her jade damage as long as she exerted her strength with her hands. Regardless of how she charmed sentient beings in the past, and how powerful her spellcasting ability is, as a warlock, a powerful warrior like Dane put her hands on her throat. What more could she have to resist? Killing or not killing is only between Dane''s thoughts. However, Dane didn''t really think about it. Before, when he was about to come to see Janice, he wanted to explore the tone and meaning of Governor Conley from this woman, and then make a final decision based on the current situation. But who knows, this woman is so brave! When Dane first entered the house, it did take such a short time that she was overcast by the means laid out by Janice. However, this state of temptation did not last for a long time on Dane''s body, and he reacted before long. Dare to play with your own mind? When Dean realized this, his heart was so angry. He didn''t have an attack on the spot, pretending to be confused, and immediately approached when he got close, he cleaned up Janice.But after packing it up? Kill? That''s very simple, just work hard. But the problem is that, as an important figure under Governor Conley''s power, if Jane is slaughtered by Dane, it basically represents that Dane and Conley are in a state of deadly enemies where it is impossible for them to make any turn. in. Without killing, it is very dangerous to keep such a high-level warlock beside him. Although Janis''s spellcasting ability is not reflected in the moment, Dane will not underestimate one who can be one of the six high-level warlock councillors under the power of Conley. Moreover, the power of the spell is unpredictable. Who knows what moths she can make? In the midst of a struggle, Dane made the final decision. He dragged the woman from the bed, and a hand knife cut directly into her back of the head, knocking her out. "Nal! Nal!" Dion shouted, pulling his neck. After a few moments, his lieutenant walked in from the door. "Boss?" He looked at the scene in front of him, a little bit puzzled. Did nt his boss come to negotiate? Why are both of them a little disheveled, and why Janice fainted on the bed? Dane didn''t explain what he said, saying: "Get me Joel and Isroll, and let them both leave Harder alone. Try to control this woman first. I don''t want to be able to control her , But at least, I''ll block all her spell abilities for me! " "Okay, okay." Naar heard the unhappy voice in his boss''s voice, and quickly turned around and ran out to find someone.After the mages and priests arrived, Dane left the people after leaving them. He went to Pehince. "I want to reorganize the Legion." After seeing Pehinci, he said this in the first sentence. Pehince didn''t find it strange to reorganize the army. She had long felt that the troops of White Wolf Castle and Orinel would need to be reorganized. Originally, there were only two alliances in Dyne''s main army. This was more than half a year ago, and it was still very suitable. It even seemed a little huge. After all, the replenishment of soldiers was a big problem. There were no available soldiers, and there were not enough soldiers. What did this establishment require? But the situation is obviously very different now. After half a year of rapid development, especially when Dane invested most of his economic income into military spending, his legion strength has grown to a large extent. The number has increased a lot, but the configuration of the Legion is still two alliances, which has caused his organization to become very bloated. The total strength of his main army now has more than five thousand looks. The White Wolf Heavy Infantry Brigade has a total of four, 1,200 white wolf guards; the sword dancer unit has three hundred teams; the pure swordsman also has three brigades; the ranger unit has two brigades; the white wolf cavalry There are three brigades. In addition, there are two brigade crossbowmen and one brigade of the night blade leopard. Eighteen brigades, soldiers and officers combined, have surpassed 5,500. Not to mention, Dane also has a mage team directly under him, a part of the Templars who have completed training, and a gryphon cavalry team. If the troops of the two garrison groups left by Orinel and Shawan Port are counted, the corps he can transfer at most has broken the 10,000-person barrier. Of course, the core of this is the 5,500 troops of the main force. The combat effectiveness of these system-certified and produced soldiers is very different from those of the recruited soldiers.The eighteen brigades, according to the establishment of the alliance, can make up three to four alliances. After thinking about it, he decided to change the configuration of the entire Legion Alliance. The first is the first wing. The four White Wolf Guards brigades have been reorganized together, plus a crossbowman brigade. This establishment makes the first wing further become an invincible team on the front. A square array of 1,200 white wolf guards may not have three or four times more enemies. Coupled with a crossbowman brigade, it is not without countermeasures when facing long-range strikes. Then came the second wing. After thinking about it, Dane also made the establishment of the second wing extremely extreme. Three brigades of sword dancers and a brigade of the Night Blades cavalry, paired with a brigade of rangers. In this way, although the mobility of the second group seems to be a bit slippery due to the absence of wolf rides ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, the frontal assault ability of the sword dancers and the night leopard cavalry will become very scary. If it is said that the first wing is the shield in Dane''s hand, then the second wing is a unit composed of elven warriors, which will be the sharpest knife in Dane''s hand! As for the third wing, it is the cavalry wing. The three cavalry wolves are all inside. Beyond that, Dane didn''t send any other soldiers to the wing. No army can match the wolf cavalry in the endurance of long-distance attacks and running. Although the Night Sword Leopard Cavalry is also a cavalry, the Night Sword Leopard''s short-distance outbreak is fast and can be used in long-distance running, but it is not as powerful as a wolf ride. The wolf rider can run around on the battlefield and make rounds of assaults, but the Night Sword Leopard obviously cannot. As for the fourth wing, it is a mixed wing. The pure swordsmen of the three brigades have a good frontal combat ability. Although they are not as resistant as the white wolf guards or sword dancers, they are like a bayonet, but these pure swords with two-handed swords The soldiers are fairly average on both ends of the offense and defense, and their attributes are slightly biased towards attack, but they are also good at attacking and suppressing directly, not as good at surprise as sword dancers. A winged crossbowman with a wing can suppress firepower; a ranger with a wing can strike with precision. This mixed wing can be regarded as a balanced offense and defense, at least compared with the other three teams, it is true. After a few days of work, Dane was ready to leave north after Tiegangang had completed the reorganization of the legion. He is going to fight Conley! Chapter Four After Zero! End 2016 with a wave of outbreaks! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 363 Northern Expedition Attacking Conley was Dane''s final decision. ?? Of course, fighting Kangli is not about killing him. For his 5,000 people, the field may be able to face multiple enemies without counseling. Cinderella, that''s still a bit laborious. Dane didn''t do such a reckless thing. He hoped to be able to bring enough pressure to Conley in the south, forcing him to withdraw some troops from the north. At the very least, his northern army must not be beaten so brazenly. If anyone wants to see Ozer''s Beastblood really dead, it''s Dane besides Ozer himself. He left Tieganggang this time, and the fast-forward target he wanted to attack was the greeting card Tim Corps. After leaving the city, half a day of marching, when the army stopped and rested, Nal found Dion. "Boss, Jani wants to see you." Dane waved his hand and said, "No."No need to meet, he knew what Janis wanted to say. After the woman was taught by him and almost died in his hands, the good life was considered to have stopped for a while. However, this cessation stopped when she knew that Dane was reorganizing the army. Of course, she can see that her self-defeated performance and the situation of the Northern Group Army have made Dyne feel such a deep stimulus that she has to reorganize her troops and start to attack north. To be honest, the potential of the Northern Legion is certainly a good thing for Conley. But it was not good for Janice. Although she was killed by Dane while playing with fire before, she was still worried that Dane would be together and ask her directly. Especially if several attempts to see Dane were blocked. Janis, who had been banned by the spell, became more and more afraid, especially when she was taken by the army with Dean and left the city. She now desperately wanted to see Dean and figure out what Dean was thinking. So, after another request to meet Dane was rejected, she perseveredly stalked Nal and kept making demands, even if Nal''s constant rejection was useless. In the end, Dane promised to meet her. "What do you want to say, let me say, I will only give you three sentences." "Dane, do you really want to attack Governor Conley in an all-round way, do you want to go with Ozer who must perish?"In this question, Janis asked barely enough to be able to throw the ground. However, Dane didn''t mean to answer at all, just looked at her with a smile. Although she didn''t get a response, Janice still saw the meaning in his expression: Can you ask such a stupid question? She had the intention to urge again, but when she thought of the "three sentences" that Dane said, she did not dare to open up and talk: she now finally understands that with Dane''s temperament, she said three words well Three words, enough to say, no matter what she said, she must blow her away. She adjusted her mind a bit, but it was clear that her look had become a little flustered now. "Dane, I don''t think you need to do this. The Northern Ice Caves have already left when Governor Kangli left. Ozer''s army did not dare to move forward even in the north. The Northern Group Army gathered 50,000 troops. In the hands of the Governor of Cinderella, plus the greeting card of Tim''s Army, and 30,000 people, how much strength do you and Ozer add up to? Don''t make mistakes! " Dane finally spoke: "According to what you said, you still have 70,000 soldiers? Who are you? How many people are there in your northern group army? I don''t have the exact information, but it must be impossible to calculate based on the information I got. There are as many as 50,000, otherwise, Ozer would not even dare to enter the Ice Cave City. In the face of your superior strength, I would definitely dare to stay behind the Beastblood. I also believe that your troops in Cinderella, and If Tim s troops are added up, there may not be as many as 30,000. If you can mobilize such a strong force, you will send you this beauty to Tieganggang to persuade me to stand on the same front with you ? " Janice was speechless. "Say, you still have a chance to say one last word. Janice took a deep breath and said, "I''m telling the truth. As for whether you believe it or not, that''s your problem. What I want to say in the last sentence is, if you look back, Dane, That s too time. Before I came, Governor Conley explained it, he said that he admires you very much, and appreciates your actions in the south. In fact, you do nt need to turn your backs on, as long as you do nt interfere in the war with peace of mind, Conley The Governor must not treat you badly. At that time, he will be king in Cinderella. What''s so bad about being a governor in the south? Wouldn''t it be better than moths fighting the fire and the Northern Expedition entering the gambling and playing fire? " "It''s time for you," Dion waved, "get away.""Dane, do you really stop thinking about it?" "I let you go. Do you believe these things you say? If you believe, it is you stupid; if you do not believe, you are stupid. No matter what, we have no need to continue talking. , Quickly leave my sight, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I will pull out the knife and cut off your beautiful little head! " Under Dane''s indifferent attitude, Janice finally did not dare to continue to say anything, and could only leave slumped. ... On November 12th, after a few days of marching, Dane arrived under Mihe City. Mi River is a medium-sized city. Going north from Tieganggang, except for Arnold''s territory, the Mi River is the busiest and most populous. This is possible because there is a river passing around the Mi River, and this river is also called Mi River. The Mi River is an underground river, and only a small part of it will surface. And this is the place where such a small city is rarely seen in Schindler, but still has ample water resources, to build such a city. Now, Tim''s Legion is stationed here. Standing smashed into the city, looking at the dimly visible greeting card of Dion''s army from the distance, Tim was quite unhappy and a little heavy. More than half a month ago, he stayed well in Cinderella, and was suddenly sent by Governor Conley to lead the army, ready to go to Iron Nail Post to support Dempsey''s army. At that time, he felt that Governor Conley''s strategy was a bit overwhelming, and that Dempsey on the front line was too cautious and timid. Dempsey had thousands of people in his hand, and the Arnold Regiment around Iron Nail Post was also mobilized into that city. A total of tens of thousands of troops can not deal with a little Dane? Continue to add support to that city? He felt quite unnecessary.But there is no way. This is the order of Governor Conley. How can he violate it? Ordering soldiers and horses, ready to go out, he left the Cinderella with a belly of complaints, and troops of 5,000 people. What he thought at the time was that when he took his army to Tienailgang and became the legionnaire of the Southern Army, he must fight a beautiful battle in Tienailgang, and then head south to take the tens of thousands of troops. Destroy White Wolf Castle and threaten the Beast Blood Castle from south to east. If he can achieve the series of things he thinks of, in this war, he can even make a big contribution. The credit may be slightly smaller than that of the northern group army, but in the south, only one person is responsible for it. In the northern group army, Galvin and Anders still have to contribute to each other. However, I didn''t expect that things would change so fast. He was only halfway there, with news of the destruction of the Dempsey and Arnold regiments ahead. An army of 10,000 people was defeated, which is no less than pouring a pot of cold water on the greeting card Tim. After he calmed down, he inspected his troops and finally came to the conclusion: thinking about where he was, the troops he was carrying now would definitely not beat Dempsey and Arnold. The army that could defeat Dion they teamed up with would surely defeat themselves. This is a very simple analogical calculation, and it is because of such a calculation that he is a little persuasive. Before leaving Cindriela, Ling Yun''s ambitions were all left behind. He didn''t dare to march recklessly. He could only stop sending back the news while watching the situation. Fortunately, the order from Cindriela was to keep him in place, which relieved Tim of the greeting card, and he took the army back incessantly until the Mi River stopped ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He began to make a guard against death in this city, and all the land south of it was thrown to Dane.When Janice took the ambassador, and the news came that the Ice Cave City had been occupied by her own in the north, he once thought that Dane should choose to submit, and it should not be possible to continue fighting. Unexpectedly, a few days later, he received the news that Dane went north. This made him nervous again, and his heart was full of complaints about Janice: That woman, usually enchanted, how can I not see any use after seeing Dane? Can''t persuade the other party with the news of the North victory? However, in any case, Dyne''s army has arrived, and war is probably impossible to avoid. Fortunately, the 2,000-strong reinforcements sent from Cinderella arrived in Mi River just two days ago. When the troops in his hand grew to 7,000 and another city could be used as a defense, the pressure in his heart was somewhat relieved. However, he still did not dare to be careless. He made up his mind to never go out of the city. After defensive defense, he did not even care about the griffin cavalry who flew to the arrogant circus in Dai Enjun! Send Chapter 5 in 24 hours! Six days ago last night seemed to be impossible to reach. Later, I will go with friends to celebrate the New Year. However, this chapter should actually be a chapter and a half, with three thousand words. I wrote so much crazy last night and this afternoon, my hands are going to be broken ... I have a thousand words to swallow first. With 11,000 words of updates, it is reliable to say goodbye to 2o16. In short, the big airship wishes you a Happy New Year and a happy and healthy year in 2o17! 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 364 How can we fight this battle? Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! On the twelfth day, the two sides already had some engagements. Dane''s siege equipment has not been set up, after all, he has just arrived. However, the artillery position has been pushed forward, and began to confront the garrison artillery of the greeting card Tim on the city. The roar of alchemy explosives flooded the entire battlefield. However, this day''s confrontation can be regarded as a thunderstorm and a small amount of rain. Dane had not expected to knock on the gates of Mihe City with only artillery troops. According to information, there are not a small number of artillery guards above the city of Mihe City. Although the quality of the artillery is inferior to that of Dane''s artillery unit, there is a slight gap in the number. However, after all, people occupy a dominant terrain advantage. In terms of range and accuracy, they are better than wearing guns that shoot upwards on the ground. En''s artillery unit is more advantageous. In general, the two shots are half-baked. But Dane didn''t have to push the artillery position too far. Although that would achieve good results, the loss will undoubtedly become even greater. The artillery fired in the middle of the afternoon, and Dane lost two artillery pieces. The enemy''s defending artillery on the city was also knocked out. In the morning of the second day, artillery was still firing, and the soldiers on both sides had not yet met with a real short soldier. This time the firing was still not much progress, the intensity was still not great, Dane''s artillery was completely intact, but the defender was even more unlucky and was knocked out.At noon, the two sides whistled to retreat. For almost a day and a half, Dane was not in a hurry to move towards Mi River City, but this did not mean that he did nothing. Why doesn''t Dane win the city and win the city directly? However, Tim''s cautious approach still caused some obstacles. If this guy can come out and play against him in the wild, then things will be solved. Only the enemy couldn''t do such a stupid thing. Greeting card Tim was crazy, and when Dean was strong and powerful, he went out of town to fight against Dean. Because of this, siege, especially the Mi River, a city where many soldiers are stationed, rushed directly to harden it, of course, impossible. Some siege preparations must be made, such as collision cars against the gates, such as siege towers and ladders. In the afternoon of the thirteenth, when Dane had all these things ready, he started his first attack. The four main coalitions of the main army lined up and stopped outside the range of the enemy city-headed artillery. Subsequently, the infantry began to push the collision car and the siege tower forward. It was the artillery units that the two sides first fought. However, the intensity of this mutual bombardment is completely different from that of the morning and yesterday. Dane''s artillery, approaching with the artillery, reached the optimal range perfectly, and then began to fire fiercely towards the city. Although, in the process of moving forward, Dane''s artillery lost a group, but only the rest is enough to suppress the greeting card Tim''s garrison artillery. Following the artillery unit was the siege equipment pushed by the infantry. The mighty thousands of soldiers pushed various equipment forward, and the dark crowd of people''s heads made the enemy forces on the city wall quite oppressive. The officers in charge of the war on the city also felt the dignity of the atmosphere. Regardless of these officers from the Lost City or Cinderella, war literacy is no problem. They calmed down, and after Dane''s siege forces reached range, they roared out the word ''shooting''.But pre-emptive was Dane''s Ranger. More than a dozen siege towers were temporarily set up, driven by livestock such as cattle and horses, constantly moving forward and forming a close distance. Huang Sha blew through. In the atmosphere of battle on the battlefield, the tops of these huge war gears were already full of elven rangers. The arrows of the Rangers come faster than the archers guarding the city''s head! The arrow rain shot flat, and the elves rangers were much better at shooting than the archers of the Tim Team. Moreover, the rangers standing above the siege tower do not need to consider the problem of throwing their heads up. They only use training, aiming their arrows at the enemies hiding on the head of the city, and then release the bow , Often can take away a life with sharp arrows. Even the greeting card Tim who stood in the city watching the battle was almost shot by a ranger arrow! He was a little embarrassed and once again launched a protective arrow spell in front of him, and the whole person had to take a few steps back. He looked sternly at Dane''s offensive forces, and his heart was already extremely heavy. In the process of approaching, Dane''s siege equipment was not unbeaten. Two rows of soldiers carrying the ladder forward were hit directly by the defensive cannons. A lot of deaths and injuries were caused, and the ladder was also smashed. A siege tower was also bombarded, and the movable roller below the tower was destroyed. The siege tower of the Taiwan siege directly lay on the nest and could not continue to move forward. But this is just a little achievement ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In fact, the scene of the war is a defensive force on the city''s head, and it is being completely suppressed at this moment! The defensive artillery was suppressed. Under the pressure of the city, the artillery had to fire on the siege forces, and the suppression of Dane''s artillery position plummeted. Of course, the siege artillery hit Dion''s siege forces, but they themselves suffered heavy losses under the siege of the siege. There was smoke coming from the city head, and the conditions surrounding the several gun turrets were simply unbearable. Some were directly hit by artillery shells, not only the iron-made cannons were blown up, but also the detonation with the reserve shells, which caused a whole turret to be ruined. Of course, all members of the artillery group around it were alive Don''t go on. The fort with a slightly better luck, the artillery is still there, but after being bombarded by uninterrupted artillery, the soldiers who controlled the artillery were unable to resist with the flesh and blood.There were bodies exploded by artillery shells, and rubble and rubble everywhere. With the defensive artillery being suppressed, the archers staying in the city and firing arrows at the city are not much better. In the shooting with the Ranger troops on the siege tower, they were completely in the downwind, with countless deaths and injuries, but it was difficult to cause much casualties to the Rangers. The accuracy of the two sides was not at the same level. "How can we fight this battle?" Greeting card Tim had such a thought in his heart. Yesterday we spent the New Year''s Eve all night and slept until almost now. I''m too old to be so supportive. I''m almost a cat now. Holding on to the code chapter, he was ready to go out for food, and then come back to sleep. Besides, Happy New Year! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 365 Battle of Mi River City (2 in 1) Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! The fighting style of Mihe City''s garrison is not stubborn. Under the leadership of the officers, even if the battle in the city was fought fiercely and suppressed, the soldiers still rushed to the post. The artillery members on the turret were destroyed by the siege artillery again and again. Waves of soldiers rushed to pick up the artillery again and continued fighting until the turret was destroyed together; the same was true for the archers, even in the The shooting with the elves suffered heavy losses. When the soldiers lined up on the wall, the formation was still so complete. The soldiers were constantly killed by arrows, and even fell from the city head and fell into meatloaf. However, each person lost on the firing line will be immediately supplemented by a new soldier. But this still could not stop Dion''s army from approaching the city wall step by step. As the greeting card Tim thought, he really didn''t know how he could fight this battle. It stands to reason that he has made a plan to guard against death. The city walls have been strengthened, and the soldiers have also practiced the tactics of defending the city. The archers have plenty of arrows, and they specially mobilized artillery from the rear as much as possible and installed turrets. When he knew that Dion had come in, he also made a special taxi for the soldiers in the city, inspiring all the soldiers to make psychological preparations for defending the city. It stands to reason that everything before the war has been done almost to the best. At least, greeting card Tim himself doesn''t know, what more can he do. He never expected that he would be able to defeat Dyne in Mi River City, even if the strength of the two sides was actually the same, even his own side had a better advantage. However, in some past battle examples, Dai En''s impressive record and his men''s well-trained and terrible overall combat strength left him a deep impression. However, he felt that even if he couldn''t defeat Dane in Mihe City, with his completely stubborn attitude, he would not leave Dane with any flaws in the layout and completely shrink the defense. How can he stop it for a while?But if you look at the current situation, if the previous artillery is not good enough, it seems that Dane launched a full-scale siege for the first time, and he seems to be unable to keep the gates and walls. This is so scary! Lost for a while, and it was during this time that Dion''s army had advanced below the city. The first to enter the battlefield was a few siege ladders. These so-called siege ladders are not simply simple ladders. Using that kind of thing to attack the city is a murder to the soldiers'' lives. Maybe, if you pull out the cannon fodder, Dane may let people take a long ladder up, but his elite troops will not be so hasty. These siege ladders are actually quite sophisticated in structure. Below the ladder, is a square platform with wheels and pegs. Four wheels make it easier for soldiers to move forward while carrying the ladder, while those nailed to the ground pile are close to the city wall and nailed by the soldiers to the ground with a hammer to prevent the soldiers from climbing While on the ladder, the enemy used the hook or something to push the ladder down. At the same time, the ladder itself is a fairly solid structure. When the ladder is raised and carried beside the city wall, it is more like a combination of a ladder and a staircase. The soldiers climbing on it are not impossible if they really do not need to hold it with their hands, although there will be some Not very stable, but at least hands can be freed. At this moment, the soldiers of the siege are doing just that. On several cloud ladders, the warriors walking in front are all white wolf guards. Although these soldiers in heavy armor moved slowly and did not climb fast on the ladder, they were well equipped with heavy shields on their heads, and they were able to defend against many blows from above the city walls. Followed by the White Wolf defender, there are a few pure swordsmen. These soldiers with one hand carrying a large sword and one hand on a ladder, if they rush to the city, it will be a terrible nightmare for the enemy. . However, this wave of offensive was finally prevented.The garrison''s troops were well prepared. When only a few ladders were first carried on the wall, the rolling stones and rafters fell down, and the soldiers who hit the wall suffered a lot of casualties. Rushed several times, but never rushed to the city. However, when more ladders entered the attack position, and even after the siege towers rushed up, the situation became different. The morale of Dion''s legion was high, and even after a setback, he did not stop attacking. The soldiers rushing up continued to attack along the ladder. When the number of ladders attached to the city wall becomes larger, it is not easy to continue to maintain strong pressure on each ladder. Finally, several soldiers rushed to the wall! The defense measures of the Mihe City defenders are still in place. They already had such psychological expectations. As soon as Dane''s soldiers rushed to the wall, several soldiers surrounded him immediately. Under desperate fighting, Dion''s soldiers who rushed to the city were killed on the spot. But this still can only be regarded as a waste of money. There were constant gaps in the walls, and soldiers continued to flood the city. The rangers in the rear siege tower also timely aimed the arrows in their hands at the enemies who prevented their soldiers from going to the city. Above the city walls, a very fierce assassination was carried out. The pressure on the defenders has grown, and their resistance has become increasingly tenacious. However, everything is just the beginning. The offense comes from the arrival of two other big killers! Three clashers had reached the gate, and the mighty warrior swayed the siege hammer and began to smash into the gate. And because the battle on the city walls was too fierce, it was difficult for the Mihe City defenders to deploy too much power to deal with these collision cars.In addition, there are three unique siege towers that did not carry Ranger shooters and only rushed forward with no load. They also reached the wall! Under these three siege towers, there are many soldiers on standby. When the siege tower was close to the wall, they entered the tower one after another and started to climb upwards. After a while, the gates connected to the wall of the upper part of these siege towers were opened. The wooden hanging door was lowered, just above the city wall, and a large number of soldiers rushed out of the tower to kill the enemy. Such a climb to the city is more secure than the ladder, and the troops are more plentiful! The Mihe City Guards are beginning to bear tremendous pressure! Still sober greeting card Tim, sent a large number of soldiers to stay in the siege tower. At the location of the three siege towers, a large number of soldiers were crowded on the narrow city head, and the weapons were almost unplayable. The most primitive **** spirit pervaded the city head, and the war entered the worst state. under. It was Dyne''s army that prevailed. In terms of the quality of his soldiers, his soldiers are better than the other! Moreover, the white wolf guard who rushed up, that heavy armor was the enemy''s most difficult thing to deal with in close combat. The siege tower closest to the city wall was the first to win the battle after a hard battle! They successfully rushed into almost half of the squadron''s soldiers and completely occupied a small section of the city wall at the cost of some casualties. Subsequently, a large number of soldiers began to rush up from the siege tower. One by one, sword dancers wearing light armor ascended the city wall, waving their double knives, and began to chop away at two other sections of the city wall. In addition, several siege towers that kept firing in the rear, once again divided three, and began to move forward. The ranger units that were above all went down to make way for the melee units so that they could use the big killer of the tower and further invest more troops on the city walls.And these rangers who left the shooting post did not stop attacking. Although they lost their favorable shooting position, their superb shooting skills still can largely suppress the enemy in the city. At the same time, although the crossbowmen who are next to the Ranger troops are not as good in range and accuracy, they can also approach the distance from the city after the enemy s ability to suppress the siege has greatly decreased. From a close position, lift the crossbow and pour the crossbow towards the city at a fairly rapid rate. The walls of Mihe City are already in danger! In this battle, Dane did not take any extraordinary tricks at all. The army presses in, completes the manufacturing of siege equipment, and then uses the superior firepower, the superior long-range shooting ability, and the superior quality of the troops to apply the pressure madly towards the city head. Under such a powerful offense, Mihe City, which is similar in strength to the siege side, was already faint in perseverance in Dane''s first comprehensive attack. This persistent sign was evident in Tim''s eyes, the greeting card of the warlord. He''s a warlock, yes, but he''s not a spellcaster who stays in the lab every day and only devotes himself to research. Instead, he was a warlock who grew up in the flames of war! This is the time to make a decision! With a grim look, he beckoned beside him. Under the protection of the two dark warriors, the war warrior entered the battlefield! Under the waving of the staff, a large part of the city was covered by dark dark power, which is obviously a precursor to the release of high-level spells! Two minutes later, a huge shadow fell from the sky! It was a dark purple cloud! This weird cloud was just above the tower with the most productive siege. After a while, a large amount of liquid spattered from the black-purple clouds like a splash. These equally dark liquids, when attached to the human body, will produce a terrible corrosive effect like the most severe sulfuric acid. This kind of corrosion, don''t say it, even steel can''t hold it!A large number of Dane''s soldiers who boarded the city were screamed and died under the power of spells, and even some of the defenders who were fighting with them in close proximity did not avoid being killed by the Shadow Corruption spell. But these soldiers are not actually Tim s most important target. He focused on the siege tower! Wooden siege towers, of course, can''t last long under high-level spells that can even be eroded by steel. Under the eyes of all the people on the battlefield, a wooden tower with a height of several ten meters was melted into a piece of debris within the next ten minutes. Everyone saw it, and of course it included Dane. Regarding the destruction of one of his siege towers, the soldier who took out almost a squadron was completely reimbursed. While feeling distressed in the heart, he was also slightly happy: "Finally catch you!" Dane''s intelligence system is not bad, of course, who is the defender of Mi River City, he certainly knows! As a fourteenth-level warlock, Tim is bound to be the one that Dane has to deal with the most. Not to mention that he is the supreme general of the Mihe City garrison, just to say that as a high-level caster, the role that he can play in a war is that Dane must not ignore. Dane had once experienced the power of magic in war, and he could never fail to guard against it. "We can get on!" He said softly to Joel next to him ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Okay. Senior Master Joel nodded and waved his staff. A moment later, an arbitrary door opened in front of the two of them. Arbitrary gate is a high-order spell that can open a small portal linking two locations at a medium distance. It''s just that Joel prepared for a long time and released this arbitrary door, which is an enhanced version! This arbitrary door is obviously two sizes larger than the ordinary arbitrary door!Dane stepped in first, followed by Joel, and then the two teams of elves wearing gorgeous silver armor also entered with swords. This team, as well as Dane himself, is the force he is going to use to complete the beheading tactics! Greeting card Tim on the city head, as a high-level caster, he could not feel the fluctuation of the arbitrary door, especially this arbitrary door opened only 15 meters away from him. The 14th-level warlock, of course, has the ability to counter arbitrary gates. If it was normal, the moment this door was unfolded, he could use the obliteration spell to close the door directly. However, he just completed a powerful war spell, guided for more than ten minutes, killed more than a squadron of soldiers, and also destroyed a siege tower. At this moment, he still felt a little laborious, and the magic in his body returned. Somehow affected. Not to mention, the griffins in the sky, who were fighting the batsmen, suddenly came down sharply at this moment! At this moment, greeting card Tim felt a very strong killing intention! The 2-in-1 chapter is updated today. This month, I won''t stop changing! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 366 Decapitation At the same time as the fierce battle in Mihe City, the battle above the sky did not stop. Dane''s Gryphon unit has already added fifteen looks when attacking Mi River City. Earlier, six griffins could handle almost thirty batriders. What could the fifteen griffins do? The air power of Mihe City is quite abundant. The two squadrons had almost sixty bats. However, even with so many air cavalry, it is still so difficult to deal with Griffin of Dion. At the beginning, the greeting card Tim assigned to the Batriders was to hope that when Dion s army launched a full-scale siege, they would be able to cause Dion s legion to be huge from the sky and projected by flames. Amount of damage. This is exactly what Batman Cavalier is best at. If they are really allowed to complete this task, it will indeed cause a lot of trouble for Dane. Overwhelming flames, if projected from the sky, the siege forces that maintain a fairly dense formation when siege will inevitably suffer very heavy casualties. Moreover, when the flame is laid down, whether it is a ladder or a siege tower, it will face great trouble. But the Gryphon Cavalry couldn''t make the bats do that. Any bat who dares to show signs of setting fire will definitely be bitten by the griffins. Although the battalions are crowded, they set off some fire, but often they are killed because of the griffins and the accurate shooting of the rangers on the ground. On the whole, the advantages of Griffon Cavalry in air combat are still great. And when Dion and Joel took a ticket to the elf knight, using any door, broke into the wall, preparing to deceive the greeting card Tim.There are eleven griffins alive in the sky after such a long battle. Six of them suddenly changed their direction and swooped down. Before any door was fully opened, before Dane and others passed through the arbitrary door, they first threw the hammer of the storm, and the target all pointed to greeting card Tim !! Seeing a six-handed hammer smashing at himself, and a random door appearing nearby at any time, Tim felt a huge threat. At this moment, his superb and powerful casting skills are reflected once again! Obviously, he had just completed a ten-minute large-scale spell guide, but at this critical moment, he still very fiercely snatched a protective spell. Three black, molten shields were framed in front of him in a blink of an eye. When the hammer of the storm came, it just hit his molten shield. The Molten Shield is not a spell with a particularly strong defense ability. Even if Tim, the greeting card, grabbed three shields, it was still instantly broken. However, the advantages of greeting card Tim''s choice of Molten Shield also manifested at the same time. When the three melting shields were smashed, the flying flame fragments burst out. When the first griffon that rushed the fastest was directly crushed by the melting shield, the shadow flame power was killed. In addition, the five griffins were forced to stop their dive attacks. But greeting card Tim is still uncomfortable, and two warhammers are still banging on the warlock. A ring worn on his finger flashed, and a film of spells resisting damage appeared on his surface. The next moment, two warhammers blasted on him, beating him with blood. Blood spilt from his mouth, his face horrified. He did not expect that the hammer of the storm had such a powerful power! Originally, he thought that with three melting shields, he should be able to completely block all the hammers of the storm; even if he can''t, the ring with the absorption effect in his hand should be able to perfectly resist the damage effect. Unexpectedly, he was still hit with vomiting blood, and even the next spell he was ready to use to deal with the enemies coming out of any door was smashed into the stomach by these two hammers. Now, the situation is too dangerous!He resisted the injury, and while preparing for new magic, he turned his eyes to any door. When any man really walked out of the door, he once again showed the powerful ability of the warlock. A series of shadow arrows flew between his fingers and shot straight away. At the same time, his figure was trying to move backwards. The shadow warriors around him were also semi-demonized, standing in front of him. Be prepared to group as the upcoming enemy. It was Dane and Joel who came out. The flying shadow arrows were decisively blocked in front of Joel. He is a high-level mage. Although he does not have the powerful spell-casting ability of greeting card Tim, it can be said that it is still far away. However, UU reading books www.uukanshu. The shadow arrow of com was released by the greeting card Tim in the most miserable time by the most hasty means. If he couldn''t stop it, he wouldn''t have to hang the name of a high-level mage on his head. Moreover, Joel can do more than that. While blocking a series of Shadow Arrows, he also elicited an Arcane Blast. The shadow warriors who were standing in front of them were able to rush forward in the future, and were shocked by the power of arcane spells. Dane rushed up! There was an arcane blast that opened the door, and Tim''s figure of the greeting card had been exposed. How could Dane miss such an opportunity! He has long been hung up with the magical state bonus, and after he turned on the high rage, he used a long knife to cut to the greeting card Tim! He has full confidence in this knife, and Tim has the heavenly ability to stop greeting cards. But he is not enough, his eyes are red, and the hero''s spell is released!A blaze of flames abruptly followed his eyes, and burned on the warlock''s body! Greeting card Tim screamed, and the spell that was about to be completed was interrupted again after being attacked by violent fire. With the ensuing slash of Dain, he has no way to resist it! With a stab, blood spurted, and he was already wounded and burned. He had fourteen spell-level warlock greeting cards. Tim, under Dion''s roar, and under his wild roar, he was killed directly , Cut into two! Dane, who was bathing in blood, was boiling in his body! He couldn''t help screaming. After beating Tim Card, he was still not satisfied. He turned to the sword and slashed at the other Dark Warriors! . a Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 367 Knight on the ramparts Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! After slashing greeting card Tim, Dane began to point the butcher knife at the other Dark Warriors. At the same time, the elven Templars who rushed out of any gate also arrived on the battlefield. Dane, who killed the greeting card Tim, suddenly fell into the siege of the Dark Warrior because he was too deep. Of course, due to the various state bonuses and the powerful combat power of Dane himself, even if he is trapped in the siege of dozens of Dark Warriors, there is no danger for a while. However, after all, the dozens of Dark Warriors are not weak chickens. They are not the kind of goods that can be slashed by casual chopping. With one left and one right, although Dane killed the two in an instant, he still couldn''t get away. As for the use of an arcane blast, I just gave an unsuspecting Dark Warrior to Master Joel who was shocked. At this moment, more Dark Warriors surrounded him, and the protection spells in front of him saw It is about to be breached and the situation is at stake. Fortunately, the follow-up elves and knights can move fast. This followed the more than twenty elves wearing silver armor rushing out from behind Dion and Joel. Those Templar knights, who had the sacred scriptures, had the magic ability, and there was quite a melee sword skill. At the same time, He is also equipped with very good protective gear and weapons. They are the biggest nemesis of the Dark Warrior! Although the number is not large, the combat effectiveness of these Templars cannot be calculated by number. The holy knights with a general personal combat strength of six or more professional levels are shrouded in the light of the state of magic. The sword in their hands flashes the light unique to enchanted weapons, well-equipped and capable To be healthy, to chop up those semi-demonized dark spirit warriors, just like cutting melon and cutting vegetables. Often, the addition of two or three dark warriors can''t stop the attack of a Templar!The reason why such an exaggerated gap is formed is that in addition to the Dark Knight''s own strength, which is worse than the Templars, there is another important reason, which is that these semi-demonized The samurai, their source of strength, is essentially a dark force. And this dark enemy''s greatest natural enemy is undoubtedly the sacred power used by the Templars. The holy power of these elven knights who believe in Hilo is not as grand and magnificent as the followers of the Lord of Light, Fran, but it has a unique style of elves. Water is like wind, it can be moist, or it can be punished. The strength is crushed, and the restraint relationship of strength attributes also falls into the downwind. How could the Dark Knight be an opponent of the Templars? Moments later, the Dark Warriors who besieged Joel were expelled; for a while, the enemies surrounding Dion were cleaned up. The loss of the Templars led by Dion was just a few injuries. And even these wounded personnel did not leave the battlefield at all. You know, these elves and templars are all transferred from the priest by Yishui. Although the healing spells are not as proficient as the intermediate priests who have also been upgraded to the sixth level, it is certainly not a problem to deal with some injuries. The work of this unit, led by Dion himself, has not been completed. After a little rest, he and his Templars began their journey again! Joel waved his staff, and after a moment, two phantom foals appeared on the city wall, and Dane turned on their horses and were ready to attack. As for the twenty or so Elven Templars, they also began to cast their own spells. Divine power was flashing beside every Templar. Under their feet, a white divine pattern appeared out of thin air. A moment later, more than twenty war horses covered in white appeared on the wall. This is a spell unique to Paladins :! Any paladin can sign a contract with a Celestial Warhorse when their personal career level reaches level 5, so that they can be summoned at any time during the battle. Of course, the Templars are also a branch class of various Paladins. It is not surprising that they have such professional spell abilities. This kind of war horse from heaven has a very high morale and is well-meaning. It can complete a very good cooperation with the contract knights. Even their wisdom is not low. They are brave and good warriors. They are the best partners of the Paladins. . The walls of Mihe City are not wide. At the same time, they can only accommodate two knights side by side, which is incomparable with some real big cities. But what about this? It was just two war horses side by side. When Dane rushed to the front and took more than 20 Templars riding the Celestial War Horse, he began to gallop on the not-so-large wall, and the wall Who of these defenders can stop them?It didn''t take long for ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The cavalry led by Dane and running on the city walls quickly cleared a large area. In this area, a large number of Dion''s soldiers took the opportunity to climb up the city wall through the ladder and joined the attack on the enemy forces on the city. When more and more defenders on the city were cleared and more and more soldiers of Dane rushed to the wall, all the stubborn resistance of the Mihe City defenders was under the strong attack of the Dion Army Was vanished. The enemy is defeated! After a large number of soldiers persisted in the death battle, but were eventually killed, realizing that nothing could be done, many soldiers and officers were driven out of the wall. The defenders who were forced to abandon the city walls are still of high military quality. They spontaneously gathered under the command of officers at all levels, continued to resist the offensive of the Dion Army on the spot, and waited for further orders from the higher command level. But this order did not arrive late, and the grass-roots and even middle-level officers who commanded the troops were all in a state of confusion and didn''t know what to do. Under such circumstances, chaos inevitably occurs. Without high-level unified command, the soldiers fought on their own, which is a terrible thing in a large-scale war. Soldiers of the size of squadrons or squadrons have no control over the overall situation, let alone know whether they should stick to it or evacuate. Coupled with the attack on morale caused by the city wall being broken, and the unknown reinforcements and friendly forces, I feel that the enemy in the sky, the front, back, left, right, and left are all afraid of the enemy. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 368 Great victory Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Originally, there were thousands of men in the Mihe City garrison who could continue to fight. If they had unified command, they could completely return to the city and fight a street fight with Dane. But that requires the central nervous system of an army to be able to control the armies of his Majesty. But now, the central nerves of Mihe City have been removed by Dane himself. Where did they come to command? Therefore, it is impossible to persist in street fighting. Morale fell and there was a lack of command. Mihe City''s garrison was continually compressed into the city. Finally, when one army after the other was defeated, it completely escaped. A large number of troops began to give up their duty to continue fighting and began to escape. Many people were killed by Dion''s soldiers who followed them in the process of escaping, and this further stimulated the speed of the Mihe City''s defenders to collapse. Fortunately, the soldiers survived, some hiding in the city in the process of escaping, while others fled the city hurriedly, and the most people chose to surrender when the people of Dane caught up. The large-scale surrender of the established system was that night. Dean came down a bit tired from the battlefield. He originally thought that after the capture of the city had become a matter of course, he could take a good night''s rest, but he did not expect that this night, just taking the captive, he was too busy.In the end, Dane, who was too lazy to take care of these things, directly dumped all his work to his corps leader, Pehince, and his deputy, Nal, and the next officer. Sleeped a lot. No one complained about this faction of their lords. Daen s prestige on weekdays is the second most important. If anyone can lead the team in person to complete a beheading of the enemy s defender and lead the soldiers, he will lead the soldiers and kill them on the front line. Any opinions on such a person taking a break after the war. Dane is really too tired. When he woke up, time had come to noon the next day. Waking up, Dane felt a lot better. He ate the marching dry food brought by the guards, and while he was awake, he heard him awake, and Hur, who hurried to him, asked, "What is going on in the city now?" "We are winning!" Nal gave a very positive judgment without hesitation. Dane nodded his head: "I know that I will definitely win. What about it?" Narda said: "Because time is too short, we cannot count the exact results in a short time. However, the enemy''s main force has been eliminated, a small number of enemy troops have escaped the city, or hidden in some darkness In the corner. Most of the others were either killed by us or taken into captives. Now, what can be accurately reported is only the number of captives we have taken. At least 3,000 of the defenders of Mihe City finally reported to We surrendered, the city prison had no way to hold so many people, and could only recruit some other solid buildings to serve as temporary detention places. " For this situation, Dane is still quite satisfied. He nodded and took a sip of water. The dry food on the march was a bit too dry, and he ate too fast, almost choking him. After smoothing down, he praised: "Good job."Nal laughed and said, "Still, our offensive was too fierce, and the enemy was completely unprepared. When we first attacked the city, the city walls were ready to fall, and we were not fully prepared for street fighting beforehand. In addition, the boss You end up in a big way, and even the greeting card Tim has been killed by you. What else can they struggle with? " "Well." Dane nodded, thinking of two more questions, and asking, "What about our casualties? Has the city been cleared?" Hearing Dane asked this question, Nal put a smile on his face: "The cleansing of the city is still relatively good. Although there are still occasional sporadic fighting outbreaks, most areas of the city are already under our control. There are only a few small-scale enemy troops that are not weather-proof, and they still rely on streets and buildings to defend in some areas. Most of these people are spontaneously gathered by some soldiers who have not escaped the city. According to General Pehinci, we only need up to two days to completely clean the city. " "As for the casualties ..." With that said, Nalton took a moment. Dean raised an eyebrow, and said impatiently, "You can just tell it honestly, what are you talking about? Come, talk and listen, how many people did we die and hurt? Rest assured, your boss will bear Very good! " Hearing Dane''s words, Nal no longer hesitated. He only heard him say: "Our casualties are more serious, and there are more than 1,000 soldiers injured or killed. However, the good news is that some of the injured soldiers can return to the battlefield after treatment. . " Thousands of casualties, Dane frowned ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The number of casualties is a bit large. Nahr continued: "Most of the casualties of our troops came from the assault on the city walls. In order to maintain the offensive, most of the troops rushed up without interruption or even casualties. The arrow rained After advancing with the enemy s artillery, after rushing to the city head, due to the terrain disadvantage, the battle for the city walls was not particularly good. Until the boss rushed with the elven knights, the situation completely reversed. , Our loss is almost like a thousand people. As for the subsequent process of smashing and killing the enemy after entering the city, it did not lose much manpower. " "Well ..." Dane sighed, waved his hand, and said, "Okay, I know. Go ahead and I''ll come out later."Watching Nal leave, Dane felt somewhat depressed. The training of a thousand soldiers is not easy. How can such injuries prevent Dane from feeling heartache? It''s just that there is no other way. In fact, earlier, when he decided to make a strong siege, he had already made psychological preparations that would bear no small casualties. Assaulting the city wall positively, of course, has to pay a price. In fact, when the strength of the two sides is similar, it is a fortunate thing to lose only these manpower in the first battle. In fact, if there are some choices, why does Dyne not want to slowly figure it out? The reason for taking such great risks and bearing such losses is all for the sake of the bigger picture. He can slowly map it under Mihe City, but the battle in the northern ice cave city, but there is no way to stop as he wishes. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 369 Ozers Dilemma Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Governor Ozer was not so easy to give in. Although, in the preemption of Ice Cave City, he slightly missed. In the northward march into Germany, he was intercepted by warlords loyal to Conley several times, and it took some time to make Galvin and Anders The Northern Group Army took the lead in capturing Ice Cave City, but he had no intention of letting go, and returned to the Beastblood dimly. This is not just a battle of spirits, it is a real battle involving the luck of the Universe. Ozer was never willing to give Conry this way to Conley. In that way, it would be extremely detrimental to Schindler''s overall form of war. When the northern ice cave city is occupied, it means that the struggle around the ice cave city in the previous half year will end with the defeat of Governor Ozer, and all efforts will be put to waste; it means more or less secretly. It is in response to Ozer''s call that those small warlords involved in the battle in Ice Cave City will either be destroyed or they will be thrown into Conley. It also means that in the entire north of the Beast Blood Castle, Ozer s forces Will be caught in an unguarded situation, the beast blood castle will be the most direct threat from the enemy from the north, Ozer''s army will lose a lot of room for strategic transition. All these reasons add up, which prompted Ozer to have to lead the army to continue northward, and it was not possible to easily give the northern town to Conley in this way. Therefore, despite the enemy''s number advantage, Ozer still led the army and continued to go north.The two warlocks of the Northern Group Army did not advise at all. Their strength advantage and the ability of individual soldiers to consciously not lose to Ozer''s legion, they were not willing to settle in the city and wait for Ozer to attack. In that case, even if they defeated Ozer in the battle of defending the city, it would be inconvenient to expand the results. As a result, Galvin and Anders met, and after discussion, they decided to go out and fight. On November 20th, one week after Dane laid down Mihe City, Bingkucheng fought against the two legions for a long time. To be honest, Dane was frightened when he received the decisive battle between the two armies of Northern Ice Cave City. He tried to attack violently in the south and even crossed the Mi River in order to put pressure on Conley and try to slow down the time when the war in the north broke out. But sometimes what you do does not necessarily achieve 100% of the goal you want. Dane was worried that Ozer would suffer a major defeat in this battle. Moreover, he is not optimistic that Ozer can win. Even, he has already begun to use his own tactics in the case of defeat in the northern war. Fortunately, everything has not yet reached the point of irreversibility. While Dion was trembling, further news of the northern war came back. As he expected, Ozer didn''t take any advantage in this northern war, let alone win. However, while not taking advantage, he did not lose much. It is likely that the commanders on both sides know that the outcome of this battle will determine the survival of the entire force. Therefore, whether it is Galvin and Anders, or Governor Ozer himself, when dispatching troops Will become very cautious. It is also this kind of cautiousness that has caused the two sides to fight, with some arms and legs, and rarely will they go all out. Even if I see some good opportunities, I rarely really try my best to mobilize a lot of power.In this way, the two sides seem to be in a state of tension, and they want you to die, but after a few collisions, no one can really treat anyone. But Ozer still suffered a bit. In terms of casualties, the two sides are actually similar. However, what we need to know is that Governor Ozer''s troop strength is a full third less than the opposite. At the same exchange ratio, it seems that no one suffers, but if you continue to fight, Ozer will sooner or later be unable to persist. Perhaps more than 30,000 dozen to 40,000 people can maintain the same exchange ratio, and 20,000 to 30,000? Ten thousand to twenty thousand? The smaller the soldier-to-soldier ratio will be, the weaker the strength will be. After exchanging blood for a while, Ozer took the initiative to retreat after losing a lot of manpower in the battle. Such retreat and retreat are of course two different things. The northern group army opposite them did not dare to catch up with their headsthis was going to be killed back to the carbine. The ghost knew what the fighting situation would look like. ? What''s more, for Galvin and Anders, as long as they don''t mess up, the advantage will always be on their side. Why take a big risk? They went step by step, didn''t chase very closely, and didn''t completely relax. They kept a steady pace, stepping on the **** of Governor Ozer step by step, all the way south and east, constantly oppressing in the direction of the Beastblood. . This way is very clear ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ What they want is to use the strength of their own strength to continuously reduce the living space of Governor Ozer, and finally force Ozer''s army back to the beast blood castle and trap it. Among them. In this way, of course, Ozer''s army was not directly defeated, but if Ozer''s legion can be surrounded for a long time in the beast blood castle, it would be another form of extermination. Ozer himself certainly didn''t want this to happen, but under the enemy''s terrible tactics and use of troops, Ozer really had a hard time thinking of a solution, and he couldn''t turn his head and fight the enemy to death. In terms of the character of Governor Ozer, he is not without such courage, but the odds of doing this are too low, and he will definitely not want to do it until the real situation is exhausted. Now, obviously, it hasn''t reached that point. Ozer, who is constantly engaged in battle with the enemy, is not so uninformed about the outside world. He knew that Dane didn''t go to Conley as he feared, but rather resolutely marched north, even destroying the greeting card Tim, a regular legion led by a high war warrior MP in Conley.Judging by Ozer''s judgment, the destruction of the greeting card Tim''s Legion represents that there is no barrier to the south of Cinderella. If Dean would continue, he would continue to march northward, and he would be able to immediately descend into the city and directly threaten the capital city. Ozzie didn''t expect Dane to win Cinderella in World War I, it was unrealistic. He just hoped that Dane would continue to put pressure on Conley in the south in order to bring about a turn for the better. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 370 Motionless Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Ozer hopes that Dane will continue to put pressure on Conley in the south in order to bring about a turn for the better. To this end, he specially sent a sword-riding knight to the main legion of Dion, and handed a letter to a Hard who stayed in Dion''s legion. Hard, as Ozer''s messenger, has been with Dane since he arrived at Iron Nail Post. Halfway through, Dane''s attitude toward him was so indifferent that he worried him a little. He even remembered himself in Dyne''s army, and his brain seemed to be confused for a while. He suspected that Dane had used it in some way. Harder was very angry at this time, but later, when the situation in the north changed drastically, Dane eased him. He is a smart man, and to a great extent can control his emotions. In fact, he also guessed what idea Dane had in the beginning-it was nothing more than watching the tiger fight. But these things are no longer important. Hard adjusted his mentality very well, and forcibly ignored and forgotten his memory that had been confused by spells for a while. The order he received from Governor Ozer made him do everything in his power to push Dane to step up the Northern Expedition, putting more pressure on Conley. In this way, Hard''s next task is to deal with Dane, which requires him to hide all his unhappy thoughts. When he found Dane, the two parties reached an agreement happily.Hard''s attitude satisfied Dane, and Ozer''s attitude made him even more satisfied. In a letter written by Ozer to Dyne, the domineering governor of Hindler''s East for so many years has a very sincere word. This reminds Dion of the time when the Eastern Wasteland fought a war. In the eyes of everyone, he was just a ''horse'' under Moore, and even Moore was nothing in Ozer''s eyes. , Not to mention him. Even after that, Dane made a splash in the south, and the Beast Blood Castle was only a little brother of White Wolf Castle, which was not very obedient. To this day, in the letters written by Ozer, Dane has been treated as a person of the same level as himself. There is nothing like the whimpering taste of the past in the lines. Dane, the tone is quite respectful. To some extent, Dyne felt a little dark. In fact, without Hard to find, and without Ozer''s handwritten letter, Dane knew what he should do. He will definitely continue northward and continue to find Conley trouble. After all, he also didn''t want to see Ozer defeated, and that didn''t do him any good. ???????? ... On November 26th, Dion''s regiment was as powerful as a fire. After Mi River City was taken down by him and the surrounding areas of the city were completely cleared, from Mi River City to the north until Cinderella, there were no towns or levels that could bring any trouble to Dane''s march. . He easily killed under Cinderella within a few days. This capital city is truly the largest city in the entire Schindler.Hundreds of years ago, the Second Caesar Empire had not yet been established, and the territory of the original empire was still a place of the multinational loose alliance system known as the Southern Cross. At that time, the strength of the orc empire was just like that of the sun. At that time, the entire east was dominated by orcs. Not to mention Hindrell, even if you look west, half of the Principality of Florence was hundreds of years ago, orchard and territory. And Cinderella was the capital of the orcs at the time. This is a huge city where 300,000 orcs once lived. The orcs'' chiefs and emperors were in this city, commanding hundreds of thousands of orcs, and constantly creating unbearable pressure on the western human world. That was the most brilliant time for Cinderella. The orc emperor''s palace was built here, and various treasures plundered from the western human world were piled up all over the city. Of course, the orc empire disappeared later. After the establishment of the Second Caesar Empire, Caesar''s legion came from the south, the Knights of St. Victoria''s Principality came from the west, and the barbarians of the Argus Heights in the north went south. And drove the orc''s habitat to the deeper part of the Eastern Wasteland several hundred kilometers away. At that time, after being conquered by humans, Cinderella was rebuilt as a fortress city. Later, after the collapse of the New Caesar Empire, the so-called Second Caesar Empire, under the endless civil war, the province of Schindler became an autonomous territory, and slowly transformed into a general situation of warlord separatism and fighting. Among them, as the capital city and the largest city, Cinderella has always been controlled by the most powerful governor. In other words, in fact, whoever controls Cinderella, he has the right to rule the entire Cinderella-at least nominally ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This is the history of Cinderella. And now, Condri controlled Cinderella, ushered in a challenge from Dane. However, this challenge seems less powerful. Conley, who failed to fully control the city, had very little control over Cinderella. That''s why, no matter how tense the situation becomes, he has to leave a considerable part of the soldiers in Cinderella. Without the bombardment of these soldiers, Cinderella could immediately turn into an explosives barrel. But Dane wanted to take the initiative to attack Cinderella, which was also a dream. This is the largest city in Schindler and the strongest fortress in Schindler. Looking at the tall city wall, the artillery door on the wall, and the arrow towers, Dane had no intention of leading his troops to attack the city. He can rely on the blood and courage of the soldiers and rely on his equipment workshop to produce absolutely good siege equipment. He can conquer Mihe City in a straightforward manner, but Hindrell is a completely different concept . With 5,000 or 6,000 garrisons in the city, if Dane dared to lead the army to attack the city, it would really be lifeless.In this regard, after he experimentally sent out artillery troops, and blasted against the defensive cannons on the city wall, and was ashamed by others as a result, he got a good confirmation. He was now pretty sure he couldn''t beat Cinderella. And Conley will definitely not have the idea of ??bringing the army out to fight him in the field, nor does he intend to transfer troops from the Northern Group Army to return to support. Anyway, what if you ca nt take me from Dane, I will always respond to the changes and see how you can help me? Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 371 Break into Lost City! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! ? Dane really couldn''t treat Cinderella as a strong city. Even when he looked at the tall wall and the complete city defense facilities, he did not attack the army with the slightest lead. In this way, of course, it is impossible to give Kangli any pressure. Kang Li wasn''t frightened, how could he be panicked because Dai Enbing came down? They sat steadily behind the high wall of Cinderella, and it was estimated that there would be no half-panic emotion-anyway, Dane could not get in. Without giving pressure to Governor Conley, Dane''s northward advance would be meaningless. Hard knew this, and he felt that Dane should understand it too. So he sat steadily in the army, waiting for Dane''s action. However, when Dane stopped the troops in Cinderella for two days without any movement, Hard couldn''t sit still. He found Dane directly, and looked into his tone. But Dane''s mouth was very strict, and he didn''t mean to reveal his thoughts in advance, he just said that he would have a way. What can Hard do? He can only believe that Dane has a solution, and then sits in the army anxiously.It''s just that Dane didn''t worry him for too long. On December 1st, after Dane led the army to Chen Bing in the city of Cinderella for four days, he finally took action. This action is certainly not a siege. In fact, Dane never thought about actively attacking Cinderella. The reason why he has to stay under Cinderella for so long is that he is waiting for his griffin to return. Earlier, after Dane had led the army and just arrived under Cinderella, the thought of entering the village in his heart about the capital city disappeared. Immediately after dismissing the idea of ??attacking Cinderella, he immediately sent a Griffin squadron, bypassing Cinderella, and headed north all the way to detect the road. The path that Griffin explored was what Dane would follow next. And the end of this road is the largest city in the north, Chaos City! According to the news shared from Governor Ozer, Governor Kangli had almost hollowed out his mind when he was trying to redeploy two teams, one south and one north. It was finally given to the troops. Greeting card Tim of Mihe City gathered 7,000 fighters and brought together more than 40,000 people to the Northern Army. Doing so, of course, comes at a price. As the Cinderella being drawn out, it''s okay to say. After all, Conley also left the 5000th man in Cinderella. This amount of force is already the most extreme force for a city that has a population of 200,000 people and it is unknown how many of it are his opponents. With the stay of the two Warlocks of himself and Arkadi, although the pressure will be slightly greater, it is still manageable. As for another city where a large number of troops have been evacuated, which is where Governor Kangli started, Chaos City. Confused City, at the beginning of the war, Conley arranged 5,000 soldiers to garrison. But after several adjustments, only 2,000 people were still in the garrison in that city.The main reason why the troops in the Chaos City were so fiercely adjusted was, of course, because it was Conley''s old nest and his starting place. His power in Chaos City is very stable, and he doesn''t need to have too important people to sit in the town, and he doesn''t need to leave too many soldiers to bomb. In addition, from the perspective of the chaotic city, it is our own northern group army to the east, Cinderella to the south, and west and north. Mountains and forests are not suitable for human habitation and are not suitable for large-scale marches. There is also no threat. There are safe places everywhere, and the front line is tight, so where can I draw my troops instead of Lost City? Now, Dane has set his sights on the city. He couldn''t beat Cinderella, but he could go northward, bypass the strong city, pound Huanglong, and threaten Conley''s nest! Cinderella, with 5,000 people, is not good enough. There are only 2,000 people in the chaotic city, which can''t stop Dane''s soldiers! Of course, as the largest city in the north, the chaotic city defense facilities are also very complete. It is not comparable to a small city like Mihe, but it is still not comparable to a city such as Cinderella with a super stronghold . In fact, if there are still 5,000 people in the chaotic city, Dane would not consider going to surprise the city. However, who is called the Lost City? Dane doesn''t believe that Conley can remain indifferent if he comes this way! ... Indeed, as Dyne thought, Conley could not remain indifferent to this. In fact, when he was sitting in the hall of Cinderella, after learning that Dane suddenly led his soldiers to turn north, his face sank as if he could drip water."Jannis is so disappointing," said the Arcadi warlock sitting opposite Kangli. "Her visit was totally meaningless ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Kangli frowned, her pale face slightly Anger arises: "Academy Warlock, pay attention to your tone. Are you accusing me of being wrong? " A big bald head shook, and Arkadi said, "Master Conry, there are only two of us here." Governor Conley''s hand started rubbing against the huge scarlet ruby ??on his left middle finger, saying indifferently: "Then you can talk to me like this?" "I have no intention of disrespecting you. If my words make you feel uncomfortable, I apologize to you." Arcadi said with an apology in his mouth, but looking at the expression, I know how unscrupulous this sentence is He had no sincerity. After a quiet moment, Arcadi continued, "When the church asked us to come to Hindler, it meant that you were the master, and I was the second. But that doesn''t mean you can decide everything. Don''t treat me like this. The supervisor is wrong. I believe that the church''s high level of support has given us so much hope that we can make some achievements in the barren land of Hindler. If you let the church down You should know how miserable we are. " "I don''t need you to say it!" Conley retorted Arkadi, his corners twitching because of the suppressed anger in his heart. Arkadi ignored Conley''s expression completely and said to himself: "I said a long time ago that the strategies proposed by the three idiots Hackett, Galvin and Anders were too aggressive, but you didn''t Obeying my advice and acting arbitrarily has led to the current result. I don''t want to be dragged into the water when the church punishes you. " Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 372 3 party agreement Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! "Conry, I don''t want to be dragged into the water by you." Governor Conley sneered and said, "Since you don''t want to withstand the wrath of the church, it''s better not to sit on the sidelines and wait to see my jokes, and to ridicule and irony, that will not do you any good. Before the anger of the church comes, you will be burned to ashes in my anger first. " "You won''t do this," Arkadi said. After hearing Arkadi''s words, Conley became quiet instead. He seemed to think for a while, and opened his mouth and said, "Yes, I won''t do that. Then you should also know what you should do now." "I know, I know, to assist our great Governor Conry." This remark was still so insincere and rather embarrassing. After habitually ironing Conry in this way, Arkadi finally came up with his own idea. After listening to Arkadi''s statement, Conley tapped his finger and said, "You say I''m eager to take the initiative? Your idea is more radical than all the strategies I have adopted."... Except for the two present, no one knew exactly what Arkadi and Conry had discussed in Cinderella''s palace-at least no one knew it now. At this time, Dane was leading the army, madly marching towards the chaotic city. In just one week, his main army has reached the walls of the Chaos City. For a whole week of rushing, Dane''s army was no better than iron. The flesh and blood, after such a high-intensity march, must rest. Dain also did not intend to force the troops to launch an offensive at this time. There was no need at all. In addition to the soldiers taking some time to rest and siege equipment to take time to assemble, he also wanted to wait and see to see what kind of reactions the parties would have when he was under the chaotic city. The first person to respond was Ozer, who had a hard time during this time. He led his main army, and after being missed, he was suppressed everywhere. Although there would be no danger of defeat, for half a month, he continued to oppress the northern group army led by Galvin and Anders from the suburbs of Ice Cave City. Next, a little bit is being pressed back. Judging from this situation, it is estimated that in less than half a month, he will be crushed back to the beast blood castle. So when he heard Dane kill Cinderella, he was very happy; when Dane stopped for four days under Cinderella, he didn''t move, and he didn''t put enough pressure on Conley, he was angry. He was anxious; when he knew that Dane turned his head and continued northward, he was killed directly under the chaotic city, and it seemed that he had the hope of quickly capturing the chaotic city, he was extremely excited. Although, for the time being, he is still under the oppression of the Northern Group Army, but just the news that Dai Enbing is near the city has immediately made his situation better. The most direct manifestation is that after Galvin and Anders are in danger of being cut off, the oppression of Ozer will no longer dare to continue so brazen and brazen. They apparently became a bit skeptical, large-scale military operations have become rare, and even the military heart is showing signs of shaking.This sign even gave Ozer the idea to take advantage of this opportunity to kill a carbine and start a surprise attack. However, he was still not so bold. In case the raid did not succeed, it would be more than worth the loss if someone taught him a hard lesson. This is the most direct impact of Dyne''s military operations on the northern battlefield. And another influence is coming soon. The day after Dane arrived under the Chaos City, a barrage of Cinderellas arrived from his barracks. At first, Dane''s idea was to smash these Conry''s messengers out and even kill them directly. In his view, Conley sent a messenger to use the words, such as you and me, I will be good to you after defeating Ozer. In this regard, Dane was not interested at all and did not believe it at all. However, later he thought about it and chose to meet with these messengers. Because some other thoughts arose in his heart. In the case of sending a heavyweight such as Janice to persuade him, and eventually ended in failure, Conley should not be so naive that in the current situation where he has pinched his lifeline, He would also promise his unrealistic proposals. This time, Conley''s proposal should become sincere? It was with this thought in mind that Dane became interested-he wanted to see what Conley might have sincere proposal this time, and what it would be. ...Half an hour later, Dane ended his meeting with Conley''s messenger. After sending the messenger away, Dane took a long sigh of relief, and the narr next to him said queerly: "I ... I can''t believe it. This would be Governor Conley''s proposal?" "Magic, right?" Dean said with a smile, and he felt a little incredible. The reason why the two of them have such special emotions is really because the conditions given by Conley are so satisfying! After seeing Dane, the messenger of Conley did not say any nonsense at all, and threw out a set of agreement terms in duplicate. On the above, Conley even signed it, as long as Dane was in another One place signs their name and the agreement takes effect immediately. Some nonsense clauses will not be mentioned, and the most important ones are very encouraging for Dane. First of all, for Dean, Governor Conley acknowledged Dean''s identity of "Governor Wolf", and formally called it Governor of Southdale. All territories south of Mi River City will fall under the jurisdiction of Governor Mad Wolf. In this sentence, the territory of Iron Nail Post and Arnold was completely assigned to Dane. This land is not so prosperous, but in terms of territory, it is no smaller than Bailangbao to Shawangang, and it is even larger. The most important thing is that Governor Kangli also promised that although Mihe City does not belong to Dyne, the ''mad wolf governor'', he will not station a soldier or a soldier in Mihe City. The security of this city will be managed by both parties. This is a huge temptation for Dane. When Conley is no longer just a promise of promises and promises, this one is actually very generous.Judging from analysis one by one, the recognition of Dane as the Governor of Mad Wolf means that Dane has the same legal position as Ozer and Conley. Of course, he wouldn''t care if it was just such a vanity. But land, he couldn''t care less. Iron Nail Post and Arnold''s collar belong to Dane, which is only second. The most important thing is that Conley promised not to station troops in Mihe City. This means that the south of Cinderella is completely open to Dane. If Conley has any bad ideas about Dane, there will be three levels: Mi River City, Arnold Collar, and Tieganggang. By breaking through these three levels, he was able to threaten Dyne''s core territory. And if Dane had some bad ideas, going north from Mi River City could directly threaten Cinderella. Conley gave Dane completely undefended! However, these conditions alone are not enough to impress Dion. Not to mention letting him fall to Conley, even if he doesn''t get involved in the war. After Conley annihilates Ozer, he can take it back again no matter what he promises to Dane. But Conley has made the biggest concessions in this matter. He promised to dissolve the formation of the Northern Group Army, and would disperse his forces into their own formations and withdraw to the Lost City and Cinderella. As for the Ice Cave City, it will also be set up as a city jointly managed by the three governors, Dane, Conley and Ozer, in the same way as Mihe City. Within a hundred kilometers of Bingdong Grottoes, no warlord actions were banned, and the three parties would not station troops in Bingdong Grottoes. What does this mean? This represents that Governor Conley will completely give up all the results of the large-scale military operations in the past two months! Under this agreement, under the circumstances that Ozer still maintains a strong fighting force, Conley also does not want to regret it. Even if he repented, it was useless, at best it was just the start of the next war. If this agreement really comes true, it means that Conley has given up most of his control over Hindrell, and the power has completely shrunk to the surroundings of Hindrela and the Chaos City. deficit.Governor Ozer made a small profit. Although the territory did not expand, it did not shrink. The most important thing was that he had also obtained the co-management right of the Ice Cave City. As for Dane, he is making a lot of money. He will completely control Hindler''s south. The territory will become larger than Ozer and become one of the three governors. Given enough time for Dane to develop, by doubling his territory more than once, even without relying on the system, he can jump into a real power that is not weaker than Conley and Ozer. Is it possible to get such conditions and fight Mao? What did you say? Things not available at the negotiating table can be obtained in war. That sentence, in turn, holds true. What you can''t get during the war can be obtained from the negotiation table. For example, Dane now has the agreement that Conley has signed. To be honest, this is already the best thick condition that can be obtained. Except for Cinderella and Chaos City, Conry has said that he wants nothing, and even hegemony gives way. What else can he do? If you want to be more generous, you can get it unless you kill Kangli completely and destroy it. But Governor Kangli did not really reach the point where the mountains and rivers were exhausted. The more than 40,000 soldiers of the Northern Army and the tall and sturdy super stronghold of Cinderella are all his capital. Even if Dean and Ozer are working together, can they really kill Conley? Even if you are killed, how much do you have to pay? Especially for Dane, even if Conley was destroyed, he took the whole big cake of Hindler, but how much can he share in the process of sharing the cake with Ozer? Can it bring much more to Dyne than this agreement? There is no reason for Dane to be dissatisfied with abandoning sentiments and looking only at the most sane. To be honest, Dane was emotional. He turned over and looked at the agreement in his hand, the more he felt the urge to sign. If everything in this agreement is realized, there is really no need to continue fighting. At that time, he will develop well in the south of Schindler. It will not take long for him to give him another year to have enough confidence to develop the power that can directly push out the entire Schindler. At that time, even if Ozer and Conley were working together, they would never expect to stop him.But the reason why he hasn''t signed it directly, in fact, there is only one remaining concern: How sincere is Conry about this agreement? Is he sincerely trying to build peace based on this agreement-at least a temporary peace agreement ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ or is it just an expedient measure? Dane himself couldn''t think of an answer to this question. However, a word from Pehince made him realize. "In fact, we don''t need to care if Kangli is genuine or not. We only need to sign the agreement, and then continue to stop the army under the city of Chaos to see if Kangli will actually withdraw his northern army. It s even better to dissolve it completely. If he withdraws, we will withdraw. If he flickers with us and the Northern Army continues to move around the Ice Cave City, then we should not hesitate to capture the Chaos City with the thunder. " Dane thought her idea was pretty good. After getting in touch with Ozer, Dane decided to accept the agreement. Ozzie is a bit unwilling to accept, although this agreement can make a small profit, in fact, it does not make much. But he has no other way. He is now the worst-hit and most difficult side. The main thing is that his initiative is not in his hands at all. What''s more, although he couldn''t make too much money, he made money after all. And his greatest enemy, Conley''s forces, will be greatly weakened under this agreement, which is what makes Ozer very satisfied. After a little discussion with Dane, Ozer decided to accept the agreement. As a result, the so-called agreement signed on December 7, 217, in the new Caesars calendar, may be the entire Orodick world. Among the agreements related to a country, the process from drafting to signing is the fastest An agreement. This chapter is not easy to disassemble, so it''s simply put together. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 373 Be cautious On December 8th, Dion''s army remained under the chaotic city. ?? He is preparing to see the further development of the situation, but he would like to see if Governor Conley really has that sincerity and is willing to implement this. The results from the forward feedback are very good. After the agreement officially signed on the 7th, and Conley, Ozer and Dane have confirmed, on the 8th day, the news from the east showed that Galvin and Anders'' northern army had begun to follow The contents of the agreement were withdrawn. Dane didn''t move. At the current location of the Northern Army, it would take almost a week to retreat to Ice Cave City. He had to wait a week after the Northern Group Army surrendered to Ice Cave City, and after completing the co-management with Ozer, he would send his representative to oversee the dissolution of the Northern Group Army. Of course, there are certain risks hidden in it. In the process, I have to say that the initiative to implement that agreement is almost entirely in the hands of Governor Conley. Don''t look, now the 40,000 army of the northern group is retreating obediently, but Conley is likely to regret it at any time in the middle. The 40,000 army is the most powerful Syndrelle before it disbands Legion. However, Dane was not really scared. His army stopped under Confused City, a dagger that strangled Conley''s neck. If anything goes wrong, he will immediately attack the army. His siege appliances have been reassembled long ago. These things produced from the instrument workshop of Bailangbao have already demonstrated their high efficiency in Mihe City. The walls of the Lost City couldn''t stop them either. As long as there is a change in Kangli, Dane can surely break the confused city within two days and copy Kangli''s old nest! Two days? No matter from Cinderella or Ice Cave City, there is no time to rescue the confused city!Of course, if Conley mobilized the main forces from Ice Cave City to grab the Lost City, it would be more for Dane. There are more than 40,000 troops in the Northern Group Army. How many can be pumped back? several thousand? That''s for Dane! Dean dared to pat his chest and said that the troops with less than 10,000 troops drawn from the Northern Group Army had no idea what threats they could pose to him. If more? Take 10,000 or 20,000 people back? That s true, Dane is guarding the chaotic city, and there is Conley s old nest inside. Defying him, there must be a lot of people there; there is another 20,000 or so people coming to surround the city. Dane really does nt know if he can hold it. . However, by the time Dane wouldn''t be stupid, she would stay in the chaotic city and fight hard. If there are really one or two thousand people coming towards him, he is bound to run-anyway, where does he really go, Dane s strategic goal can be achieved! At that time, although Dane himself will be very dangerous, how can they deal with Governor Ozer after the Northern Group Army draws so many troops out? Relying on their superior strength, they were overwhelmed by Ozer. When there is no superior force, will Ozer be indifferent to seeing Dane wiped out? That must be impossible! Ozzie isn''t that stupid! He will definitely take the opportunity to counterattack in one fell swoop! At that time, it may be that the strength of the Northern Group Army is weakened to the extent that it is not as much as Governor Ozer. How many wins can they have? Taking into account the contents of several parties, Dane still couldn''t think of any place where Conley could use it and allow him to regret it. Although he didn''t understand so far, Conley hadn''t really reached the point where the mountains and rivers were really exhausted, and it was not necessary to sign such an agreement. But he still believes that Conley should be sincere?Dane s speculation that Conley was really sincerely reached its zenith when Ozer and the Northern Army began to take over the Ice Cave City. Galvin and Anders''s legion, has now completely withdrawn from Ice Cave City. It was as if the pressure and oppression of Ozer had never existed in the past. The gates of the Ice Cave City were always open, waiting for Ozer''s army to come. According to the agreed agreement, next, as long as Ozer''s army reaches the ice cave city, the Northern Army will withdraw from the city, leaving only 1,500 soldiers in the city. Later, Ozer will also send 1,500 soldiers into the Ice Cave City to form a joint management of the city by both sides. Subsequently, based on these 3,000 people, these 3,000 people will separate from the forces of the two sides and become independent defenders of the Ice Cave City, and will be managed by the Ice Cave City Council jointly appointed by the two sides. Of course, there are many specific clauses in the agreement, which cannot be explained clearly in three or two sentences. But regardless of what those specific terms said, giving up an empty city and leaving only 1,500 people was enough to prove Conley''s sincerity. When Conley''s northern group army really began to withdraw from the city as soon as possible ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, Dane could not find any reason and did not believe Conley''s sincerity. "But why do I always feel uneasy?" This was what Dane said when he faced Pershing. "Don''t think too much, Lord. It may be unexpected that the war ended, but there should be no problems. When the agreement is fully implemented, it won''t take long for us to show enough strength. , Enough time to even out the entire Schindler! " "Hmm ..." After hearing this, Dane nodded, but his frown couldn''t calm down.He thought about it again and said, "Still cannot be taken lightly. Let Master Joel send a message back to the White Wolf Master Tower, tell Chapel, give me the quickest move to our intelligence system, and guarantee me that during this time, Sind For any rare thing that Lyle has, intelligence must be screened by us to confirm that there is no danger! " "Order all soldiers to prepare for war, and there must be no slackness!" Perkins nodded and said, "Okay, as you wish." Dyne''s vigilance, soldiers are nothing, after all, it is difficult for the soldiers at the bottom to know the strategy of the high level, they only know that the officers are more alert. But for many senior generals, Dane''s vigilance is a bit strange. No one would at this time think that Conley''s peace agreement was mischievous. Until December 10th, a message came. "What? Cinderella has a riot?" Dane frowned tightly. "Yeah." Naar looked with emotion, "I said, why is Conley suddenly talking?" 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 374 The Cinderella Massacre (Part 1) Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Lull felt that the reason why Governor Conley chose peace talks was that he had made such a decision because he had been unable to suppress the situation in Cinderella. But Dane didn''t think so. "Where did the news come from?" He asked. "Rumors from Sindrila''s direction. Now, almost everyone knows this." Naar said for granted. Dane''s brow tightened further: "Is there a detailed report on the matter from Chapel''s intelligence network?" "Uh ..." Naar apparently missed this. He scrambled around and reported to Dion: "A similar message came at about the same time as the rumors. It was said that Cinderella was suspected of a riot, and the specific situation is still under investigation. . " After talking about the content of this intelligence, Nal continued: "This time, the work of the intelligence network is a bit inadequate. The whole world knows that there are 20,000 or 30,000 Governor Conley''s rebels in Cinderella. Involved in the riots, our intelligence network should investigate further? "Dyne took a breath, and had some bad ideas. The idea was not so straightforward. He thought about it, but issued an order saying: "Let me find someone to send a message to Governor Ozer, and be careful when handing over Ice Cave City! At the same time, let all our soldiers Prepare me for departure! " Lull''s head was a little dazed by a series of orders. He asked, "What''s wrong, boss? Why do you want to do this suddenly?" "Just listen to me, I just thought of some very bad things, I hope that what I think will not come true ..." As soon as the words fell, a guard came in. "Report Lord! A man with a secret order said that he wanted to see you, 100,000 urgent!" "Secret order?" Deanazole had lost his teeth, and his mood had reached the bottom of the valley. What are you afraid of? The so-called secret order is something that only Chapel''s high-level agents can have. Holding this secret order in hand can, to a large extent, directly call on many of the forces belonging to Dean''s forces, including even being able to meet Dean himself at any time. Of course, such things are not always available at all times. The so-called high-level agents are those who have a very careful and cautious mind. With their personalities, it is impossible to use such things without really encountering very important things. And now, there is a senior agent, who is going to meet him at this point? Dane felt that his previous guess might be true. Dare not to neglect, Dane immediately asked Nal to find Pehince over, and then blocked the left and right, leaving only his own legionnaire and his deputy to listen to the secret with him.The high-level agent''s appearance was not surprising. When he came to meet Dane, he was just wearing ordinary clothes with almost no special identity. "Master Lord, Cinderella emergency report: Governor Conry suddenly broke out before dusk yesterday. The leader dispatched around Cinderella, arrested and killed more than 50,000 people on the spot!" "According to our information, Governor Conley''s target for this operation is to support those former Governor Bernier supporters who have been secretly resisting him. Of course, the remaining supporters of Governor Bernier certainly do not There may be as many as 50,000 people. As far as we know, most of the 50,000 people arrested and killed are innocent citizens, or it may be because they have said a bad word about Kangli. " "Governor Kangli did not retain his hand after he had arrested people, and directly killed him. It is estimated that most of these arrested people will be executed before dark today." After hearing this information, Naar was confused. He asked strangely: "Kangli ... Kuri, why do you suddenly have such a big move in Cinderella at this time? Even if he wants to clear up, the best time should be in Come again after the agreement has been fully implemented and the situation has stabilized? " "Hehe ..." Dean sneered and said, "Why? Because our Governor Conley did not want to fulfill the agreement at all. What people want is to delay some time, even if it is to fully recognize and promote it. Such a nonsense agreement will also delay time, in order to solve the problem of Cinderella. " "Ah?" Nal was inexplicable. "Conley hasn''t been able to completely uproot Bernie''s residual power in Cinderella for so long. Why is that? Can''t he pull it out? No, of course that''s impossible." Pehince was beside him. The analysis said: "Even Governor Bernier''s own body is dead. What''s wrong with his residual forces? But in a large city with a population of 100,000, such as Cinderella, those remnants of Governor Bernier The forces, who have lived in this city for so long, want to hide and let Kangli not find it, that is not too difficult. " "Conley has no way to wipe out Bernie''s forces because it is not easy to find the trace of these guys." "And now that the situation is urgent, Conley will simply not look for it. All the suspected ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ are all killed.""I believe that once Bernier''s residual power, after so long his blow, there are not many people left. It will be amazing if it can only sustain a thousand or two thousand, and a maximum of three thousand. Destroy these people ... Conley took his army and killed 50,000 people in one day! What is this concept? This has almost killed half the entire Cinderella population! " "This is really ... this is really a demon!" In the end, Pehince was almost trembling with anger. As Pershing kept talking, Dane frowned, thinking about things. He was speculating about Governor Conley''s next move. Conley worked out an agreement that seemed to be unfulfilled, struggling for time, and wiped out almost everyone who resisted or might resist him in Cinderella, even at the expense of the city. If he does this, there must always be a next step. He also held 5,000 soldiers in his hand. After slaughtering Sindrilla once, these 5,000 soldiers were liberated. But where can these five thousand people be used? Coming north to support Lost City? Dane believes that Conley did such a big move, and the thunder would not result in the rain falling to such an extent. Five thousand Sindrila infantrymen left the city and went north to find Dion, which would not have a half impact on the situation. Not to mention, before Conri led his troops, Dane estimated that the Lost City had been beaten, even if it was not there? In the field, Conley''s 5,000 people, although Dane only held the same number of soldiers, he also felt that he could crush each other! Conley must have other moves!Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 375 The Cinderella Massacre (Part 2) On December 10, Cinderella was already full of sorrow. [No Popup Novel Network] Philmino hid in a dry well until it was dark, and he dared not run out until he couldn''t hear anything outside. Three years ago, he was just a scout in White Wolf Castle, and he was a good man, but he was just a small captain in the army. Later, he was fortunate to be valued by Chapel and became an aide to Chapel. Later, after Chapel started to follow Dean, of course, he joined Chaane with Dean''s forces. At one time, he thought that he would continue to work in his field. His boss would definitely be the general who led the army directly, and he would continue to be an adjunct to Chapel. He was not dissatisfied with it, and Chapel had always been pretty good to him. But then, Chapul did not become a general, became the chief logistics officer, and began to manage the secret network of White Wolf Castle. He also ended his lieutenant career. As Chappel''s confidant, coupled with good skills, Firmino became an agent of the White Wolf Fortress Intelligence Network, which had just been established at that time and was basically nothing. He was transferred to a secret agent. After working for a while, he found that he seemed quite suitable for the job. In the following year, the scout came from, and he became a gold medal detective in Chapel''s hands.As a gold detective, he was given a task when the situation of Schindler changed drastically some time ago-dive into Hindrela and collect all the available information in this city And pass on the information. Yesterday, Philmino, with a keen sense of smell, was one of the first people in the city to notice that Governor Conley was about to make a big move. Before the Holocaust began, he quickly dispatched his men to pass a message to Dane. At the same time, he lurked, intending to further understand the information. But who knows, luck is so bad? On the tenth, this is the second day of the Holocaust. Governor Conley''s frenzied action continues. In the past two days, he has seen too many corpses. He felt that he was hiding well. A small businessman who followed a humble chamber of commerce to come to the metropolis of Hindrera to do business would not get too much attention. But luck was unfortunate. The Chamber of Commerce had several guards, who had served in the army during the Bernie era. He dared to swear as his "Gold Medal Agent" that the guards who ate meals in the chamber of commerce would never have anything to do with the so-called "Bernier Residual Forces". Those people really only served as soldiers in the past, but later became soldiers. They relied on a martial arts to eat and dine, and in the chats on weekdays, they did not show half of their nostalgia for their old master. But it was only for the reason of ''being once a soldier of Bernier'' that they were mad by the soldiers of Governor Conley as the so-called ''residual forces''. At noon today, two squads of fully armed soldiers broke into the chamber of commerce. Without saying a word, he lifted his crossbow and shot at the sight. Firmino looked at the guards and was shot into a hedgehog in the first sight. Then, those soldiers with knives started killing people everywhere. There is no rule, and no matter what the identity of the killer is, any living person is their target in this house where Bernier s Residual Forces had been hidden. With Firmino''s skill, of course he could kill a few soldiers and then go away. However, the whole city is almost the same situation, he dare to kill any soldier at this time, he will face the hunt of the whole city. On the left and right measures, he did not dare to do so, escaped from the chamber of commerce, and found a dry well outside and hid in until he was too dark before he dared to show his head.When he came out, he could be regarded as a well-decorated chamber of commerce. It had become a mess. The furniture was knocked over and there were knife marks and blood stains on the walls. But, very strangely, he didn''t see any corpses. This is different from what he expected. He didn''t believe that under the urgency of those soldiers and so many targets to be cleared, there were still people who worked hard to clean up the scene and clean up the bodies? In fact, according to his earlier judgment, the corpses of the chamber''s buddies, guards, and small businessmen should be everywhere. Those corpses should not be cleaned unless they are stink. The tall Philino was cautious, exposing his head from the window of the chamber of commerce, looking out. Although the place where he is located is not the city center of Cinderella, it can be regarded as a prosperous place. But now, there is not even a light on the outside. It is dark and black, and a cold winter wind blows, letting people feel the coolness, and then it is very obvious and acrid. The **** smell, it feels almost hairy. In the atmosphere of horror, Philmino did not have much to worry about. He can''t be counted as someone who had been killed from the blood of the corpse mountains. When he was a scout, he was accompanied by Chapel in the battle on the Eastern Wasteland and was born and died. He smelled so much. Looking around, there were really no figures, and he simply turned out of the room. There were many bloodstains on the street, and many bloodstains had not even dried up, apparently not long after the killing. But again, he had never seen a body on the street. This strange phenomenon made him feel very strange and alert.Too abnormal! He stood in the middle of the street, pondered for a moment, found a building with a relatively high floor, and rolled over. Standing on the top floor, his vision widened, and he looked around. At this point in time, the brightly lit city was dead. Except for the location of the city''s central palace and the lights, everything else was dark. Philmino scratched his head a bit. Rao is such a gold-line agent who has been in the front-line intelligence work for almost a year and is still a seasoned gold medal agent. At this time, I do nt know where to start and continue to touch. Clear situation. In this city, it is not just him who belongs to the intelligence network of White Wolf Castle. It is estimated that there are no less than twenty intelligence personnel who he knows and has contact with each other. Just yesterday, when the massacre just started, before the city became so miserable, their intelligence personnel had contacted them in some specific ways, and roughly estimated the people involved in the massacre. 50,000-that''s the population of almost half of the city! But now it seems that the situation is not just that simple. If only half of the city''s people were killed, then there should be 50,000 or 60,000 people in Cinderella. Where have those people gone? Why didn''t you cry? You know, since he has been hiding in the dry well for half a day, the cries of the city, the light from the flames, and even some explosion sounds have never been cut off, and it only slowly became smaller and stopped until dusk. . It''s really clueless and can''t figure out the situation. He sat on the roof and figured out, and decided to leave for the palace near the city center. Firmino didn''t know exactly what would be near the palace, nor did he know exactly what to look for. However, from the time of looking at the roof, it seems that the rest of the city should not be very different from the neighborhood where he is located. Roughly, it is difficult to detect the results. It''s better to try your luck in the center of the city. Don''t say, he did see something.After walking carefully in the quiet city for a while, only a few hundred meters away from the central palace of Cinderella, he could no longer move forward. The street in front was blocked by two teams of soldiers. The soldiers carried weapons and guarded the way forward under the torches beside the road. Although he hasn''t tried it yet, Philmino is sure, as long as he dares to show up under the light of the torch, he doesn''t need to say a word. Those soldiers who see a living person will definitely pick up blood in their hands Weapon to his body. As for the hard break ... Although he is relatively confident in his skill, he has not yet confidently, and can rely on a small dagger attached to his waist to glance at the dozen or twenty full corpses in front of him. Armed soldier. He twitched his nose and his eyes fell on the room next to him. After a while, soldiers guarding the block seemed to hear the sound of cats or mice passing by. Except for two complaints, they did not attract more attention. There was a smile on the corner of Firmino''s mouth after bypassing the guarded soldiers from the roof. It was just that his mouth had just opened, and he was almost vomited with a thick stench from the surface. "Where does it taste so strong? Is it possible that the corpses in the city have been gathered here?" He complained this way, but the thought flashed in his mind, but he was caught by his keenness. come back. He realized that his casual complaint was likely to be true. Those disappearing bodies ... However, this is just a guess. Firmino decided to move on and see if he was as expected.This time, he didn''t even need to find the direction, he went in the direction guided by his own sense of smell. After climbing over two more defense zones guarded by soldiers, he finally found the source of the smell. "I ... my God!" Fillino, looking out of the window on the second floor of a house on the street, was stunned by the scene he saw in his eyes! Corpses! All corpses! Stacked corpses! Sure enough, as he had expected before, all the dead bodies in the city were gathered. In front of his eyes, it should have been the clean corner of the exterior wall of the Cinderella Palace. However, since weekdays, many soldiers have guarded the corners, and no one is allowed to come near. But at this moment, they are all humans. Dead body. The corpses were already piled close to the height of the palace''s outer wall, and not only this one had piled up the corpses, looking left and right, along the edge of the palace''s outer wall, the piled corpse mountains could not even see the end. !! He didn''t know why Governor Conley had gathered all these corpses. This should almost be the population of the city! Of course, in a city as large as Cinderella, it''s impossible to really kill everyone. Like him Philmino, did he escape? However, there are certainly very few who can survive in this massacre. Looking at the scale of the corpse accumulation, even though he only saw this small corner, he only needed to make an estimate based on the situation he saw now, and he could make a general judgment in his heart. According to the length of the exterior wall of the Cinderella Palace, if there is such a degree of corpse accumulation everywhere in the entire exterior wall, the number will be almost 100,000.This means that Conley has slaughtered the entire city by himself! Philmino took a breath and felt numb all over. His insights are not uncommon, but it is the first time that he has seen so many corpses stacked together! Although, from a long distance, he could not see the specific appearance of any corpse, but he could imagine how heavy the accumulated wrongdoings would be on the countless corpses? This must be the most terrifying scene he has ever seen in this life. Frightened for a few minutes, he slowly calmed down. After restoring his calm mind and starting to think again, his deep doubt filled his heart. In his impression, killing 100,000 people in the city, this is not a small siege ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Even if these 100,000 people are all defenseless civilians, but they are human, have legs and can run Will hide. Moreover, not all civilians are defenseless. For example, the guards of the chamber of commerce he had previously hidden were holding swords in their hands. Five thousand people, killing so many people in two days? It''s incredible. And, even if killed, how can so many corpses be transported from all parts of the city to the corners of the palace in these two days? This is also a problem that Firmino couldn''t figure out. However, these are just ''small'' issues. For him, the more important thing is to figure out why Conley did this? What good would it do for him? He realized that this was a very important piece of information, and figuring it out was definitely a great achievement. Moreover, even if no mention of credit is made, it is a matter of great accomplishment for intelligence personnel like him to just unlock such a shocking secret.He dispelled the fear that had shrouded in his heart, and intended to start further investigation. Still a two-in-one chapter. (To be continued.) Chapter 376 Sacrifice In front of the palace, Firmino dare not break into. [Full text reading] Although, with the corpses under the walls of the city as a ladder, climbing the outer wall of the palace should not be a particularly difficult task, but climbing up from so many corpses is always a very thoughtful experience. Panic. Not to mention, he was a little panicked. This is a reminder from the instinct of survival. This kind of reminder tells him that if he really climbs up the corpse, he may not be able to climb to the city alive. When he walked slowly along the outer corner of the palace for more than two hours, he found that his hint of survival instinct was still very correct. He looked at the upper end of a section of the wall facing north of the palace with cold sweat. Four guys in black robes were holding the staff in their hands. A dark purple magic that seemed inconspicuous in the night was released from them in a way that was visible to the naked eye, most of which was faintly passed into the corner by the lines under their feet. A small part of the body''s piled up quickly disappeared with the wind. A cold sweat, Philmino, was very grateful that he had not acted recklessly just now. Although there were traces of magic in his position just now, even if he didn''t know anything about magic, he knew that the accumulated corpses must be inseparable from magic. He dared to be 100% sure that if he had encountered the corpses just now, he would be immediately noticed. Seeing this, Firmino felt that there was no need to continue his investigation. Although he still doesn''t know what the mages or warlocks who are blowing black robes are doing, it must be a shocking event. He just needs to report what he has seen so far and report it according to the actual situation. As for the big brothers above, what kind of judgment will they have after seeing such news, then it depends on the big brothers. . It wasn''t that he didn''t want to make things a little clearer, but it was clearly beyond his ability. He didn''t know much about magic, and he knew very well. When he continued to investigate, he couldn''t figure out what these warlocks were doing.He is ready to evacuate. Exiting the heart of the city is more troublesome than when it comes. Not because the guards have become more stringent, but after seeing the shocking information, Rao is a Philino who has been in this business for a year and has been praised as a gold agent by Chapur. Panic, could not help becoming more cautious, careful action, not afraid to disturb the enemy half. Before, he didn''t know that he would feel that even if the trace was found, he could escape by his own skill. But now? Doesn''t he think that after seeing such a major event, the enemy would easily let him go if he appeared? However, in the middle of the night, when he had just sent out what he saw to the city through special means, and was planning to escape from the city, a mutation occurred. This change allowed him to know what the warlocks were doing. The demon rushing out of the city center with mountains and mountains made the scalp numb to Fimirno before he could leave the city! "The Lord is up" He stared downstairs with a stunned look. The big devil, whose total number may have exceeded thousands, was like a runaway wild horse, turning what had been a dead city into a dead city again. It must be lively. It was really lively. Originally, Philmino had some self-confidence in his investigative methods, but what he did not expect was that so many people were actually hidden on the seemingly empty streets. Firmino did not investigate the streets carefully, so he did not identify the people who were hiding. But no matter how many demons are running on the street, they can find a trace of a living person through their noses and by various means, and then a group of demons will rush forward, and in the exclamation of roar, quickly Tear a living person into pieces. Philmino guessed that this was the effect of the corpses in the hands of the warlocks. These demons must have been summoned!According to legend, there are some evil magic rituals that can open the door of the abyss and summon demons through human blood and dead bodies and souls. Moreover, with this posture, the number of demons will not be small. Philmino did not plan to count exactly how many demons there were, and even the least estimates could not be made. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, in fact, because he was once a good scout captain and now has the ability to become a gold medal spy, just look for a high place and look around, even if you can''t get a precise number, but accurate Thousands are not a problem. But he really didn''t have such a chance. The demon''s level of tracking living people was so scary that Philmino tried several times to hide and was caught. Fortunately, he had good luck. The two or three times he was caught were all monsters of the level of Coward and Quaser. Although there were a lot of them, they were not powerful, and Fimirno was not planning to kill them. They just want to escape, and they can still be done. But one time was unlucky. When he was about to go to a high-rise building, how much to detect and estimate the number of demons in the city, he was followed by a bi-winged horned demon. Although the bi-winged horned demon has two wings, it also has a certain flying ability, but this flying ability is actually very good. They ca nt sustain long flight because their seemingly large wings actually cannot provide them with the ability to fly like birds. Www.novelbuddy.com ~ But they can fly in mid-air for a short time Circling in the middle. This two-winged horned demon who stared at Firmino, from the second floor of the house opposite his location, carried a fat thigh that had just been torn from a beautiful woman, and rushed towards Fimilno. . He was keenly aware of the spies of his opponent and quickly evaded, but still got a wound on his shoulder by the horned lower limb. Philmino felt the danger coming. He resisted the pain, and could not turn around. He quickly pulled out the dagger from his waist, and stabbed in the direction of the wind behind him without looking.With a sharp howl, Firmino''s body was directly taken downstairs by a powerful force, and he also fell with him, as well as the winged horned corpse. There are good and bad luck. The bad part was that his right wrist, which previously held the dagger, seemed to have fractured bones. When he fell down, he might have broken two ribs. The good thing is that in the narrow alley that fell down, there were no traces of demons. Dare not to neglect anymore, he gritted his teeth, held back the pain, and fled outside the city. To be continued. Chapter 367 Demon army Dane finally received the news. [Read the latest chapter] Philmino is a capable person. In the most difficult time, he still held a dagger by his left hand, covered his ribs that were hurt because of the broken ribs, stumbled and escaped from the city of Cinderella. The secret law sent the news back to White Wolf Castle, and the mages left by the mage tower of White Wolf Castle passed the news to Joel through the power of the spell. Then, Dane had a blue face. He didn''t expect that Conley would do such a decisive thing. Cinderella is the largest city in this wasteland! With a population of more than 100,000 people, I don''t know how many taxes and soldiers can be provided. In itself, it was a fortified fortress. The inner palaces were not comparable to those of the great empires at the center of the western human world, but they were second to none in the East. Such a city is ruined when it is said to be destroyed? With a population of more than 100,000, if Tu Guang is killed? Use hundreds of thousands of lives to make sacrifices and summon demons This must be the biggest news of Orineldo World in recent time. It''s not that it''s not good. Such a big thing will surely cause interference from organizations that claim to be just, such as the Holy See. Of course, these things are still a little far away. The Holy See''s influence in the East is somewhat weak, and their temples are rarely seen here. Although the appearance of such a large demon will inevitably attract their strong attention, in fact, those are not Dane''s attention.Don''t even think about it, releasing so many demons, Dane is 100% sure that Conley''s goal must be himself and Ozer. According to the last news from Firmino, at least tens of thousands of demons appeared in Cinderella. This is only the most conservative estimate, and if luck is worse, there may be more demons coming out of that city. It''s too late to feel sad for the people who died for Cinderella. Dane feels that he is now facing a severe test. The siege facilities have already been manufactured. After receiving the news, Dane gathered all the troops as soon as possible and entered a state of preparation for combat at any time. However, he still hesitated in his heart. Do you want to mess up the city? Does it make sense to beat the city? Now, in the eyes of Dane, Governor Conley is no different from a gambler who loses red eyes. Destroy Cinderella, and that must be the only thing a lunatic can do. Dane didn''t dare to speculate on the idea of ??a lunatic. He couldn''t figure out what Conley would do next, just as he couldn''t figure out exactly where the summoned demon army would kill. But in fact, there is no need to figure it out, and further news came quickly. With such a major event happening at Cinderella, it is impossible for this news to remain secret anyway. Obviously, Conley had no intention of covert action. In fact, on December 11th, the day of the day Dane got the news, he received further information. Conley''s main force is heading south. He is leading an army of 5,000 people, with more than 10,000 demons out, and rushing south. At the same time, a large number of demons did not appear in Conlin''s army. According to information, after leaving the city of Cinderella, many demons ran around, seemingly unorganized. Dain had a guess in his mind, but he was afraid to confirm that he could only find a few casters in his army.After everyone shared the information, as a high-level mage, Joel took the lead in giving his own guess: "I think Conley can''t control so many demons." "Oh?" Dean was a little excited when he heard him say this. "Keep talking." "Devils are chaotic by nature, unless high-level demons, or even monsters of the demon lord class as commanders, can condense into an army. If you really sacrifice the entire population of Cinderella, you will obtain a large number, even a number Tens of thousands of demons, I don''t believe Conley has such a strong ability to control. Not to mention, the main force of his Shadow Warlock is still in the Northern Army, even if the Shadow Warlocks are there, do nt want to control Live such a force. " "This can explain why there are only about 10,000 demons in the army south of the legion that Conley really took. The other demons did not want to bring them, but they could not move at all." "The 10,000 south-east demon, do nt think about it, it must be heading towards our territory in the south. But this does not mean that the scattered monsters do not need to be vigilant. On the contrary, if I am Conley, I Even if we can''t control the other demonic army, we will find a way to drive them northward and towards us. " "Kangli''s hand is very spicy. The army to the south will copy our hometown. The dissolution of the northern army must be a scam. If the main force in the north still exists, there is no idea how much it will be. The demons that were driven away suddenly fell into the Jedi. " Joel analyzed Dyne''s current situation and stopped talking. This high-level mage who does not look like a mage can do just that. He is not a reliable military think tank. But this is enough. Joel''s analysis has given Dane some understanding of the current situation, which is very helpful for him to make the next decision. And he quickly got an idea. "Send a letter to Governor Ozer ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Share the information we received and our analysis with him, hoping that he can be ready to launch a general attack on the Northern Army at any time!""Send a letter to General Verina telling her that an army is about to go south to attack our territory, asking her to support her for as long as possible. I will authorize her to use all available forces in the southern territory!" "Now we don''t have much time for us to think about a perfect solution. Following my order, the whole army will give up attacking the confused city. Let''s go east!" When Dion spoke, no one would object to his opinion. He was a well-deserved commander in this army. And what he meant was clearly revealed in the order. Even if he wanted to save, I was afraid that he had no ability or opportunity to save. All the chances of victory were placed with the Northern Army. Decisive battle. Let Verina hold on, this command he knows is difficult to achieve, can only hope that the woman can hold for as long as possible. And Dane, with his 5,000 men and soldiers, plus the nearly 30,000 troops of Governor Ozer, in the shortest time, defeat and destroy the 40,000 soldiers of the Conley Northern Army! To be continued. Chapter 378 Playing too much (2 in 1) Dane was forced into a dead end before he came up with such a move. [No Popup Novel Network] He must admit that he really underestimated the vice of Governor Conley, and was even blinded by the previous illusions, and Deconi won the time and forced himself into such a terrible situation. But in fact, it''s no wonder that Dane, who would have thought that Conley would be so ruthless and directly slaughter the largest city and super stronghold in Cinderella in two days? Don''t say that Dane didn''t think of it. Everyone at Hindelaire couldn''t think of it beforehand! In fact, until now, Dane didn''t understand the significance of Conley doing this. Not to mention, in fact, Conley is still far from reaching the end of the mountain. His main force, the Northern Army, is still suppressing Ozer. Although the chaotic city is not safe under the threat of Dane, it is good for Xin Derui. Pulling the city is still firmly in his hands. Just thinking about Dion, he didn''t think Conley really needed such a desperate fight. Even if he can rely on this hand to defeat defeat and reverse the war situation, and then destroy Dane and Ozer in one fell swoop, what can he get? This time things are too much. Although Schindler is a place where wars will occur all year round, there has never been real peace, but even after the dissolution of the Second Caesar Empire, Schindler became a mess. Earth, up to now, no battle in the wilderness has ever hit this level. The combined strength of the three parties, plus the miscellaneous warlords, adds up to more than 100,000, plus the slaughter of Cinderella, the deaths and exodus of civilians caused by the war, and the end of the war, which is still behind Next, this war-torn land is bound to usher in the grandest catastrophe.After the battle, how many living people can there be on this land of Hindler? No one knows. Even if Conley can win the war, what he has won is certainly just dead. The capital city of Cinderella is gone, and the South has a flourishing face under Dane''s construction. After the poison of the devil, it is estimated that there will be nothing left; Under the circumstances that Ozer will inevitably resist to the end, the beast blood castle will not remain. Come down; Ice Cave City is about to be smashed. Counting it like this, on the land of Schindler, countless large cities and densely populated places will be destroyed by the flames of war. After winning the war, Conley can only get a piece of the dead. Why is he suffering? Dane couldn''t figure it out, and even now he felt a sense of fear in his heart. He never fears failure, he just thinks that Conley won nothing, but what if he wins? Isn''t it the same situation? But such shaking only lasted for a moment in his heart, and soon he was blown away by the sand of the wilderness during the rapid march. It''s not that he wants to get to this point. Conley''s crazy behavior forced everyone to go this way. Dean didn''t want to kill him, and he had no choice but to fight. Right now, we still have to put our minds into the next war. He no longer considered the situation in the south, and it was useless to think too much. At present, the most important thing is to knock down the northern army of Conley. This is not an easy task. When you make a decisive decision, you can think of it by taking a shot of your brain, but where is it so easy to win? Judging from the current situation, Governor Kangli''s actions are well prepared. It is not necessary to think that the withdrawal of the Northern Group Army and the delivery of the Ice Cave City will be an obstacle for the eyes. The main force is still there. The 40,000 armored men of the Eighteen Classics, with the famous shadow warrior group to help out, are very powerful.They had an army of more than 20,000 people and nearly 30,000 people opposite them, but watching Ozer was so badly beaten by others before, he knew that in terms of pure strength, Ozer pulled his life out. All the possessions are not opponents of the Northern Group Army. Add Dion''s 5,000 men and horses to destroy each other? Dane was not that naive. It was bound to be a bitter battle, and the odds of victory were unknown at all, and it was impossible to fight. That being the case, there is nothing to say. If you don''t go forward and fight to death, can you choose another way? Dane didn''t think so. ... The bad news came when one didn''t stop. When Dane led his main force toward the east, in the town army, he rode forward on a wolf and rushed forward. He received piece of piece of information. First came from the south. On December 14th, Mihe City fell. The 500 soldiers who defended the city resisted for half an hour, and all collapsed. If the soldiers could escape the city, there may not be one. On December 15, Arnold lost his lead across the board. Dyne''s troops there were equally incapable of resisting and were completely defeated. The only good thing is that Dane can talk about the Conley''s legion stopping at Arnold for a period of time. According to the news from the front line, it seems that the demon army has some signs of uncontrollability, and is wanting on Arnold''s territory. The massacre, it is said that within two days, Arnold killed 20,000 or 30,000 civilians. The Arnold was a pretty good leader. After Cinderella, it also became a dead place. Two-thirds of the population was slaughtered. The runaway demons killed.For a time, Dane hoped that Conley would be backstabbed by the demon army that he seemed to reluctantly control. That was a good thing. Unfortunately, this hope was a bit unrealistic, and it was dashed on the 17th of December-Kangli''s troops arrived under Tieganggang City. In fact, in contrast, Tieganggang is not like Mihe City and Arnold. In Mi River City and Arnold''s territory, although some troops existed in Dain, the troops themselves were of poor quality and many in number. They were quickly dismantled, and it was normal that no effective resistance was formed. thing. But iron nails are different. This city that Dane took some measures to attack was not bad in the city defense facilities. The most important thing is that here, Dane has a formed army to count on. That''s Palan''s army. At the beginning of the war, Verina was put into Dane''s hands, and he led a garrison army unit as a vanguard. After the iron nails were captured, he did not continue with Dane. On the one hand, he was injured during the bat cavalry''s flame-projection bombardment, which led to complete disfigurement and required some time to heal. On the other hand, when Dane decided to go north, he did not plan to defend the army at all. Bring this force. The garrison left behind also needed a general to lead, so Dane left Palan. Palan did not perform badly, he started work shortly after a short injury. On the one hand, it prepared the army it brought from Sand Bay Port, on the other hand, it also recruited some of the captured Arnold''s army and the local forces in Tieganggang to fill the army. According to the latest news, Palan has gathered an army of more than 2,000 men in his hand and is guarding Iron Tiegang. According to the idea of ??the disfigured general, who was recently promoted to major general by Dion, he intends to take two thousand people in his hand and stand at Tiegangang for more than three days. In this regard, Dane praised him well, and his words were warm and inspired the morale of this fateful general. But in fact, Dane had no hope of that. The 5,000 soldiers personally led by Conley, plus 10,000 demon, were so aggressive that they would be able to completely wipe down Dane''s territory tomorrow. The offensive would be very urgent and fierce. It is good that Palan resists, but with more than 2,000 miscellaneous army in his hand, he wants to block Kangli for three days outside the city of Tieganggang? That is an almost impossible task.But these words, of course, it is impossible for Dane to speak to Palan. Maybe, that disfigured general will bring a miracle to Dane? Who is right about this? Put aside your concerns about the situation in the South for the time being. Dane knew that he had to put all his thoughts into the next war. Ice cave city is already in the distance. In fact, the situation in Ice Cave City has changed a lot earlier. In the "Schindler Agreement", the Northern Group Army will hand over the Ice Cave City with Ozer''s army. This handover ceremony actually started before. The Northern Group Army had completely withdrawn from the city at that time, leaving only 1,500 people. Ozer also stopped the army on the edge of the city and sent 1,500 people into the city. Then, the news of the Cinderella Demon Riot came. At this moment, the situation in Ice Cave City became violent. After Ozer knew that the previous agreement was just a scam, he certainly could not continue to have any illusions about it. The Northern Group Army had already planned for the first time when the news came, and it resumed the battle for Ice Cave City. Then, a battle broke out as expected. Around the ice cave, Ozer and the Northern Army have been fighting for several days.Knowing that he has no retreat, Governor Ozer has become quite fierce and straightforward. This is also his own fighting style. When he was crushed and beaten before, he should not worry about how aggrieved. In contrast, the large-scale concession under the predominant situation has somewhat lost the spirit of the soldiers and soldiers of the Northern Group Army. Under the decisive offensive with Governor Oze in the beginning, the Northern Army did not achieve as good a result as expected. As a result, on December 19, Ozer pushed the main force of the Northern Group Army out of Ice Cave City. The three high-level warlocks who lost the Ice Cave City, led the army, Galvin and Anders, and Hackett who came to help, were not at all angry. After half a year of fierce contention, Bing Grotto City has actually been beaten. After these days of fierce competition, although the city has not yet become a ruin, it is actually not much better. And the three of them, when they withdrew from the city, were quite fierce, and they inherited the style of their Governor. They set a fire directly in this area of ??the city west of Bingkucheng, and also demolished the gates and walls and blew up a part. The meaning is quite obvious. I can''t get the ice cave city. I can''t rely on the city to defend. At this time, half of the ice cave city has no value for repair. It is estimated that those destroyed buildings and urban defense facilities are not as convenient as reconstruction. And against this background, Dion''s legion arrived. On December 20, Dion''s army arrived at a location less than a day away from Ice Cave City. Looking away, if the wind and sand are smaller and the weather is relatively clear, Dion sitting on the wolf can even see the outline of the ice cave city. Of course, he can also see that he stopped between himself and the ice cave city. Between the mighty Conley Northern Army. On this day, the atmosphere was actually tense, but the three-party army staying here didn''t choose to do it first.Everyone seems to have agreed on the 20th as a truce day. After setting fire to the city and blowing up the gates of the city walls, the northern army stopped safely and securely at a distance of 10 kilometers from the city; Ouzer set the army out of the city, and 30,000 people stopped at the edge of the wall ruins Also paused for a while. Dane, after arriving at the war, did not move any further, and set up camp to rest for the night. However, anyone knows that this is just peace before the war. Even more, such tranquility may be more exciting than the brutal assassination. When the blood is sprayed, perhaps the adrenaline hormones come into play, people will forget the fear and fight bravely, but in the quiet, looking at the battlefield that will soon become a buried place, thinking that they are likely to be on the battlefield tomorrow. Losing his life, even a veteran veteran can feel fear. Life''s fear of death is inherent. And when the battlefield in the north was temporarily quiet in the midst of a heavy, the entire Hindler was suffering from the poison of the devil. In the south, Conley''s direct human-devil corps led by Conley will not mention it for a while. The scattered demon who ran out of Cinderella and had no control over Conley finally showed up. Joel is right, this demon army is indeed out of control. They have nearly 20,000, but they are unorganized. After killing and eating up every living creature of Cinderella, these greedy devils who will never be satisfied will be started ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Run outside the city. With obvious human intervention, run north. On the eighteenth and nineteenth, demon traces appeared one after another in the south of the Chaos City. Whether it is a village or a town, they cannot escape the evil hands of the demons. On the 20th, Chaostown, a city with a population of nearly 40,000, naturally attracted a large number of demons.These demons don''t care that the confused city is the old nest of Kangli who summoned them to the main material plane. They only smelled the living people in the city, and then, without any organization or discipline, they were fascinated. Rancheng launched a storm. When Dane got the news, it was the evening of the 20th, and he was preparing for the next war. Looking at such a message, he was very curious to know that when Conley released so many demons, had he considered such a scene of cannibalism? He thought Conley had thought of it, but he didn''t care. I wrote it late at night, and I feel like I''m in good shape. But today is a very busy day, and it is estimated that I have no time to write at night ... (To be continued.) Chapter 379 Iron Nail Post is broken Dane didn''t know that after Conley released so many demons, did he ever think that his nest would be eaten back by uncontrollable demons. [Read the latest chapter] But he obviously wouldn''t care. He can do things like Tu Guangyi and Cinderella as a whole. In his eyes, more than 100,000 people are just toys that can be sacrificed at will. Sacrifice a confused city, he will not increase heartache. Even if it was a city he had been operating for many years. However, although Conley didn''t care, Dane still wanted to see how the demons slaughtered the Lost City. Even if you can''t see it with your own eyes, but thinking about it from some of the information you get is also a matter of physical and mental relaxation. He would not be upset by the bad luck of the enemy, even if there were tens of thousands of innocent people in that city. He didn''t create this sin, so he didn''t have any thoughts to offend the Virgin and felt bad for it. However, his hopes have not been fulfilled. Until the next morning, news from the Lost City still said that the city''s garrisons were fighting heroically. Although the number of demons had caused the garrisons to feel great pressure, they lacked organizational discipline, It was just a swarm of demons attacking the city wall, and after playing for almost a whole day, they couldn''t lay down the confused city. This made Dane feel a little regrettable. It was just that he didn''t think much about the situation in Chaos City. After Governor Kangli has clearly fallen into a state of madness and no worries have disappeared, the situation in Chaos City has had little effect on the overall situation. What really matters is the decisive battle right now. And at dawn, horns were blown in Ozer''s formation, and the sound of horns was calling for the soldiers to prepare to attack!Ozzie started. When the Northern War was just beginning, in the south, Tienailgang was undergoing a life-and-death escape. At eleven in the morning, Paran rode on the back of a warhorse, and led a group of soldiers on the wasteland south of Iron Nail Post, running away, and not far behind him, Masses of demons! When Conley led the Legion soldiers under the city, in a letter to Dion, he once expressed his wish to be able to hold on for three days. But that was just a wish. He himself made a plan to stick to it, and he also worked hard to encourage the morale of his army. However, many things can sometimes be accomplished without subjective will. On the 17th, when Conley''s army arrived, they did not attack the city as soon as possible. When talking big, Palan knew that his ideas might not be reached, but he had to give himself confidence, otherwise he had the mind of being unable to resist himself, so how could he keep the army up? And when Conley''s legion actually reached under the city wall, looking at the black and terrifying demons, Palan''s scar-scarred face was full of bitter smiles and he couldn''t keep it. As for how much time he can keep, he doesn''t know what he can do.Then, there was no attack on the 17th. Originally, this made Palan feel a little relieved. But at midnight, he was knocked by Conley for a sap. When the moon was dark, the demons, who were also very red in the dark, made an attack on the city. Fortunately, Palan''s defense in the city is relatively careful. Although the soldiers are not very elite, at this time, they also stick to their posts. The sneak attack of the devil failed, and it became a night offensive and defensive battle. The Tiegang guards paid a small price to intercept the offending demons outside the city walls. Later, Paran personally led the city''s troops to support the city, and repelled the enemy''s first wave of attacks. The enemy retreated in the middle of the night, but Tieganggang''s guard hadn''t breathed out. At dawn, Conley directed the troops to launch the next round of attack. The offensive was very violent. Even if Palan personally led the soldiers throughout the journey, even the civilians in the city were mobilized to defend the city, and they resisted very hard. All the military and civilians can be described as careless. Everyone knows that if you encounter a warlord and attack the city, if you surrender, you will surrender, escape, or hide, you may survive. But the city was broken by the devil, and if you look at Mi River City and Arnold, you will know how miserable it is. However, despite this, the walls of Tie nail Kong remained for less than a day. At 2pm on the 18th, before the Tieganggang city wall broke, the central square had fallen into the hands of Kangli. At night, Conley''s army was still raging in the city, and Palan, who could not resist the enemy''s front, sighed, and could only take the troops with only three or four hundred men around him. According to the plan, he had started the advance arrangement Destroyed the South Gate and divided the news of the ice cave city''s fall into two parts, one for Verina in Shawan Port, and one for White Wolf Castle''s mage tower, and then led the troops to flee south.I fled for a whole day and one night, thinking that the enemy was thrown away, and that such a long escape was really tired. On the 20th night, they rested for one night and were ready to run again the next day. As a result, it was because of this short rest time that people were behind their buttocks on the morning of the 21st. Although ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is only a vanguard, Conley''s large army is still behind, and it cannot be so fast. But it was just these three or five hundred demon. In the field, Palan was absolutely afraid to lead his army to turn his head to fight. He could only leave a part of the soldiers as an obstruction, and then led other people to flee south. But this escape was carried out in a state of despair. To the south, Palan knew that he could not stop the enemy for too long after the break, and he also knew that his troops could not run fast with the four-legged demon who served as the vanguard. But humans have survival, and this is the best way Palan can think of. Vitality soon broke. The troops ran for an hour after leaving the break, and the demons caught up again. Obviously, they had killed all the soldiers who had been left behind, and chased them up again. This speed is a bit too fast, whether it is the speed of catching up or the speed of killing the soldiers after the break. At this point, Palan knew he couldn''t escape. He gritted his teeth, and turned his head to lead the army ready to fight the demons that came after him. To be continued. Chapter 380 Contraction Palan, who turned to prepare for a deadly battle with the demons that came after him, was already desperate. [Full text reading] He knew it must be unbeatable. Before that, he left the soldiers after the break, and he had a full squadron, but within an hour, the troops after the break and the chasing after the break up were all done, and it seemed that there was not much loss. In this case, if Palan still felt that he might be defeated, that would be a dream. What he thought was just that he was swallowed in the stomach, desperately, in despair, like a hunter rushing to death with a prey, it would be better to turn around and take the soldiers A fierce battle. It''s more glorious to die like this, it''s more like a soldier''s death, and a few can pull down several backs. The demons seemed to be aware of the human minds in front of them, they stopped and surrounded them like wolves around their prey. The whispers of demons surround human ears, and they are clearly communicating. Paran certainly couldn''t understand the demons, but that didn''t stop him from guessing what the demons meant. They may be discussing, how to eat these humans next? Is it a little bit swallowed after dismembering into pieces, or is it just eating the flesh and bones?Palan really guessed so sadly. It is true that in the eyes of the demons, they are actually no different from the food they have already obtained. But at this moment, there was a loud voice in the distance. Looking up, several flags with the sign of the white wolf are raised in the sand! Palan''s heart suddenly raised hope. The specifications of the two flags, of course, as a newly-admired major in the Army of Dion, of course, he could clearly recognize it! Look at the scale of that banner, the soldiers of the two brigades are watching! The demons apparently noticed that more humans were approaching. As a result, they no longer hesitated and began to attack the humans surrounded by them. Paran, who has regained hope, of course, it is impossible to just grab it! He shouted, "Keep on! Hold on! Our reinforcements are coming soon!" In fact, without him shouting, everyone''s eyes are no worse than anyone''s eyes, they can all see the arrival of the banner of reinforcements. Isn''t this desperate resistance? An hour later, a blood-stained Palan met two officers of that unit.These two captains, who led the two brigades, were members of the garrison and were subordinates of Verina. After receiving the news that Tieganggang was broken and Palan was fleeing south, they soon set off from Shawan Port and came north. On the one hand, they tried to cope with Palan, and on the other, they wanted to inquire. Check the news and see if you can build an outpost defense or something. Now that their first task has been completed, they are planning to do the second. There is no need to choose more locations. The two captains think the neighborhood is not bad. Palan shook her head and said, "No." "Huh?" The two captains were a little puzzled. One said, "Why not? Do you want to build an outpost?" "Yes." "But" the other captain said hesitantly, "This is the order of General Verina." Palan continued to shake his head and said, "I have dealt with these demons and Conley''s army personally, and I know how terrible they are. After Lord Dane led the army northward, the only troops remaining in the south were us The strength of these garrisoned troops. Originally, the strength was not much, and the elite was not even more talkable. Compared with Conley, this strength is too far behind. " "Under such circumstances, shrinking the troop strength, condensing into a ball, and struggling to compete with Governor Kangli, can we have a vitality, at least for a longer time. If we disperse the troop strength, we will only be eroded by people step by step. , No other end! " The two captains looked at each other. They knew Palan, who, after all, had served as an aide to Verina. Although the now-unrecognizable young man has become a little strange to his face, the two captains are more convinced by his words.However, military orders are as mountainous. What hesitated most was that they had been ordered by General Verina. This did not complete the order to establish the outpost defense station, so they went straight back. Seeing their hesitation, Palan directly said, "You follow me and we go back to Shawan Port. What''s wrong, rest assured, I won''t let you two resist, and I will bear it. Can you always believe me? " "Believe, believe" Since there is this sentence of Paran here, what else should the two captains be afraid of? Not to mention that Palan had previously been a deputy to Verina and had a good personal relationship with Verina herself, just to see that after his release, even if his face was burned, a shoulder star was replaced with a general star. The promotion became a major general, and the two captains could not help but listen to him. In wartime, obedience to the leadership of senior officers was the most profound command instilled by Dai En into his army. And a major general, in Dyne''s army, is actually very high status. You know, General Verina, now hanging on her shoulder, is just a major general. In other words, Palan and Verina are now equal. Of course ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Palain doesn''t think so. He has great respect for General Verina who promoted himself, and he has no idea of ??taking power of Verina at all, nor does he feel that after he has obtained the rank of major general, he can follow Verina Generals have equal power and strength. However, in his opinion, General Verina, after all, does not look like herself. On the front battlefield, she has dealt with those demons in person, and she is likely to form a wrong estimate of what kind of power the enemy has. If only the defense is arranged on the scale of 15,000 enemies, it will definitely produce a large basket. Palan didn''t want to see this. He wanted to stop the mistake. He went back and told Verina in person how terrible the demons led by Conley were. With the remnants removed from Iron Nail Post, and the two brigades who had just joined together, Palan set out on his return journey.After marching all the way, on December 22, he finally returned to Shawan Harbour and saw Villina again. "Admiral General" Verina looked at the scar on Palan''s face, sighed, and said, "You''re working hard." To be continued. Chapter 381 Intimidate After seeing Palan, Verina originally hoped that her unrecognizable subordinate could take a good rest first. [] But Palan himself was unwilling. The disfigured general said very seriously to Verina: "General, don''t underestimate our opponents. If you are facing other enemies and you want to delay longer, by setting up layers of defense and interception lines, maybe It can achieve the goal. But in the face of this devil army of Conley, I think it is meaningless. The delay time is very limited, and it is difficult to retreat from the devil''s hands calmly. To the effect we want. " Velina said: "I know what you mean, but we still have to do it. The city defense facilities at Sand Bay Port are too primitive and not a solid city. We must not fight here against the enemy. But Then again, this city is where the best of South Hindler lies. " "So, our door must try to evacuate some people from the bay port. It is no longer feasible by land. I have already started to arrange a large number of people to go to Comilla by boat, by sea. We must have no way Evacuate everyone, but at least keep as much essence as possible. " "As long as people are there, the city is destroyed, and at least the fire of hope remains." "Hmm ..." Palan sighed and said, "So ... General, do you mean, we will stay at Shawan Port for two more days?" "Yes." "The enemy may come to the city after two or three days. At that time, the civilians and merchants can leave by boat from the sea. We ca nt. We are going to defend White Wolf Castle, but we will leave the city and go east at that time. , There is a great risk that it will be directly bitten by Conley''s troops. General, have you considered this situation? "Verina was silent for a while and said, "Of course I thought about it, so I set up a post. We can make a lot of money for a post for half a day; we can''t hold it for an hour, it''s not fast; even if we can only hold it Half an hour, ten minutes, that is also a value. " "Hmm ..." Palan sighed. According to his idea, the safest thing to do was to abandon the city of Shawangang and let the civilians survive on their own, and then shrink to White Wolf Fort. , Relying on the solid city defense fortress of White Wolf Castle, and sufficient logistical support to hold the city, that is the only opportunity to be able to persist under the pressure of Conley''s army. Verina was silent for a while and continued: "We''re going to reserve some vitality for Sand Bay Port and for South Hindler. You know, if we just leave like this, after Sand Bay Port is breached, don''t I know how many people are going to die. These people are dead, and even if we win, they will only be left in ruins. " "I listen to you." What else could Palan do? Can only nod. ... When Verina arranged a large evacuation of Sand Bay Harbor in the south and a delay tactic with the enemy, on the outskirts of Northern Ice Grotto City, the combined forces of Dane and Ozer had already fought with the Northern Army for two days. Fighting. After two days of fighting, no one took much advantage. On the first day, relying on the advantages of both sides of the attack, after the two sides agreed to attack at the same time, they really formed a certain blow to the Northern Group Army, but they were not able to defeat the opponent at one go. After all, the enemy has a large number of troops. After starting to fall into a disadvantage, it quickly adjusted. Under the continuous deployment of troops, both Galvin and Anders shot in person, took a large number of the main forces of the Northern Group Army, focused on the east, and repelled Ozer back. And Dane originally wanted to take advantage of the main force of the Northern Group Army to deal with Ozer''s troops, and took advantage of the opportunity to dispatch a sharp man to make a surprise attack, hoping to fight through the enemy''s troops, and maybe get unexpected results. As a result, Ozer retreated a little bit faster. Seeing that Ozer had chosen the whistle to retreat, of course, Dane could no longer continue to act recklessly. Without Ozzie''s advance to attract the attention of the enemy, Dian''s thousands of soldiers, no matter how elite, would not be able to charge ten times the enemy. If this is a 40,000 miscellaneous soldier in front of him, maybe Dane dares to play a big ticket, but the Northern Group Army, as Governor Kangli, has worked hard to integrate the family, and the combat effectiveness is not bad. If he dared to rush up, he would most likely lose his life.Dane was slightly dissatisfied with Ozer''s early withdrawal. In fact, he felt that today is indeed a good opportunity. However, after all, the two sides are two armies, and they have never had the energy to fight side by side. It is, of course, normal that they cannot be intimate. It''s not easy for Dain to say more, or else it will be uncertain whether it will have a beneficial impact on the next war situation, but it is very likely that the two sides will not be a close cooperative relationship and tear a crack. However, when the war on the next day still did not make much progress, Dean was slightly anxious. Although, in terms of troop exchange ratio, after Dane joined, he and Ozer actually had some advantages. Especially for the troops on Dyne''s side, often a soldier died on his side, and the enemy would pay the lives of three to four soldiers. If you continue to fight like this, Dane and Ozer will fight steadily, hold the advantage, and finally slowly pass away. When both sides bleed together, they will fight for who can persist longer. The bigger win is on his side and Ozer. of. Dyne can see this, and Ozer certainly can see it. Even Dane can understand that the reason why Ozer didn''t fight too hard for two days was actually thinking about it. If the rear is stable, Dane will support this fight. What''s so bad about this? The more aggressive the tactics, the easier it will be to leave out D, and the easier it will be to be captured by the Northern Group Army, and it will be possible to bury the advantages that have been easily established. Like a python, it is to hold each other dead and choke the enemy to death, even if you have to pay some price, what is wrong? But the problem is that it doesn''t work. Dyne''s backyard is not just on fire now, it''s almost going to erupt! How could he, according to Ozer''s ideas, fight the blood slowly with the enemy? So, on the night of the 22nd, when the battle was over once, and the whistle was withdrawn, and he was going to fight another day, Dane sent Master Joel directly as an ambassador to the army of Ozer, and went with the governor. Acquired audiovisual links on the spell. Looking at Ozzy, who was only middle-aged, but had white hair, Dane greeted first, and then immediately cut to the theme: "I hope we can launch a total attack on the enemy as soon as possible." Wearing a dull silver metal body armor, Ozer stroked the same white beard on his chin with one hand and said, "The risk is too great. Dane, don''t be so eager, we have some advantages now, so why not keep the advantages? Go down? You know, our strength will not be much stronger than the Northern Group Army. We really want to launch a total offensive and fight a decisive battle. It is unknown who wins or loses. " Dean sneered and said, "Yes, you can slowly boil them, I can''t, my nest is almost letting people do it!"Ozzy shook his head and said, "Dane, not me, but you should also understand. At this time, the fate of the two of us is tied together, and I will not intentionally hurt you. But, think about it Well, our army and our battlefield are at the northernmost part of Hindler, and your territory is at the southernmost part of Hindler. Even if we completely wipe out the northern group army tomorrow, we will immediately turn around and head south. Save White Wolf Castle? " Dion said, "You don''t need to worry about this." Oze continued to persuade: "You know the ability of Kangli. The 5,000 soldiers he carries are the most elite team in his hand. This is not to be said for the time being, the 10,000 he himself The demon army controlled by C and personally led is also a terrifying force. Your main force is now in the north. How many people can stay in White Wolf Castle? How much combat power can we get? We head south from Bingkucheng to Baibai. Wolf Fort, it takes half a month for the rapid march. By then, White Wolf Fort must have been unable to support it. " "That being the case, then we think rationally and take strange risks in order to rescue the White Wolf Castle that is too late? What''s the point?" "Just listen to me. With me, first use the most secure method to completely destroy Kali''s northern army. Then we will join forces and go south together to find Kerry and kill the traitor, the demon Accomplice, and then wipe out those demons who have lost their command throughout Hindler''s territory. "In the future, Schindler will be the two of us. Let s build this barren, war-torn land into a truly beautiful land. Is nt it bad? I have been in the Beast Blood Castle for so many years, and also I do nt want to move the nest, I just want to get lost in the city, and I will give it to you everywhere else. And, I m not young, I ca nt live a lot of years. After decades, I will grow old and die. Become the only leader on this land. " Ozer said a lot. When he said these words, even the Aldell Cavaliers next to him, who had followed him for many years, felt inconceivable--when would the governor of his family talk to so many people? Say you want to split Hindler with Dion? He even said that after he died, Hindler was owned by Dane alone? Is this what the Governor can say? Dane, who stood opposite them, had different ideas. There is no doubt that Ozer painted him a big cake. Moreover, looking at Ozzie''s appearance, it seemed that Dane would definitely accept his offer. In fact, if Dane was an ordinary warlord, he would agree. The big problem is that the two cities were breached. After the Northern Army was destroyed, the entire Schindler was his own. Where can I eat?In this sense, Mihe City was lost, and Dane was not distressed; Arnold''s collar and Iron Nail Post were lost, and Dane was not distressed. Anyway, what are the losses of the two territories just occupied? Even Sha Wan Port and Rotten Wolf Town were all lost, and Dane felt distressed and distressed. Although they were two big money bags, but two money bags were exchanged for half of Schindler, the business was still possible. But White Wolf Castle can''t. Dane''s human temple base is built in White Wolf Castle! If White Wolf Castle is breached and a human base has been built for such a long time, it will be over! Then, where can Dane go to find a Templar Town Hall to rebuild? Such a permanent loss of a system base is a loss that Dane can never accept. However, at this point, Dane couldn''t tell Ozeming. In this case, he simply didn''t think about any excuses, and quite straightforwardly and arrogantly told Ozer: "We must launch the general attack as soon as possible. After the war, you must borrow me 10,000 soldiers. These two conditions, Can you all agree? " Oze was caught off guard. He didn''t expect that he had said so much and persuaded so much. As a result, Dane still looked like this. His expression became quite angry, and the power of the sixteenth level swordsman, even through a layer of magic screen, was undoubtedly revealed! He said angrily, "You''re so stubborn ?!" Dane ignored his anger at all, regardless of how the swordsman behaved, he was asking for his own side, and Dane didn''t want to talk to him any more. He said directly: "I have no intention to discuss with you, I have given my bottom line, these two conditions are indispensable. If you agree, we will plan a plan for a full-scale attack; if you have one No, UU reads . That''s good. Don''t wait for tomorrow, I will withdraw troops immediately tonight. " Hearing that Dane threatened with the word ''withdraw'', Ozer was furious! That meticulous hair was blown up and down by the invisible strength rising from his body. His sharp eyes glared at Dion, and he said, "Dare you?" Without any fear, Dane took a step forward with his chest up and said, "What do I dare? If you don''t agree, I will withdraw my troops, it''s that simple."Ozzy was not angry. He really wanted to refuse Dane on the spot and let the short-sighted idiot get away with himself. But no, without Dyne''s 5,000 elite soldiers, he could not fight the Northern Army alone. Calming the anger, Ozer didn''t speak for a long time. Dane is not in a hurry. It''s just now that it''s just getting dark. The soldiers are still eating dinner. It''s too early before dawn, and some of them have time to think about Ozer. In the end, Ozer unsurprisingly, under Dane''s firm mind, he chose to compromise and heeded his opinion to launch a decisive battle as soon as possible. (To be continued.) Chapter 382 Gryphons vs Warlocks On the 23rd of December, the battle on the outskirts of the Ice Cave City did not start immediately. [] In the war, Oze and Dane, who have always been relatively active, have not acted on this morning. But that doesn''t mean they haven''t moved. On the contrary, in their two camps, the troops were very frequently mobilized. All armies were given orders, all kinds of war equipment were pulled up, there were soldiers who did things to do things, nothing. Soldiers began wiping their weapons. After eating in the morning, the soldiers were told that they were about to fight a decisive battle today. The atmosphere was dignified, but needless to say, Dain''s troops were elite troops. The main army led by Ozer has also been baptized by countless wars. The dignity before the war was scary, but not so much that the soldiers could not bear it. And as long as the war is underway, the blood is surging, and the opponents who are facing you are dead and dead, no one has any thoughts to think about anything else. After noon, Dyne and Ozer''s troops left their respective camps. The fighters of the Northern Army between them are also waiting. Both sides are old opponents who have been killed on the battlefield. Scouts are not eating. Not to mention the air cavalry teams that they each have in the sky, but they are also staring at the opponent in the sky. No matter what every move, the situation under the eyelids, no one can hide who. Dane is not surprised by this. This decisive battle will be upright, that is, who can fight better and who can survive longer in the brutal battlefield.The familiar horn sounded, and it was Ozer''s army ready to attack. A moment later, a Gryphon Cavalry flying in the sky reported that Governor Ozer''s army of 27,000 people had come out of the nest and had begun to push in towards the Northern Army. Dane was happy with it. Ozzie didn''t dare to fool Dane in this regard, especially after the two had a direct exchange the night before. Under Dane''s tough attitude, if Ozer really slipped his head at the moment of the decisive battle today, Dane would definitely take the troops and turn around as he said. Now that Ozzie has started, Dane won''t stop there. He personally stepped on the back of the war wolf, and led his own soldiers who had already been prepared for battle, and opened the camp, and also went towards the enemy. In the land on the outskirts of the Ice Cave City, a vast battle slowly opened the prelude to High C. This war, even in the history of the centuries of war in Schindler, may be the largest. After so many years of fighting in Conley''s Northern Army, the remaining troops still had 38,000 soldiers; Ozer had 27,000 in his hands, and Dane had 5,000 in his hands. The total strength of the three parties has exceeded 70,000! Maybe there has been a war with more participants in Schindler, but it is definitely not as large as this one at the moment. The number of people participating in the war is one thing. The main thing is that the 70,000 horses combined by the three parties are all elite warriors. The arrow rain is like a locust. Under the S-hands and S-hands on both sides, Ozer''s main force has already handed in with the Northern Army.The fierce fight has begun! Dane, at the moment, also encountered his opponent. Standing in front of his troops was a large legionary front. More than 10,000 soldiers stood in front of Dion. "A crossbow has a load in his hand!" "The artillery front fires!" "Ranger Ranger Strikes!" Three consecutive orders were issued, and the respective long-range forces began an offensive. At the forefront of Dion''s legion were nine guns lined up. After playing a round of Qi S, in the enemy''s square, nine mouths were torn out. The lethality of alchemy shells to the human body is simply too scary. The impact force of the shell explosion was enough to directly kill the soldiers who were in the center of the explosion. Shock waves spreading out to the surrounding area, as well as shrapnel that collapsed along with the explosion, will also cause considerable lethality. But the enemy is not without means.Before Dane''s artillery line launched a second round of bombardment, similarly, enemy bombardment came. That''s a dozen big fireballs! Among the enemy formations, there were several black robe warlocks standing on each of the three elevated wooden platforms. These warlocks come from the well-known Shadow Warlock Regiment. The only purpose they are trained to be in the war is to become a mobile battery! Obviously, as warlocks who can launch a large fireball, they can play a more powerful role in war than pure artillery. Perhaps, the power of the big fireball is not much stronger than the alchemy shell explosion, and it may even be slightly weaker. However, the attack spells released by the warlocks are far more accurate than the gunners aiming through R''s eyes and calculating the shells fired by S. Nine artillery pieces were baptized once more than a dozen large fireballs came down. Two of them were directly damaged. Although the other seven artillery pieces were not destroyed, it was difficult for the artillery crew to survive under the power of the flames. Dion looked dumb. In the previous two days of fighting, he had never seen the enemy''s Shadow Warlock shot. However, I did not expect that today, at the beginning of the battle, they did not enter the heat, and they took out the ace in their hands. This made him slightly unexpected. Warlock''s spell bombing, the casting distance is relatively long, almost the same as the artillery, after the artillery team was washed again, Dane must take some measures to counter the opponent.The warlocks also did not want to stand on the high platform and fire their cannons. Otherwise, let them rest assured that the big fireballs will smash down, and this battle will not be necessary. Dane couldn''t stand and be beaten, letting others fire the ball. You know, there are also mage teams in his team. Dain''s mage group, even if there are two mage towers at the back as a support, but a lot of resources are invested in the magic workshops of Comilla and White Wolf Castle. Not many. What''s more, most of the teachers trained in the mage tower are some research type and scholar type. Compared with the shadow warlocks on the opposite side, they are not bad in terms of casting level and casting skills, but the types of spells they master and the methods of casting are not so adapted to the situation of war. However, it is not impossible to fight against those warlocks. What''s more, Dane is no other way. During the roar, three squads of eighteen griffins flew into the sky in Dyne''s army! After seeing Griffins'' enemies, some battalions rose to deal with them. However, the Northern Group Army made another judgment error. Previously, the largest number of Gryphon cavalry in Dion''s army was during the Battle of Mi River City. At that time, there were nine griffins in Dyne''s army. The three principals of the Northern Army, Galvin, Anders, and Hackett, remained at that time. They arranged sixty bat cavalry on the west side and stood by, ready to fight against Griffin cavalry of Dion at any time.They didn''t expect too much either, these batsmen could kill Dion''s Gryphon. They just want to be able to intercept it a little, so that the griffins do not pose too much threat to the warlocks on the platform. However, the generals of the Northern Group Army were caught off guard by the fact that on this day, the number of griffins that Dane had taken off doubled! To the west of the army, leading 10,000 troops to deal with Dane is Hackett, one of the three giants of the Northern Army Group. When he saw that the number of griffins was double the number he expected, his face was green. Sixty Bat Riders are for nine griffins. But if it were eighteen griffins, it would not be able to stop sixty bats! Eighteen gryphons set up a fairly neat queue in the sky, and launched an impact towards one of the towers carrying the shadow warriors not far away! The gryphons twisted into a rope, the formation is quite tight, there is no opportunity for the enemy, the batsmen have no way, even if they know they can not stop these gryphons, but forced to follow their orders , They still have to know the hard way. Difficult results are terrible. In a face-to-face effort, the Gryphon Cavalry did not even use a housekeeping skill, such as a large hammer such as Storm Hammer. Just to urge the Gryphons to pounce and bite, there were more than ten large bats. Either they were bitten off by the gryphon, their wings were torn off, or parts of their bodies were scratched. All in all, there was no good end. Batman cavalry, who lost a sixth of the number in an instant, had very little success in intercepting Griffins. When they are exerting their numerical advantage and intend to besiege, two or three battalions will go up at the same time. It can only be said that they temporarily entangled a gryphon cavalry. But when the gryphon cavalry are determined to break through, these big bats have no good way to deal with it at all. In the air, the strong and powerful gryphons are out of the speed of the short-distance flight. I don''t know how many times stronger. When the griffins turned their heads, they suddenly accelerated, and rushed towards the towering wooden towers, the battalons could only chase behind in vain, and they could not catch up at all.The goals of the Griffin Cavalry are fairly uniform, which was Dane''s order. He would not be greedy at all, and would not let the eighteen griffins attack the three warlock towers. Although the enemy''s air power is relatively weak, the warlocks on the towers are not little lambs without resistance. Gathering all the griffins to one point and attacking the same tower together is the best way to strike the enemy. When the Griffins broke through the defense of the Bat Cavalry and dived down towards the tower, the warlocks on those towers also responded in a timely manner. On the tower towered by the griffins, six warlocks stood. They cast spells separately, three of them blasted out three fireballs, and aimed at the Gryphon Cavalry. The other three joined together to call out a dark purple hood of shadow, which is not large, but it is just able to move Cover it from the sky. Hackett, who watched the battle behind, laughed, knowing that Griffin Cavalry in Dane was in trouble. At the same time, he was also lamented that the shadow warlocks he brought were indeed the elite caster team specially cultivated for war, and the response was quick and the choice was quite reliable. Three fireballs are enough to blast the Gryphons together; the triad shield released by the three is enough to temporarily block the Gryphons from the outside. Next, the warlocks on the other two towers will also use the power of the spell to attack these big guys coming from the air, and the battalions that follow up will also play a role. The archers on the ground can also draw a part of them to launch S strikes when the griffins dive. As long as these griffins are temporarily entangled around the sorcerer''s tower for a while, then they are likely to be hit hard by the ensuing blow! If I could get rid of these griffins, then Hackett would be so happy! Looking at the situation just now, it is easy to crush your own battalion, and you know how much trouble these powerful air cavalry are. Unfortunately, soon, Hackett couldn''t laugh. I saw that in front of the griffins, a lot of blue arcane energy was fanning. When the three fireballs blasted up, they encountered these blue arcane energies and were quickly annihilated. A large fireball with a large basin was torn apart, as if it had fallen into ice water, and was quickly dissipated without trace. "Fire protection enchantment! Damn!" Hackett yelled ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ he looked grimly as the gryphons were not affected halfway under the fireball, and rushed directly to the shadow shield Up.Then, they bumped into the shadow shield! One griffon was hit seven times, two griffins were hit lightly, three, four ... When the fifth griffon hit it with all its strength, it was shot with a lion''s claws on the shield When it was above, this layer of purple and black energy protection was photographed directly and split apart! Now, the six warlocks standing on the high tower were all white and helpless! They are now fully exposed to the griffins'' sharp claws and eagle beaks, and the cavalry in the hands of cavalry. And when they face the next breath, the gryphons that dive on their faces are so fragile that they can''t do any spell or action. Killing six casters who have no chance to cast is not much harder for a griffin than killing six sheep. Just in a flash, all six war warriors who were extremely difficult to train were all killed! Also a 2-in-1 chapter (to be continued) Chapter 383 On shot! Press in! The bodies of the six war warlocks, just like the six dolls that were discarded by the children because they were broken, were casually dropped from the tower. [Full text reading] However, the Griffins'' offensive did not end there. When they killed six warlocks, the target immediately turned to the other two warlocks on the platform. There is no doubt that those warlocks are preparing some spells to target his gryphon cavalry. Some of them are faster, and maybe the spells are about to be released. However, at this time, the Gryphon Cavalry held the hammer of the big killer Storm for a long time and never used it, and they were decisively thrown out! Isn''t such a killer staying in your hand for so long, just to change the situation at such a critical moment? Storm Hammer is thrown out much faster than the spell can be released. Those warlocks had no way to change the spells they released. The dozen or so people threw two fireballs. At the same time, more than a dozen Stormhammers, with their tails of thunder, screamed at the warlocks on the platform! Those war warriors did not have the ability to reach the sky, and they could come up with some countermeasures at the instant when the hammer of the storm hit them. After being baptized by the Stormhammer, there was only one warlock standing on the high platform and still able to maintain the casting ability. The biggest reason why this guy can survive is that he is lucky enough to carry some defensive magic props on his body, so he can escape a life.The Griffins have accomplished their mission perfectly! Although the Griffins also paid a certain price for this, the last two fireballs the Warlocks snatched hit a Griffin Cavalry, overturning him from mid-air to the ground, and surrounded by a large number of soldiers. , Can''t fly anymore. In addition, there is a griffin, hit by a bow and arrow shot from the ground. With griffins'' defense, they are not particularly afraid of arrows. But that arrow, which may have been shot by a certain archer in the army, was right in the middle of the gryphon''s eyes and penetrated the skull. However, despite the loss, at the cost of two griffins, almost all the enemy''s magic power on the platform has been wiped out. Such a result, Dane feels worthwhile. The griffins who climbed back into the sky will no longer be threatened by the archers below, and the enemy''s caster power is almost wiped out after the last round of raids, and they are restored again. The stance of the sky overlord is slaughtering those battalions in the midst of the air. Those big bats are not the opponents of the lions in the sky at all. Although they are fighting hard, they are still being killed. When the battle in midair was fierce, the ground forces of the two sides finally fought. The crossbowmen and arrowheads of Her Majesty Dion and the Rangers''s crossbows and arrows flew into the enemy formation under the rain. Among the enemy camps opposite them, the number of archers owned by the Northern Group Army was more than twice that of Dane''s side, but in the opposite shot, they fell completely into the downwind. The arrows of the elven rangers are too accurate. When the opponent can only choose one shooting direction and get the hit rate according to the probability, the rangers can still achieve 20% of the shooting distance. The probability of hitting one enemy with every five arrows, this probability, plus the number of 600 longbowmen in the two Ranger Brigade, is a terrifying reality. This almost means that after a round of arrow rain goes down, the archers on the opposite side have to kill hundreds of people just in the hands of the rangers. In addition, there are also two large groups of crossbowmen. Those who rely on the rollers to turn and fire at a fast speed will suppress them. Although the accuracy is not comparable to the ranger, even better than ordinary archers. To be weaker, but the ten times faster firing speed makes up for everything. It''s just this rain of locusts that the long-range firing unit of the Northern Army has faint signs of persistence. When the two sides were shooting, the casualty exchange ratio, Dane looked far away, and roughly estimated with the naked eye, he got fifteen to one. If he really shoots this slowly, Dane will be able to shoot over 3,000 people at the cost of less than two hundred archers'' casualties!However, the war will not continue like this, and the enemy cannot really act like a target, staying here and letting Dane''s troops shoot. In fact, the greatest effect of these archers under Her Majesty Dion during this period and the early part of the war was to cover up the charge of his own troops, and by the way make the enemy''s charge less smooth. This is already a great advantage. As a vanguard, Dane is the best white wolf defender who can fight hard. On the other side of the Northern Group Army, the heavy infantry regiment was also at the forefront. Originally, both sides formed a very tight square formation and pushed forward. By the time of the fight, the White Wolf guards of Dane''s first wing could still maintain the most complete posture, and the formation was not in disorder. The oncoming heavy infantry, however, did not stop at being too embarrassed by arrows, but in any case, after being shot over by many people, the formation inevitably became less neat, and many appeared Gap. Not many soldiers were shot dead or wounded ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But the scattered formations made heavy infantry from the chaotic city and from Cinderella to the front of the White Wolf guard There is a big loss in it. The fight between the heavy infantry and the heavy infantry almost represented that the two armies were the most capable of being called the mainstay. Of course, the number of enemies is much larger. The White Wolf defenders are under great pressure, but relying on the advantages brought by previous successful long-range offensives, the White Wolf defenders have succeeded in competing with up to twice the number of enemies After the infantry regiment started the confrontation, it gained an advantage on the front. The heavy shield and the blade are in fierce collision! The fight between armor and armor was heavy and brutal. The white wolf guards pushed forward step by step with shields and warhammers in a tight formation, but the opponent''s heavy infantry regiment was not tightly formed at the beginning, and was not able to form a tit-for-tat situation. Step back. Hackett, who was sitting behind the army, was extremely serious now. I was very depressed yesterday and I didn''t write anything.Why is it so annoying to live? Chapter 384 Dangerous! Hackett realized the danger. [No Popup Novel Network] From the beginning of this battle, the artillery and magical powers of the two sides, to the S between the archers behind, and to the real R-kill of the main legions of the two sides, they are undoubtedly at a disadvantage. Among them, even if he has a double number advantage, he has not been able to gain any advantage on the battlefield. Although, in fact, the battle has not yet entered the real high C, there are still many forces on both sides that have not officially entered the battlefield. For example, in Hackett''s hand, he is still holding most of the Infantry City infantry, and Dane also has two multi-team fighters who have not invested in the battlefield. But in the current situation, Hackett has already felt a strong sense of frustration. The warlock team that was put in first was on top of the three towers, thinking that it would be able to use the power of high-powered spells to gain an overwhelming advantage as soon as it was shot. As a result, although the artillery formations that wiped out Dane were pretty good at first, they were wiped out by the Griffon Cavalry after a round of raids. In the battle in the sky, the number of Gryphon cavalry in Dion''s army doubled inexplicably, which caused the battalion of a squadron he had prepared in advance to be completely unsightly, and he was being chased in mid-air at this moment. In addition, S''s opponents against S and heavy infantry could not win. Hackett had begun to doubt deeply in his heart. How could this battle be won? The only thing that can be talked about is the situation on the other side where the army led by Galvin and Anders and Ozer''s main army are at war. In the morning, the three war warriors seated in the main group of the Northern Army, the three of them already felt that Dane and Ozer were very kena and would launch a general attack on them today. They urgently worked out a strategy to focus their main goal on Ozer.This does not mean that they do not value Dane, on the contrary, they value it very much. Although there are not many men and women under Dyne, the combat effectiveness of these soldiers has been mentioned many times in the information they have received in the past. Including the combat effectiveness of the previous two days, they also felt how embarrassing Dane''s troops were. It is for this reason that they dare not take Dane as their main target. In their opinion, the 5,000 people in Dean''s hands wanted to eat them in one breath, and they didn''t know how many troops they had to invest in to achieve it. 20,000 people are not insured at all! Perhaps 20,000 people can defeat Dane''s main force, but they may fall into entanglement, and no one can predict how long it will take. Thirty thousand people may be a relatively safe number. If there are six times the strength, you should be able to use the potential of Thunder to defeat Dane. But I really want to take 30,000 people to deal with Dane, and there are thousands of soldiers left. How can I fight Ozer''s 27,000 soldiers? Perhaps, Dane had just been cleared over there, and the army of Ozer had already bitten into their P-shares, and the offensive that followed would most likely defeat their own troops directly. This is an undesirable strategy. Even if the three, Hackett, Galvin, and Anders, bite their teeth at Dion, they can''t make fun of the safety of the entire army. In this case, changing the goal to Ozer may be an acceptable way. The choice they made was to divide 10,000 people and bring it to Hackett. His task is to entangle with Dane on the east battlefield, not to win, at least to block Dane. Double the troop configuration, even if you can''t win the elite troops of Dane, logically speaking, at least they can fight well. Even if it is slightly down, it is acceptable. As long as Dane doesn''t stand up and make trouble. In order to achieve this goal, in addition to the 10,000 soldiers, in addition to the 10,000 soldiers, such as two squadrons, battalions, three warlock towers, there are many high-level troops. As for the other side, Galvin and Anders led the remaining 30,000 soldiers, gathered other elite forces in the legion, and battled Ozer! The same is not to win quickly, but according to Galvin''s estimation, they feel that their strength is slightly more than that of the Ozer Army, and the elite strength of the high-level arms is not bad at all. It should be quite a victory. hopefully. It wasn''t long before the strategy was in place, and after noon, the war broke out. The northern group army that executed according to the strategy, the battle in the east proceeded fairly smoothly. Although the troops led by Galvin and Anders may not be much stronger than Ozer''s army in strength, they were furious in the form of war. Especially after the Shadow Warlock was taken out, Ozer''s army did not seem to have a very good response to the enemy''s spell bombardment, and it was very windfall. But Hackett was in big trouble. Even if the current war is not too long, both sides still have a lot of power not put into the battlefield, but the high-level warlock has felt extremely heavy pressure.He was thinking, would you like to think of something else? For example ... from Galvin and draw some more troops? With this in mind, Hackett turned his head and looked eastward. The situation is not bad. The Ozer Army, which took the initiative to launch the offensive, has been suppressed. Under his own pursuance ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Oze''s legion resisted hard, but the overall formation was stepped back *. Hackett was even more tangled. He thought for a while that Galvin and Anders had already taken advantage, and it would be harmless to transfer some troops over, right? After a while, he thought again, the two of them finally managed to gain an advantage with almost equivalent forces. What if some of the manpower was transferred over and the advantage that was hard to establish was given to the funeral? And just as he was shaking and tangling, the battle in front of him suddenly changed dramatically! Dane''s second wing is in action! One thousand and five hundred soldiers, maneuvering at high speed, from the left flank of the battlefield, bypassed the heavy infantry who fought endlessly, and directly entered the position near the rear! When Hackett''s mind turned from the tangled back to the battlefield, he suddenly found that the current position of the troops mobilized by Dane was extremely dangerous! If they continue to come towards his home, they will directly threaten the Chinese army they are in; and as long as they fine-tune one direction, they will be able to echo the white wolves from the flanks of the central heavy infantry. Guard, assault your own heavy infantry regiment directly! The situation is in danger! (To be continued.) Chapter 385 assault Hackett reacted when more than 1,500 soldiers of Dyne''s second wing unknowingly inserted into a position that would affect the entire battle situation. [No Popup Novel Network] He made up twice as many teams and blocked in front of the second wing. But even himself, he knew that if this team of Dane really wanted to come to his archer''s position, his temporary dispatch might not be able to catch up at all. What''s more, if the second wing''s goal is to assault heavy infantry positions from the flank, he has no way to make up for it. Just a short walk away, the battlefield has changed so much? Hackett couldn''t believe his eyes! He remembered that someone had reported to him just now that one of the troops across Dion''s army had moved, but that was a long time ago? Why is it already in place? He was really surprised by the super fast speed of the second wing on the battlefield. The second wing already in place, of course, will not stop operations because of Hackett''s shock. On the contrary, in the case of Pershing''s personal lead, the second wing''s speed was faster than anyone on the battlefield expected! There was no hesitation at all. When Hackett''s emergency dispatched troops intended to contain her had just shown signs of action, Pehince had led the entire army diagonally eastward, and the blade pointed directly at the enemy''s weight. Infantry regiment! Her ideas are straightforward and effective. If the pressure on the flanks can be used to break through the enemy''s heavy infantry regiment, then your own White Wolf Guard will be able to push it down and crush the enemy''s heavy infantry regiment! The heavy infantry who lost their formation can no longer serve as a mainstay in the legion. And losing the army of the heavy infantry regiment, it will be like the backbone of the main body was smashed, losing the strongest capital in the battlefield.Peixin''s long bow kept open and released, and she hurriedly threw an arrow out. At this moment, the slender body is less than half soft, and the female elf who is as fit as a hawk in the sky can steadily take a life with an arrow under the bow. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a heavy infantry all covered in heavy armor or a **** archer hiding in a hurrying crowd. There is only a dead end for her to follow. The entire ranger who was called out behind her was also shooting continuously while running. Among them, a small number of Rangers targeted the archers in the enemy army to suppress the opponent''s long-range offensive. This is easy to do. After all, there are crossbowmen and other rangers doing this work in the distance. As for most other Rangers, the target of the shooting was mainly on the heavy infantry of the enemy. This is to clear the way for the second offensive. Of course, it is not possible to rely on the Rangers alone to remove obstacles. Ranger''s archery is accurate, but not every Ranger has the skill of Pehince. They couldn''t kill an enemy with every arrow, and even each arrow could hit some of them too hard, let alone that they still wore heavy armor. The arrows shot in the past. Unless the force is large enough, it is difficult to penetrate the armor and cause too much damage to the soldiers inside the armor. Of course, if you can shoot through some gaps, then it''s another story. For example, at the junction of the heavy infantry''s armor and breastplate, and the position of the neck, only the linen is blocked, and most of them cannot stop the arrows from entering. However, hitting the enemy s body is a matter of skill. Across the distance, when he is running and the enemy is also moving, he can penetrate into a critical position such as the neck. Her ranger lieutenant Perl was able to do it, but the others really didn''t have the ability. However, it is enough to shoot individual guys. The real assaulters are not rangers. When the Second Wing had already reached a distance close to the heavy infantry, from the rushing military ranks, a group of elves riding a black leopard sped up and passed the other soldiers and rushed to the At the forefront of the army! Seeing the arrival of cavalry, he had turned urgently under the command of the officers and turned around to prepare to respond to the enemy. The heavy infantry who was ready to respond to the enemy did not need the boss''s orders. They had already raised their shields and weapons, and waited for the impact . But, where is the Night Blade Leopard rushing over, where are the ordinary guys who eat by the impact of the mount?The flying moon blades are completely different from the arrows of Rangers! Moonblades are far less accurate than arrows, but they can''t hold them big enough! After the blessing of Luna Elune, the crescent-shaped blade was rotated to draw arcs under the special power-generating technique, which was torn into the army formation of heavy infantry. Moonblade can''t cut into the gap of the armor accurately, or any other vital part. But it doesn''t matter, even if it is protected by armor? In a short distance of only twenty or thirty meters ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The moon blade that was thrown out almost maintained the strongest lethality! A few moon blades missed, and most hit the enemy. The heavy infantry hit by the rotating flying moon blade, even if holding a heavy shield in front, will inevitably make the mouth numb. And under the strange arc of the rotating blade, the heavy infantry who failed to shield the moon blade with a shield, it was a bad mold. After being cut, the huge blade can always cut into the bodies of heavy infantry with the power of rotation and with its sharp characteristics. Immortality is also a serious injury! Under the flesh and blood, the heavy infantry who prepared for a battle of life and death with the cavalry on the front line was swept down. This time, the commander of the heavy infantry regiment of the Northern Group Army was snoozed. Unless he was attacked by artillery and magic, he had never seen it before. He could instantly kill so many heavy armored soldiers. s attack. After smashing an enemy with the moon blade and decisively tearing the formation of the heavy infantry regiment to deal with their impact, the black tiger panther was urged by the elf cavalry, at the next moment Charged into the enemy line, there was no time left for the opponent to readjust and react! To be continued. Chapter 386 hole The nightsaber cavalry who had entered the enemy line began to show their might. [Full text reading] If the heavy infantry can guarantee a tight formation, then the Nightsword Cavalry, who has insufficient impact and is not good at smashing into the front, may really hit their heads. However, the previous wave of moon blades caused heavy losses for the heavy infantry regiment, and almost one squadron of soldiers was reimbursed for each face to face. Originally, in the case of frontal battle with the White Wolf Guardian, the number of heavy infantry that could be dispatched to face the second wing to face the second wing was not large. The front was very thin and was approached by this wave. After a wave of harvest, there is not much left at all. The huge tiger and leopard rushed up, overwhelming the scattered heavy infantry one by one, constantly biting. The elven cavalry above the tiger and leopard also took out the spare Moonblade and fought with those heavy infantry. The gap that had been shaken by the Moonblade harvest became even bigger. Then, with his bow and arrow, Pehince led the sword dancers and killed him! If these elven warriors are wielding double knives, if they form a formation to confront the heavy infantry, then they will definitely have to lose and not win, even if the number is large. However, when the enemy''s formation no longer exists and the heavy infantry has lost the support of its surrounding comrades-in-arms and falls into a single fight, it is not so invincible. In the singles fight, the seemingly mighty armor can play a very small role. Of course, sword dancers want to leave wounds on their bodies with a knife, but it s more difficult for them to carry the heavy axe or hammer in the hands of the elven warrior, carrying heavy shields and heavy armor. . As long as the sword dancer can seize the opportunity and be able to send the machete into the gap of the armor, or simply wipe the neck, the heavy infantry that is extremely difficult to cultivate will fall to the ground and become a corpse. Perkins is an exception.After personally leading her troops into the army, she did not let down the long bow in her hand-to-hand combat with those heavy infantry. Pulling and letting go is a time when the enemy who rushed to her died. When there are multiple enemies coming up at the same time, she can always shoot one first, and then dodge a few. At the same time, she twists her arrow and is another life. She was like a butterfly dancing between swords and axe blades. No matter how fiercely the enemy waved the weapon fiercely, she did not want to hurt the butterfly moving with the wind. And this butterfly is so deadly, her arrow kills her life. Under her personal leadership, the Second Wing''s raids against the enemy''s heavy infantry regiment were very successful. Under their fierce assault, the formation of the heavy infantry was irreversibly attacked, and the entire square was chaotic. In a timely manner, the White Wolf Guards also strengthened their forward attack at the same time. Under the joint efforts of the two sides, the 2,000-strong heavy infantry regiment under the Northern Group Army Hackett had already collapsed. sign. Moreover, the signs of this collapse still seem so irreversible. Hackett couldn''t watch this kind of thing happen under his eyes, if Dane really destroyed his important heavy infantry regiment at such a rare price, it means that he was in The battle with Dane here can already be declared a failure. He doesn''t want to give up yet! Before, the 3,000 soldiers who were sent out to repair the dead and ready to intercept the second wing of Pehince, received new orders again after failing to catch up with the second wing. They were asked to go to the front of the heavy infantry to help stabilize the situation and, most importantly, to block the holes. At the same time, Hackett also ordered his archers to abandon the battle with the enemy''s archer, pointing his finger at the square array of the white wolf guards who were pushing forward, and at the second wing that was advancing. Of course, after the lack of suppression, Dane s shooter unit will become even more unscrupulous, but at this time anyway, those ca nt be taken care of. The big leaks now appear, how can we make up for it first? After playing all these cards in his hand, Hackett was not satisfied. He knows the situation is dangerous and doesn''t want to admit defeat. Of course, he needs to press the whole family to get a chance to come back! He was ready to end in person, with all the remaining preparatory forces, rushed forward and pressed directly to the centerline to resist the enemy''s step by step pressing.Seeing the dynamics of Hackett''s army, Dion smiled after his army. He said to Nal, who was standing beside him, "the commander across was panicked." Naar''s young face had long been flushed, and his fingers holding the flag of the battle had collapsed tightly. He didn''t answer Dion''s words, and his mind was already on the battlefield in front of him, and he was anxious to be able to rush forward with a sword to fight. How could Dane not let his little brother do the same? He laughed, waved, and shouted, "The whole army listens! Follow me!" Hackett was gone, what else did Dane hold? The pure swordsmen of the fourth wing directly pressed into the front battlefield. These warriors holding a two-handed sword, led by the woman of Aleksandrina, entered the battlefield from the right wing, and then Hackett himself The troops led were fighting together. There are not many pure swordsmen, but they are very brave in battle. The epee was cut off as if to die, killing one enemy after another, but he didn''t care about his loss at all. But instead, the **** courage of ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ has made the soldiers on the opposite side intimidate and uncontrollable. The team led by Hackett himself, even before entering the Central War, was already under the attack of the Fourth Wing. Huckett was so angry that he could no longer command the army. He personally ended the battle and began to fight. Under the waving of the staff, a large amount of dark power gathered in his hands, and the shadow spells of high-level groups were thrown out! Seat a high-level war warlock, he is acting as a magic turret, it is estimated that the power is not worse than a whole artillery line. In a few seconds, several spells continued, and among the pure swordsmen, there were two squadrons with more than a hundred soldiers, which were independently destroyed by him. And this consumes only a dozen minutes of casting time. Let him breathe a few breaths, he can still do this for two more rounds! The slaughter efficiency of high-level casters on the battlefield is indeed too high!And when he breathed his breath, spit out the load brought by the impatient cast, and was ready to return to the next round, he heard the voice of Pentium in his ear. Looking at the direction of the sound, a large cavalry is charging towards his location! (To be continued.) Chapter 387 Chopped into meat Hackett was beaten to death. [No Popup Novel Network] When he heard the voice of the cavalry, he saw thousands of wolf riders led by Dion and rushed towards his army. He wasn''t particularly scared then. Although the pure swordsman gave him a lot of pressure and could not even let the troops he led personally add to the mid-line war situation, but after he himself ended, he had greatly contained the offensive of those big swordsmen. In addition, he has an advantage in numbers. He has more than 2,000 soldiers, and there is an archer who needs more troops in the back. How can he not be afraid of the army led by Alyssa de Lina. Dane''s wolf ride can be a problem, but his 3,000 men sent to stop the crumbling infantry regiment have already achieved initial results. Although the authenticity of the heavy infantry regiment has not been adjusted, it has at least stopped the collapse. As long as you insist on it a little bit, immediately after Peggy''s troops are blocked there, there will be reinforcements, whether it is to block the pure swordsmen from behind, or to drag in the charged wolf cavalry. Entangling the swamp in battle is a viable strategy. Hackett thought it was all right. After all, the wolf rider was not a heavy cavalry. After rushing up, although the troops directly led by Hackett were shaken immediately, after all, they were not able to directly defeat them with a single blow. Subsequently, Peixin''s wing did have a small number of troops. There were heavy infantry regiments in the front, and a full 3,000 people in the back. There were indeed signs of trapping. In this way, those troops can be taken part of the manpower to besiege Dane''s wolf ride and Aleksandrina''s pure swordsman. In this way, although Hackett will still have a slight disadvantage, after all, he can''t solve the heavy infantry such as the full-fledged White Wolf Guardian, and he can''t solve Dion''s powerful long-range non-stop S strike, but it''s better If you fall into too difficult a situation, you will not lose quickly. However, he missed one thing so much that he was killed in the army. Yes, he stopped the wolf ride. No matter how great the pressure is on the military array, anyway, it has stood up. As long as the back support comes up, Dane''s cavalry can be dragged into the wrecked mud with the advantage of the strength.However, he blocked the wolf ride, but that did not mean he blocked Dane! Dane, sitting on top of the wolf, waving his sword, marched violently through the crowd. He was followed by sixty elven knights on white warhorses. Templar of Hilo! The hands of these knights, without exception, held the elven blades that carved the mysterious patterns. Their body has silver and white magic power flashing, and the blessing of the gods is reflected in these elven knights, making it difficult for their enemies to hurt them with swords, but their swords can always be easily cut off. Open your opponent''s weapon, easily tear open the armor, and kill your opponent. Even the warhorses under their command are so heroic! The biting of a horse''s mouth and the stamping of a horse''s hoof are not what ordinary soldiers can withstand. Very occasionally, some soldiers'' attacks could hit the knights, and fortunately broke the defense of the Templars, leaving wounds on them. But soon, the sacred power of the clouds around the knights would not hesitate to heal the injuries that those soldiers might have caused at the cost of their lives. And in the long battle, the extremely brave Templars seemed to have unlimited physical fitness. They are constantly fighting in the crowd, always rushing to the forefront, never seeing any fatigue in them. The soldiers of the Northern Army were able to stop the wolf riders, and they fought back and forth, bearing huge casualties and firmly carrying thousands of wolf riders out, but they could not stop the impact of the Templars. It is impossible for these knights on holy heaven war horses to charge without an army of the same level! This is the strength of the top knights!Hackett''s vision is not bad. He recognizes that the Templars led by Dion in his own hands have the strength to compete with the best knights on the mainland. Although the number is still very scarce, there are only sixty, but after these cavalry knights who are heavier than heavy cavalry launched a charge, the number is not a problem at all. Dyne didn''t hide his purpose at all, and the Templars he led personally faced the goal, Hackett. Hackett was a little scared. Seeing the knights'' blades getting closer, he felt that it was not safe to stay where he was. Although he was surrounded by many guards, and these guards were also good players in the army, he still could not find a sense of security. He felt that he should take a step back, for this reason, he did not want to continue the group attack spell he was leading. Taking the guard back, he retreated, while he was preparing some spells to bombard and intercept Dion and his knights. The spell was ready and blasted out, but Dane stopped it alone. The long knife is in the hands of a knife, splitting it with one blade, and the strong wind waste directly splits the dark clouds gathered by Hackett, condensed in the low altitude and ready to release the vicious power! Seeing such a scene, Hackett''s face was a little tight. The way Dain used his sword to destroy his spell power made him look quite uncomfortable. After slashing Hackett''s spell with a knife, Dane roared, and he was already invincible in the crowd. He raised the speed of the war wolf one layer higher, and under the sword''s wild dance, the number of kills was instant. Man, the huge silver and white wolf rushed forward.The knights who followed Dane also seemed to be getting help from stronger forces, and they became faster. This is from the treasures of Dane, the morale boost effect of the blood of the earth, and the physical recovery, morale boost, Mercedes speed bonus, etc. that he directly started, from the "Heart of the Dynasty" The systematic war skills have made the Templars, who are already brave, more fierce. The direct effect of this is that the Cavaliers, which have already made rapid advances in the army, are faster now. The knights sitting on the white warhorses, covered with the faint light of the holy light, in Hackett''s eyes, really looked like heaven. Before Hackett had time to run far, Dane and his Templars had already killed, and they had even begun to fight with his guards! As soon as he gritted his teeth and sang the spell quickly, a pair of black wings emerged behind him. He wasn''t planning to run away. He still had tens of thousands of soldiers fighting. What was going on when he was running? In fact, he flew just to avoid Dane. He didn''t want to fight next to this famous wild soldier, especially he didn''t want to besiege with a group of Templars. He still remembers how the information described the death of greeting card Tim! He didn''t want to step in at all. But this is not something he can hide. [Burning in anger] This hero spell was directly used by Dane! Under his sudden red eyes, Hackett suddenly felt a blaze!Turning his head, the black wings that he had just summoned were burning fiercely by a passive fire! "What spell is this ?!" Hackett was a little embarrassed. He was a high-level warlock. After so many years in the field of spells, how could he be regarded as a leader and got the title of a senior master. It stands to reason that he should be very keen on the fluctuations of magic. But before the fire burned, he didn''t feel anything! As if this fierce flame appeared out of thin air, as if this fire came completely from an indescribable place, and it was not directly noticed by anyone in advance, so it was burned directly! The black wings did not last long under the heroic spell of Dane''s [Burning in Fury], and it was soon burned. Hackett, who had just flew from the ground, maybe only three or five meters high, just dropped from mid-air. This height is not what makes Hackett. In fact, no matter how high, a high-level warlock can''t be killed. They have many means to cope with such a high-altitude drop situation. But they didn''t have many means to deal with Dane''s long sword at this time! Every time Dane came out to fight, he was bound to bring enough theologian''s support behind him. Cecilia was sent by him to find the fallen elves in the dark jungle deep in the Central Mountains. He did not participate in the war, but the high priests under Dane were not her only. Although the casting ability is slightly weaker than Cecilia, no matter it is the power of the bull or the divine magic, these fairly powerful gain state spells, she also mastered. At this moment, the woman was also riding a white horse, sitting among the Templars. The divine light of Dane naturally comes from the woman''s handwriting. With the blessing of divine power, and the power brought by higher rage, Dane can always take out the strength that is far beyond his level when the strongest power is most needed to erupt. !!Hackett''s body glowed with a variety of lights, which were sound and light effects of spell props being triggered on their own in such a crisis. As a high-level war warlock with fourteen cast levels, Hackett not only has a powerful casting ability, but also has a very rich net worth matching with him. And these bright magic lights are no doubt all defensive life-saving means. Several beams of light hit Dane''s body, making his sword less powerful; several shields blocked Dane''s knife before he could really hurt Hackett. At the same time, the high-level warlock also snatched a series of spells. Scarlet flames and heavy shadow power hit Dane''s body, knocking him out. He seemed to have resolved a crisis, even if he had given his whole body of protection, but he managed to save his life. But before he was half lucky in his heart, there was a roar of eagles and lions above his head! Three majestic griffins have swooped down, only a short distance from him! The three griffins that came down, gave Hackett a hard meal with fangs and claws. But he wasn''t dead, no matter how miserable, no matter how badly he was wounded, even if his shoulders, chest and abdomen were torn from huge wounds, he still had his life, and even his casting power. How about this? His guards were not able to block the impact of the Templars. When he had just dealt with the griffin''s downfall, he suddenly realized that there was no one around him who could protect himself, and all of them were shining with silver holy power Elf knight! The sword of the elf knight, containing the Holy Power, slashed at him. The siege of more than ten Templars made Hackett miserable.He would nt be afraid of any Templar alonehe such a warlock, could he be afraid of two or six knights? Even if someone has already killed him, even if the holy power they have, there is a certain restraint to the shadow power he has mastered, but the huge gap in strength is enough for him to make up for all the disadvantages. But there are several dozens, which is a bit too much. He has gone to great lengths to use his spells to resolve the crisis, and even this may be the fastest time in his life to cast spells. He can always **** one or two spells when the sword is about to be cut on his body, protect himself, or repel one or two Templars. If it weren''t for his superb performance, he might have been hacked to death. He felt that his life was in the hardest and darkest moment, so he burned himself so fiercely and brilliantly. But ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Maybe his fate really should be cut off here. At the other end, Isylor, who has completed blessings on Dane''s divine magic, has also prepared an advanced purification spell. Her caster level is certainly a bit worse than that of Hackett, who can release the magic of the Seven Rings, but a five-ring purification purification skill is placed on Hackett''s left, right, and clumsy, He really can''t deal with it by any means. Under the purification of Hilo Priest, the shadow energy on Hackett''s body suddenly fainted a lot, a few of the gain energy from darkness, disappeared in a blink of an eye. With Hackett''s ability, he can still think of a way to get the situation back, as long as he is given a little time, just a little. But for this little time, he was gone. Dane, who was given a spell by his spell, has made a comeback! When the blood of the earth was pointed again and he pointed the blade sharply at his head, he had no way to go.This beating lasted two minutes. As a result, a high-level war warrior who led tens of thousands of soldiers and had fourteen cast levels was chopped into a pool of R mud in the army. (To be continued.) Chapter 388 collapse Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Watching Hackett''s chopped corpse, Dane took a sip, spit out bloodshot saliva, and cursed: "Well, I''ve chopped so excited, I forgot to leave my head!" It is certainly useful that Dane wanted to leave Hackett''s head. If you can carry this human head and display it on the battlefield, it is estimated that the morale of the enemy will be severely hit. If the hiding is beyond recognition, although it is still possible to spread the news that Hackett is dead, after all, it is not good to hold the head directly. Moreover, when Dane learned from Issloor that Hackett''s head could be used in the temple as a sacrifice to Father Hilo in exchange for a reward, he even regretted it more. However, the minced meat is chopped into minced meat, and that loss is not much. After beating and killing the enemy''s general, Dane felt that there was no suspense in this battle. He is now ready to take people to continue attacking Hackett''s army, but before that, he needs to deal with personal issues first. He looked a little bit embarrassed now. He could not see the original bright silver on the delicate chain armor. After being raged by the power of flames and shadows, he became black and dark. The linen scarf that had been wrapped around the neck and the white cloak sprinkled behind him were also gone. Even the armor with high-level sturdy, medium-level anti-magic double enchanting effect, under Hackett''s magic power, became so miserable, not to mention those made of linen. However, although it seems that Dane is not very chic, it doesn''t matter. The magic of Hackett''s previous bombing on him has been partially absorbed by the magic resistance chain mail. This white wolfsmith''s smithy gathered almost all the chain armor made by high-level blacksmiths and was sent to Comilla Island for a double enchantment. It has become a very good armor. What''s more, Hackett''s temporary **** of the spell was not so powerful that it caused Dane a little damage.Of course, he still suffered a minor injury, but this injury will not affect his combat ability at least, but his appearance is not so handsome with shadows and flames. Moreover, when Peraislol released two healing magics, he was cured of even the less serious injuries. With that in mind, he turned over the back of War Wolf. The original Hulkert''s melee guards had all collapsed. They are all fierce soldiers in the army, but they are not comparable to the elite knights such as the Templars, and they are not much more than the Templars. It is quite normal to be destroyed. What''s more, they watched their own owner would be killed. Where is the courage to continue fighting? Dane was too lazy to lead someone to kill them. A group of defeated soldiers, especially when the guards around the commander defeated, may affect other soldiers more than an elite army. These guardian retreats are likely to help Dean defeat enemy forces more quickly, and they are themselves natural propaganda hacketts who will be killed. The situation did not exceed Dane''s expectations. This was originally fighting with his own general and the fighting will should have been the most tenacious general guard of all the Northern Group Army. The chain reaction was very scary. . Under the pressure of the pure swordsmen and the assault of the wolf cavalry, the two or three thousand soldiers were in a state of shakyness. The generals and guards who were collapsed were in direct chaos. The wolf riders who have bitten their formation for a long time, it will not be so difficult to get into the battle at this moment. They chased the fleeing enemy army, the machete was no longer a weapon, but it became a real butcher knife! At this time, the ability of the wolf rider to be a leader in the light cavalry was demonstrated. They may tear the enemy''s complete formation directly, which is not so good, but when the enemy army does not have a good defense or even begins to flee, Team Wolves can be more effective than the Legion of the Brigade. Who can escape if you run away from the wolf? The wolves that formed a squadron passed by, howling, a dead body lying on the ground. They are constantly tearing out more gaps among the declining enemy forces, constantly creating more confusion and panic. This is like the wolves who are chasing the flock. They don''t pay attention to killing. They don''t pay attention to formation and impact as they reload the knight. They just divide into various squads. According to the officers, Killing a fleeing lamb and rushing the ''flock'' towards the abyss. This army led by Hackett is not a miscellaneous soldier, but the Eighth Classic is a unit in the hands of Governor Kangli. However, even if this is the case, they will not be able to reverse the situation in this case. Even if some middle and senior officers try to re-collapse the soldiers in an attempt to continue to resist, before they gather enough power ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ will immediately attract the attack of the wolves, before they can reorganize the troops, Just beat them again.After these thousands of people collapsed, the war situation could no longer be cleaned up. Followed by those who collapsed behind them were the troops that surrounded the Second Wing led by Pershing. And when they could not continue to block the second wing, the second wing, which had already been under siege, also began to attack, playing the role of a hunter. Then the heavy infantry regiment, torn apart by the Second Wing, and flattened by the White Wolf guards, also collapsed. They were still fighting under such adversity. Although the impact on the battle situation was not great, they were able to hold back the pace of the White Wolf Guard. But now, this heavy infantry regiment, which should have been a mainstay of the army, has no way to continue. Then it collapsed, the enemy''s long-range attacking force with 2,000 people on the ground that had been under attack. They have suffered considerable casualties all the time, even when the Ranger Group of the Second Wing stopped paying attention to them. Only two crossbowmen and one Ranger continued to shoot at them, but between the two The strength gap is relatively large, even if the number of people doubles, it can''t make up for the firepower gap. Originally, they were able to continue fighting, but looking at what they are now, there is no need to continue. The battlefield has become chaotic. Hackett''s army, all formations, all organizations and disciplines collapsed in a short time. I''ll put a chapter early today, and I''ll have it later. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 389 Defeat Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! The number of people in Hackett was a complete collapse, and the God of War could not be saved. The scene has become extremely chaotic. In fact, Hackett''s army did not have much military loss. The archer''s unit, which has the largest loss ratio, may even collapse last. After all, from the beginning of the battle, until now, they have been fighting against the joint crossbowmen and ranger forces, and suffered a large loss with a relatively high casualty ratio. Directly in the shooting, the archer who was shot dead and wounded may exceed the number of six or seven hundred. The crossbowmen and rangers on Dane''s side may not have more than two hundred casualties, just over a hundred. In contrast, the other troops that collapsed quickly and fell into chaos first are likely to have less casualties. In a chaotic battlefield, it is difficult for Dane to obtain accurate casualty statistics. But just by visual inspection, the actual manpower lost by the enemy may be more than 2,000. The remaining 8,000 people are in chaos. Most of them have begun to ignore orders and are fleeing. This undisciplined escape is the scariest thing. Ordinary soldiers in a war situation, where can you have any overall view? This kind of thing is difficult for even some middle and senior officers. They could only run blankly, running as far away as possible from the butcher''s knife of Dion''s forces.This gave Dyne a good chance. His wolf ride, and other units that can be quickly interspersed, are behind these smashers and rushing to kill them. This kind of rushing is very purposeful, it is not about killing the number of enemies at all, that is of little significance. His main purpose was twofold. One was to completely disrupt the resistance of the enemy. After all, they counted like seven thousand people, and in fact they were all elites. If they are not given enough pressure, they are likely to regroup under the command of officers at all levels after a period of chaos. This is something that Dane can''t tolerate. Has it been possible to crash the opponents and let them regroup? how can that be! As for his second purpose, it is even more important. He wanted to drive this group of soldiers down to attack the forces of Galvin and Anders who were still fighting Ozer''s main army! Dane can''t wait to see such a scene! More than 7,000 troops defeated and attacked their own army from behind. This picture of Dane felt very excited when he thought about it. That must be more effective than him taking the legion to attack his opponent! And at this moment, those troops that originally belonged to Hackett were acting as Dyne meant. The Legion, which lacks unified command and is in a state of collapse, has no sense at all. Of course, Dean couldn''t command them, but his Majesty was divided into several armies, and he was constantly driving behind the defeated soldiers, and those defeated soldiers could only run towards his opponents according to his will.Thousands of people, panic like a flock without a head of sheep, headed for Galvin and Anders'' army! The enemy is not unresponsive. They were killed in Hackett and his legion was defeated, and they realized the danger of coming to themselves. Galvin and Anders even stopped the offensive, giving up the advantages gained in previous battles. This forced choice made Ozer breathless. He would not let go of this opportunity. When the Northern Army''s troops began to shrink, he was already directing the troops and fighting back. Realizing that this was the time to win, Governor Oze pulled out his sword and joined the battle in person! A sixteen-level swordsman who visited the battlefield was a heavy weight in the balance of war, which could not be ignored by Galvin and Anders. Originally, the two planned to be alone. One is responsible for continuing the confrontation with Ozer''s main army, and the other is responsible for cleaning up the mess. But now, no more. Ozer blowing a storm of swords and blades has done too much damage to the Legion, which must be contained. However, whether it is Galvin or Anders, the two of them may be able to draw a tie with Ozer, and any one of them will be a quick defeat. Not to mention the two of them, even if Conley came, he faced Ozer alone, and it was estimated that most of them were a defeat. "Haha!" Dean was happy, and he really didn''t want to see another high-level warlock in front of himself. Then things will become troublesome again. The timing of Ozer''s attack was just right, completely entangled the two warlocks, allowing Dane to continue to implement his plans with confidence.People are so powerful, of course, Dane will not disappoint! The army continued to press forward, and the speed of rushing out of the army became faster. Soon, the vanguard of the collapse, seeing the friendly forces ahead ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Although Galvin and Anders were entangled, they were still prepared. After shrinking their forces, they made some adjustments, and immediately mobilized a portion of the troops that they could catch up to immediately rearward, forming a square array, ready to deal with the impact. However, the defeated soldiers came too fiercely. The formation of a square army has no way to stop the collapse of the collapse. Even if there were many officers in front, they constantly scolded the soldiers and asked them to stop. They even had to use a knife to cut people, but it still did not help. The ordinary soldiers were also flustered. It was all their families in front of them. When they rushed to their positions, these soldiers had no idea what to do. Let someone run? Then don''t want the formation of the army, so many people crowded over, how can they let go? Moving knife? That''s all my family! What''s more, they didn''t get such an order. Moreover, if the sword is really going to be cut, the soldiers also have weapons in their hands, and they cannot resist. Between these hesitations, everything became impossible to recover. The army, which was originally aimed at blocking the collapse of soldiers, did not achieve this expected goal at all. Their formation was dispersed. What is more frightening is that when the panic of the soldiers broke out, some troops even followed We retreat together! This is exactly what Dion wants to see! A moment later, his own troops led by him also officially entered the battlefield. The Templars he personally led rushed to the front, defeating several enemy forces that still adhered to the formation, causing greater confusion. At this point, the forces of Galvin and Anders were also chaotic!Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 390 Borrow Galvin and Anders''s legion was also in chaos. Dane''s plan to drive out the troops and attack the enemy''s formation was clearly a great success with the cooperation of Governor Ozer! In fact, if either of them can rush to the ground before the troops collapse, it may still be possible to restore the situation. ??? The two of them, as the generals in the army, have enough prestige. If they come out and scold, the defeated soldiers may be stopped. Even if this is not possible, if they can give some more decisive orders, for example, when the collapse of the army impacts their own square formation, decisively order the army under command to kill directly Any disobedient military defeat that firmly blocks the military defeat outside the formation, although not capable of turning the tide, can at least prevent the army from collapsing so quickly. But who made them both entangled by Ozer at the time and no one was there? Now, the Northern Army can really be regarded as the general trend. The impact of Hackett''s undermining on the entire Northern Army was devastating. The instability in the rear and the main army of Ozer in front are frantically fighting back. How can the Northern Army be able to defeat defeat? This war, starting in the afternoon, and when the overall situation is set, it is almost three o''clock in the afternoon. However, the fighting did not stop there. The Northern Group Army, which had fallen into a complete defeat, ran across the wasteland, while the main army of Dane and Ozer chased after him. A battle is not just to knock the opponent down. If it is not possible to expand the results of the battle, annihilate as many enemies as possible, and completely defeat the opponent s army without even regrouping them, with the quality of the Northern Group Army, they may still be able to reunite later.This hunt lasted a whole day. Even after dark, Dain and Ozer''s troops did not stop. Until the next day at noon, the actual battle report came out. The results are quite reliable. The main force of the Northern Group Army was almost 40,000, and it had been completely defeated. The annihilated army looked like more than 30,000 people. Among them, the actual number of casualties in the war is not particularly high. It is estimated that 10,000 people will be killed, and the other 20,000 results will be lost after the entire army collapses. Of the more than 20,000 people captured during the pursuit, the number of people killed on the spot was not particularly large. It looked like a few thousand, and the remaining at least 13,000 soldiers of the Northern Army were handed over. With the weapons and the armor off, he became a captive in a prisoner of war camp. In addition, there were troops of 6,000 to 7,000 people who were not killed or captured, but escaped the joint pursuit of Ozer and Dion. But they were able to escape, mainly because they ran fast, and they ran farther while other troops were being cleaned up, and because they ran away, they were more scattered, and maybe a few people or a dozen people formed a small group. For small stocks, it is more difficult to chase them, and there is no meaning in chasing them. Ozer and Dane are too lazy to care about these soldiers. The three senior generals of the Northern Army, Hackett, were cut into the army by Dyne. As for the other two, when they felt that the situation had gone, they were unwilling to continue fighting with the trapped beasts, gave up their desperate struggle with Ozer, and chose to run with their own guard. In the pursuit, Anders was unfortunately chased up, his head strung on the tip of Ozer''s sword. As for Galvin, it escaped successfully. However, although he successfully ran away, it has no meaning to the general situation. After more than a day of chasing, the remnants of the Northern Group Army did not know what the scatter had become, and it was difficult for him to reorganize the troops. Even if it can, it doesn''t make much sense. The troops he can sort out can only support thousands of deaths, and it does not help. On December 25, Oze and Dane, who rested for a day after stopping the pursuit, led the army and escorted 13,000 captives into the Ice Cave City. The prisons and dungeons of the Ice Cave City have been requisitioned, filled with captives. But how big can a city''s dungeon be? Can''t hold so many people at all! In the end, they even had to vacate a lot of public buildings and houses to hold these captives.While his officers and soldiers were busy with these tasks, Dane found Ozer. "I want to borrow a soldier," Dion said as soon as he opened the door. "Okay." Ozzy agreed, too. His expression is very relaxed now, with some curiosity. Previously, when Dane forced him to start a decisive battle with the Northern Army, he was unwilling. He feels risky. But now I won, of course, there is no such concern. Moreover, after the annihilation of the Northern Group Army, it was natural for Ozer to resolve a serious problem and feel better. He didn''t have the idea of ??breaking Dyne apart. After a real observation, I quite recognized Dyne''s army''s combat strength and also recognized Dane as an ally. Ozer had no particularly big ambitions. After he did not destroy Conley, he annihilated Dane and dominated the idea of ??Sindler alone. He is a bit old, and has no children under his knees, and no family. What''s the benefit of dominating Hindrell? The reason he hit Conley was to get revenge on Bernier, his close friend. Now, although the Northern Army has been destroyed, Conley is not dead yet. Not to mention ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ they signed the agreement before. After defeating the Northern Army, he would take out a portion of his army and lend it to Dane to deal with the demon legion south of Conri. This agreement is not a normal black and white letter, but a contract in which the Eight Classics communicate with the blood of both parties and the power of magic. If it is violated, it will cause a big deal. In this way, Oze has no psychological difficulty in borrowing troops. Even when Dion later said that not only would he have to borrow his soldiers, but he would also have to borrow them together to go to battle with Conley, he did not refuse. He himself also wanted to kill Conley himself.However, he was a little curious. According to the latest intelligence from the south, Conley''s demon army has breached Shawan Harbour. This is the news on the 22nd two days ago. As soon as the Shawan Port was broken, the entire south of Hindlerell declared that the entire territory had been poisoned by Conley. There was no other place except the lonely White Wolf Castle. Moreover, after two days have passed, the current White Wolf Fortress may have been breached. But how can Dion, who is so screaming, look a little bit like taking the soldiers back as soon as possible to save his territory in danger? Even before, when Dean was anxious to start a decisive battle with the Northern Army, it was the same. From Ice Cave City to the White Wolf Castle in the south, it can be hundreds of kilometers across. At least half a month later, at that time, no matter how strong White Wolf Castle is, it may not be possible in Governor Kangli Under the onslaught of the Demon Legion persisted for so long. This is where Ozer has always been confused and curious. 8 more late Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 391 Demons under the city The blood-covered Paladin Velina, who was stationed at the main entrance of White Wolf Castle in person, roared on the wall: "The second wing must stand up to me! I tell you, you don''t have any reinforcements, but you are definitely not allowed to take a half step back on the wall! Have you heard that?" The roaring sound was sealed by a little mage apprentice with the wind, and then within a minute, it was sent to the ears of the second wing captain of the second wall of the city wall north of the main gate. in. ? However, the team captain was destined to hear the news. How could he hear the order of his skull, which had no ears and was separated from his body? After a while, Verina learned that the captain of the southern section of the city wall had been killed by a fierce demon army. The entire wing''s defense line had begun to collapse, and the southern section of the city wall was about to be unsustainable. Already. She sighed and insisted for almost two days, but she still couldn''t hold it. On December 22nd, the demon legion led by Conley went under Sand Bay Harbour City. At that time, the first phase of the evacuation of the Shawan Port hosted by Velina was over. A large number of important materials and a large number of people were mobilized urgently in those days. All the ships moored through the Shawan Port were transported to the ocean. None of the ships remained in the port. On the one hand, the ship itself is a very important wealth; on the other hand, it is impossible for them to leave the ship to Conley''s Demon Legion. Is it convenient for others to pursue it?As for all the ships, even if they were left empty, what would Velina do ... she didn''t care at all. She never thought about going by boat. Although many people persuaded her, she still planned to do so. She knew that the most important part of Dyne''s territory in the south of Hindler was not the seemingly rich sandy bay port. The real core city is White Wolf Castle, a castle that established the power of the human temple. In order to keep the vigor of Shawan Port, she would rather abandon the defense of the city, but also withdraw all her personnel. However, she would never give up on White Wolf Castle. The moment before the arrival of the Devil''s Legion in Conley, Verina and Palan, led by the garrison in Sand Bay Harbor, decisively left the city and evacuated to White Wolf Castle. Since the unification, the troops of the White Wolf Castle''s garrison have been withdrawn from Rotten Wolf Town. The sand bay port garrison led by her has been integrated, and the left-behind troops of the White Wolf Castle can be counted. Five thousand people. If the soldiers in several training camps in White Wolf Fort who have not completed training are also pulled out, the number of this temporarily formed army group can reach 6,000. If you count the civilian population of White Wolf Castle, which has absorbed all the population of Rotten Wolf Town and some surrounding villages, an estimated 20,000 to 30,000 people, Verina feels that she already has a certain amount of capital and can talk to Conley Of the Devil''s Legion. Of course, she would not be arrogant to rely on such a miscellaneous army, and the number is far less than the number of miscellaneous army, winning since the expedition, all the way to the south has been a raging Conley Legion. It''s just that her purpose is just to hold fast. With such power, it should be possible to stick to it? However, when the Devil Legion broke through the bay of Sand Bay and arrived under the White Wolf Castle on the night of the 22nd, and immediately launched a round of offensive without even rest, Verina felt instantly. Enormous pressure. When the enemy attacked, she didn''t arrive in White Wolf Castle for a long time, and many defense measures had not yet been launched. In the absence of sufficient preparation, when the enemy''s crazy and violent attack was ushered in, the gate of White Wolf Castle was almost broken on the first day.Those crazy, bursting, and horrible demons, when grouped together individually and in small numbers, are already a headache. And when this number expanded to tens of thousands, the fear it brought was so violent that people couldn''t bear it! At night, when all the scarlet eyes were looking past, occasionally there was a fiery, sulphur-flavored flame rising, and it shone out. When the blackness was full of such abominable demons, whether it was What kind of human warrior, when you see such a scene, it will break up! Verina personally ascended the city head and took the lead in combat. She even immediately pulled out the twenty or more quasi-templar knights who were still training in the White Wolf Castle Abbey. She is a high-level paladin. Although her personal combat power is not particularly strong, in any case, twelve professional levels are placed here; and those prospective Templars ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Although it is better to bring them around Those sixty are so strong, but before they were trained by the knights, they were priests with the ability to cast second to third rings. As a result, Verina became a ''big light bulb'' on the night of the city, and twenty or so quasi knights became a ''small light bulb''. But no matter what, they brought light to the soldiers in the White Wolf Castle who were deterred by the demons, who did not know how to fight. After a hard night of fighting, it was dangerous to keep the gate. After dawn, the enemy retreated, but came back again at noon, and the result was another hard fight in the afternoon. After playing one night and one day, the soldiers and civilians in the city suffered considerable casualties. One day and one night, the blood of the humans in the city of Bailangbao passed three thousand.Among them, there were over 1,000 soldiers who died in the city; the conscripts who had just been recruited and just picked up their weapons suffered even greater losses, dying two thousand. And the head of the demon they captured may be in their early fives or six hundred. The casualties are large, this matter can be put aside for the time being. There are still many living people in the city. Even if they have been fighting at such a large price, as long as they can defend the city, it is worth it. The city is broken, so what good is it to survive more people? Does the demon still show mercy or accept captives? However, keeping the city is such a difficult task. After a day of fighting, the quite tired White Wolf Fortress soldiers and civilians did not get much rest time. On the 25th day, they were attacked again by the Demon Legion. This battle was fought again from morning to night. At this moment, in the evening, the city finally showed signs of being unable to keep. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 392 Unforgettable Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! He persisted for two days and three nights. By the evening of the 25th, White Wolf Castle finally showed signs of persistence. The loss of the southern part of the city wall made Verina very weak. During the previous adherence, not to mention the southern section of the city wall, other places, including even the city gate where Verina is now, were attacked by the enemy. Every time, Verina will do her best to mobilize her forces and mobilize every strength she holds in her hands to fill gaps and regain positions, no matter how much it costs. But this time, she really had no energy. Pulling a sword and looking around, every demon around is so fierce; every warrior fighting side by side, the tired look on his face is so obvious. Even the twenty or so Templar knights have hit eleven in battle, and the battle loss rate has exceeded half. Verina knew that the outer wall of White Wolf Castle must be impossible to hold on to. She had no power in her hand to send back the lost southern section of the city wall, but the gap was not filled, and the demons outside the city would pour into the city like an endless stream. By then, no matter if Verina would No matter how good the place is, it''s useless. But it is not time to admit defeat."Warriors! This time to fight off the demons! Just this time, follow me again!" Verina yelled! She is actually very tired now. It can be said that the entire city has been fighting for so long. She is the one who kills the most demons and the one who has the most efforts. But she knew that she was now the backbone of the army, and she must not show any signs of fatigue. If she looked tired, how could she inspire the morale of other soldiers? She once again launched an attack on the demons. The dozen or so quasi knights who were still alive also raised their swords, and the light of the holy light that was not shining, but they also firmly followed the woman. Paladin''s pace. Then came Verina''s guards, and hundreds of soldiers who were still standing in the city. The sudden outbreak of the human force drove the demon off the city again. But at the same time, another bad news came. "Report General! The northern section was also lost! General Paran has withdrawn the city head with the stubble, and is withdrawing to the city under the support of General Chapel." Verina squeezed her lips tightly and said, "Okay, I see." "General, we ... what do we do now?" The commander didn''t leave, but asked a word hesitantly. "Let''s withdraw, too," Verina said. "General ..." The rumor made the soldier somewhat hate his cowardice. He looked up and wanted to say something, but saw the general''s face still with such a determined expression, even if he was retreating. time.Obviously, the retreat that Velina said was not to be given up, as the commander understood. On the contrary, the abandonment of the city that is already doomed to be unable to keep it is to return to fight for more strength, more advantages, and to carry out the next more determined resistance! Looking at the expression of the female general, the legend made the soldier feel that the fear and weakness in his heart were dispelled at this moment! Verina didn''t notice the change in the sentinel''s mentality, and she said, "You find a way to tell Palan and Chapul, and let them gather the troops as much as possible, with as many young adults as possible, shrink into the city, shrink to the master Near the fort. I will take the troops to the main fort to meet with them. We will be there and continue to fight the demons! " The commander nodded heavily and said, "Okay! Guarantee the mission!" "Well, you go, pay attention to safety." After sending out the commander, Verina began to gather her strength and regain all the forces she could gather. While the demons had just been repelled, before the next round of attack had come, The troops evacuated the city first. The road towards the city was not so smooth. Before holding on to the city for two days and three nights, after both the north and south walls of the city fell, many demons have poured into the city. On the way back, Verina encountered many demon obstacles. But luck is good, the number of demons rushing into the city is not particularly large, and she has not encountered a large number of blockers. Some small-scale encounters, under her own leadership, quickly solved the opponent. Finally, before night, the troops she had led, which had exceeded 1,000 people, finally returned to the main fort. This main fortress with a height of more than one hundred meters, which has twenty or thirty floors, can be called the highest building of Schindler and one of the strongest buildings. It was also Verina''s biggest support for the city, and it was the last battlefield she chose.In front of the main gate of the five-meter-wide main fort, there were a dozen dead corpses lying down. Obviously, the steps of the demons have already been contaminated here, but the number is not large. Under the attack of the crossbowman ambush in several firing pits above the main castle ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ was killed in front of the door. Without paying attention to the bodies, Verina stepped forward. A hole was opened in the third-floor window, and Palan''s ugly face emerged. "Master!" Palan''s tone was a little surprised, he said, "You are finally back!" Verina didn''t have time to greet Palando, and she said, "Open the door, and the soldiers will gradually enter the main castle. I will take a part of the palace behind the door and will never let Any demon passes through me! " "You show me on the main fort. As long as you see that I will not be able to hold on, don''t hesitate to close the door directly! At that time, don''t open the door no matter what the situation is, have you heard? Palan took a deep breath, and he knew that Verina was keeping him on it, watching her kill herself on the battlefield. But he would not have long love for his children, he would not cry, and at the moment of life and death, even Verina was ready to die, how could he live up to the pay of the female general? "Okay, I understand." "Um." Verina nodded comfortably, she felt that she had not cultivated the wrong person. She turned around, preparing to start to organize the troops to enter the main fortress in batches, as well as to organize the troop after the palace. At this time, she suddenly heard Palan calling her at the window. Verina wondered hmm? Bad, without turning back.Paran: "Master, can I propose to you after the war is over?" Verina turned her head and smiled sweetly. Palan never forgets this smile. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 393 Heart-shaped Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! The demon came quickly. When more than a thousand soldiers who followed Verina outside the gate of the main fortress entered the main fortress without even half of them, the demon had already arrived. In fact, before that, there have been some traces of demons outside of jewelry. However, Verina personally organized the strength of two squadrons to deal with such small-scale demons, and the results achieved were quite good. None of the small-scale enemies that came before could threaten the troops entering the main fort. But this time is different. Palan, who stood at the window, could see better than anyone else. The demons that came this time were vast and mighty. Among them, there were also human forces in a square array. That was obviously the system that Governor Conley brought out from Cinderella. Paran estimated that Governor Conley himself was probably in the army. Next to him, a guard came up and said in his ear, "General, should we close the door?"Palan clenched her teeth, her lips clenching tightly and not speaking. "General?" The guard hurried again. "I see!" He erupted suddenly, scaring the guard no longer to speak. He re-focused his eyes out of the window. Outside the main fortress, the soldiers near the door also seemed to feel the approach of death, and each one was also a little restless, and began to worry more about being able to flood into the door as soon as possible Discipline is slowly crumbling. A cruel smile appeared on the corner of Palan s mouth, and he said, Tell the guards below to let everyone line me up honestly. Who dares to be crowded, who dare not obey orders, and who dare to break the order, kill!" "Yes!" The guard behind him took the order, and went down to order. A moment later, there was a quarrel before the gate of the main fortress, and two more screams, and the peace was restored. In the middle, Palan didn''t look down. His eyes have always been concentrated before the main castle, and organized a team of more than 200 people, ready to fight against the devil Verina. The woman would not know that she was facing a losing battle. Thousands of demons opposite, and the Cinderella Guard, led by the warlock himself, were placed on the ground by two hundred people, and they might not even be able to make a charge. Even if she can take advantage of the terrain before the castle, she won''t face too many enemies at the same time, but it won''t last long.This is a perpetual battle, but she still looks so determined and animated. She is still actively organizing the team and is still resolutely encouraging her morale to prepare for a deadly battle with the enemy. Palan also saw the horsewoman turn her head once. The eyes of the two were staring away from each other. In fact, at such a long distance, Palan couldn''t even see the expression on her face. But he still felt the meaning in Verina''s eyes, as if asking him: "Why don''t you close the door?" Palan''s mouth was slightly open, and he whispered something that nobody could hear except himself: "I''m waiting for you to come in ... can you not be stupid? Come in, OK?" He didn''t get any response-of course he didn''t get any response, just like a few minutes ago, he said he asked for marriage, and the horsewoman did not give him any answer. The demons have assembled. They only stayed outside the main castle area for a moment before they started to move forward. With so many demons approaching, Verina''s two hundred were no worse than a group of ants standing in front of a giant. Palan closed her eyes in pain, and sure enough, Verina could not come in by herself. If she came in, she might be able to save her life, but the door would probably not be closed. The soldiers outside the door, because she was there, the backbone was still there, so she could barely maintain order. Once Verina came in, the soldiers outside would know they were abandoned, no matter how stupid. What''s more, if there is a safe environment for entering the door, someone must clear the demons that were constantly approaching before. This is also the work that needs to be directed by Velina. Whoever can guarantee that the soldiers can be crushed after changing anyone else? At that time, before the gate is closed, the first batch of soldiers who will hit the gate are the soldiers outside the main fort!Human nature has a moment of glory, but human nature has a dark side. "Stop ... give me all those who haven''t come in yet, and close the door." Palan finally issued the order. When the demons started to attack, it was also when the main gate was closed. The soldiers pushed back two steps back outside the door, staring at the suddenly closed door suddenly. The silence lasted only a second, and they reacted: they were abandoned. The mood of panic permeated everyone''s heart instantly. There are more than a hundred soldiers outside this gate who have neither entered nor organized to fight against the demons. Without any command, they all swarmed under the gate and looked up. Some people were crying and begging, some People are yelling. What''s the use? The main gate of the main fort is constructed from solid monoliths ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Even if there is a siege weapon, I don''t know how long it will take. Where is the door that these soldiers can knock on? They yelled and scolded for a while under the gate of the main fort. They could not open the door, but they could call the devil. Here comes the devil. It was impossible for Verina''s two hundred people to stop all the demons, but there were still many demons that crossed their line of defense and approached.Humans in the main castle, of course, no demon can threaten. But the hundreds of soldiers whose mood had collapsed before the gate became the best slaughter target for the demons. These people, without even a little effective resistance, were killed clean. And the casualties paid by the demons were not small, but not many were killed by these soldiers. Most of them were killed by the human archers and firing mage spells on the firing mounds on the main tier. Palan never paid a visit to the gate, and he didn''t care. This demon can''t break the gate of the main fort. The one hundred soldiers who couldn''t come in have long been no different from the dead in his heart. What else should be concerned about? His eyes were staring at the shining figure who was constantly fighting among the demons, his hands tightened tightly, as if pinching his own heart. He watched the soldiers around her fall down, he watched her keep beheading and killing demons, and wounds were left on his body. But he couldn''t do anything, and he could only watch like this. Palan felt an emotion, and now he understood what it felt like a knife in his heart. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 394 Heavenly soldier Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Palan couldn''t bear to look any further. He was afraid that he would watch the next time. He couldn''t help jumping upstairs, picking up a sword, fighting alongside Verina, and fighting with the demons. At this moment, there are very few soldiers around Verina who can fight with her side by side. There are more than two hundred people. How long has this been played? It turned out that two thirds had already died under the claws of the demons. This once again proves how fragile ordinary human forces are when fighting against demons. There is no chance for things to turn around. Verina, who is trapped in the Demon Swarm, is still alive and does not seem to have suffered any serious injuries. But her death was already inevitable. Even Palan, who was looking at this matter with the greatest hope, was now thinking in despair. But just because no one can believe it or anyone can imagine it, a huge reversal has appeared! moonlight! It was holy moonlight! White Wolf Castle, already at night, is not too dark. In the cloudless weather on the wasteland, as long as the sand does not blow too hard, the full moon on that day will always shed enough light. Of course, moonlight can''t illuminate the night as bright as the day, but it can never let people reach their fingers.But how can moonlight at this time be described as ordinary light? The silver glow, like the flowing water, poured down from the sky, covering the whole city. On the ground, the demon''s body is being evaporated at a speed that is not fast but visible to the naked eye. The sinful body was broken down into a little light and ascended into the sky; at the same time, the moonlight became more intense. This moonlight had a very direct impact. After being exposed to the moonlight, which was very special and was not normally seen at ordinary times, the demons were quite obviously affected. As if there was sulfuric acid splashing on the body-no, it must be worse than sulfuric acid splashing. Demons are very resistant to sulfuric acid. Even if sulfuric acid is actually splashed on their bodies, their skin can largely offset a lot of damage. But this moonlight is different. The moonlight, carrying the power of its attributes, shines on the demons, making them very uncomfortable. Zila Zila sounded like the sound of raw meat on a teppanyaki, and white smoke rose from the skin of the demon, and they were obviously suffering from light pain! Palan was a little embarrassed, and Verina was a little embarrassed when she was in the enemy line. This moonlight is so inexplicable that I have no idea where it came from. The demons'' offensive rhythm was disrupted, and there was a lot of commotion among the demonic groups. The sacred moonlight will not kill the demons directly, but the burning pain is not light, which is a great weakening of their fighting power. After the sudden blow, the cruel and bloodthirsty looks of the demons have faded a lot. They no longer continue to attack Verina and others who are about to be destroyed, but instead step back slowly, alertly He looked around with a little fear. Conley and Arkadi were sitting in the army, both with solemn faces.Both of them, as advanced casters, are more sensitive to the fluctuations of power than the others. The sacred moonlight from the sky is the power of the deities belonging to a good camp. "Where''s the power of the Good God?" Arcadi''s voice even smelled a little frightened. Conley''s face was also gloomy. This power made them both very surprised. The bodies of the demons demolished were obviously affected by some great power and were sacrificed. The sacred moonlight falling from the sky has brought a great blow to his demon army! Conley stood up and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a messenger who suddenly ran over from behind. "Mr. Governor! Just received the news, we sent the demon army to destroy the White Wolf Castle, and were attacked by an enemy who did not know where it came from. Now the whole army is wiped out!" "Temple?" Governor Conley''s expression was a little dazed. He knew that Dyne''s territory was a very strange, god-based god, Hilo, as the territory of faith. Schindler is not a place with a lot of religious power. It is chaotic and people''s beliefs are diverse. There are all kinds of beliefs, and there are all kinds of weird and strange missionaries here, but rarely can you see such a religious structure as a temple. This place is too chaotic to be suitable for the establishment of long-term religious strongholds. Maybe today, this town is still dominated by people who believe in the Lord of the Light, and tomorrow it will become a place dominated by the Mother Earth. And Dion, it is strange that in the places such as White Wolf Castle, Sand Bay Harbor, and even Rotten Wolf Town, each has established a spirit temple mainly dedicated to the God of Heroes.No one can figure out why. But Hilo is a good god, and although few humans believe in him, he is a master **** who has reached a powerful level of divine power. After smashing White Wolf Castle, Conley gathered his strength to prepare to destroy White Wolf Castle, the only main castle that can still stand strong resistance. On the other hand, he sent a group of demons to destroy the temple. He didn''t care at all. Destroying the temple was just a reaction of him as a evil magician, in a state of extreme dislike for the good gods. In fact, judging from the current situation of White Wolf Fortress, even if no special staff is assigned to pass, can the temple that does not have a corresponding religious force stationed at all be impossible? But no one thought that the temple that should not have any threats in their opinion was really shaking the sky! "Don''t ... there is still a powerful wizard in that temple?" Arcadi''s first reaction was this. He thought about it, and then added: "And there should be a large number of religious soldiers? Otherwise how to explain the sacred moonlight in the sky? How to explain that we sent at least two or three hundred demon in the past, why Destroyed? " Conley had a calm face, and had no reaction to Arkadi''s guess. What''s the use of guessing here? Better to see for yourself! He got up from his throne, which was constructed by a gray and white skeleton, and carried by a six-headed demon. He held the dark purple unknown material that stood next to the throne. , There are two meters long staff. The power of darkness was flowing inside his body, and the top of the staff seemed to grow like a demon head with three horns, and suddenly opened the closed eyes, emitting a scarlet light!A moment later, in the midair, the twisted dark power formed a huge demon''s eyes! The devil''s eyes, which had a radius of almost three meters, shook three or two times in midair, and suddenly opened his eyelids. His big eyes, swinging for a moment, stared at the location of the Temple of Hilo in the south of White Wolf Castle. The picture seen by the Devil''s Eye was shared into Conley''s vision in real time. The picture he saw almost made him faint directly to the ground. "Ozer ?!" He called out the name silently. Hearing this name, Arcadi next to him wondered if his ears were faulty or if Conley had a problem with his mouth. He asked, "What Ozer? Shouldn''t Ozer be to the north? Didn''t they just defeat our Northern Army just yesterday? How could it be here?" Conley said: "Hell! You asked me, how would I know?" "Is Ozer alone?" "And Dane! There are at least 10,000 troops! Dane''s main force is here, and part of Ozer''s main force is also here!" "How is this possible ?!" Arkadi screamed as well. All that Conley said was beyond his imagination.According to intelligence, yesterday, the two men and their troops should still be around the ice cave city. How could it come to the south in one day? Of course, the Aurodic world is a world with supernatural powers, and things like magic are more magical than anything else. But Conry and Arkadi are the best of the casters themselves. While they have powerful mana, they are more aware of the limitations of magic than anyone else. An army of more than 10,000 people came to White Wolf Castle from a few hundred kilometers away in an instant. That is not impossible, but if you want to do this, the caster must have a cast ability above the legendary level, and also have to Only after a good period of time can we accomplish such a great feat. But, the legendary mage? Is the legendary mage a Chinese cabbage? I have been mixing for so long in Hindrell, let alone a legendary mage. Except for the green dragon on the Broken Dragon Peak, who has ever seen people above the legendary level in this wasteland? Is Ozena''s prestigious name, at best, the level of a 16th-level swordsman? That''s a long way from the legend! What''s more, even if you step back ten thousand steps, Dane and Ozer really found a legendary mage to help them, but even the legendary mage completed such a large-scale teleportation and brought so many people from Ice Cave City. Arrived at White Wolf Castle, the movement should be very large. But like the sacred moonlight that suddenly appeared in the sky, the more than 10,000 people brought by Dane and Ozer were so sudden! The two of them didn''t feel any movement due to large-scale teleportation, and naturally they couldn''t be more alert or unguarded. As a result, people rushed behind them. What other fort? Hurry up and prepare for defense! Quickly put down everything that couldn''t be figured out. Both Conry and Arkadi began to adjust their troops, with 5,000 human soldiers as the core. Outside, there were more than 7,000 gathered, which seemed to have become very debilitating demons. But Dane and Ozer came too fast. Along the main street of White Wolf Castle, the sound of ''tapping and tapping'' sounded loudly. A group of heavily armored cavalry with armour on their armour came along the street.After encountering the demon, the cavalry did not hesitate, and began to accelerate and charge over a long distance. If they were demons dozens of minutes ago, then after meeting human knights, no matter how majestic these actually look, they will definitely use fangs and claws to tell those humans what the fear from the abyss is Kind of. But at the moment, the demons, who are in a state of weakness, have no such ability. Although they still look very fierce in a state of weakness, Zhang Ya dance claws towards the human knights, but the strength is indeed no longer as brave as before. The sacred moonlight is eroding the power of demons. On the contrary, these moonlights shone on the human cavalry, but turned into blessings, making them more fearless and powerful! The result is no doubt, any demon who dares to withstand the impact of heavy cavalry on the main street can not escape the impact of riding a rifle, and the trample of war horses! This is an elite cavalry force, heavy cavalry armed to the teeth, and one of Ozer''s greatest reliance on the wasteland to the east of Hindler! There are more than 1,500 heavy cavalry ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is one of the most deterrent cavalry troops of Schindler, no one! With the mighty momentum, after crushing the demons on the main road, the horsemen who followed behind the cavalry were Dane''s wolf riders. Still led by Dion himself, the wolf cavalry re-sweeped again along the path run by the heavy cavalry. Fortunately, he has escaped the crushed demons of heavy riding and usually cannot escape the wolf riding scimitar. The flexible wolf cavalry can also go deep into the alleys where heavy riding is inaccessible, and fight against the enemy. After the wolf rides, it is the main legion of Dane and Ozer. With an army of over 12,000 people, it was overwhelming! The environment of the city will not be like the wilderness or the plain, and it is very suitable for large regiments to carry out military superiority operations. However, this is Dane''s city and Dane''s home. Dane is more familiar with this city than anyone else. He is fully aware of how to arrange the troop strength and the route of travel, which can maximize the display of his military strength.Conley and Arkadi are now in dire straits. In the face of falling **** soldiers this day, the two of them have tried their best to try to keep the enemy out of the defensive circle, but several attempts have not achieved any good results. Dyne and Ozer''s march still seemed so irresistible. The violent demons that followed them all the way south, at this time, under the blow of the main human army from the northern battlefield, they could not show the original bravery at all! The two looked at each other and thought something was bad. Two in one Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 395 Shock Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! For Conley and Arkadi, things are really not great. The demon army that had been brought into a languished state by the holy moonlight, the combat effectiveness fell more than one. But relatively speaking, the attacking human army defeated the incomparable northern army, and morale was at its peak. And after the war, they also rested for a day without any physical fatigue. Coupled with Dane, a commander who is very familiar with White Wolf Castle, and the sacred moonlight in the sky for human soldiers and the weakening of demons ... The coordination and combination of these things have made the human army''s superiority great. With the heavy cavalry as the pioneer and the wolf ride as follow-up raids, the tens of thousands of legions that followed immediately pressed on them with an unstoppable force. Conley knew that this could not stop the other party. "Take back the Demon Unit," Conley said softly. He didn''t sit down and still stood."Um." Arcadi nodded aside, he understood Conley''s meaning, this is to shrink all forces, gather them, and then play a rhythm with the opponent. This is a more sensible approach. Previously, I wanted to try to rely on the complex terrain of the city, and the advantages of various complex streets that were not suitable for large-scale military advances, to block the sudden emergence of these troops from Dane and Ozer. But looking at the current situation, people are in a state of inadequacy, and it is impossible to stop them. Then there is no need to disperse the troops that are not many in the front to add fuel. Putting the troops together and hitting all the way down to the present, there are still 7,000 demon in Conley and Arkadi, plus 5,000 Cinderella Guards who have not suffered much loss, a total of more than 12,000 Fighting power, playing a match with Ozer and Conley directly, you will lose before you see it! It is true that they will not lose. The army of Dane and Ozer will add up to about 14,000 people. Ten thousand of them were Ozer''s main legion, and he lent almost half of his own power to Dane with himself. With less than 4,000 people remaining, it was Dion''s legion. In the battle with the Northern Group Army, he had more than 5,000 troops and suffered some losses. In terms of quantity comparison, Dane and Ozer did not occupy too many advantages. But in momentum, Dane they won too much. Looking at the shrinking enemies, Ozer with white hair, rubbing his holy sword in his hand beside Dion, said, "Kangli is also careful enough, unfortunately such a good opportunity. Let''s take two steps. , Wait to bring the troops together, and then play against these demons! " Dane shook his head and said, "Non-stop, just rush over!" "Huh?" Oze frowned. He was still somewhat uncorrect. He knew that loaning troops to Dane, although he followed, he could only be regarded as a guest army at White Wolf Castle. But as a governor for many years, it is already a habit to make decisions by myself. This idea has been denied by others, but it has not been encountered for many years.However, his mentality was adjusted fairly quickly. The main reason was that he followed Dion just to witness a miracle he had never imagined. Instantly reach the wonder of White Wolf Castle from the northern ice cave city. Ozer is considered to be well-informed. In the early years, he did not go south and north in various parts of the world. The sixteen professional-level swordsman titles were not only broken out in Hindler. , But he can really be regarded as knowledgeable. But even so, he has never seen this kind of ability that can instantly take more than 10,000 people through hundreds of kilometers. As for the sacred moonlight that enveloped the whole city from Dion and his priests, although it is also a very significant miracle, tens of thousands of people can instantly transmit a miracle in front of them. Ze felt a little numb. Under these circumstances, Ozer felt that listening to Dane didn''t seem to be bad. Ozzie had no opinion, and his army was even less likely to have any opinion. Therefore, under the command of Dane, the human army that Conley and Arkadi had intercepted in the streets, main roads, alleys, and other places just broke down, and did not have any intention to stop. After running across the street, , Even rushed directly towards the demon army of Conry and Arkadi gathered before the gate of the main fort! "It''s bold!" Conley was furious when he saw such an action from his opponent! He felt provoked!At the same time, however, Arcadi next to him was gloomy. He could see that under the circumstances that Dane''s troops were marching in this way, his own team had no time to re-defend the line of defense before the military formation. Many recovered demons still have not been able to return to their positions. At this moment, the entire army is still very confused. But the enemy is above the momentum! Arkadi couldn''t think of any way to stop it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ If he just ordered those demons to turn around to fight the enemy, he felt that it would surely be penetrated easily. He glanced at Kangri, who was exasperated, and he wanted to see what the Lord Governor could do to stop the enemy. The Governor is indeed there. Kangri, who was angry, hadn''t lost his mind yet. He certainly wouldn''t think that he could be easily blocked as soon as he was angry with his enemies, and his anger hadn''t had that much effect. The solution he thought was to mobilize his own troops. Conley''s army, in addition to the devil, but there are 5,000 Cinderella guards! This was his solemnistic unit, the Guard Corps that he took from Lost City to Cinderella, and accompanied him all the way down from Cinderella to White Wolf Castle. Strength and loyalty are unquestionable. More importantly, they are human beings, and will not be suppressed by the sacred moonlight like demons, and their strength will not be discounted! When Conley began to mobilize his own human legion, on the other side, the troops of Dane and Ozer finally opened up a number of streets leading to the main fort, approaching. The human army did not stop. After several streets opened, they immediately launched an attack on the Conri legion gathered in front of the main fort!The demons burst out. These debilitating demons are completely powerless to withstand the impact of the human legion. Among them, the most brave performance was still a thousand riders under Governor Ozer''s account! These even people with war horses may add up to two tons of guys. When they raise their lances on the street and charge them, it is really not something that ordinary demons can stop! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 396 Wall charge Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! The heavy cavalry that charged up, if lined up, has a proper name to call it-wall charge. Due to the terrain, it was difficult for heavy cavalry passing through the street to sacrifice such a large weapon before the main fort. At least, it''s hard for them to really put up a once-charged wall as if they were on the plain. However, placing a few shorter walls is not a big problem. The slumped demons were not heavy cavalry''s opponents at all. Soon, a large number of demons were scattered and collapsed under the impact of the cavalry, and then cleared by the wolf riding behind them, and quickly cleared. Then, the charged heavy rider came across Conley''s Guard Corps. Conley is not an unknown man. He knew quite well how fierce the heavy cavalry charge was. As a result, at the forefront of the military formation, he was posing with a spear array. Guards in heavy armor, armed with large shields and spears, posing in heavy formations. The spears pointed at the cavalry as they rushed forward towards them.If there are really any natural enemies of heavy cavalry in this world, then the spear array must be one of them. It''s just that this natural enemy''s statement, in most cases, just exists in theory. In a real war, how silly is the cavalry commander to command the precious heavy cavalry and rush towards the enemy''s spear forest? No matter if others are stupid or not, at least, Ozer''s heavy cavalry commander is not so stupid, he will never rush up with his men against the forest. He has 100% certainty. If his heavy ride really rushes up, it will definitely break the opposite spear. This is from the self-confidence of the super heavy cavalry after the two men and the horse and the iron armor reached two tons. But that is bound to pay a considerable price. Overcome a spear array, pay so many riding casualties, such a large loss of business, who is stupid. Under this thinking, the heavy cavalry, who had been rolling forward like a wall of sections, turned in a direction, turned a corner, and went to the sides before approaching the spear array. Now the pikemen were dumbfounded. That''s right, the heavy pike strike will inevitably lose a lot. However, if the cavalry bypasses and does not charge, what can the pike formations take the cavalry? Of course, like this heavy rider under Ozer, a horse with a huge weight, no matter how good it is, even if there is a certain supernatural breeding method in it, they ca nt run as fast as a light cavalry And maneuver. However, even if you run slowly, that''s a four-legged creature! How do human soldiers chase against two legs? What''s more, where are these soldiers of the Guards Army wearing heavy armor, holding heavy shields and two or three meters long spears? They can only run with heavy equipment on their two legs, which is even more impossible to pursue the cavalry. Even without further orders, they could not even move in their formation, and could only stand in place.Before this further order came, the next wave of strikes came first. Dane has his own approach to breaking dense defenses. Old rules, the night blade leopard came first, the moon blade opened the road, and then the Ranger and the crossbowmen went on a battle. This round of long-range strikes was fatal. After the lance array was swept by Moonblade, the powerful boomerang let them lose a lot. After the formation was cut open, the shield was not so well protected and could not cover every soldier. And this also gives the Rangers and Crossbowmen room to play. Originally, using bows and arrows to strike heavy infantry teams with good armor was not a good idea. But this can at least provide some cover. And the cover is the main legion of Dane and Ozer! Heavy riding and wolf riding have cleared the demon''s obstacles in the main attack direction of this human army, and the follow-up troops moved forward quite easily. After the long-range troops exploded, Dane''s excellent commando unit-the pure swordsman regiment, rushed straight up with a two-handed sword! And it wasn''t just his pure swordsmen who rushed up, the infantry of Ozer''s main legion, but also very good.These soldiers in the beast blood castle, who have been competing with the orcs for many years, are extremely sturdy! The pure swordsmen worked with these main infantry of Ozer, and while the Nightsaber Cavalry used the maneuvering moonblade to tear the gap in the enemy formation, under the cover of the ranger and the crossbowman, they successfully approached Before the Guards Corps. The pike array is not so good for the infantry, let alone the pike array is slightly incomplete. But after all, the Guards Corps is still the core force of Conley. From the equipment to the quality of the soldiers, they are all elites. They cannot be easily defeated in this way. The tenacious resistance continues, even when Dane''s sword dancers and another batch of Ozer infantry regiments joined the battlefield, they still strongly resisted ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ a lot of heavy Infantry soldiers threw down those long lances that were not convenient for close combat with their opponents, and replaced them with weapons such as swords or hatchets to fight the enemy. The situation prevails, but after all, there has been no defeat. Sitting in the rear Kangli, watching this scene, but felt very upset. On the one hand, he was unhappy that his guards were not as rocky and immobile, on the other hand, he was displeased that the defeated demons had not been able to hinder the attack of Dion and Ozer''s army well. . He gritted his teeth and rubbed the staff at his hand. The power of darkness was gathering beside him, and this powerful dark caster was about to show his spell ability! Opposite him, Dane across a battlefield, felt the convergence of this power. "It is indeed a strong man known as the first warlock of Hindrell, very powerful."He praised in his mouth, but there was no sincerity at all. Ozer beside him heard what he meant. The white-haired swordsman smiled bitterly and said, "You borrowed me to deal with Kangli, didn''t you?" Dion smiled and said, "Yeah, I''m not sure enough to kill him like a warlock. This is the only way for you to get the final word with your old man!" When he said that, his face was completely an irresponsible smile. In fact, Dane is not really unsure about killing Conley. However, the beheading tactic of Conley is much more difficult than that of several other war warlocks, and it does not know how much it will cost. With the official 16th-level sword sage of Ozer, why bother? That mind? Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 397 traitor Conley''s fight with Ozzy went unnoticed. In the back, Dane was interested in seeing how decisive the two might be between the two strongest members of Hindler. In the end, it wasn''t really interesting. Nothing more than that, Conley is constantly throwing out spells, Oze has a holy sword that shines brightly, and one sword and one sword are cut to the method. The Holy Light effect looks brilliant, but that''s it, it feels boring after looking at it twice. With Ozzie''s shot, Dane doesn''t have to worry too much about the high-powered caster, which will affect the battle situation. Of course, there is an Arcadi beside Conri, and Arcadi is also a high-level warlock, but he also needs to help Conri. Otherwise, Conri alone may not be able to carry it. Swordmaster''s offensive. In this way, Dane turned his attention back to the battlefield. My own side has a great advantage. The devil''s team has been dispersed at the beginning of the battle. Of course, they have not been cleaned up so quickly, but after being severely wounded and dispersed, it is really difficult for the demons such as headless flies to continue to treat humans. What a big threat the army poses. At the moment, the only bone that is more difficult to pinch is the Conri''s siege unit, the Cinderella Guard.This unit really didn''t fight very well, and the series of blows did not collapse their team. Now they have pressed forward in total. The soldiers who fought with these guards have passed 8,000, and these 8,000 people are also The main force of Dain and Governor Ozer is the bonus of Holy Moonlight, but they have not been able to crush each other. In this way, the combat effectiveness of an elite Guard Corps is evident. Dane grinned, and somehow smiled. I like to beat this kind of difficult bone! Looking around, he now has two heavy-duty units available to him. Then you don''t need to be polite! After giving the order, after receiving the order, the heavy cavalry wing of Ozer in the forward detour stopped the detour immediately and began to regroup. A moment later, the heavy cavalry re-formed. And this time, they adopted, but it is not a square array, and they do not plan to play wall-style charge. Facing intensive defensive opponents, it is clear that wedge formations will be more effective! The heavy cavalry who formed the wedge formation to charge, looks so trained from the sky! It''s just the passwords and gestures of the leading officers. The trained and battle-heavy heavy cavalry formed a sharp triangle with a sharp point, violently from the side of the Cinderella Guards Chiseled in!After changing weapons, the front of the army array is still dealing with the enemy guards who have an advantage in quantity. Where can they guard their flanks tightly? Their formation was almost cut off almost as soon as the heavy ride rushed up! A moment later, the army led by Dion killed the White Wolf Guard! Also an elite heavy infantry, Dane never felt that his White Wolf Guard would be worse than the Guards Corps on the opposite side! The white wolf guards with heavy shields and tomahawks, led by Dane himself, became the last straw to crush the camel! The Cinderella Guards are defeated! Seeing the battle situation, Arcadi shouted anxiously: "Can''t fight any more!" He said this to Conley. Conley has also calmed down at this moment, and he certainly understands the situation at hand. Although, before his throne of bones, two hundred guards had not moved, no matter how bad the situation was, he was still a faithful guard in front of him. But looking at the mighty enemies, Conley, no matter how confident he is, will not feel that he can still rely on the guards to come back. He quickly condensed the power of darkness, and the scarlet light on the staff of the demon in his hand almost shone to the extreme! A large amount of mana gathered, passed his hand and passed the staff, forming a series of not low-level spells, and blasted towards Ozer. Such hard work is not that he is counting on defeating Ozer. He just hopes to be able to temporarily push Ozer away through this action, so as to find an opportunity to escape!"Don''t want to go away!" Ozer shouted, and a fierce light lit up on the sword, chopping off Conry''s spell. There is an army between the two sides, and the fight has always been carried out through spells and swordmaster''s unique long-range sword air combat skills. Ozer didn''t want to be in enemy line to fight against Conley, and Conley didn''t want a sixteenth-level swordsman to approach him, so he kept tacitly fighting. But now it seems that Ozer does not intend to continue this way. Seeing that the other party was about to run, Bai Jiansheng actually stepped up the vertical and horizontal sword attack, condensed and transformed the huge sword, and at the same time cut off the spell of Conry, he also accelerated the pace while reading. uukanshu.com came thinking about the position of Conley''s throne! And converging behind him is precisely the elite army he has been leading-the heavy cavalry regiment! "What a tricky old thing!" Conley yelled, failing to make it. But he is not ready to give up! The dark forces continued to gather, and a few more spells condensed. He was still trying to find an escape for himself. However, at this moment, he felt a strange magic suddenly rising beside him. Could not help turning his head and saw that Arcadi released a teleportation spell when he had reached the highest level of fierce confrontation with Ozer before! Teleporter has a very good escape spell. The problem is that at Conley''s level, he recognizes that this teleportation prepared by Arcadi is a single teleporter! This guy wants to run away while he''s holding Ozer! "Do you dare ?!" He was furious."I don''t want to stay here for your funeral." After the bald senior warlock left such a cold sentence, under the light of teleportation, it disappeared without a trace. Conley intentionally blocked the progress of teleportation. He believed that he must have this ability, but he couldn''t spare it to do it. Under Arkadi''s sudden betrayal, but with one less person to help share the situation, he resisted Ozer''s sword stance alone, but the pressure was very great. "Traitor! I''m not willing!" He roared skyward, one by one dark spells burst out, but how can such an angry struggle turn the situation he is facing now? The guard has been breached, Ozer is close at hand, and he loses! One more chapter later. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 398 Great victory! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! In the end, Governor Ozer still got what he wanted, and personally cut off Conley''s head. In his early years, he traveled to the mainland and left his name and legend in many places. He was also adventurous and met his life-long friend Bernier. Both were of Hindler''s origin. Bernier first returned to Hindler''s, pulled up a team, and slowly became Governor of Hindrel. After the development, Governor Bernier did not forget his old brother. In addition, at the time, Schindler Orient faced the invasion of the three orc tribes at its peak, so it was annoying, so he simply put Ozer I found it and gave it to the Governor of Ozer Beastblood, who will guard the east of Hindler. This was done for many years. At that time, it could almost be said that Schindler''s country, which has been in war, has been the most stable moment in recent years. The two men, one east and one west, guard Sindler. Although occasional friction and war between the small warlords are indispensable, there have been no major wars. Until the rise of Governor Conley. Conley''s rise seemed to be overnight. No one expected that at the time, Conley, who was just one of several small warlords in the Chaos City, could become the largest warlord in the north in a very short time, and there was a faint standing with the three governors of East and West Stance.Both men had been vigilant against this, but it was clear that their vigilance was not enough, and Conley started. No one knew what happened to Cinderella the night Bernier died. Poisons, assassinations, conspiracies, and secretive spells made Conri, who had risen shortly, become the actual controller of Cinderella, and Governor Bernier, the heroic figure, died that way. Ozzy, who got the news, was very angry and angry. At that time, he started his army, taking his army from east to west, and avenging his friends. However, somehow, the orcs suddenly attacked. His Beast Blood Castle is the most eastern checkpoint of Schindler, closest to the wasteland, and of course it has become the most important target for the orcs to attack. Ozer''s revenge plan was thus delayed. Sitting in the beast blood castle, desperately trying to fight with the orcs, but could only watch Kangli sit on the west side constantly, during that time, what was the mood of the first white-haired swordsman, Then no one knows. Fortunately, there is Dane''s strong rise in the south. At the beginning, Dane''s performance in the Eastern Warfare was a little dissatisfied to Ozer; he acted without permission, and cooked rice like cooked rice, taking advantage of the death of Murno, and put White Wolf Castle into his hands. It was even disliked by Ozer. But nowno, it should have been earlierOuzer didn''t think so. If it wasn''t for Dane, he felt that he probably couldn''t fight Conley by relying on a beast blood castle and the strength of his own hands. Not to mention, it was just the northern group army of Kangli that had already suppressed him. Not to mention the army deployed in Cinderella and south. Without Dane''s containment in the south, the northern group army he faces may not be as simple as 40,000, maybe 50,000 or 60,000!Moreover, Conley summoned a large number of demons in Sindrilla to slaughter and sacrifice. Who can guarantee that if he has enough time, he will not create more demons? Really, according to Ozer''s plan at the beginning, even if it went smoothly, gather forces from the north and go south, and then fight against the demon legion of Conley. Even if it is won, the timeline will be pushed at least one or two months later. At that time, we still won or failed, but it was another matter. So Ozzie thanked Dane. It can be said that without Dane, Ozer wanted revenge, and wanted Conley. He didn''t know when it would be delayed. However, this vengeance is a revenge, and Ozer is a bit unsure of where to go. ... Killing Conley basically represents the end of the battle at White Wolf Castle. Although at the time of Conley''s death, at least two or three thousand people in his Guard Corps fled around the city, and about the same number of demons were still not cleaned up, but that was a trivial matter. The defeated army has no combat effectiveness, whether it is a human army or a demon legion. Even, in contrast, the soldiers of the Cinderella Guard Corps who fleeed were actually more difficult to deal with. They were elite warriors, and they ran better than others. As for those demons, the power of the sacred moonlight is still there. These debilitating and weak lower-level creatures are hardly able to find any living space under the cleanliness of the human army. However, in this battle, Dane and Ozer won, and the rest is only the work of clearing up the soldiers.This work took Dane nearly a week, and this was still the case when Ozer and Ozer''s legion had been helping in White Wolf Castle. If only Dyne''s army ... Whether it can clean the White Wolf Castle will become a question. Fortunately ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ All this is still being planned. The last demon in White Wolf Castle has been killed, and the soldiers of the Guards Corps of the last squad have laid down their weapons and declared surrender. White Wolf Castle has officially announced its restoration. However, the end of the war was just the end of the war. At this time, Dane''s work became more busy than during the war. He wanted to house the displaced people in the war, and White Wolf Castle and Rotten Wolf Town were top priorities. When Kangli struck, the civilians of Rotten Wolf Town fled into White Wolf Castle to seek refuge. Now Rotten Wolf Town has been completely destroyed, and White Wolf Castle has been smashed in half. Although civilians have also died a lot, there are still many living people. How to resettle these people is a big problem. Another problem is the resettlement of Shawan Port. The resettlement of these populations is still only a small head. The greater trouble is that after the baptism of war, South Hindler, which was already prosperous, has been ruined, but at least it has been abandoned The description of the pending must be indispensable. The entire territory''s reconstruction plan also required Dane to have a headache. But he didn''t have time to do all this, and there is one more important thing that is now before him. Divide the cake.After this battle, there was no doubt that Dane laid the governor''s name on his head. Governor Crazy Wolf, even if this title is Ozer, he must admit it with his thumb. The most important thing is that now that the largest warlord force in Hindler has been defeated, so much land and so many sites are vacated, all of which are Dane and Ozer. With such a fruit of victory and such a big cake, how does he and Ozer share? Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 399 What is righteousness? Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! How to divide the cake is a headache. From Dane''s perspective, he paid a lot for this war, and his performance and role in the war are even more obvious. It is unceremonious to say that judging from the key role he played, in the two-month war that he has maintained, although he has only invested 5,000 troops, from the perspective of the results, he deserves his first credit. From a simple perspective, whoever has the most credit for the work should get more results, which is perfectly logical. But where in the world is there so much righteousness? If you want to be righteous, then you have to see if Ozer promised or not. Dane had a headache. Of course, Ozer''s reputation has always been pretty good, not the kind of black-hearted and capricious warlord. He is more particular about acting as a faction, and rarely has an agreement reached after he suddenly regrets his interests and acts more fairly. But it''s all just fame. How much benefit you can get depends on the mood of others, and this feeling is too bad.It is really a headache to not be in charge of your own destiny. If it had been before, Dane wouldn''t advise. He dared to confront Conley, but he was not afraid to confront Ozer. But, now, it can really be described as the potential is stronger than people. Although the army of His Majesty Oze suffered certain casualties in the decisive battle in the north, at any rate, there were still an army of 10,000 and thousands, and there were not so many soldiers under His Majesty. At the peak, when the garrison was included, the troop strength would be over 10,000, and the true elite was only more than 5,000. But now, his defending legion has not had many people left, and it is still in his early 2000s. His main legion has suffered a lot of losses after successive battles. Those who are still alive and have combat effectiveness, just There are only three thousand people. The overall military strength has been cut in half! And what about Ozer? Not to mention how many troops they have, just now, they still have nearly 8,000 troops stationed in White Wolf Castle! If Ozer really plans to turn his face ... In this case, Dane didn''t even think about it, it was terrible.In fact, this situation was already expected when Dane approached Ozer to borrow troops. How could he not have imagined how big a threat the family''s army would bring into his home? However, at that time he really had no choice. After the battle in the north, his nest was threatened with extinction. Of course, he can only return with his own troops, but rely on the strength of his own hands to fight against Conley''s Cinderella Guards and nearly 10,000 heads of demons. The winning rate is too low. . What can I do without borrowing from Ozer? Is it possible that he knows that he will lose, and that he will come back to fight with Kangli''s legion? Or just sit back and watch White Wolf Castle be white by Ozer? As a result, he could only ask Ozer to borrow. The cost is very high. Through war skills, with 13 or 4 thousand people, he crossed the distance of hundreds of kilometers from Ice Cave City to White Wolf Castle, which cost him a lot of empire points. In this game system, teleportation started as a war skill and could only be carried through with a limited number of people. However, this restriction was lifted when his base level was later increased and the authority of the Empire Tower was also increased. Dismissal is also costly. Earlier, Dean had accumulated a lot of family base, the empire points are still relatively sufficient, and he has not been willing to use it. Later, from the official capture of Iron Nail Post, to the ongoing war, Dane led the army with a beautiful record, which also earned him a lot of empire points. However, these rewards, once led the army to fly south from Ice Cave City, spent all their energy.After returning, it was found that the situation of White Wolf Castle was very bad. People had already breached the city walls, and various parts of the city had been damaged to varying degrees. The town hall at the core of the system''s territorythe main fortis about to be breached. Desperate, Dane can only choose another way-sacrifice. Such things as sacrifice are not exclusive to the abyss demons. In the course of the war, Dane has gained a lot of sacrifice. For example, the head of the Dark Warrior, such as the head of greeting card Tim and Anders. Dean hadn''t known before that the heads of the Dark Warrior and the Dark Warlock could be used as sacrifices, but Isroll knew that. With the efforts of the priestess, in several wars, the heads of the Dark Warriors that Dane could collect were collected, and after the greeting card Tim was beheaded, Dane was removed from Ace Lorr learned that this powerful high-level caster''s head can also be used as a sacrifice, and it is a high-quality high-end sacrifice ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is even more happy. At that time, after killing Hackett, he found that the senior warlock who had been chopped into meat was unable to collect his head, and he felt quite a pity. In the subsequent pursuit of Anders, he also deliberately went to Ozer to get that guy''s head over. The heads of those faceless men on Comilla can be used as sacrifices, and Dane can understand. After all, the old **** born in the void, such as the old dominator, is Hilo, no, not just Hilo. It is the life and death of all modern gods, including ancient and new gods enemy. On the island of Comilla, there are faceless people born from the power of Cthulhu. After being hacked, they can be used as sacrifices to please the gods. There is nothing to understand. What about these dark warriors and warlocks? From Isroll, Dion was explained.It turned out that these dark warriors, including Conry''s Shadow Warlock, and greeting cards Tim and Warlocks such as Anders, all originated from the abyss. They are believers in the abyss, and God Hilo, as well as the demons in the abyss, are equally enemies. These casters who use the power of the abyss demons can also be used as sacrifices. Originally, when these sacrifices were put in a temple and a sacrifice was held, from the reward of the gods, Dane should be able to get a pretty good reward, but who said that the war situation was bad? No way, after Dane led the army to White Wolf Castle, he immediately regained control of the Temple of Hilo in White Wolf Castle. Then start preparing for the sacrifice ceremony. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 400 Recall the past Utilizing the heads of those Dark Warriors and various dark casters, presided over by Aisirol, a sacrifice ceremony was completed in the Temple of White Wolf Fort with a quick degree. Those sacred moonlights are without a doubt the fruit of the sacrificial ritual. These divine powers from Hilo were released through the moonlight, which had a huge impact on the demons, and also laid the victory for Dane and Ozer. If those demons have always been in a normal state, with the advantage of quantity and the Sindriela Guard Corps, he and Ozer want to directly defeat Ozer''s main army in one fell swoop like that night, it must be delusional. But in fact, it is difficult to be so strong and so durable just relying on the sacrifice possessed by the hand at that time. Among them, the sacred moonlightor a special effect of the sacred moonlighthas played a key role. The scope of sacrifice was expanded. Even the dark warriors and warlocks whose source comes from the abyss demons can be regarded as sacrifices. What about the demons themselves from the abyss? Of course, if these demons really depend on the level, they are not high, but there are enough! After the enlarged sacrifice ritual was started, all the corpses of the demons shrouded in the moonlight were all considered as sacrifices and taken away by the moonlight, simultaneously strengthening the power of the sacred moonlight.From the beginning, the sacred moonlight harvested many sacrifices. When the demon attacked White Wolf Castle, he left a lot of corpses under the city of White Wolf Castle. At the same time, after the city was attacked, it lost a certain amount. In fact, this number is not large. However, after a thousand sacrifices were taken away by the sacrificial ritual, the enhancement of the ability of the divine moonlight was also quite large! More importantly, after that, Dane and Ozer didn''t stay, and immediately led the army forward. While the holy moonlight was still there, a lot of demons were killed. The living demon illuminated by the sacred moonlight becomes debilitating; the dead demon directly becomes the sacrifice of the sacred moonlight, and makes up for it, while at the same time making the power of the moonlight stronger. This is a virtuous circle. Undoubtedly, with the sacred moonlight that burned a large number of empire points and the sacred moonlight opened by the supply of a large number of sacrifice, Dyne and Ozer''s army won a raging victory in White Wolf Castle. For Dane, it was a loss. The value of empire points is high. Not to mention the exchange of some substantive items, it is used to increase the construction of buildings, and to speed up the training of soldiers. These are all very useful places. One thousand or two thousand empire points, how much can you do? However, at this moment it is all fly ash. Similarly, if the skulls that can be used as sacrifice are used to get rewards from gods, in exchange for supplies and population, how much can they get? This is very distressing for Dane.This war, Dane paid a lot. The direct military damage of the military forces is almost half, and the territory has been baptized by war. The price is so great, if there is not enough harvest to make up for it, this battle is really a loss to the uncle''s family! But now, the biggest headache is how much warfare can be harvested, and it depends on Ozer''s face, which is what makes Dean feel bad. Said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. After completing the annihilation of the remaining enemies in the city, while Dane was having a headache in the main castle for various things, he heard the guards outside the door reporting. "Governor Ozer is outside the main castle and he wants to talk to you." "Well ..." Dane sighed. "It''s always coming." After muttering to himself, he wiped his face, invigorated his spirit, and then said, "Please invite Governor Ozer to come in. I''ll wait for him to meet here." After speaking, he quickly changed his clothes while Ozer was not here, and he washed his face specially, in order to make himself look more spiritual. Appearance is sometimes a component of so-called temperament and gas field. And these things can often play a less important role in conversation and negotiation, but in fact they are quite important. For a moment, when Dane did this well, Ozer would also step into his conference room.What surprised Dane a little bit was that the pale swordsman he saw seemed to be different from what he had seen before. Of course, the appearance has not changed, but the whole person looks a little different in temperament. It''s hard to say where the difference between Ozer came from. Dane just felt that Ozer''s temperament was one point less powerful and less majestic; one more relief and one more free and easy. I don''t know why this is ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ but Dane keeps this change in mind. Don''t get me wrong, Dane is not a pervert, he will not be idle, he is interested in the psychological activities of an old man who is so old. He had no interest at all. However, if you are not interested, you have to analyze it. For the next subject of negotiation, how can we talk to each other without knowing the psychological situation of others? But what happened next made Dyne feel a little confused. When seeing Ozer in the parlor, the old swordsman sat safely and looked at Dane for a long time. Dean felt that this was just a skill or method for Oze to exert psychological pressure on him before the negotiation. He decided to calm down and not show cowardice first. So the two were relatively silent for a long time. "Are you whisky?" Ozzy spoke first, then asked for wine.Dane is a wine lover, and of course has a lot of wines in stock. For whiskey, although Dane doesn''t like it very much, he still has it at home. The servant brought two glasses, and Oze on the opposite side took a sip and praised: "It is worth doing so long in the south, it is convenient to be adjacent to Shawan Port, and you can get this kind of good wine. I think that year, my husband and I Neil, when he was living in the Big Six and taking risks, he didn''t drink this kind of wine. " Ok? What is the start of this negotiation? Dane didn''t figure it out. What can I do if I don''t figure it out? Then listen quietly, waiting patiently for others to move. Dane feels that Ozer came to him to talk about Hindler''s post-war interest differentiation. However, he never thought that the old man would pull her like this, remembering the old days he had been doing for a long time. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 401 King of Hindler Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Dane was aggressive with Ozer''s memories. He had no idea what Ozer was doing. Originally, I thought that this old guy was looking for him to discuss the distribution of benefits. As a result, they talked for a long time. They thought that this was just a means of negotiation. They found that from noon to the dark, I was not mentioning the ''topic'' at all. Now, Dane finally figured it out, the old man''s original intention was not to come to him to talk about the general trend of Hindrell, or to chat. Throughout the process, Dane was alert at first; later, when Ozer spoke for a long time, he began to feel a little impatient. But after listening more and more, Dane couldn''t help being drawn to Ozer''s story. Dane has also wandered around, and can even collect it. He grew up in a variety of wandering environments from an early age. He has no shortage of adventures. But after all, in the past, he was not strong. Before he got the system, he was just a fifth-level fighter, and he never left Hindler. No matter how rich his adventures are, he cannot be compared with people like Ozer who walked and ventured around the continent and became famous as the "Swordmaster".It''s not that Dane hasn''t heard the story, but how can the bards say those epics and adventures, compared with a real swordsman who is not too far away from the legend, to talk about his life experience in person? Listening to this swordsman slaying and killing monsters that have been heard in legends, walking through dungeons that may not even exist in the legend, sleeping in beauty, and seeing real rare treasures, Dai Grace could not help but feel emotion. He was a little envious of Ozer''s life, and he was smart enough to meet Dean''s desire to be a ranger walking around the mainland in his early years. However, such envy was quickly removed from his heart. Today, although he still thinks that life is good, he has even greater ambitions at the moment. These ambitions make it impossible for him to leave all that he already has and go to the end of the world. Compared to Langya Tianya, turning Tianya into its own territory is what makes Dane more excited! In any case, the two of them were in a happy conversation this afternoon. Mainly Oz was always telling, and in the middle, Dane also interrupted from time to time. Although his own adventure experience is incomparable with experienced people like Ozer, but the many pieces of memory he has inherited have made his insights not as deficient as those of an old hat warlord, and many things can be talked about Go together. In this way, the night has been talking until the fall. "Ha ..." Ozzy drank the last drop of wine in the glass, stood up, and stretched a lazy waist, facing the last sunset. At this moment, he could not see any majesty and dignity between his eyebrows, like an old man who put down everything.Becoming so kind-hearted, Oze, so that people who really know him will definitely feel very uncomfortable. Dane was fine, after all, he didn''t know the old man well before. "Okay, the wine is finished, the story is finished, and I feel a bit tired, so I will go first." After all, the old man waved his hand, dropped the glass chicly, turned his head away, and didn''t say anything more to Dane. ... The next morning, Dane didn''t get up too early. During this time, he was so busy that he didn''t take much rest. Yesterday, I entrusted Governor Ozer with the blessing, stole half a day of leisure, took a little rest in the chat, and drank a lot of wine. So when Ozer left, he fell asleep to Tianming. . This sleep was so sweet that when he got up in the morning, he felt the tiredness accumulated during this period of time was swept away. Then he got a message that made him aggressive. "Oze is gone?" Dane was confused."Yes," said Verina in a robe. This important news, she was not assured to let anyone to communicate, she could only come in person, and also called Chapel and Pehince. Dane didn''t understand what Verina meant all of a sudden: "What does it mean to leave? Has he returned to the Beastblood? Then how shall we discuss the future of Hindler?" Verina shook her head and said, "According to Governor Ozer''s aide, the Aldrid Cavalier has suffered. Governor Ozer left Hindler before dawn this morning. He said before leaving, The Beast Blood Castle obeyed the order of the Governor Wolf, and the horse looked forward. " "This ..." His head burst. He was reminded of yesterday''s strange behavior when Ozer came to talk to him for a long time, and finally wanted to understand. "Can this be ... a conspiracy?" Pehinx asked uncertainly beside him. Not only did she think so ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ including Verina, including Chapel, the three heavyweights in the Southern Territory of Schindler all think so. It''s weird for no reason. Now, it is clear that Ozer is the boss of Schindler''s position. After Conley was completely finished, Ozer had no rivals at Hindler. The only one who was able to sing against him was Dane. But the problem is that in Dane''s old nest and White Wolf Castle, there are 10,000 troops in Ozer. This becomes very awkward.If Ozzy had a wish, then as long as he gave an order, 10,000 people in the city would immediately turn against the water, and Dane would not be able to take it. In fact, after the war, Dane was guarding in many places, and he even planned for the worst. In case, if Governor Oze really turned his face on the spot, Dane would dare to die and fight with him at Bailangbao, and he won''t win if he fights. However, who wants to see that at this juncture, Ozer suddenly left, and left an order before leaving, saying that not only regardless of Dane, but to give everything to Dane? Somehow, this is the feeling on everyone''s head. It''s no wonder that Verina, Pehince, and Chapel would feel unbelievable, they would think there was a conspiracy, and they came together. Dion said with a smile: "It should be true, don''t worry about that much." "but" What Verina wanted to say was interrupted directly by Dane: "No need to say more, believe me. Right from then on, I am the King of Hindler." Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 402 Preparation for Kingship New Caesars for 8 years, February 26, Shawan Harbour. ??? The city, which was damaged in the midst of the war, has now become a large construction site. In fact, it''s not just Sand Bay Harbor, the entire Schindler is in the process of reconstruction. Among them, the top priority is the South. When Ozer went away and handed over the authority of the Governor of the Beastblood to Dane, whether in name or from the actual situation, Dane was the true master of Hindrell. Of course, Schindler is now the weakest overall force. After a high-intensity war that lasted nearly three months at the end of seven years, especially the insane behavior of Governor Conley, the population of Schindler fell sharply. The entire population lost more than 10% in this tragic war. Many cities were destroyed and a large number of villages were destroyed. The next task of Dyne''s new ''king'' is very difficult and difficult.He wanted to be king, and to be king in all respects, not to be a governor at Hindler, which had no meaning at all. He wanted to pull this land out of the swamps of centuries of war and formally turn Hindler into a country, and even-- Crowned as ''King Hindler''. In fact, he now has the opportunity to claim the king, but the time is not enough. King, king, what kind of king can''t you completely hold this land in your hands? The war is over, Conley is dead, and Ozer is gone, but it does not mean that Hindler is safe. First, before him, there were several important things to settle. The first is the work of the Beast Blood Castle. Ozer was too anxious to leave, and he left the Beastblood to obey Dane''s order, which was right. However, although Ozer was in the power of the Beastblood, his majesty as a leader was sufficient, but his decision was too anxious, unpredictable, and too overwhelming. At the beginning, when Dane had just learned the news, he would even feel shocked more than joy, let alone those of Ozer''s men.Some people are willing to listen to Dane''s order. After all, this is the decision of Governor Ozer; some people have difficulty accepting the presence of an individual governor to lead them; others are simply ambitious and have some special ideas. For these characters, Dane would definitely treat them differently. If you are willing to obey the order, it must be treated well. This is the basis of Dane''s control of the Beast Blood Castle. Shakers, or centrists, need to fight for them. As for the ambitions, they must strike hard. However, the first one is okay. The shakers and ambitions at the back are not so easy to distinguish. In fact, if you can distinguish it, the work will be much better. After all, Dane has a formal Ozer appointment, which is advantageous in name and in legal system. As long as it can ensure the interests of others and show its ability as a new lord, it can be easily supported. The ambitions are the ones who have the most headache for Dane. He didn''t want to start another civil war just because he had to pack up these guys just after the war was over, which was not good. Relatively speaking, Dane hopes to solve this problem through political means. The second thing is the eradication of demons. Thanks to Conley''s crazy behavior, although he was defeated, he still left a lot of demons in Hindler. These small demons are wandering around the wasteland, invading the village from time to time, and have brought great trouble to the reconstruction of this stricken land. Not to mention other places, just the southern territory, several farms around White Wolf Castle, were also attacked by a small number of demons during the reconstruction. Most of these demons ran out after the White Wolf Castle was defeated, but did not have time to clear them. They are few in number, but their impact is not small. The reconstruction of the farm was greatly delayed. Not to mention, there were even more than a dozen guards and more than 40 farmers in a village that had been slaughtered. This is true even around White Wolf Castle, let alone a little further away. From Hindrera south to Dion''s territory, there were signs of demons everywhere, annoying.And, the main point is that it''s in Chaos City. The Lost City was attacked by a large number of out-of-control demons. They held on for almost a month, and eventually the gates of the city broke and the city was ruined. The former largest city in the north, after being captured by tens of thousands of demons, has become a magic cave. Dane was going to be King of Hindrell, and all these demons wanted to be cleaned up. Otherwise, their existence will greatly disrupt the construction of towns. The third thing is Hindrell''s elimination. Now, he is the supreme leader of Schindler''s name. At the same time, he should have stood in the strongest position of Beastblood ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and became the domain of Dane under the orders of Ozer Although for the time being he has not been able to completely conquer the blood castle. However, this does not mean that there is no other force in Hindler. First, there are some small warlords in Hindler. Some warlords are Conley''s supporters, and some are Ozer''s supporters. But without exception, these people bowed their heads to the forces of Dane and Ozer after the war ended. The problem is, Dane wanted to be a real King of Hindler, not a warlord. If he wants to build a real country here, how can he tolerate the existence of a ''warlord''? No matter whether these warlords are obedient or disobedient, Dane does not plan to keep them. Those who are willing to surrender military power, let alone say that when a wealthy man goes to Dane, he doesn''t plan to pursue it. Disobedient, he is determined to resolutely ban it. The fourth thing is the reconstruction of White Wolf Castle and Shawan Port.You still need to be strong to play the iron. If you don''t quickly restore the strength of Hindler''s Southern Territory, where can you find the strength to settle other things? Whether to conquer the blood castle, to clean up the demons, or to suppress the warlords, Dyne needs to show his real strength. After fighting a great battle, his military strength was not lost. The territory was baptized with war, and it was also scattered. If he did not restore his strength as soon as possible, many tasks could not be carried out. This matter is the basis for dealing with other issues, and it is also a real and honest way. In the past two months, Dane sat in the town of White Wolf Castle, and constantly ran between White Wolf Castle, Comilla and Sandy Bay Port, hoping to do his best to restore his strength as soon as possible. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 403 Revitalize In two months, Dyne''s southern territory has recovered a lot of vitality. Especially Shawan Port. The main reason for this is that although the Shawan Port was once completely occupied by the army led by Kangli, the damage to the buildings in the city is relatively high. After all, it cannot be expected how good the devil''s place will be. But at least, in terms of population, the disasters at Shawan Port were the smallest. This is thanks to Verina''s credit. At that time, she almost launched all the ships moored in Shawan Port. It was used to carry and transport civilians before the arrival of Conley''s legion. maritime. After the war ended, these refugees returned to Shawan Port. Although they saw a raging ruin, but there were a lot of people and materials, the reconstruction work was not so difficult. After the war, Verina was again sent by Dane to Sand Bay Port. On the one hand, she led some of the garrison garrison here; on the other hand, she presided over the reconstruction of Sand Bay Port. Obviously, Verina''s work is efficient and fruitful. With her hard work, the Shawan Port City Government quickly restored control of the city, and led the people to start construction with various materials. And this large-scale construction has also stimulated the flourishing business to a large extent. After all, many building materials needed to be imported, and the commercial trade that was difficult to sustain during the war was quickly restored after the war.Now, although this port city is still in the process of large-scale construction, in many places, it has already seen the recovery. According to the latest report given by Verina, the economic prosperity of port cities has reached 60% of the pre-war level within two months, and it is expected that Within half a year, it recovered to more than 90 percent of its pre-war level. This process is still very satisfying for Dane. Verina''s work is very productive and pleases Dane. Moreover, it is precisely because of this female knight''s seat that Shawan Port is the place where Dion has the least concern. And the place where he worried the most was in White Wolf Castle. The reconstruction of White Wolf Castle is difficult for him to borrow. The original buildings in White Wolf Castle, such as the city walls and dwellings, are pretty good. After all, they are all buildings that originally existed in this city. The old rivers and lakes will organize the manpower and rebuild the city, then there will still not be much problem. What''s more, White Wolf Castle itself does not bear the heavy taxation task like Sand Bay Harbor. This was originally a fortress-like city, and its essential main purpose was military, and economic recovery itself was not the focus. However, in Dane''s hands, White Wolf Castle is not just a fortress. As the base of the human temple, many system buildings were also damaged during the invasion of Conley. The restoration of these buildings must be done by Dane himself. Of course, it is said that it requires a lot of energy and hard work, but in fact, what Dane has to do is to further recruit and train human workers recognized by the system, and then these workers will repair the building. Don''t let him do it himself, even if there is a corresponding manpower at the site coordination. But, the key is, how to get the money in the middle?Dane is a little bit crazy now. In the past two months, he has spent too much money. Whether it is the reconstruction of Shawan Port or the reconstruction of White Wolf Castle, which one does not need to smash enough resources? Shawan Port is okay, many important things have been transferred, and the manpower has not been lost too much. But White Wolf Castle is different. White Wolf Castle was seriously damaged and its population loss was not small. And the reconstruction of the system building is also very resource-intensive and labor-intensive. The construction of a building requires resources, the training of workers requires resources, and workers need to be paid for their work ... These are all penalties! Moreover, don''t think that just the reconstruction project requires investment of money, and there is a bottomless pit next to it: military spending! This is a pit that will always be filled with dissatisfaction, and it will always be filled. Especially at this time. In essence, Dane wants to be king, everything else is false, and it is serious business to have an army sufficient to subdue all the enemies of Hindler. The strength he now has in his hands is actually not bad. You should know that when Ozer left, he brought the tens of thousands of troops who helped Dai Enqing to destroy the demon legion in Conley, but all remained in White Wolf Castle. of. With 10,000 people, Dane can still control it. Among them, the main factor is the cooperation of Ayrdel ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Ayrdel is a knight with 13 professional grades. He is young and not yet thirty years old, but has given Ozer The Governor served as an adjunct for five years and was a very promising young officer with some prestige in the legion.At the same time, he was also Oz''s confidant. After Ozer gave him orders to lead the army to obey Dane''s orders, he carried them out. It was also with his cooperation that Dane was able to bring this 10,000-strong army under his control within two months. This is a very important thing. This 10,000 people is the essence of the Beastblood Army, three thousand heavy infantry, one thousand heavy horsemen, one thousand light horsemen, two thousand archers, and three thousand assault infantry. This army still suffered some losses during the battle to destroy Kangli, but within two months, Dane had made up the entire army. The reason for this is very simple. Even the Beastblood Legion has listened to Dane''s orders very much. It is a unit he can control, but he still hopes to add more water to this army. Supplement yourself. Otherwise, this army, which is all composed of people from eastern Hindler, still makes Dyne feel a little uneasy. It is not bad to add more southerners. To a certain extent, it is still possible to continue to strengthen Dyne''s control of the army. He even made up the strength of the Beast Blood Castle Corps. Of course, the construction of his own main army was impossible to stop. Within two months, Dyne''s main army had basically recovered to pre-war levels. New Year''s Day, I wish you all a Happy New Year! uBaidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 404 Borrow money Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! The Shawan Port is recovering strength, and the White Wolf Castle is being rebuilt. The Legion is the first one to restore the pre-war level in two months. In these two months, Dane did not waste time and did a lot of work. However, after doing these jobs, he found himself out of money. Before, all the money accumulated in his treasury could be regarded as being completely spent in just two months! The heritage of Moreno, the heritage of the mayor of Rotten Wolf Town, plundering the property of the Sanjin Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port, breaking the iron nails, Arnold''s collar and Mihe City ... He had plenty of money in his hands. At that time, when the war was about to start, I was worried that there would be no money, and that I would have no time to turn these money into real hard power. And now, the war is over, time is there, but the money is not enough ... To be honest, reconstruction is too expensive. His original money reserves were thrown into the reconstruction and into the recovery of the army''s combat effectiveness, now empty.Now that you have no money, you need to find a way to get money. He had two ideas in his head. One of those ideas was in Cinderella. Cinderella is the capital city, and can be said to be the largest city in the entire Sunderland, the amount of wealth contained in it must be quite rich. Moreover, this was a city slaughtered by Conley. This means that if Dane can regain Cinderella, all the wealth left by the city will be his. Dane felt that this must be a lot of money. Conley''s fiscal reserves should not be too small. Moreover, the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, as the largest Chamber of Commerce of Schindler, although Dane and Ozer gave a joint pit, the vitality was greatly damaged, but their accumulated wealth over the years It''s a lot. The headquarters of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce is located in Cinderella. This money, whether it was Kangli who stole them before, or whether they hid it, it was in the city anyway. In addition, there is an important wealth, that is, the wealth of 100,000 citizens of Cinderella. These citizens have become injustices, then there is no owner for this money, and Dane will not dismiss it as dead money. But recovering Cinderella is not an easy task, and there is now a magic cave.After Kangli slaughtered the city, 100,000 people of Cinderella were killed. The demons summoned by these people as sacrifices are conservatively estimated to exceed 30,000. The specific number is unknown, and it is likely to be reached. Forty thousand or more. Ten thousand of them were carried south by Kangli; there were also almost twenty thousand demons, currently entangled in the confused city. There are also more than five thousand demon, just in Cinderella. The demons entangled in Cinderella, it was crazy. According to information, they almost regarded the city that originally belonged to humans as a good place to party. If it was only five thousand demon, Dane didn''t think there was anything. Although it was not easy to fight, but for the sake of wealth, the soldiers cleared it away. But the problem is that these demons are playing more hilariously. After being blasphemed, the citizens'' bodies have been scattered and become undead creatures under the transformation of negative energy. These undead creatures may number in excess of 10,000. This may not be so easy to deal with, the main threat is still too many. The current army in Dyne''s hand, including the Beastblood Corps, looks like 15,000. It is not impossible to wipe out the demon and undead of Cinderella, but you must consider the cost. Cinderella Dane will be brought back sooner or later, but just after a great battle, it is just when the recuperation is in full swing, and the vitality has not been fully restored. To prepare for such a war, the risks are slightly greater, and more caution is needed. There is almost the same situation, and there is also the Lost City. Since taking out wealth from these cities is temporarily unfeasible, there must always be a place to get money, and this involves another idea from Dane.Borrow money. Shire United Chamber of Commerce, Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, that is the rich man. If these two wealthy chambers of commerce can draw some resources from other places, it will be no less than a major blood transfusion for Dyne''s territory. With 2 to 300,000 gold coins, Dion can take a sigh of relief immediately, and there is no need to worry about the subsequent shortage of resources in various constructions. The army that should be replenished and developed can continue to develop, to recover the territories, Suppressing warlords or something will become more energetic. In fact, as early as half a month ago, Dane had already planned for Verina to follow up. The female knight is the mayor of Shawan Port. She usually has more contacts with the heads of the two chambers of commerce, not to mention that when Conley called, she directly helped the two chambers of commerce to evacuate before the war. Should It''s easy to talk. Sure enough, the news came back ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The news that Clarices represented the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce came first. After half a month of negotiations, the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce is willing to pay a loan of 100,000 gold coins to support the development of the Southern Territory. However, borrowing such a large sum of money has of course come at a price. The first is the need for mortgages. The mortgage required by the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce is a customs tax imposed by Shawan Port. From today on, the customs taxation of the Shawan Port will be settled by the senior accountant of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, and all the taxes received by the trade tax will be theirs until Dane pays off all the arrears. Second, interest. As for the conditions of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, Dyne thinks he can still agree. The conditions given by others are not harsh at all. One hundred thousand gold coins, such a large sum of money, no one can lend it without any mortgage. As for interest, that''s the same thing. The Sequoia Chamber of Commerce is not a charitable foundation. However, Dyan still has some vigilance about the use of customs trade tax as a collateral. He didn''t want to encounter the situation of "please ask God to send God easily" in case the financial affairs of the family enter the customs, get a lot of information, and continue to do business for the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce for them It is annoying to provide all kinds of illegal and unreasonable conveniences.At this point, Dane wrote a letter clearly and gave it to Velina and Clarice, asking them to be vigilant. In particular, Clarice, although she is now the agent of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce in Shawan Port, she is also the deputy mayor of Dane, and has been included in the list of talents by her system, including her and Verina. Two people staring, the problem should not be too big. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 405 negotiation Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Relying on her identity, Clarice did a lot of work in the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, which played a considerable role in borrowing money. Otherwise, if you just rely on Verina, you want to borrow 100,000 gold coins from the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce. Even if you have mortgages and Li Xi, it is almost impossible to borrow them. Because of his face, if he is dead, he may give up 12,000 yuan of money. No matter how much it is, it is impossible. But Clarice is different. As the person in charge of the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce in Sand Bay Port, she knows a lot of people inside the Chamber of Commerce. With the line of Prince Eastman behind her, she can do a lot. It was a great achievement for her to obtain such a sum of money for the territory. According to the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, these 100,000 gold coins can be fully credited within three days. For the money, Dane didn''t ask for cash. He hoped that he could use all kinds of equivalent resources to exchange it. The money was the funds he used to plan to rebuild White Wolf Castle, Rotten Wolf Town and Shawan Port. It is worthwhile to get a sum of money from the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce, but at the side of the Shire Chamber of Commerce, to this day, it has not clearly stated whether it is willing to lend money to Dane. However, the head of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, the dwarf Beckley, said that he would visit Dane in White Wolfsburg in person. Dane decided to wait for him.... On the last day of February, Dane met Becky in the main fort of White Wolf. "I haven''t seen you for a long time," Dion said with a smile, and the expression on her face was still more enthusiastic. Becky stepped forward, opened his hands, and Dion leaned down and hugged a little dwarf who was not even close to his waist. It was a shame that the two had ended their meeting. Relatively seated, when it comes to business. "I need the support of my Shire friends." Dane did not hesitate and said directly: "After the war is over, the entire territory of Schindler will be under my rule and will flourish. But the war The remaining sores have not been healed yet, and I need a lot of money to do these things. Even the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce has loaned me 100,000 gold coins on very good terms, I believe that my Shire friends will not Let me down? " "Of course, our Shire people value friends the most," said Beckley, "but, Dane, you want too many." "300,000 gold coins, shouldn''t it be a big problem for rich Shire?" Beckley shook his head and said, "Opening your mouth is 300,000 gold coins. Dane, no matter how rich the Shire people are, they can''t afford such a demand." Dion''s brow frowned: "Our cooperation has always been more enjoyable. This time, I encountered a problem. Do you plan to stand idly by? I know, you can definitely get 300,000 gold coins; you must also know It s not that I can''t afford these 300,000 gold coins. "Beckley laughed: "Of course, of course, I really believe in the strength of the well-known Governor Wolf, and I have no doubt about your character and ability to repay. But, what do we put in such a large sum of money? Places can generate very large profits. " Dane also laughed. "Want money?" Beckley said: "In business talks, lending 300,000 gold coins to you is not possible. However, if it is invested in you, we still have some interest." "What to invest?" "Cindriela." "Oh?" Dane was interested. At the beginning, when Becky mentioned profits, Dean was a little unhappypeople obviously felt that even if he lent so much money, even with a certain amount of interest, it was a very loss. However, it now seems that these Shire people have very clear goals. Suppressing the unhappiness in his heart, Dane was sitting tightly, intending to listen to the thoughts of these dwarfs. "Sooner or later you will recapture Cinderella, right? We can give you enough support. Even, we can send a team to follow your army, obey your command, and participate in the battle to recover Cinderella. . ""And what we need is to be able to choose the spoils of priority after regaining Cinderella. All spoils selected will be allocated in proportion." "At the same time, after regaining Hindrela and eradicating most of the demons in the entire territory of Hindrell, we hope to get the raw material franchise of Hindrell. Of course, we do not seek a monopoly, we just hope to be able to It''s more convenient when Schindler is doing raw materials business. " "At the same time, we also hope to get the right to mine minerals. In Schindler, the Shire people have the right to explore, purchase and develop minerals and operate their own products. Of course, the land is yours, and we will pay for the mine. We are serious businessmen. In the process of mineral development and operation, we should pay no tax. " "Look, can you agree?" People have come up with the conditions, and this condition ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In Dian''s view, there is a little suspicion of sky-high prices. However, since this matter has changed from ''borrowing money'' to ''investing'', that is a business matter. When people ask for a price, Dane can naturally bargain. "Bikeli, your Shire appetite is really big." He sighed, and then continued: "You want to get these things for 300,000 gold coins? You are a bit too much." Beckley said with a smile: "Ah ... these are all things to talk about. Actually, this is also the meaning of the upper level of the chamber of commerce, but I do have some permissions in my hands. Let''s talk and see where you have other opinions. Come out and share with everyone. I''ll see if I can get you more preferential terms. " The words are still very nice, but Dyne won''t believe a word. Beckley is a Shire. His interests and position have determined that he cannot stand on the basis of Dane to achieve the so-called strive for more favorable conditions.He''s not Clarice. Dane didn''t mind, he said, "I can take you Shire to fight Syndrella, don''t you just want the leather, wool, magic materials left by the Goldsmith Chamber? I can give you, but divide The ratio asks me to decide, do nt even think about the right to choose first, I will fairly give you up to 300,000 gold coins equivalent materials, but for you, I have the final say! " "This ..." The smile on Becky''s face froze. He was willing to refute Dane''s conditions, but looking at Dane''s firm face without any room for negotiation, he was unable to speak for a moment. However, Dane''s condition has just said the first one. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 406 wishful thinking Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! In regaining Sindriella''s division of interests, it is impossible for Dane to let those Shire people get the right to choose as they wish, nor can they give them too much share. This is something you don''t have to think about. How much wealth does a whole city of Cinderella have? Even if you make a most conservative estimate, I am afraid it will not be less than one million gold coins. The wealth of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce, the wealth of Governor Conley, and the wealth of 100,000 citizens. If these don''t even have one million gold coins, Dane would definitely not believe it. It can even be said that one million gold coins is only the most conservative estimate. If you are lucky, two million or three million are possible! According to Beckley, giving them the priority of selection and giving them a high percentage of the share, in exchange for only the investment of 300,000 gold coins, it is a big loss. Not to mention, there are franchise rights for raw materials and mineral development rights. Just kidding, if this kind of strategic materials opened a mouth for external forces, how much money would they get from Hindler in a year? Why didn''t Dane make this money himself? He also has his own chamber of commerce-Comillas Chamber of Commerce!The Comirya Chamber of Commerce is almost a year old. At present, the head of the Chamber of Commerce is Hull, a halfling. This is the earliest halfling captain who followed Dion, and now he has become a chairman of a chamber of commerce. Relying on the convenience provided by Comilla Island, the fast-developing Ghostblade Port and Sand Bay Port, the development of the Chamberia Chamber of Commerce is also quite fast. Although it is not comparable to a giant like the Shire United Chamber of Commerce, it has now developed into a medium-sized chamber of commerce with two fleets, and relying on the black crystal veins of Comilla and several white wolf castles. The exclusive right of the veins, the Kamil Asian Chamber of Commerce is still developing rapidly. With his own chamber of commerce, Dane went crazy before giving the Shire people the raw material franchise and mineral vein development rights. He also thought about relying on the geographical advantages such as the origin of raw materials and the origin of mineral veins to develop and grow his own chamber of commerce! If you do nt make money yourself, make money for them? Dane doesn''t want to be a philanthropist! "You want to buy these 300,000 gold coins, it''s too foolish," Dion said, shaking his head. "You don''t call investment, this is plunder." "This ..." Becky wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Master, you can''t say that. You can''t just look at what we got, you have to look at what we paid! 300,000 gold coins are not! A small number, not to mention, we are very sincere about the development of Schindler, even we are willing to send an army to help you fight! An elite army of 5,000 people, what do you think? " "Oh," Dion said with a sneer. "None of the commercial presence can satisfy you. Would you like to infiltrate military power into Hindler? Well, when will you send another governor to replace me?" "Misunderstanding. Misunderstanding ..." There was more sweat than Klee''s forehead. Dean''s aggressive posture made him feel a lot of pressure. "There are no misunderstandings or misunderstandings," Dion said flatly, "borrowing money, then I will remember the friendship of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce; without borrowing, the Shire people choose to stand by and watch when we are in trouble, I will also remember. As for investment, yes, Schindler is a poor place. Friends from afar are welcome to bring money to do business here, but please do nt be fools and want to use the name of business Dry predatory things, then I can only give you four words: ''Illusive delusion!'' " Becky knew that this time, it might be a bit offensive to Dane.He himself knew that the so-called ''investment plan'' he had proposed earlier did indeed have some meaning of robbery. In fact, at the beginning, when receiving an application from Verina that she wanted to borrow money and loans, he felt that it should be possible to lend Dion a dozen or 200,000 gold coins. After all, after winning the victory of the war, Dane is obviously an investment object with great potential. It is not bad to lose money to earn the future. However, when he gave the application back to the upper level of the Chamber of Commerce, things changed. He received the upper-level meaning from the Chamber of Commerce: It is not recommended to lend a large amount of money and resources to Dyne, and suggested that in the post-war weak period of Schindler to take advantage of this opportunity to fight for more benefits. The word given by the upper level of the Chamber of Commerce is the word ''suggestion'', but this is actually equivalent to an order. After receiving such an order, Beckley was a little bit bitter at the time. He has dealt with Dane. He knows that Dane is not such a person who falls into a trap so easily, nor is he so easily confused by the amount of 300,000 gold coins. Moreover, with Dane''s tough personality and attitude, he certainly can''t get anything good. Sure enough. "Your territory can''t be settled without merchants? The Shire United Chamber of Commerce is also the leading large chamber of commerce in the entire Aurodiq world. Together, we are the best treasure that can be buried in the land of Schindler. The way to become a real wealth ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Beckley is still trying his best to persuade Dean, but he himself has no hope in return. "Impossible." Sure enough, Dane finally shook his head and refused. He continued: "You Shire people are not good friends, and the attitude on this matter has disappointed me too much. I do nt need to talk about investing. Even, I think I have to think carefully about all of our existing Cooperation, is there any need to continue? " This sentence is a real threat.Beckley was like burning his ass, and said quickly: "Don''t don''t ... Governor Dane, to be honest, the idea of ??this investment was formulated by some people at the upper level of the Chamber of Commerce who did not know about Hindler''s situation. I''m really an idiot. I couldn''t help but just took the order to talk to you about this. It''s okay to talk about this cooperation. It doesn''t matter, but our previous cooperation can''t be affected! " At this time, Beckley was really anxious. This investment cooperation can''t be negotiated, it really doesn''t matter much. The charity of the Shire United Chamber of Commerce is very complicated, and the factions inside are very complicated. Investment is the advice and task given above, but the resources I talked about before and the cooperation with the magic workshop that I talked about before are all my own achievements! If those were canceled, Beckley''s struggle for almost a year would be no different from playing water. Dane looked indifferently, and seemed to be asking: What else do you have to say? Beckley''s cold sweat had never been done, and his head turned quickly, and soon he had a new idea that could restore his image in Dane''s mind. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 407 Returning Elves Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Compared to Beckley''s new idea, there is too much sincerity. Dane also chose to accept. After reaching the initial intention, Beckley took a slightly heavy mood and did not stay long at White Wolf Castle. He set off directly at night and embarked on the road to return to Shawan Port. The "new investment plan" reached between him and Dion is only an intention so far. The amount is still the standard of 300,000 gold coins. Such a large amount of money, even if he is not inferior to Klee in the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce, and is also the general manager of the area of ??Hindler, it is impossible to make a decision Able to make a decision. He needs to connect with higher-level characters. That''s almost the top of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce. In fact, the previous plan for robbery in the fire was a proposal made by a top character in the chamber of commerce, and after Dane flatly rejected it, Beckley now had a headache. "Horse, it''s an idiot!" He yelled while sitting on the carriage, "Forget it, no matter that guy, anyway, the boss of Lao Tzu''s head isn''t him. If he can''t go this way, go to another One! " Having made up his mind, he couldn''t wait to start writing in the carriage.... Dane is really looking forward to hearing from Becky. The new investment plan is actually very sincere. The raw material franchise and mineral vein development rights were all rejected by Dane. He just promised verbally that a certain quota would be given to the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce for the export of raw materials and minerals. As for the distribution of Cinderella''s loot, Dane didn''t play hard. He estimated that if the Shire United Chamber of Commerce was willing to lend him 300,000 gold coins and could provide some help when attacking Cinderella, Dane wouldn''t mind letting them make some money and allocate trophies to 500,000 Trophy of gold coins is also possible. After all, if people really want to earn no money, who would do business with Dane? Such a huge sum of money can make a high profit between 30% and 60%, which is quite exaggerated. Dane didn''t feel that he was sorry for others. As for the rest, it can only be seen whether the upper level of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce is shameless and continues to be tough, or is it willing to cooperate with a sincere attitude. In this matter, it is difficult for Dane to predict the final result. While waiting for an answer, Dane had one more thing to do next: to welcome Cecilia''s team returning from the direction of Broken Dragon Peak. Cecilia has been gone for half a year. At first, in order to solve the problem of the insufficient population of Orion''s elves, she volunteered to lead a team to the Nancy King''s Court in the dark jungle, hoping to bring Coming back to more elves. This is half a year.A month ago, Dane got the news from the Beast Blood Castle that an elven team crossed the Broken Dragon Peak and stepped into the land of Hindrell. That must be Cecilia. At the time, Dane gave orders to the troops of Beastblood Castle and Ice Cave City, asking them to send troops to **** the elves. Worried that those who showed signs of uncontrollability were violently violent, and Dion even sent Pehince to lead the entire Third Wing to welcome them. Fortunately someone was sent. The original Ozer''s men in the direction of the Beast Blood Castle ignored Dane''s order-it was not completely ignored. After all, Dane still has the name of the Governor of the Beast Blood Castle. However, the originally required 3,000 guards shrank to only three hundred. Schindler is not a land of peace. Bandits have been rampant. War has only exacerbated this situation. Cecilia didn''t have much staff. The elven civilians who came over from Broken Dragon Peak this time looked like three or four thousand people, which could easily be the target of the bandits. Without guards, the robbers would not care that these elves were the people of the Governor of Mad Wolf, they would only know that the elven slaves were very valuable. When Pehince just led the team to receive Cecilia''s team, they had just stepped out of the control of the Beastblood, just entered a relatively chaotic place, and were also attacked by some exiles and bandits. Fortunately, Pahinsi arrived in time and repelled the bandits. The road to follow-up is not smooth. There are always some bandits who do not know how to live and die. However, under the guard of Ranger General, who was newly promoted to lieutenant general and had a professional level of 14 after a war, the team finally successfully reached White Wolf Castle. Dean was very happy with the news. He decided to go out of town to meet him. On March 1st, Dion led 2,000 soldiers in line in front of the gates of White Wolf Castle. Not far away, Cecilia and Pehince walked side by side, behind them were the elven civilians who came slowly under the protection of 1,500 elven warriors.It ca nt be said that they are civilians. In fact, depending on the appearance of these elves, the refugees are not too much. Www.novelbuddy.com ~ The clothes are dilapidated, all of them look dirty Those elves that should be elegant and delicate in ordinary impressions? "Tough work." When the same unkempt, ugly Cecilia came to her, Dane said this emotionally. Cecilia shook her head and said, "It''s not hard, it''s them." When she said that, she was looking at the elves behind her, looking heavy. "Anyway, it''s like home." Dane comforted: "White Wolf Castle has prepared a place for the elves to take a rest, take a bath and change clothes, and you can take a good rest." Although she looks a little embarrassed, Cecilia still politely offered a gift to Dyne, and then said, "Okay, Pehince and I go to settle our compatriots. After I get settled, I There is one more important thing to find you. " "Okay." Dane nodded. Elven refugees marched into the city among thousands of guards. In this regard, Dane had given enough courtesy to the elves who came from afar. The corresponding settling work does not require Dane to worry about himself. He has raised so many men who are not eating dry food.Sitting in the main fortress, in the evening, Cecilia arrived as promised. Opening the door, Cecilia directly mentioned what she wanted to say this time when she met Dane: "Master, you must be vigilant. The situation in the dark jungle is now in a complete erosion, Nancy Wang Ting has been corrupted, and the cursed church is about to make a comeback! " Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 408 Cursed Church Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Cecilia spoke very seriously. In fact, it wasn''t that she was alarmist, but this six months-especially during the months when she entered the dark jungle, the scene Cecilia had seen was really appalling. The dark jungle and Nancy''s court are her hometown. Two or three years ago, when she and Pehince had just escaped from the Nancy King''s Court, they had realized that the infiltration of the Necromancers into the Nancy King''s Court was very serious. But going back this time, she found that things were going much worse than she thought. Three years ago, there was only one dark mage tower in the dark jungle. Although there have been traces of undead infestation, at least it has been delimited within a certain range. It is worth mentioning that at that time, there were signs of corruption in the upper levels of Nancy''s court. By now, the dark jungle was almost dead. Cecilia went to the Peacock Grove Temple where she had been in charge for a hundred years and found that the place that should have been quiet and serene was now coated with charcoal. According to her investigations, the elves in the dark jungle seemed to be in captivity, and a large number of elves lived like corpses in numbness. And Wang Ting''s senior officials ignored it. Obviously, Wang Ting''s senior management has been corrupted. Perhaps, when they first housed the mage and built the mage tower, the Presbytery or the Elven King Council was likely to have been penetrated by the undead mage. Some are controlled by corruption, while others are simply members of the cursed church.The lives of the people in the capital are still normal, but the elves are forbidden from leaving the area of ??the capital. As for the places other than the Elven Kings, it was a mess. Cecilia spent three months in the dark jungle, and finally came to a sad result-Nancy''s court was no longer saved. Even if it is the fall of Wangdu, it is only a matter of time. She couldn''t do anything, she could only gather as many elves as possible who would follow her to leave her homeland, leaving her home. "The Holy See and the Northern Alliance have both noticed the situation in the dark jungle, but they have not responded enough. Some of my comrades who have resisted the undead in the dark jungle have launched a call for help to the elves kingdom of the north. They asked for help from the Holy See, but for a year, they didn''t seem to have much movement. " Cecilia recounted her experiences and opinions, and she continued: "Lord Lord, we cannot be as alert to this as those great forces. The several turmoil that the church has set off in history have endangered one side and caused great damage. Hindrell and The dark jungle is only separated by a broken dragon peak, and we cannot remain indifferent to the threat rising in the central mountains. " Dane was silent. He knew about cursing the church. This infamous organization is quite famous on the mainland. They say it''s a church, but in fact their beliefs are difficult to determine, and they don''t seem to believe in a certain god. Among their members are worshippers of evil gods, necromancers who believe in death, and demon apostles who collude with the abyss and **** ... But there is one thing that is unified. The cursed church always seems to have one purpose: to subvert the world. Evil gods will subvert the mainstream good gods; necromancers will establish a kingdom of death on the ground; demonic apostles will welcome their masters into the master world. Whatever their purpose, the surface world is their goal to be destroyed.Their actions are very secretive, and they seem to be conspiring about something. In fact, this is exactly what happened. Several major turbulences initiated by the cursed church in history were all disasters that looked like catastrophes. Don''t say far, say near. In the process of establishing the new Caesar Empire, where the current kingdom of Pudri and the new sacred Promi Empire bordered, there was a country called Essence, which was once considered a strong country. However, it was such a country with at least two million people at that time, and within two years, it became a dead nation. Had it not happened that they had encountered the new Caesar Empire that was on the rise, and the emperor''s rough emperor, the ghost knew how much influence they could have in the end. Nevertheless, the cursed church prevented the further expansion of the new Caesar Empire westward, even if it was destroyed, they also caused significant damage to the Caesar Empire, so that Emperor Lintan failed to carry his empire in his lifetime. Dyeing the West. After the death of Emperor Lin Tan, the subsequent emperors did not have the ability of their ancestors, and eventually the empire collapsed. From this perspective, in a sense, the cursed church indirectly led to the collapse of the New Caesar Empire. It can be seen how much energy this organization has. Today, they are resurrected, and they are silent, and they have already done something big ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dane asked: "How can you confirm that those who make waves in the dark jungle are cursing the church?" Cecilia didn''t talk much, but took out a black metal badge about the size of a gold coin. Seeing the badge, Dane narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s this?" "This is something we got from an elf who killed a necromancer. This is the mark of the cursed church. It is the identity of the members of the cursed church."Dane sighed and said to a waiter outside the parlor: "Bring the wooden box in my box." A moment later, he had a wooden box in his hand. Opening it, there is a subtle thing that may be slightly different, but the overall style is almost the same as the badge. "Um? Lord Lord, how did you get this badge?" "Take it carefully." Dane passed the badge to Cecilia. The priestess took the badge and studied it for a long time, and her religious knowledge also needed to be carefully identified. But in the end, she came to the conclusion: "Yes, this is a sign of cursing church members, and the owner of this badge should be a senior member of the church." "That''s okay," Dion said. "It seems that the Cursed Church has already begun to set up in Schindler ... fortunately, Conley has been slaughtered." "Is this from Governor Conley?" "Yes, after killing Conley, the thing was found in his body." Cecilia froze for a moment, and for a short while, said a emotion: "This is ... terrible."Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 409 Be alert Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Cecilia''s exclaim came from her fear of cursing the church''s vast layout. The Nancy King''s Court is now on the verge of destruction, and the dark jungle has become dead. Although the Kings have not yet been invaded, the elves and civilians living in the King''s City are as numb as the walking dead, and their spirit is unbearable. I''m afraid it has long been corrupted. And in Hindler, the power to curse the church seems surprisingly great. No wonder Conley was able to rise at a magical rate in the Lost City. He didn''t want to be like Dane, who had a gaming system in his hand and had two bases. The reason why he was able to become the owner of the Lost City so quickly, became the Governor of Northland of Hindler, and finally cleared Bernie, probably because of the support of the cursed church behind him. This can be strung up. There is yellow sand and monsters on this land, as well as powerful warriors and hunters, but it has never been a place for casters. There was a large warlock inexplicably in the Lost City, a shadow warlock council composed of casters, and magic warriors such as the Dark Warrior, which was an unusual thing in itself. Regardless of whether it is a shadow warlock or a shadow warrior, these two ace arms under Conley use demon power.Those who use demon power in the western human world, especially the most prosperous Holy See, such as Putri, Holy Promi Empire, Victoria ... In these countries and regions where the Holy See has a strong influence, let alone the use of demon power, any trace of this aspect can easily be followed by the Holy See s power. Already. It is for this reason that the Cursed Church''s support to Conley in the chaotic city of Hindler may indeed be a better choice. Without Dyne''s strong rise in the South, and during the war, he has had excellent performances, driving Conley to a dead end and finally dying on the battlefield, then he is likely to succeed. By then, in Kangli, who controlled the entire territory of Schindler, was actually an agent cursing the church. How terrible would that be? Fortunately, he is dead and his power has been wiped out. For the news returned by Cecilia, Dane still paid much attention to it. But if you think about it, he finds that he doesn''t seem to be able to do anything. He knew that Cecilia hoped that Dane could do something to stop the situation in the dark jungle from worsening. From the eyes of the priestess, Dane also saw that she even hoped to be able to send troops to Nancy''s court to rescue more elves. But Dane couldn''t. What was happening in the dark jungle, Dane was completely obscured by his eyes. Despite Cecilia''s personal experience, she went to an unfamiliar environment and fought against strange enemies, and it was very likely that even her allies would be difficult to find. The main thing was that the battle was fought and the benefits were uncertain. ...For several reasons, Dane was not destined to lead the troops blindly. Schindler is still in ruins, and it is urgent to rebuild and restore vitality. The snow in front of his house can not be cleaned, and the frost on his house is in charge? "I will be sufficiently vigilant about this matter. I will ask them to try their best to maintain sufficient investigative vigilance and vigilance on the Central Mountain Range near the Ice Cave City and the Beast Blood Castle on both sides of Broken Dragon Peak." Having said that, Dyne paused and continued: "However, across the broken dragon peak, there are a group of green dragons and green dragons blocking it. The power of cursing the church does not directly affect Hindler. .We are also unlikely to send troops to the dark jungle directly. We are not saviors. " Hearing Dyne''s words, Cecilia''s eyes were slightly dim. She was silent for a moment, and barely smiled, "I understand ..." "Well, you understand." Dane said, "Our top priority now is to build Orinel and make it a new, real elven kingdom. The situation in the dark jungle is not We can do it. But, I promise, if the cursed church dares to take a step out of the dark jungle, and dare to extend the devil''s claw to Hindler, one chop one! ... On March 5th, Cecilia left White Wolf Fort with more than 3,000 elf refugees and set off on her way to Sand Bay Harbor. They will take a sea boat from Sand Bay Harbor to Orineldo on Comilla Island. And in Orineldo, Druid Faro was ready to welcome more than three thousand elves. The fast-growing Orineldo has enough jobs to wait for these elves. After a short settling, they were soon able to live a new life on their own hands.Daen raised enough vigilance in Cecilia''s words about the rise of the cursed church, but it was really difficult for him to take the initiative to do something at this juncture. On the day Cecilia left with the elf refugees, Beckley came to visit again ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This time, Beckley was elated. The reason is without him. The verbal agreement reached between him and Dion has been confirmed by the upper level of the chamber of commerce and can be implemented. It is still his boss who understands the matter, unlike the high-level commander who ordered him to rob him in the fire, he does not know the actual situation of Schindler at all! The high-level affairs have to be solved by their own high-level. Now, Beckley, can''t wait to tell Dane the news that the agreement can be fulfilled, so as to restore the bad impression left before. Now, Beckley understands this completely: in Hindler, cooperation with Dane only has a future. If you want to mess around, there will be big problems. For Dane, when 300,000 gold coins went into his pocket, it was a great relief. Although the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce''s 100,000 gold coins are very useful, after all, the number is not particularly large, especially when Dane spends more money. One hundred thousand gold coins is only enough to fill the pit rebuilt in the Southern Territory. There may be a slight surplus, but it will definitely be spent on military maintenance, and it is difficult to use these money to carry out other work. Dane will definitely not abandon much money. With 300,000 gold coins in his pocket, many plans can be launched. For example, Dane has long considered two decrees: and.For the former, he hopes to gather the exiles to the south. In Dyne''s view, this is the most worthwhile piece of land for Schindler to develop; while the latter, as the name suggests, is Dion''s idea of ??eliminating Xin. A big move from the demon demons in Delair. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 410 Order of Extinction These two laws are of great significance. The main content of this article is to recruit displaced civilians throughout the entire territory of Schindler based on White Wolf Castle and Sand Bay Port. The damage caused by war is not just death. A large number of villages and small market towns were destroyed and many people were displaced. Many people have lost their jobs, their homes and everything. The civilians who did not die during the war usually leave their homes and seek life everywhere. But the scope of the battle three months ago was too wide, and how many places could we live in? But people always live. As a result, it is easy for homeless refugees to kill each other, or fall into the grass, to rob other civilians and even attack villages and towns for a living. This is a scene Dyne didn''t want to see. However, this scene is gradually becoming a reality in the past two or three months. But if anyone can give a glimmer of hope, who would really fall into the bottomless abyss?It is conceivable that if there is a clear law in the area of ??Shawan Port and White Wolf Fort, telling the refugees that they can have a bite of hot rice, can set up a business, and can have a stable and peaceful life again It will be attractive. Previously, Dane did not issue such a decree because he had no money. If a large number of exiles flood into the south, the local government will need to spend a lot of money to resettle before they settle down and create sufficient value. Before obtaining 300,000 gold coins from the Shire people, Dean did not have the financial resources to house a large number of civilians. But now he is not afraid. He is rich. Attracted enough refugees, then the chaotic situation of Hindler should be relieved to a certain extent; after having enough population, White Wolf Castle and Shawan Port will accelerate the pace of reconstruction and restore vitality at a faster pace. It is even possible to take advantage of this opportunity to take it to the next level. and also. The core content of this magic extermination order is mainly to issue a wanted order to the entire territory of Hindler in the name of Governor Wolf. Anyone, as long as holding the demon''s head, goes to any administrative unit in the south. Everywhere, you can get the corresponding gold rewards according to the level of the demon! Moreover, the number of rewards for this gold coin is not low. The significance of this decree is that it can mobilize those adventurers and mercenaries in Hindler to spontaneously deal with demons. If there is a well-developed industry in Hindlerell, there are only adventurers and mercenaries. In fact, this kind of occupation is indispensable in any place that has sufficient profits and is dangerous and chaotic.These mercenaries and adventurers have sharp noses, and they can think of a way to save themselves even in a war. Moreover, they will not be idle to participate in the war unless someone has paid them a large price. Schindler was badly hit after the war, but the mercenaries and adventurers'' behavior should not have been greatly affected. The power of these people, if they can be mobilized, clear up the efficiency of the demons, it is very fast. At present Hindler, except the ice cave city and the beast blood castle area has not been poisoned by demons, there are demons everywhere. Except for the two large caves, Cinderella and Chaos City, other scattered demons rarely assemble in large numbers, but it is just a collection of a few demons or a dozen demons scattered to Hindrell The whole territory is enough to cause great harm to this land that has just passed through the war. Cinderella and the demon in the Lost City, there is no doubt that if you want to be cleaned up, you must have Dyne to start the army. But these scattered demons are different. The effectiveness of sending troops to clear the air is relatively modest. Large team operations are wasteful and difficult to clean up; small-scale team operations encounter a collection of demons with relatively strong single combat capabilities, and they are prone to danger. But mercenaries and adventurers are a good way to clear away demons. The quality of mercenaries and adventurers is uneven, most of them are some dregs or old churros. It is not reliable to use them as an army. They lack the will of the regular army, lack of discipline, selfishness, and often Not obeying orders, not very good soldiers. However, if you are operating on a small team and doing some poaching and other sneaking things, then the regular army may not be as good as mercenaries and adventurers who are good at it. What''s more, there are occasional masters in mercenaries and adventurers.Dane also worked as a mercenary and adventurer for a while, knowing the character of these guys. Anyway, they are working for money, and they use high bounty to stimulate them to hunt the devil ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dean has no doubt whether anyone will go. Under the high bounty, no one goes without reason! What''s more, the body of the demon itself has a certain value. Even if it is a low-level demon, the body can get some materials. Picking skins and bones, isn''t that what adventurers like to do after hunting monsters? Now it''s nothing more than replacing ordinary monsters with demons, except that it will be more dangerous in nature, there is no difference. And, in fact, Dane felt that he might not lose too much by rewarding those adventurers with money for hunting demons. The devil''s head, but it can be taken to the temple to be sacrificed as a sacrifice. From here, you can also return some resources. The promulgation of the two statutes is Dane''s two punches for governing the entire territory of Schindler. Moreover, he believed that the effects of the two laws would not be worse. This is also true. When the time came to mid-March, He had already shown quite good results. The former brought more than 2,000 people to the southern border in half a month. Most of these populations are young, old, weak, women and children who struggle to survive the difficult environment after the war. And these young people, after settling, quickly became productive. They are supporting themselves with their own hands, and they are also working with their own hands for the reconstruction of White Wolf Castle and Shawan Harbour. In addition, the extermination magic order works well. In half a month, Dyne''s territory received more than five hundred demon heads. In terms of this efficiency, for a period of half a year to a year, you do nt need to send troops to do it yourself. Only relying on these mercenaries and adventurers, you can clean up the scattered demon in the territory. Already. u Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 411 Eternal tree The effect of the two laws is very good. Dane had already prepared these two laws, and it would take a long time to leave the yeast in order to show the effect. However, I did not expect that the law on the recruitment of exiles was so attractive to the exiles, nor was it that the extermination magic order was so attractive to mercenaries and adventurers. However, this is always a good thing. For the follow-up processing of the two decrees, Dane left Chapel and Verina to deal with them. The two of them, one is the Chief Logistics Officer, who can be responsible for all aspects of White Wolf Castle, the other is the commander of Dyne''s garrison, or the mayor of Shawan Port, who can be responsible for the port. It''s all under the command of the old men, and there should be no problems. As for Dane himself, he has his own things to do. After all, the elven refugees led by Cecilia should almost arrive in Comilla now, right? ... On March 16th, three days had passed since Cecilia had led the Elven Refuge to Orineldo.During these three days, Cecilia and Fal''o were so busy. Faro a month ago, when he knew that the elf refugees led by Cecilia were on their way back, he had begun preparing for how to house these three thousand people. He is very excited and happy about this. On the one hand, the elves of this world can escape from the sea of ??suffering and come to Orion. On the other hand, for Orinel, the lack of the elven population has indeed become an important factor in balancing the exhibition of the entire territory. At present, the number of civilians in Orinel has reached more than 3,000. In fact, there are more than 2,000 elves, and they are all young and elf populations. But they are now serving in Dion''s legion. The guide tree tower still brings some population to Orinel every week, but the growth of these populations is far from keeping pace with the territorial exhibition. Not to mention, Dane, who fought abroad, always wanted to recruit troops of various elves. Providing troops to the army has become Orinel''s largest population burden. However, not providing and not working. Today, with more than 3,000 elf refugees from Nancy''s court, the gap in this population has been filled. Fal''ao has long planned in his heart, but suffers from the lack of manpower to do the various elven characteristics of the industry, and now it can finally be launched. This is a good thing for Orineldo, as well as for refugees who come from afar. They have a job and a stable life, which is the same for all races. However, despite the fact that Fal''o had been prepared in advance, the population of Orinite suddenly doubled, and indeed the city was subject to a lot of pressure. These people must have a place to live and have food to eat. All of this made him a little messy, even if Cecilia was there to help, for three days, he just settled down everyone, the subsequent population registration, work distribution, community adjustment ... this series Work, but also had to keep Faluo busy. Of course, for Faal, this is all a happy trouble. He dreamed that he wanted Orion to become more lush as soon as possible.It was indeed a very wise decision for Dane to hand over Orinel to Faal. He can safely let Fal''o take charge of this increasingly luxuriant city of elves, and he only needs to control one general direction. For example, the upgrade of Orion''s base level. Compared to White Wolf Castle, Orinite''s situation is very different. There are many buildings in White Wolf Castle that need to be gradually upgraded, especially after a baptism of war, the reconstruction work has become more onerous, it is estimated that it will take a short time before the base level can be further upgraded. upgrade. But the situation is completely different for Orinel, the real nest of Dane. At various building levels of Orinel, Dane generally holds the mind of being able to ascend. In all aspects of construction, except that the population is not as large as that of White Wolf Castle, Orinel is in a leading position. But the population has always been a huge trance. Now, after the population of three thousand elven refugees has been replenished, and the population gap has been made up, Dane calculated that Orinel has reached the standard of being able to be promoted to level five! After meeting the upgrade criteria, of course, Dane will not wait much. In fact, after Cecilia and Fahl settled the three thousand refugees and made the refugees a system-recognized resident of Orione, Dane came to the elven city through teleportation. , And opened the building upgrade panel, selected the Orinite Life Tree, and chose to upgrade. Visible to the naked eye, the tree of life in the center of the city began to thrive. "Six days ..." Dion murmured ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The upgrade of Orion''s Life Tree takes six days. At that time, Orinel will break away from the form of the tree of life and enter the stage of the eternal tree. It will release more powerful life forces on this land. It is conservatively estimated that the effect of the transformation of the tree of life on the soil will be Expand directly to Ghostblade Harbor! In addition, the level 5 life tree will give Orinel a new architectural sequence.For example, the Well of Life, which is an upgraded version of the Moon Well, can further enhance the productivity of Orinite. There is also the forest blessing enchantment, which is a very good defending enchantment for the city, automatically identifying and suppressing the enemies who come in, and at the same time improving the combat effectiveness of the soldiers. Of course, Orinite may have less chance of being invaded. This effect is not easy to be uttered, but the forest blessing enchantment also has another effect, which is to gradually improve the physical fitness of the residents in the territory. Although this transformation is a relatively long process to show the effect, there are always some benefits. The most direct is that the quality of recruiting soldiers from Orinel will have a better improvement. It also makes the Elves who have been on the elite line become more outstanding. Moreover, the forest blessing enchantment is also the predecessor of another important building-the Druid Parliament. The most distinctive caster class of the elven race can finally be played in batches! Dean''s mind is full of expectations, and the effects the caster can wield during the war need not be said much. Now, he waits for six days, and Orinite has finished upgrading, and he can do a good job! But before that, a little trouble came to the door. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 412 Girl knight Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! "Lord Lord, Miss Freya said she would see you anyway ... see?" "What to see? No!" Dion said. "This ..." Tommy, who came to Dion, also had a bitter face. He said, "That woman has been in Ghostblade Port for three days, and has been entangled with me for three days. Boss, I can''t handle it. ! " Dean glared and said, "Are you the boss or am I the boss? I asked you to deal with that woman, it was a task for you, not for me to complete it, dare to come to me to complain?" Tommy felt particularly wronged. He said: "I couldn''t treat her like that, and it turned out to be so powerful. I estimate that if I don''t see you again, she will tear down my ghost knife port administration hall!" "What a real trouble!" Dane yelled. "That stinky woman, why don''t you go to the devil to trouble me every day?" Don''t get me wrong, Freya is not Dane''s love debt outside. In fact, this woman, Dion, has only just met for a month.She is a Paladin, a high-level Paladin from the Holy See in the Kingdom of Pudri. From the appearance, Freya seems to be only in her early twenties, but she is already a 14th-level knight. A fourteen-level knight in his early twenties! What an amazing age and level this is! There is no doubt that this female knight named Freya is a true genius. More than a month ago, Freya and her sixty-odd clergy from the famous Holy Infant Cathedral in the Kingdom of Pudri arrived at Schindler. These clergymen from the Holy See were, of course, for the large number of demons that appeared in Hindler during the battle last year. The Holy See is such a character, as if it were a policeman in the world. Wherever demons appear, they can always be seen-albeit late. The clergy did not come into contact with Dion for the first time, but went to the Lost City and Cinderella to conduct an investigation. In the end, they came to the conclusion that these two places had become completely demonic cities and must be thoroughly purified. And this purification must be carried out by an army. Although their average power is quite strong, it is impossible to wipe out tens of thousands of demons. On the day when this conclusion was reached, Freya Paladin, who was jealous of hatred, wrote a letter overnight, mentioning the situation here, and hoped to send an expeditionary force of at least 10,000 from the Holy Baby Cathedral, Go to Schindler''s Demon Guardian. The report was submitted back to the Basilica of the Holy Child, and even the Pope in the Basilica of the Holy Light in the Promi''s new empire learned of the news here. No matter where it is, the reply to Freya is: It is difficult to organize such an expedition. It is suggested that Freya Knights can fight for the assistance of the local lord.So Freya found Dane. When Dane knew about this, the first feeling was very speechless, and she felt that the girl was really a silly hat. She really seemed naive to think that the Holy See could not send an expeditionary force, because it was difficult and it was impossible to deploy so many troops. , Joke, why didn''t they say it was difficult when the Holy See crosses the sea against Charles 6? At that time, the name was to fight against the pagans. OK, now there are so many demons here, but it turns out that there is no way to come? This is totally nonsense. The most essential reason is that it is not enough to come here to fight demons. The sacred Holy See, occupying the center of Orodick''s Big Six and occupying the richest land, has little incentive to come to this backcountry, such as Schindler, and laboriously fight tens of thousands of demons. What good can it do? But this kind of thing can''t be said all the time, so she can only give Freya a suggestion of getting help from the local lord. Generally speaking, when mature people see this suggestion, they should understand that the Holy See has no intention to intervene in the incident of Schindler, and send a team to the field where the demons appear, and say hello to the local lord. The child will end. Turns out Freya is a gimmick girl. A simple-minded girl doesn''t relax when she finds a dead reason: when the abominable demon is present, she must be eliminated! This is true for one or two, not to mention the tens of thousands of demons entrenched in two cities. When she met for the first time, Freya used the teachings of the Holy See. Dayi Ling Ran hoped that Dane would contribute a force for the cause of the Holy Light. He hoped that he would lead the army immediately and regain the two seats from the devil. Human city."Holy Light''s Cause" What the **** is this? How could Dane rush into the army for this reason? Of course, it is not good to refuse directly. So, Dane flickered her, thinking that this matter would be over ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ As a result, the matter was not over at all, and the girl was just entangled with him for no purpose. It''s been a month, and it''s annoying Dane. Unexpectedly, this arrived in Orinel and could not get rid of the entanglement of the female knight. After knowing that Dane ran from White Wolf Castle to Comilla, they immediately chased him in a boat. It''s true that Dane can only let Tommy take charge of blocking the Knight Knight and the clergy she carried with her at Ghostblade Port. However, at the moment, Tommy seemed unstoppable. Sure enough, the next day, the Paladin approached the door and broke into Orinite. This can only be received. Dane met the horsewoman in the elven palace on the tree of Orion''s life. Obviously, Freya''s knowledge is not very extensive. She must be here for the first time in an elven city like Orinite. After walking into a palace that is not luxuriously decorated, but full of the elegance of elves, she looks around and looks forward to it. be surprised.This gold horsewoman looks almost like two very different styles from Verina, who is also a paladin. Verina is calm, resolute, and leadership, and looks like a very reliable big sister. Freya is completely different. She is very energetic with sunshine and vigor, and jealous and innocent. To be honest, although she has been entangled for more than a month, Dane really can''t bear any annoying thoughts about Freya. The reason is without him, this innocent girl knight has very good qualities on her body. Although, entanglement can also cause Dane a headache. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 413 Flicker "How many times have I said that Cinderella and the demon in Chaos City are above my kingdom, and I will definitely take the soldiers to destroy them, Miss Knight, don''t you always pester me, okay?" Dain was quite helpless. The tall figure, a silver-white and gold-bordered body armor, could not completely block the exquisite figure of the horsewoman, a pretending serious face, and kept telling Dane to go immediately The importance of the annihilation of the demons, Dane was tiresome and helpless. Dane explained that there must be no way to satisfy the female knight. Just listen to her and say, "Lord Dane, Chaos City and Cinderella s worse situation, I believe you know better than me. Those demons have turned the city that belonged to our humans into a magic cave, and the demons who attacked, let Thousands of innocent civilians are endangering their lives at all times. As the Governor of Hindler, upholding glory, how can you use various excuses to continue to delay? " I can''t help rubbing my brows, this conversation has been done many times. The knight''s perseverance did not touch Dane at all. The **** glory, it is absolutely delusional to want Dane to break his plan for this and attack the demons in advance. Although he had reached an agreement with Beckley to share Cinderella''s trophy, the Shire paid for it, and he contributed. However, the timetable of the war will definitely not be in March, and it will have to go to summer at the earliest. Only then will he be confident that he will push his main army to the scale of 10,000 people, plus the beast blood castle corps of 10,000 people led by Odell, left by Ozer, and he will be able to conquer at this moment Beast Blood Castle and Ice Cave City are those sneaky guys.It was only after calming down the north and east things that Dane would really consider attacking Chaos City and Cinderella. Until then, he would never act impulsively. Otherwise, it is very easy for him to have just regained his vitality, and once again under great pressure. Anyway, he now holds a huge sum of almost 400,000 gold coins in his hand, even if it is borrowed, but it is enough for him to use this money to improve his strength even better in this half year. The neurosis was in a hurry to hit the demons. Anyway, the treasures of Cinderella and the Lost City will not run away, and those demons are guarding, Dane is very relieved. However, the girl knight in front of her had to hurry away. She''s nothing, but the identity she represents really makes Dane a bit jealous. The Holy See, which is the largest religion in the world today, has unparalleled influence in human society. Although Dyne was far away from Hindler, the Holy See had almost no substantial power on this land, and the King of Heaven could not control Dyne, but they could not be sinned if they could not. Religion, once it goes crazy ... Thinking about the young girl across from him, Dane immediately thought of a way. The underground world of Comilla. "Cough ..." Dane coughed twice, his face becoming serious-this was the prelude to his intention to flicker.However, the innocent girl knight did not know Dane''s temperament. On the contrary, after seeing Dane''s face become rare and serious, she thought that Dane was going to face up to the question she had raised, and she was sitting in a serious position. "The question of the devil, we can put it down for a while ..." When the girl knight heard this sentence, she immediately interrupted, and was stunned by what Dion said next: "Freya Knight, have you heard of the old ruler?" Freya opened her eyes and asked, "You mean the old god?" Looking at the girl, Dane knew she was hooked. "Yes." "Is there any trace of the worship of the Old God in Lord Dion''s territory?" Dean said: "Yes, I think it is more worthy of dealing with demons, and it is also more difficult." Freya was clearly frightened by Dane. According to the doctrine of theology, pagans, demons, etc. are all enemies, but all enemies are inferior to followers of the old god. Not only for the followers of Fran, Lord of the Light, any **** in the Lord''s world regards the former dominator as the enemy of life and death.It''s just that the worshippers of the old **** haven''t ventured into this world for many years. One of the most climatic emerges goes back a century or two hundred years ago. It is said that on the Argus Plateau, in the territory of the Northern Alliance, there was an organization that believed in Yumelista, but it was soon wiped out. . Almost no religious organization in the world can truly believe in the old god. The power of the old **** seems to have completely faded from this world. UU Reading Book Even so, for any religious organization on the earth, cracking down on the old rulers is still the first goal of all churches. Freya realized for the first time that this was indeed a more important and urgent matter than a demon. Dion snickered. What he said about the old dominator is, of course, the dungeon underground in Comilla and the faceless people in the dungeon. In order to destroy these priests represented by Freya, Dane decided to let them go to the underground world to deal with those faceless people. Anyway, with the exception of Dane and the **** men who followed him early, no one knows that there is such an underground city occupied by the faceless people underground in Comilla. Let these priests with light on their bodies go underground to take risks. It is also good to kill a few more faceless people. As for whether the black crystal''s secret will be revealed or whether the faceless person will be brought to the surface, these Dane are not worried. In the former, Comilla has become a well-known black crystal producer, which does not matter at all. As Governor of Hindler, Dion was able to defend his territory. The latter, if it was a year or two ago, when Dyne''s power was just taking shape, he might be afraid, but now, he doesn''t counsel at all. Perhaps, in a dungeon with a number of about 40,000, Dane''s initiative to attack is not reliable. However, he now occupies an important exit from the ground to the surface of the world. This narrow exit is simply not enough to give those faceless people a quantitative advantage. Dane only needs to be at the entrance of the cave, and a small number of troops are enough.In fact, in the last six months, the underground world of Comilla has not been without riots. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 414 Underground riots Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! In the underground city of Comilla, there have been two riots in the past six months. The first occurred eight months ago, in mid-July last year. According to the follow-up report of the Knights of Sarko who were stationed at the cave outside the freshwater lake, the faceless who emerged from the cave during the riot had at least two thousand figures. At that time, the garrison led by Sarko was only a large group of three hundred men, some of them were scared ghost mercenaries and a few regular soldiers trained by Orinel. Both of these can be considered good arms, but they are not many in number. They only account for half of the soldiers in Saco''s hands, and the remaining half are militia. Minutemen recruited from Ghostblade Port. The faceless person''s individual strength is not bad, at least not worse than the fear ghost mercenaries, nor worse than any regular legionnaire in the human world. Theoretically, it is impossible for Sacco to bring up a large brigade, of which half is a militia, and it is impossible to confront more than 2,000 faceless people. However, Sarko guarded the cave entrance. He took three hundred people and stayed at the entrance of the cave for three days. He repelled the enemy''s offense and said that his loss was not more than fifty, but he left the enemy with nearly two hundred corpses.Such a record is a miracle. The reason why it was able to play a ''miracle'' was not that the soldiers suddenly burst into seed. The main reason was that Sarko''s command was more appropriate, and the geographical advantage was used quite well. The geographical environment here is really special. For the bonus of the defensive side, it is so high that there are no friends. Regardless of how much troops those faceless people sent out, from the deep, to the caves in the process of the surface, they are constantly narrowing. Inside, maybe more than a dozen people can walk side by side. At the back, four or five people can be crowded side by side. At the exit, it is good to be able to squeeze out three people at the same time. In this case, using spears, bows and arrows, and the time spent standing here, the defensive measures laid out along the cave passage were established for three days. For four or five times the enemy, slaughtered 50 faceless people. Coincidentally, since the underground world has already rioted and thousands of enemies have poured into the cave exit, it cannot happen once. Obviously, the dungeons of the faceless must have discovered the surface. The second riot came in October last year, three months after the first underground riot. This time, the enemy''s coming was even more fierce. The timing of this second riot was a headache. Just in October, just before the Battle of Hindlerell, the army led by Dyne was near Tieganggang City. However, at this time, a fire broke out in the backyard. The number of faceless people involved in the attack, according to estimates by the post-Sacco Cavaliers, probably reached 10,000. Fortunately, the army he led at the time also had 2,000 people. Although, of the two thousand people in Sarko, the militia was still the main force, and the real main force had less than one mixed unit. After all, Dane, who was at the time of Hindler''s battle at the time, couldn''t draw too many main hands to Comilla, who should be the rear.However, the results of this second riot were almost the same as the first. Faceless people have a huge amount of advantage, but they still have no way to break through the dominant defensive side. Sarco relies on the terrain to arrange the defense line, which is almost leak-proof. After seven days of fighting, the faceless men had to retreat after leaving a thousand bodies. Until now, Dane himself had basically extinguished the idea that the army was swinging into the ground. Just as those who have no face can hardly attack the surface, it is also difficult for Dion''s troops to enter the ground to fight them. Although the faceless people did not arrange the defense in the opposite direction of the hole, and even the reconnaissance power did not seem to be very strong, the underground world was not wide at first, and they wanted to attack and build a 40,000 faceless dungeons. Dane didn''t know how many casualties he would pay. Heijing is very valuable, but he now has a black vein vein open, and the demand is not so strong-at least it is not so strong that he is willing to pay the casualties of thousands of soldiers to fight. However, it is a good choice to throw these faceless people to Freya and her clergy. If Freya knew that she had been labeled a "free egg hurts" in Dane''s heart, the proud horsewoman would definitely blow up. However, she couldn''t see through Dane''s heart. In fact, this girl, just as Dane hoped to see, was inspiring morale, organizing the team, and preparing to enter what Dane said was'' full of thousands of monsters eroded by the power of the old gods. ''Go inside the underground world. Of course she wouldn''t be stupid enough to think that with a clergyman, she could purify the underground world with a lot of faceless people ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ If she really thought so, she would have taken the clergyman to charge Entered Sindriari and died. In fact, Miss Knight is only going to enter the underground world to investigate the situation. After all, Dane''s information is too general, and she needs to investigate carefully before she can draw a reliable conclusion. ... Three days later, the cave guard and the chief of the Comilla Guarding Corps, Sarko Knight heard the news, saying that Freya had passed through the cave entrance with dozens of clergy and entered the underground world. Already.However, at this time Dane had no intention to pay attention to Freya. In any case, the Knight Knight and her clergy can only be regarded as an episode for Dane. Maybe, it can be used when fighting demons in the future, but he never expected how much help they could provide. Now, Dane, all his thoughts, have been placed in Orinel, which has been promoted to the fifth stage. The advancement of the tree of life into the tree of eternity is astonishing enough. During these six days, every inhabitant of Orinel has witnessed with his own eyes that the tree of life, which is already a huge body, has become thicker and deeper in just six days. The green leaves were gradually painted with a layer of silver-white metal. This silver vein represents eternal power. The moment when Orinel completed the upgrade, the surging force of life was widely spread out, and almost every elf was heartily rejoicing. For Dane, what he valued most was the refresh of the building list in the territory. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 415 Druid Parliament Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! The upgrade of the tree of life to the tree of eternity represents the comprehensive strength of Orinite, an elf city, and it can be taken one step further. A large number of buildings can be upgraded. These are not mentioned at first. The main thing is the forest blessing enchantment. This blessing enchantment is related to the subsequent construction of the Druid Parliament and must be immediately put on the agenda. Adhering to this idea, a large number of elf who were already on standby, already prepared, immediately entered the working state under Dane''s instructions. For a whole week, almost all the elves in Orinale were mobilized. And this centralized construction has brought very high efficiency. In just one week, the forest blessing enchantment and subsequent Druid Parliament have been completed. The completed Druid Parliament is not far from Dyne''s palace-because the Druid Parliament is also built on the eternal tree itself. As if growing from the trunk of a huge eternal tree, several small tree houses with various original decorations hanging close to the eternal tree are arranged in a mysterious manner. Shape, standing at a height of ten meters above the ground. In this newly established Druid church, Dane met an Elder Druid.The middle-aged elf elder named Fein is a high-level druid with 13 caster levels. The thirteen cast levels represent Fein''s spellcasting ability. It is no worse than the high-end warlocks such as greeting card Tim and Hackett that Dane encountered on the battlefield. Of course, Dane is pleased to have such a powerful caster. However, at the moment, Dane pays more attention not to Fein''s good spellcasting ability, but to another identity he represents-Druid Instructor. Like other arms buildings, the building itself is accompanied by a ''teacher''. Obviously, the more advanced the building, the more powerful the instructor will be. And Fein, of course, is the Druid Instructor attached to the Druid Parliament. In the future, in the territory of Orineldo, cultivate a new druid, and it will not escape the middle-aged elf in front of him. "Welcome to you, Lord Lord." Fein maintained enough respect for Dane. Dane nodded and said, "Help me understand the affairs of the Druid Council, Master Fein." "Okay, as you wish." Next, in Fein''s explanation, coupled with the system''s interpretation and explanation, Dane figured out Druid''s training mechanism. Obviously, as an elite unit-and also a cast unit, the training unit for druids is not the same as that of ordinary units. It is based on squads. On the contrary, their training mode is the same as that of mages and priests in general special arms. The training unit is a.Moreover, the level of druids that can be trained is not high, and the training period is relatively long, and the number of druids that can be trained is relatively small. But it doesn''t matter. At most half a month, the building level of the Druid Parliament can be upgraded to the fifth level, and the situation will improve by then. However, it is also worth noting that druid training is not cheap. Dane figured it out. Even if he had a fifth-level druid council, the training price of a druid might be similar to that of a templar knight trained in a monastery, which is even higher than a gryphon cavalry. But in any case, it is worth the price. Dion has witnessed the performance of the Templars in the war. These invincible knights, even if there is only one squadron, are always so invincible on the battlefield. Well, it is obvious that if a druid with a cast level of seven to eight can appear on the battlefield as a system, their role will certainly not be lower than that of the Templars. To be worth it, druids are not just casters. They are a fairly versatile army. Druids have good auxiliary abilities. Although they can release inferior state of blessing and healing methods than priests, but with or without this ability, there are always two different concepts. On the other hand, they also have a certain ability to control the field, and the entanglement technique released on a large scale may not be worse than the greasy or cobwebs of the wizards. In addition, druids also have direct attack methods. The three-ring druid divine spell called Zhaoshui, even if compared with the classic fireball, the damage ability is not too bad. However, these are not the strongest means of druids. They have a very special housekeeping ability that is unmatched by any other profession-wild transformation.Either into a tiger and a leopard, or into a giant bear, or into a Thunder Eagle. With this ability, druids can stand as casters or become bears and become heavy infantry ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The tiger and leopard can be compared to the most elite assault units, and they can be transformed into thunder eagles That became the Air Force. In other words, no matter what kind of battle situation these druids face, they will always be a very reliable force that can meet all challenges. Dane is looking forward to seeing this scene. He is now working hard to cultivate more Templar knights, and he hopes to make his Templars as soon as possible. In addition, the training of druids must also be on the agenda. These natural casters will be an indispensable force for him in the future. Coupled with the existence of the real Sky Pride and Griffin Cavalry, Dyne''s elite forces will look forward to the entire Schindler, and even the entire Big Six East. ... Dane took back his longing and said goodbye to Fein. He left the druid instructor with a task to raise the level of the druid parliament to level five as soon as possible, and he would let Fal''o fully cooperate. When the building level is improved, the training of the druid must pay close attention to time and show results as soon as possible. He himself came to Ghostblade Port, and once again saw Tommy, the governor who had remained in the city, and Hull, the chairman of his chamber of commerce. To be honest, Dane hasn''t been to Ghostblade Port for some time. He has been very busy, busy with war and busy with construction around the territory. Relatively speaking, in the structure of his territory, although Ghostblade Port was the first place he established, but the sense of existence is relatively low.However, under the circumstances that Dane slightly neglected, Tommy and Hull actually did quite well. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 416 Welcome ceremony Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Tommy and Hull are Dane''s old men. Tommy used to be a member of the Dread Ghost Mercenary Regiment, and it was Dane''s **** cronies that were rooting in Miao Hong. At that time, when the horror ghost followed Dion and the old head to turn his face, and then came to Comilla, this clever ghost always followed Dion''s left and right. Later, he was given the responsibility to control Ghostblade Harbor by Dion. In the beginning, Dane didn''t really worry about this little guy. But it turns out that people will grow. After years of governing Ghost Sword Port, Tommy is no longer the ''ghost ghost'' of the past. On the contrary, although he was still a little thin and thin, his meticulous moustache and a well-dressed suit vest were completely different from the past. When he raised his chest and spoke more confidently, Dane also had to admit that this little brother who followed him had indeed undergone a great transformation. From a thief with some little cleverness, to a qualified politician. And a similar situation, there is this guy Hull. He was originally just a captain who overturned another''s ship and lost his family. He had to become the captain of Dane, a little businessman who ventured into Comilla.But now, he can be regarded as a party. Hull, who controls the Kamil Asian Chamber of Commerce, has the most important resources in his hands, which are the sales and quota rights of Heijing. Many of the characters he needed to look up to now have to put on a smile to please him. Regardless of whether it is Tommy or Hull, the life experience between the two of them has changed so much, all because of one person. Dane. However, his boss is really too busy. With his limited energy, as the army increased step by step and the territory expanded step by step, the degree of attention to the port of Ghostblade naturally became smaller step by step. More or less, it made Tommy and Hull feel a little lost. It''s like trying to do so much without getting praise. This time, Dane made a trip to Ghostblade Port. How could Tommy and Hull not be excited? The two of them were stunned and wanted Dane to take a good look at what they have done here! As a result, the scene became exaggerated. ... In the evening, Comilla had a light rain. This island on the mainland''s southern sea is certainly not cold. Although it is mid-March, the temperature is at least above 20 degrees Celsius.As a result, after the drizzle drizzled the field of vision, the taste became wonderful. It is rare for Dane to calm down and enjoy the weather. He was carrying more than twenty Templars and was trotting along the way on the way to Orion to Ghostblade Harbor. The scenery along the way is also good, and there is no such desolate taste when Dane just arrived at Hindler three years ago. Orinite''s life force has expanded here, even including Ghostblade Port. The hard, barren, barren land becomes soft and rich under the moisturizing force of life for many years. Moon wells stand on both sides of the road, and around the moon wells are well-planned orchards and rice fields. The land irrigated with the well water of the Moon Well is very rich in product. Even in the Shire mainland, it is estimated that such a rich land cannot be found. Dean felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart, which was the change that brought to this desert island after he entered Comilla. For three years, under his leadership, Ghostblade Port has completed a huge transformation from a small forward camp just set up to a port city with a population of more than 10,000 people. Surrounded by well-equipped and trained Templars, Dion rode the white war wolf he had always liked, and soon reached the westbound entrance of Ghostblade Harbor. Then there was a boom-like sound like a cannon. Dane was startled. This is certainly not the sound of artillery. In the area of ??Comilla, it is really impossible for anyone to be detrimental to Dane.These booming sounds come from salutes and fireworks. I saw, in the drizzle of rain, right in front of the west gate of Guidaogang, a hundred or two people, under the maintenance of almost the same number of Guidaogang guards, wearing all kinds of clothes, lively A salute for the muzzle and fireworks were displayed. When Dane and his party entered their field of vision, the fireworks and salute fired quickly. "This idiot." Dean scolded him, and he didn''t know what to say when he fired fireworks during the day. However, in rainy weather, the fireworks created by this simple alchemy can still see some light and shadow effects after being blown up in the sky. After a round of fireworks and salutes were set off, something more exaggerated came. A distance away, Dane saw that at the gate of the city, I don''t know where a band of red shirts and quite formal bands came ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ They were playing trombones and snare drums, Hitting and marching a march, as if welcoming the generals who came back. Dane shook his head and waved his hands at the knights in the back. The jogging wolves and the Celestial Warhorse speeded up. After a while, I came to the west gate. Tommy and Hull both appeared in columns. With Tommy Hussain left, he gave Dion a noble ceremony that he didn''t know where to learn, and said, "I respectfully welcome the Lord to return to Ghostblade Harbor." After he finished speaking, all the ghost knife port guards, and the bunch of people he didn''t know where to invite, all shouted together: "Greetings to the Lord!"Obviously, these people are trained. Otherwise, some of them are wearing businessmen''s costumes and some are wearing artisan costumes. Where can they yell so neatly? Dion cursed with a smile: "You shit." The scolded Tommy grinned. He stepped forward, took the reins of Dion''s wolf, and was not afraid that this big guy with almost one head and shoulders tall, pulled the wolf and walked towards the city first. Hull was not to be outdone, too, came forward and stood on the other side of Tommy, holding the reins of the wolf together. As a result, the two most high-profile figures in Ghostblade Harbor, just like Dane, took the lead and walked in the forefront of the team. The next two columns look at the elite Templars among the elite, unsmiling. Further on, there are the guards of Ghostblade Harbor and a group of characters who play gongs and drums. After entering Ghostblade Port, Dane found that Tommy''s trick was not small! Both sides of the spacious avenue that leads directly from the West Gate to the Government Affairs Hall and the pier are full of people! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 417 Long live the lord The people of Ghostblade Port are very excited for no reason. They knew as early as two days ago that the legendary governor of the wolf who unified Hindrell and defeated the demon army. The true Lord Lord is coming to ghost today. Knife port! Two days ago, bulletin boards and bulletin boards throughout the city were covered with this news. The security guards walked in the streets and alleys, mobilizing the citizens to participate in the ceremony, along the Ximen Avenue, lined up along the road, and welcomed the Lord Lord. Citizens are very interested in this. The population structure of Ghost Knife is very different from most cities. This port city, which was never established, was a slave in the first place. Dion''s good pirate brother, Dodoro, brought him slaves from ship to ship. After all, the slaves snatched by the pirates are indeed a kind of ''products'' that are quite difficult to sell. They are not as easy to sell as ordinary supplies. After all, I met a guy who is not a jealous guy like Dane, so can I just pull him in? One year''s effort, this kid pulled at least 5,000 slaves to Ghostblade Harbor. I have to say that the kid Dodoro is indeed a natural pirate. Most people dare to be so crazy at sea. It is estimated that they have already fed fish. Few can rely on selling slaves to Dane like him. Where can the slave ship be so good? However, for almost a year, no slave ship has been here. On the one hand, the demand for slave population in Ghostblade Port is close to saturation. On the other hand, after making a lot of money from Dion, Dodoro seems to have pulled up a team and returned to the more affluent Gold Coast to work. ''Big thing'' went.It''s been a long time since the boy had heard of him, and Dane didn''t know how he was doing. Maybe he was hanged by the Navy? Of course, this is just a malicious conjecture of Dane. These slaves, who were transported to Ghostblade Port, have the power under labor Ghostblade Port to be free through labor. Most slaves, with a little diligence, can basically redeem their slave contract and become a formal resident within half a year to a year. In general, most of those who can do this remain in Ghostblade Port. After all, this is a place where you can live and work and even have a lot of money. Half of the population of Ghost Knife was transformed by these slaves. As for the remaining half, these are immigrants who either ran away temporarily because of the war or stayed here briefly because of doing business, but without exception, they are full of opportunities, environment and The pretty friendly city attracts so it lives here for a long time. The development of Ghost Knife Port is fast. Then the geographical advantage, as well as the support of Dyne, with the rich products of Orinel, and the temptation of black crystals, gradually, Ghostblade Port has become south of Hindler and even the entire eastern part of the continent. An important transit port on the southern ocean. Today, Qianfan docks here, and daily cargo throughput is no small. Among them, the role of the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce cannot be ignored. The Dain''s ally chamber of commerce favors the port of Ghostblade, so they don''t have to deal with officials in the port of Tarrens, or some of the more prosperous Portland Kingdom. Human society is not friendly to Shire people. Strict exploitation and taxation have greatly reduced the profits of Shire people.However, there are no such bad things in Ghostblade Harbor. Tommy has always adhered to the maximum preferential conditions given to merchants from Ghost Knife Port, coupled with the geographical advantages and product advantages of Ghost Knife Port, many Shire merchants are willing to change business routes and transfer from here. Many people are getting rich as a result. And not only the Shire people, including some other business people, have also recognized this important business opportunity and are willing to stop here. Prosperous commerce has driven the development of many industries. In addition, Tommy, as the ruling officer, did not neglect the industrial construction of Ghostblade Port itself. A large number of workshops were established in this port city. High-quality stone was mined and processed into various raw materials. ; Other raw materials are transported to Ghostblade Port, which can also be processed and re-shipped through the workshops here. In this way, it is no wonder that Ghostblade Port will not develop. Moreover, a few months ago, Ghostblade Port encountered a rare opportunity from the industrial relocation of Shawan Port. That was in December last winter. At that time, Shawan Port was under the pressure of Kangli''s army, and Verina took a decisive decision to rush the large population of Shawan Port and some important supplies away from the port. Those people and materials can''t float on the sea all the time, there must always be a place to stay. Comilla Island and Ghostblade Port are obviously a good place to stay.Tommy seized this good opportunity and took advantage of the influx of funds and personnel to quickly issue a decree, hoping to take this opportunity to greatly increase the level of urban development of Ghost Knife to another level ~ www.novelbuddy .com ~ He did it. Although many people and materials returned to the Shawan Port after the war, it was just that the population and property remained in the port for a month, which has greatly benefited Tommy. What''s more, many people simply planned to stay in Ghostblade Port. After all, as long as people with a little vision, it is not difficult to see that this is a place with great development potential. After the war, the reconstruction of Schindler required a lot of resources to flow in. Ghostblade Port as a transit station also benefited a lot. Time, place, and people, these add up, and cast a prosperous present in this city. So how can people forget that the most fundamental lord who brought it all? The slaves thanked the Lord Lord for bringing them hopeless lives and brought new hope; the new immigrants also thanked Dane for giving them the opportunity to get rich. In addition, Dyne during the war, one after another, one after another, has a strong record of legend. People eagerly wanted to take a good look at how the heroic hero of this legendary lord looked like. As a result, thousands of people braved the rain on Ximen Avenue in Ghostblade Harbor and waited for the Lord Lord''s arrival.Riding a strong white wolf and wearing a good chain mail, the scarlet cloak fluttered with the wind and rain, walking on the avenue, like Dane strong enough to be called a mighty shore, serious and unsmiling face, great Satisfied the wishes of citizens This is really a charming and worthy follower! The cry of Long live the lord came spontaneously, and then it became a mountain tsunami! u Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 118 Ask for help In the tsunami tsunami of ''Long live the lord'', Dane and his knights walked into the administrative office of Ghostblade Harbor. ?? Sitting in the government office, which was completely different from the humble lobby at the beginning, Dane spent an hour listening to Tommy s brief report on the exhibition since the time of Ghostblade Port, and He also heard the report of Hull''s Chamber of Commerce Exhibition. Dyne felt very satisfied with the work of the two men. The situation at the Ghost Sword Port was even beyond what Dane expected. The same situation was born to the Comillas Chamber of Commerce. The most concentrated manifestation is that the tax and output of the port and the profit of the chamber of commerce have obviously increased. Just one year ago, the entire island of Comillas, including Orineldo, Ghostblade Port, and the Comillas Chamber of Commerce, the income brought by a month is almost similar to a rotten town The port is a bit short. Today, a ghost knife port alone can already compete with Shawan Port-although the Shawan Port is still under reconstruction. With the exception of Ghostblade Port, the profit of the Kamil Asian Chamber of Commerce is already very high. After Orinel''s population surged, Valeo gave Dane an estimate. He also mentioned that in the future, he is confident to double Orinel''s production within three months. If all of this can be achieved, from the island of Comilla, Dane will earn more than 30,000 gold coins a month!Opening the empire panel of the system, Dane saw the latest data. "Empire Index: 127" "Empire Monthly Revenue: 724oo" "Empire Monthly Expenditure: 6oooo" "Net income: 124oo" The Empire Index has increased six-fold compared with the beginning of last year, mainly because he has now been regarded as unified the entire territory of Schindler by name, and the military strength in his hand has passed 20,000, of which beasts The Blood Castle Corps has 10,000, and his own main army organization has 10,000. The rest is only waiting for the training bases at Orinel and White Wolf Fort. The newly trained soldiers fill in the organization. In terms of income, it has also tripled compared to last year. And this number has room for further improvement. For example, after the completion of the reconstruction of Shawan Port, the monthly income will increase a lot; Ghostblade Port and the Kormir Asian Chamber of Commerce, as well as Orinel, are still in high exhibition. At the same time, it must not be forgotten that now, at least in name, Schindler is providing taxes to Dyne. This is the project with the greatest potential for improvement! Now, according to Chapel''s estimates, next month he will be able to receive tax revenue from other parts of Schindler''s only 20,000 gold coins, which is not comparable to a sandy bay port. This is due to the war, construction and production have not been resumed, and taxes are relatively small. Another thing is that, except for the southern border, other places in Schindler are nominally his territory, but in fact He couldn''t completely control it, so he couldn''t receive all the taxes.Not counting Cinderella and Chaos City, which has become the domain of the devil, as long as Dane can subdue the disgruntled generations in the Beastblood and Chaos City, and the small warlords entrenched everywhere, this tax figure is immediately It will go up three or five times! And once Hindrell returns to its peak state, from the taxation of the territory, Dane can get 200,000 to 300,000 gold coins a month! This will be a very large number, and thinking about the prospect, Dane felt very excited. Only then could he be truly called the King of Hindler, not like now, even the money to rebuild the two cities, but only 300,000 to 400,000 gold coins, it is necessary to face Sequoia and Shire Such a chamber would borrow. Borrowing money is always a bad thing. If, based on the current situation only, even if Dane does not continue to invest in gold to expand his territory and expand his army, it will take several years for his monthly balance to pay off his arrears. However, Dane is not so honest. He intends to wait until the reconstruction of the Southern Territory is almost complete, and there will be action. He has already completed the timeline planning. Before the middle of the year, he will get the warlords, and then conquer the beast blood castle and the ice cave city, so that those who are restless are honest and obedient, and strive to make room for him by the middle of this year Now, get rid of the demons in Chaos City and Cinderella. Even he had an idea in his mind how to get rid of those demons-he still remembers that there is still an abyss base in his system! However, what Dion didn''t think about was that Freya and her clergy who had been hit by him to the underground world before he started his big move would bring him an unexpected surprise. ... "Lord Dane, please be sure to rescue Freya Knights!" Before the pier at Ghostblade Port, Dane, who was inspecting the pier situation, was stopped by a young knight who was embarrassed and even had blood on his body.Dane vaguely remembers who this person is-it seems to be a member of the Freya Order, a tenth-level Templar knight. "What was born?" Tommy, who accompanied Dion, asked aside. He was a little bit upset. He was planning to introduce his lord to the docks that had become extremely prosperous, and he was pushed in by the bar. The young Templar said: "We spent a week in the underground world and found a huge dungeon! The number of faceless people is very, very large!" Before they went out, Dane didn''t tell them about the dungeon, but only said that the number of faceless people was large. However, in the image of the priests, the remnants of the old **** are worshipped, and even if the word is used to describe it, it will be hundreds at best. Who would have thought that, after an in-depth investigation, a whole dungeon could be found! Freya and her priests companions did not intend to act lightly at first. No matter how arrogant they are, they will not think that sixty people will be able to clear a whole dungeon. However, things need to be investigated more clearly. There are Templar knights in the clergy, there are clergy and priests who are proficient in magic, and there are even wizards with a good cast level. The courageous Freya decided to enter this faceless dungeon and investigate further. Using the power of spells and divine magic, they sneaked into the dungeon.In the beginning, there were no problems. Faceless people have a relatively low ability to detect the power of spells, and they are not able to resist this group of people. Until they found something extraordinary. 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 419 The tentacles of the old evil god Freya and her clergy found an extraordinary thing in the underground world, and that was the culprit that led them to eventually be trapped underground. It was the old dominator, a nightmare that existed in the deep sea, and the water was an old god, a tentacle of Cthulhu. When the Templar spoke of it, his face showed a irresistible fear. That''s the real body that belongs to the oldest **** in the world! He still remembered that they had just encountered this short, but only human forearm tentacles, on an ancient altar in the heart of the dungeon. In a split second, all the powers of spells and divine spells were dissipated. The will of the old **** represented by the tentacles invaded everyone''s head instantly, pulling them into a long and terrifying nightmare. According to legend, Cthulhu is the **** of nightmares. The first creatures had nightmares because of this god. Even if it has been destroyed before the incalculable age, even if this tentacle is just the most inconspicuous one with countless tentacles, even if the tentacles have been sleeping in the ground for countless years, but still have terrifying power. Even if it is unmanned, just the spontaneous release of power is enough for anyone who sees it to be drawn into a boundless nightmare.Theoretically, the priesthood group drawn into the nightmare must be the result of the group''s destruction. Even if they have a fourteenth-level genius paladin like Freya, even if all the clergy members of this clergy group have an average professional level of seven or more, how can the power of mortals be as much as they once dominated the whole Compared to the gods of the world? They were destined to suffer eternal torture in a nightmare. However, Freya rescued them with a diamond blessed in the Basilica of the Holy Child. The sacred power enclosed in sapphire was quickly inspired after sensing the breath of the old god, promptly pulling the priests out of boundless nightmares. Then Freya decides that she will take this evil tentacle out, bring it back to the Holy See, and purify it. However, this brought them to disaster. Despite the blessing and suppression of the Divine Diamond, Cthulhu''s tentacles could not further erode their spirit. But the power of diamonds is not endless. Two days after the priests left the dungeon, the power of the sacred diamonds weakened, and the power of Cthulhu''s tentacles was leaked. The leaked power will not let the priests directly fall into a nightmare. After all, the power of the sacred diamond is not seriously attenuated, but it will make those faceless people smell this breath. That''s the big deal! Those faceless people are essentially a life composed of Cthulhu''s tentacles that have been continuously revealed for thousands of years, and their perception of this original power is very keen. of. Originally, the clergy who were only three days away from the underground world were pursued. They fought all the way, but in the end they were besieged one day away from the exit.After Freya and others held the tentacles, attracting the attention of most faceless people, they sent a team to break out to report. In the end, the only person who escaped was the young Templar. Dane has long been mentally prepared for the fact that these priests are likely to run into trouble in the underground world. Even, he deliberately flickered Freya and let her take those priests to the underground world. It was probably malicious. Nothing is wrong, in fact, Dane doesn''t matter at all, what''s the matter with death? The Holy See is in trouble? Pushed to those faceless people in the underground world, there is a kind of your holy Holy See to purify the underground world, Dane raised his hands and feet to agree. Anyway, those who have no face are real. Even, at the beginning, after Dane heard the Templar''s plea for help, he did not plan to send a rescue. However, this time involving Cthulhu''s tentacles, Dane had to think twice. There is no doubt that it is a fetish. If that thing can be obtained by oneself, and nothing else, take it to the temple to sacrifice it, how much value should it have? Think about it, even a bunch of faceless people''s heads can be exchanged for the reward of the gods. What about the body of the old ruler? That reward was so high that Dane couldn''t imagine it! He was excited. The most important thing is that when he called in Isroll and asked her opinion on the matter, the priestess gave Dane another explanation. This tentacle is the key to the appearance of the faceless person, the faceless person is the evil race formed from the force of this section of Cthulhu''s tentacles. If the tentacles can be purified, then these faceless people in the ground will break without attacking and all will die on their own!Well, this adds another reason for Dane to go to the underground world to do things. These faceless people are the ones he wants to clean up ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ just because there are too many, the cleanup is too difficult, and the price is relatively high. For a period of time, no effort was taken to deal with them, and only defense lines can be set at the entrance of the underground world. But right now, he has a chance to clear them. Coupled with the value of the sacrifice mentioned earlier, Dane decided to take the initiative to fight in the underground world, and by the way save the little girl who was unknown. After fully acknowledging the request of the Templar, Dion began to order the army at a rapid speed. Thinking about it, he quickly finalized the team candidates for the underground world. Essilor and Cecilia, these two high priests must be brought. Eastlin, the mage who has been promoted to the tenth level, also needs to bring. And Fein, the new Grand Druid, just happened to bring it. In addition, it is the army. A hundred Templars, a team of white wolf defenders, a group of elven rangers, plus a group of night blade leopard cavalry, and more than twenty mages drawn out of the team formed this underground expedition . The entire army is only a thousand people, but Dane does not plan to continue to bring more people.In fact, it was these people that Dane brought along reluctantly. Fortunately, the Ranger and the Nightsword Cavalry said that there were troops returning from the mainland, and some were stationed in Orinai. But the White Wolf was heavy infantry, but he needed to get it from White Wolf Fort through teleportation. To fight in the underground world, you should not bring too many troops. The complex environment under the ground is destined to be unsuitable for large army operations. An elite force of a thousand people is almost at its limit. u Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 420 Geocentric rescue Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! It was only half a day before Dane had assembled his army and led the team to the entrance to the underground world. For two years, the Knight of Sarko who has been stationing the entrance to the underground world has been open for two years after being notified. "Boss, it''s been a long time." "I haven''t seen you in a long time." Dane also sighed. At that time, in the era of the Ghost Mercenary Regiment, Sarko and Delin were his most important left and right hands. Today, Delin''s guy is very active and hopes to be the deputy commander of the main army. Now the wandering knight has not been away for two years since he was appointed as the defender of the entrance to the underground world. Post up. Somehow, Dane felt a little sorry for the Cavaliers. Although Sarko has now been listed as a general and has been appointed as the chief of defense of the Comillas. He leads the entire Comillas Reserve Corps. It seems that his position is not much different from that of Verina, but in Dane In the power group, Sarko''s status is a bit worse than the others. He stepped forward, patted the knight on the shoulder, and said, "You have worked hard for these years.""This is my glory." Watching Sarko still look like that persistence, Dane continued: "Everything will be better, the threat of the underground world will soon be ended, and your mission will soon be over. By then, there will be more More challenges await you, get ready. " Nicolas smiled and said, "I''m ready to contribute more power at any time. But, boss, I don''t have much time to chill, let''s set off. This time, I will follow you, I am here I have been here for so long, and no one knows more about the underground world than I do. " Dane didn''t refuse, he already meant it. Just listen to him say, "Okay, you bring a good team of squads and act as a guide for our army." "no problem." Ten minutes later, the Legion set off. ... Dane considered the issue of risk when he led the army to attack the underground world. He certainly can''t just be blinded by the benefits and not care about the objective difficulty. A plan, no matter how great the benefits are, it must have enough feasibility before it can be implemented. Otherwise, what''s the difference from a splash in the mirror? No matter how valuable that evil god''s tentacles are, and no matter how important it is to eliminate the threat below the ground, he must still consider the risks of this trip.Even if he only carried an army of a thousand people, he did not want to sink these elites into the underground world, and he did not want to throw his life into it. If Freya and her clergy are trapped in the center of the underground world, that is, in the dungeons of the faceless person, then even if there is a real artifact in front of him, Dane will never think about it. Heat comes adventure. The 40,000 faceless people in the underground world are not a joke. However, according to the Templar who survived and returned to the surface to report, Freya had broken into the cave only one day away from the entrance of the cave, and Dane decided to try it. As thousands of troops marched through the winding underground world, Dane was listening to reports from both Sarko and Richard. Richard is the name of the Templar who fortunately escaped a life. "... near the entrance to the surface, the terrain on the underground side is still relatively narrow. There are a large number of passages like the one we are walking now, which can only have a dozen people side by side at the same time, spreading around like spider webs It s the same. Some passages are simply a dead end. Some passages can lead to the deeper underground world, and those who can return to the surface are the only path we take now. " The person who said these things was Sarko. He''s been here for so long, and of course it can''t be so stupid and incompetent to just place a line of defense at the entrance of the cave. Although that was his main job, in fact, when faceless people were not so irritable, he often sent some scout teams to this unknown place to explore the terrain. Even he has been here more than once. He didn''t dare to go deeper, but at least, in this area near the surface, he had almost explored it, and he could almost be said to know it. The little fairies summoned by the mage, holding the map in their hands, accompanied Dane and others, always pulling the map in front of them. This map is the result of Sarko''s exploration of the underground world.The identification of the deep place is relatively vague, but the entrance from the entrance to the deeper dungeon is at least three days away, and it is almost exhaustive. This level of detail was even recognized by the system, so much that it was absorbed by the map module. Knowing oneself and knowing one after another is a battle, and the clear terrain can no doubt play a very important role in the next war. Otherwise ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The underground world like a maze is really not so easy to walk. After understanding the basic terrain from Sarko, Dane looked at Richard. This guy was the most important person in this trip. Without him, the ghost knew that Freya and her clergy were in the end. Stuck somewhere in this maze-like underground world. Fortunately, this young Templar is not confused. "Master Lord, rest assured, although I can''t accurately point out the specific location in the map, but I''ve walked through the breakout road myself, and I can definitely go back. Moreover, Freya Knight also promised me that I will definitely be in the original place. Stay stationed, never die. " "Um." Dane nodded and waved his hand, and the mage behind him called back the goblin holding the map. With the Templars leading the way, Dane is not worried about finding the target; there is Sarko and the map module in it, and there is no need to worry about getting lost in the intricate underground world. There is only one remaining concern. How long can Freya and her clergy persist under the siege of the endless faceless?According to Templar Richard''s description, when he broke through, Freya found a better position for defense. That was a dead-end passage, so that they would not have to worry about enemies behind and behind them when they leaned against the wall, they only needed to deal with faceless attackers. Moreover, the road is not spacious, which makes it difficult for faceless people to exert their huge quantitative advantages. But despite this, three days have passed since Freya and others were besieged. Are they still alive, this is a complete question mark. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 421 Hold on to despair Freya is still alive, she and her clergy are still fighting in the dark underground world, and it has been three days. ? During these three days, they had almost no rest. There are too many faceless people, and their offense is completely sleepless. And although Freya and others occupy the terrain advantage, at the same time, there are at most a dozen faceless people coming up. This is for a powerful priesthood, but it can be crushed and destroyed simply by waving. Drop it. However, no one can stand the four words "infinity". No matter how many kills, there will always be the same number of faceless people rushing up. You can kill not only the enemy, but also the enemy. And no matter how powerful Freya and others are, they have not left the scope of human beings. The flesh and blood body must be tired in the endless battle. Freya has done it to the extreme. They have changed their minds for a long time. They do not aim at killing many faceless people at all. They simply focus on delaying as long as possible. Then, precious magic powers do not need to be used arbitrarily, especially for killing enemies, it is simply a waste.A few mages have long been ordered not to allow the use of magic. The magical power of the priests, except for blessing and healing, is used as a reserve to restore physical strength. And the Templars, at the forefront of the entire line of defense, stood firmly against the continuous, non-stop faceless men. But they still suffered heavy losses. Among the more than 60 members of the clergy, except for the squad that broke out, so far, less than half of the rest are still alive. Almost all of those who died were exhausted. In this kind of unstoppable battle, even the Templars who are famous for the Big Six can not be infinitely supported under this intensity of battle. The knights can maintain an hour of combat power in this kind of life and death fight, which is almost the limit. After an hour, the exhaustion of physical strength and the loss of spirit in non-stop fighting will cause the knight''s fighting power to drop to a very low level, so that errors will occur or support will not be supported, which will result in injury or even death. Of course, in the middle, Freya can arrange some personnel to replace the defense and rest. However, the replaced knights often rested for a while, and they had to go back into battle due to accidents or rotation time. Resting for a while is better than nothing. This is also an important factor why Freya is able to persist for three full days and nights under the attack of endless monsters in the underground world. However, despite this, it is almost time to run out of water. Freya looked around, and she felt despair as she saw the eyes of these companions next to her being sunken and mentally stunned.These are all senior clergymen from the Basilica of the Holy Child, half of the Templars in the squadron, and twenty or thirty intermediate and senior casters. She still remembered how impressed they were when they left the cathedral. They pointed at Sindelaire and vowed to purify the land polluted by demons. Today, however, he is in deep despair. She could see that everyone seemed to have no hope in her heart. Even she herself did. The three days of persistence have almost exhausted everyone''s strength. The reason why they can continue to persist, but only because of a kind of inertia. But she couldn''t just give up. She is the leader of this team. If she even gave up her last hope, who else can save them? "Hold on, buddies!" Freya stood up. "Let''s hold on for a while, the light shines, and hope forever! Fran''s warrior will never flinch!" "Fran''s warrior will never flinch!" The knights responded, but the voice seemed a little weak. After just a while of work, a Templar who insisted on fighting on the front was dragged away by the Faceless Man. He had already become a somewhat shaky line of defense, and therefore lacked a mouth. Needless to say, a Templar knight who had just come down to rest for a few moments stood up and gritted his teeth to join the battlefield again. The power of the holy light that was urged should have been shining, but now it was so bleak over the body. Freya stopped him. "Just take a break, I''ll go.""Captain ..." The Templar groaned. Everyone knows that Freya is the person who has worked hardest in this battle. A fourteen-level knight, in three consecutive days of fighting, the total rest time was less than two hours. Freya rubbed her golden head, which had not been dry with sweat, to her ears, smiled slightly, and picked up the sword to join the battlefield. Her power was almost exhausted, and even during the battle, she couldn''t bear to use the power of the Holy Light, and she relied on the sword to fight the enemy. But that''s it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ She is still the most solid part of the defense line of the clergy-- It is also the easiest to follow. When Freya joined the battle again for a quarter of an hour, the faceless people who surged in all of a sudden stopped suddenly. No one thinks this is a good thing, because this kind of thing has been born many times in the hard battle of the first three days. The retreat of the faceless does not mean that they have given up the offense. On the contrary, this is a precursor to their increased offensive! "Get up!" Freya said nervously. She squeezed the holy sword in her hand, wondering if her remaining strength could survive the next attack. After a while, she felt the whole burrow tremble."Come here ..." silently in his heart, looking up, and there was a giant in front of him. Nightmare Corruptor. This monster has a similar appearance to the faceless one, but it is different. Their bodies are much larger than those of faceless people. They are almost six meters tall and are about to touch the top of the burrow. A dozen thick tentacles represent that they have far more richness than ordinary faceless people Offensive means and stronger power. And this is not the scariest place for nightmare corrupters. Before this Freya, the monsters that have only been seen in the classics, just like their names, have the power of ''nightmare''. When they raise their hands, they will bring out the energy that disturbs the mind. If the spirit is slightly lax and unfocused, it will be affected by its own nightmare aura and fall into a negative state such as ''weakness'', ''fragility'', ''confuse''. In particular, when it attacks with thick tentacles, this spiritual power is amplified to the extreme! 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 422 Break through the stomach Freya knew how terrible the monster was, the Nightmare Corrupter. In the three days of battle, although the Nightmare Corrupter didn''t appear many times, each time it would cost the priesthood. ? If the female knight is in its heyday, she can only deal with three to four monsters alone, and then there will be more danger. Not to mention now, she''s almost almost dead. Facing such a monster in this state, her mood has sunk into the bottom of the valley. Maybe she can finally win the battle, but how much will she pay for it? After this battle, she may not know how many people will die, and she may not even know if she can continue to maintain her combat effectiveness after killing this nightmare incubator. However, the enemy has already come, and the battle will always be fought. "Preacher, priest prepare! Mind protection will be in place immediately!" While talking, Freya had drawn out a long sword around her waist and prepared for defense. The only power of the Holy Light emerged from her body, and the sword was stained with a golden color, and the power to protect the Seal was already blessed. The next moment, the Nightmare Corrupter launched an offensive. This six-meter-high monster attacks more than just a single target. Their stout and powerful but also long tentacles, there are a dozen or so, when it attacks, it can completely set all the opponents around it into its threat range, and set them as the attack target, and at the same time Give a blow.Its attacks cannot be stopped by everyone. The exhausted Templars did not compete with the nightmare corrupter''s strength. In fact, without the spiritual protection provided by the priests behind them, they may not even be able to resist the halo of the nightmare corrupter. Therefore, Freya must make every effort to intercept these deadly attacks for her partners independently. A sword was cut out, and the holy sword became huge. From almost the front, nearly ten tentacles were stopped by her with a sword. Jin Guangshuo, seemingly mighty, but the hard work, only Freya himself knew. She''s a bit overestimating her current state! Originally, she thought that she should be able to stop most of the attacks of the Nightmare Corrupter, but it was only when she cut off with a sword that she appeared. The pressure she was facing was astonishing, but she was not enough. The strength went away. The Seal of Protection, which can greatly strengthen the protective effect against the power from the evil attribute, just persisted for only a moment on her sword, and it broke directly. The explosion of the power of the Holy Light blew the flesh and blood of the six Nightmare Corruptors'' tentacles. But this is the limit. Freya''s sword countered the immense power that came, and was pulled away. The horsewoman who lost her weapon was horrified, and just as she was about to take two steps back, two tentacles rushed along the ground. As her face changed, a light suddenly burst from the armor, turning it into a golden warhammer, and smashing it hard towards the tentacles coming towards her.This is a life-saving skill attached to this epic body armor she possesses. Holy counterattack can be turned on when the body is threatened. The counterattack ability attached to the epic armor is quite outstanding. However, the Nightmare Corruptor''s response was also extremely fast. The two tentacles that had been hit by the golden sledgehammer suddenly separated from left to right, which caused the effect of the divine counterattack to be discounted. A tentacle was not able to escape in the end, and was smashed into a ball of meat by the golden warhammer. But that''s it. Another tentacle, after bypassing the golden warhammer, came directly to Freya''s body. The horsewoman no longer had any countermeasures. Under her horrified gaze, the tentacle bounced off the ground very quickly, and then started flying from her hips, winding upwards, almost in the blink of an eye, like a python tangling a prey , Entangling her entire body tightly. The six-meter-high monster suddenly opened a large round mouth in the position of its abdomen, and hundreds of sharp teeth moved in it. At the same time, the tentacle that lived in Freya also pulled back violently-looking at this posture, this monster obviously wants to bite the female knight down! Freya finally had no way to continue to maintain the kind of perseverance she had always had on her face. She began to scream loudly, and her face was already distorted by fear when she looked pale. The priests were of course in danger. They did not stand idly by. The casters were unable to release any spells in such an emergency situation, and the few Templars who could rush up were easily swept away by the tentacles of the giant faceless person. To the side. They failed to stop Freya''s fate ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Then a fire broke out. This scarlet flame, like blood, burned fiercely on the tentacles of the Nightmare Corruptor, and almost instantly, the fire broke the tentacle.Obviously, this is not any divine magic, and this flame has nothing to do with the Holy Light. Fortunately, Freya fled a life, fell to the ground, looked up, and through the huge body of the nightmare corrupter, saw the faceless people behind it seem to be abnormal surge. Among these faceless people, a group of elven warriors riding on the back of the Night Blade Panther came like a wave-breaking shuttle! And the one who rushed to the front was Governor Dion the Mad Wolf! Freya also saw that in Dane''s eyes, there was no red fire. Obviously, Dane had just saved her life. The desperate heart seemed to be taken out of the abyss, and Freya was ecstatic! The nightmare corrupter obviously felt the threat behind him. He turned around, and on his way was a big orange fireball! In a bang, the giant monster''s body swayed back several steps, finally managed to stand still, followed by a giant sword made of pure silver light. The sword was cut, and the strength of the holy moon burst open, cutting off several tentacles. However, the spells of Eastlin and Isroll are nothing more than appetizers. The Nightmare Corruptor just lowered his tentacles in front of him, and saw Dane, who was rushing towards Ali towards him, had hit all the faceless miscellaneous soldiers in front of him, and the blood of the earth pointed at its slightly large Your mouth pierced!For a moment, wear a bowel! 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 423 Break through Wiping away the purple and black blood that stuck to his face and spattered from his big mouth pierced and burst open by his nightmare corrupter, Dane looked down at Freya who was lying on the ground, without any nonsense. Speaking, asking directly: "What about that tentacle?" Don''t think that Dane is here to save these Templars, this is just by the way. ?? He did not care about the life and death of these temple knights represented by Freya, all he cared about was the tentacle of Cthulhu. Freya was stunned by the figure he killed. She raised her stiff hand and pointed backwards. She was referring to an old pastor who seemed to be the oldest in the clergy. Dane walked along her fingers, came to the priest, and stretched out her hand. The old priest was holding a brass box with an angel pattern carved in a hollow manner. In the center of the box, there is a groove inlaid with a diamond that emits a brilliant white light. There is no doubt that the diamond must be the sacred diamond legendary to suppress all demons in the world. The sacred diamond is a rare treasure in this world, but as a hegemon of Dane, such a thing cannot get into his eyes. The tentacle of the evil **** temporarily suppressed in the box is what he really longed for. The old priest seemed to understand Dane''s meaning. He held the box tightly in his arms, and said vigilantly, "The tentacle of this evil **** is to be sent to the Holy Child Cathedral for purification. It is a real evil thing. Dane Lord you don''t ... "He was too lazy to listen to his nonsense. Dane held out his hand, and dragged the box over before he finished speaking. How does a priest compare with Dyne in strength? Dane''s movements made the surrounding atmosphere tight. When he saw that the things that were desperately protected fell into his hands, the surrounding paladins and gods were closed, and his mood was tight. They are a little overwhelmed. If the seal box falls into the hands of the enemy, then there is nothing to say, and they will have to grab it back if they die. But in this case, they really don''t know what to do. They looked at Freya, who was holding her arms and shoulders, and just got up from the ground, and seemed to want to hear her opinion. And the first thing that emerged in the mind of the female knight was actually the picture when Dane led the army and slaughtered the nightmare corrupter with a sword in the fire and moonlight. She nibbled her lower lip and said, "Let the Seal be in the custody of the Lord. Can we break out now?" Dane glanced at her, satisfied with the current affairs of the horsewoman. He said, "Yes, get your people up, I won''t wait for you here, and prepare to break out immediately!" After a while, everyone who could stand up, followed closely behind Dane, and headed for the front of the passage. After crossing the corpse of the Nightmare Corruptor, a squadron of Night Sword Leopard Elf Cavalry was on standby, and before them, High Mage Eastlin and High Priest Isroll were waiting for Dane''s return. Dane handed the box over to the priestess, ordered her to keep it safe, and asked the entire Nightsaber Squadron to protect the priestess before leaving. And a little further ahead, fierce fighting is in full swing.After his army attacked this area, after Freya and others appeared, he cleaned up all faceless people in the area. This is not an easy task, especially when the enemies from the dungeon are endless. Dain''s army did so for a small price. The Night Blade Panthers have been pinching the useless maneuvering moon blades, throwing them all out in this battle. Many moon blades were too late to be recovered, so that many panther cavalry can only fight with machete. And the elite ranger troops, under the frantic and fierce shooting, many people''s arms appeared spasm due to fatigue. After much effort, after reducing the number of enemies to an acceptable level, the White Wolf Guards stepped up and firmly blocked the continuous flow of faceless people out of several passages. The White Wolf Guardian is very elite, but objectively speaking, how can it be compared with the Templars. It was only half an hour before they arrived here. Fifty White Wolf defenders had been killed and many injured. If it weren''t for the Ranger troops to use arrows to suppress, the Night Blade Panthers to help fill the loopholes of the line of defense, and to kill the faceless people who crossed the line, I am afraid the number of casualties would have doubled. Under the fierce attack of countless enemies, Dane''s army faced a bitter battle. Fortunately, the purpose has now been achieved. The order to prepare for a breakout retreat was quickly issued. Under the order of the archer commander, the elven rangers no longer kept their hands, even if their fingers were cut by the bowstring, they also clenched their teeth and persisted in shooting bows and arrows ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ those Dozens of wizards who have followed the army and have never shot, have also called for the power of magic, calling for flames or ice. Together with the caster and the shooter, they temporarily repelled the enemy for a moment. But immediately, more enemies are already faintly visible in the darkness, and it is estimated that they will soon come over. "Blocked!" Dean roared at Eastlin beside him.High-ranking mage immediately began preparing spells. With the swinging of the staff, several stone walls soon sealed the entire passage. "We must go right away," Freya said next to Dane. "Our casters have tried to use this type of spell to block the channel before, and we have even blown up the martyrdom, but in the end it won''t take long for these monsters. It will reopen the channel, leaving us little time. " "Of course I know what to do." Dion said with a serious look. While they were talking, the well-trained elite troops were already retreating. Under the constant trembling of the stone wall that blocked the passage, all the soldiers under Dyne embarked on the road to return. And after running back for a long time, I just heard a loud noise behind me-it must be that the stone wall was blown down! "The White Wolf Guard is ready to meet the enemy! One more stone wall, Eastlin." "Ok." So, the difficult return road started under the protection of heavy shields and spells. Now they are only a day away from the surface. But this day''s road was not easy, until they saw that Sarko''s legion was set up in the defense line of the tunnel, the loss of the entire legion was over one-third. However, they have escaped. 8Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 424 Return to the surface Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! When the army led by Dion had just passed through the defensive facilities of the underground passage, the faceless behind him arrived. The well-prepared garrison, closely located only half an hour away from the surface entrance, relied on the defensive facilities established over the past two years, and began a deadly battle with the faceless. The garrison commander is Golob, an old acquaintance of Dane, a captain of the old fear ghost mercenary regiment, and once a low-ranking character under Dane. However, when he was ordered to follow Sarko to guard the entrance of the underground cave, he was severely punished once by Dane because he acted without authorization and did not obey the order, and his future was not so bright. Here. Today, Golobo is no longer as arrogant as it was two years ago. Long time no see, the half-orc warrior who has already had eight professional levels, looks much calmer, and has become a qualified field commander. Facing the black faceless army of faceless people, Golobo had no fear. He held up the tomahawk in his hand and yelled, "Glory in hand, ready to fight!" Dozens of soldiers in his headquarters, morale is high! That is to say, with these dozens of people and defensive facilities on the defense line, they stiffly resisted the attacks of countless enemies.In such matters, these defenders under Sarko have very rich experience. They resisted the attack of the faceless men underground for two years. Although comprehensive riots are rare, countless small-scale battles with these monsters have also taught them how to deal with this narrow terrain. , Borrowing land, with a very small number of people to resist the attack of far more than their monsters. A wall that is more than two meters high is not as easy to destroy as a temporary construction of a spell. What''s more, there are guards standing on the steps behind the wall and holding spears. The passage originally used for the passage was blocked by obstacles after the army passed. In this case, the faceless people want to break through, it is really difficult. Golobo''s defense line, under the impact of countless monsters, persisted for twenty minutes. It''s good that the humble defense can last for twenty minutes. In fact, Golobo should have been able to last longer without the appearance of a nightmare corrupter. But it doesn''t matter, it''s just the first layer of the authentic line of defense. At a distance of two kilometers, such defense lines are very dense and will be stronger than one! It is not necessary to question the defense of the two underground riots. In fact, in the same time, the number of faceless people who attacked has no meaning at all-anyway, this entrance is so large that a thousand people will crowd Going in line one by one, the same goes for ten thousand. Only those nightmare corrupters are the headaches. However, Dane also left two high-level casters, Eastlin and Fein, including the Templars he carried, as well as the entire legion that went deep into the ground and killed them back. After giving Sarko a command, the entire line of defense should be fine. At least, nothing can happen within a week. Three days is enough. This is what Essilor said. The principal sacrifice of the Temple of Orinel told Dion that it only takes two to three days for the temple to cleanse Cthulhu''s tentacles.At this moment, he was holding the seal box, riding with Issloor, both of them, rushing towards Orinel at the fastest speed. However, they were followed by a towing oil bottle. "... Lord Dane, what exactly do you want to do with this monster?" Freya survived. The horsewoman was on the verge of war and was weak. But anyway, after being rescued by Dyne, during the journey back to the surface, the horsewoman also recovered to some degree. And at this moment, when she saw Dane and Essilor hurried away with Cthulhu''s tentacles, she quickly summoned a Celestial Warhorse to catch up. The stuck Dane didn''t want to care about the female knight, but Freya didn''t seem to plan to give up. Just listen to her continue to say: "This tentacle contains the power of the evil god, Lord Dane, you will not know its danger, please be sure not to have the thought of wanting to take this thing as your own, that is one A very dangerous thing! " Dane glanced back at the Knightess, a little speechless in her heart-this Knightess had such a misunderstanding. He said: "So you are worried about this? Rest assured, I did not think of this thing as a treasure mind. Such evil things must be purified by the gods!" Freya nodded and said: "Since Lord Lord understands well, you should give this thing to us to deal with. We will bring it back to the Basilica of the Holy Child, and it will never be affected again. Your territory. " Joke, how could Dane agree with Freya''s request? Otherwise ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He has so old nose, what does it do to get this thing out of the ground? Isn''t it just for sacrifice?There is no doubt that Dane flatly rejected the request of the Knightess. However, there are also denials of refusal. Dion said: "No, Priest Isroll said that she could purify this terrible monster in the Temple of Hilo nearby Orion, and did not need to take it to the distant Cathedral of the Infant." Freya was a little anxious. She thought for a long time and came up with an excuse: "But ... the purification effect in the Basilica should be better. The Basilica is one of the best cathedrals in the world. Accept Through the blessing of the gods, and the main sacrifice of Westphas ... " Dean chuckled in his heart, unbelieving at all. There is indeed some difference in which church to purify. For example, Freya said that the chief priest of Western France was a famous priest of the Holy Light in the world of Orodik. He was a legendary strongman. In addition, the Holy Basilica has the advantage of an out-of-the-ordinary sacred place, where the purification of Cthulhu''s tentacles is of course the most secure success rate, and there is no fear of purification failure. But Dane is more able to see people''s hearts. Obviously, if the tentacles of the old evil gods can be brought back, you can imagine how great Freya will be for this, and how much benefit people and places who have hosted such a sacrifice. He looked at the horsewoman, smirking secretly in his heart. If it''s not a system or a sacrifice that can be rewarded, Dane doesn''t mind being a favor. However, it is of course impossible now! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 425 Purification ceremony In the end, Dane still found an excuse to flee Freyaof course, was the female knight left by the excuse of Dane, or had to retreat because of being intercepted by the Templars? Eun is too lazy to care. ??? After arriving at Orineldo, he and Isroll put the seal box on the altar in the middle of the temple. The temple of Orineldo is now level five. Originally, the upgrading of the temple was not in the construction sequence of Dane''s highest priority. Whether it''s a guided tree tower or some other barracks buildings, the upgrade sequence is in front of the temple. However, when Dane learned about Cthulhu''s tentacles, he said nothing and immediately dispatched a large number of elves, and even the Druid Parliament that was being upgraded did not care. All invested in the upgrading of the temple. On the one hand, it is to improve the purification success rate of Cthulhu''s tentacles; on the other hand, it is to improve the quality of the rewards. The level of the temple will obviously affect the success rate of purification. For ordinary monsters or items, of course, don''t worry too much; but Cthulhu''s tentacles are too special. But in fact, this is not particularly important. Failure to purify will fail. Anyway, the tentacles will not be lost. They will be suppressed in the temple. When the temple power is restored, it is better to purify again.The latter is what Dane cares about most. The same sacrifices, different levels of temples, and the final rewards of gods are not the same. No one needs to tell him this. From the broken memory of the evil spirit, he can know the answer. It is exactly the same that he has to complete the upgrade of the temple in advance. After almost all the elves in Orinel had been involved in the upgrade of the temple, finally, in the time of going back and forth to the ground, he finally completed the construction of the fifth-level temple. Everything is in place, and now it is only a purification ceremony. "Are you all alone?" Esther''s face was also serious. Right and left, she was just a twelfth-level priest. This is the blessing entrusted to the temple of Orinite. Her casting level is actually linked to the level of the temple. The higher the level of the temple she entrusted, the higher her casting level. Today, with the support of the fifth-level temple, the main sacrifice of her temple has also reached the level of twelve. But despite this, she still felt a little guilty. God, that''s part of the evil god! Even through the suppression of rare and precious sacred diamonds, she can sense how powerful the evil thoughts are. "I''m not 100% sure. I need your support, Lord Lord.""How can I support you?" "Templars, I need a hundred Templars to complete this ritual with me. I need their strength to support them. At the same time, Cecilia''s priest is best to follow along. Her strength is what we need . " Dane nodded and said, "Okay, no problem. I took the Templars to the ground and killed ten. There are still ninety Templars, but there is a small Templar knight in White Wolf Castle. Send them all. As for Cecilia, I''ll find them for you. Anyway, be sure to complete this purification! " Essilor said positively: "We must not humiliate the mission!" Soon, Dane arrived with a team of 102 Templars, along with High Elf Priest Cecilia. After returning from the dark jungle of the Central Mountains, the priestess has lived a life of abode. After helping Faol to resettle all the elven refugees, he stayed at home and meditated daily. However, Cthulhu''s tentacles are of course the first time she will come to know. And the priestess who came to Comilla Island on the golden fragrant leaves two years ago now has twelve caster levels, especially in the dark jungle. Not only has she rescued many compatriots, she I also learned a lot. Two 12th-level high priests, along with 102 Templars who were transferred from the priest, are the most powerful divine team that Dion can get. Especially those Templars are not easy to cultivate one by one. It can be said that these Templars are not only the strongest army formed by His Majesty Dion, but also all the subordinates who piled up gold coins and lost one It will be very painful. But for the success of the purification ritual, he assembled all these knights. There is also a fifth-level temple located outside, and what Dane can do has already been done. The rest depends on the efforts of the two high priests. He can no longer help. There was still some nervousness in his mind. It is certainly best to be able to sacrifice once. If it fails, the temple will rebuild its strength for a month, and the ghost knows what will happen after a month."Two people ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Come on." "Lord Lord, rest assured." Dane then left the temple. This is not like purifying black crystals or offering sacrifices to ordinary sacrifices. He can''t help anything at the scene. On the contrary, it may be because the body does not contain any of the power of Hilo, so it may The ritual has unpredictable effects. So he can only return to the palace on the eternal tree and wait for the news. Standing at the window of the palace''s lobby, Dion''s eyes fixed on the temple. In fact, from his current position, across the sea of ??trees that Orinai was surrounded by, and those elven-style buildings that had been set up everywhere, he could not actually see the temple. This staring is just a pinning of hope and expectation. At the same time, he is also using this method to relieve stress in his heart. The price of this underground trip was not small. Whether it is a ranger or the White Wolf Guard, it is an elite unit in his hand. Not to mention, the Cavaliers are even more rare than the first two. Such a unit, a total of more than three hundred people, will always be left behind by those faceless people in the underground world, and even the precious Templars are damaged by ten. After paying such a price, Dane will naturally look forward to the things that are exchanged for the value for money. Not only to make up for the loss of his profession, but also to add a boost to the exhibition of the territory!Just thinking of it this way, in the distance, the clouds of the sky are scattered and the soft silver light is scattered, and the forest is also flourishing, releasing the green awns that represent the power of life. Where the two are intertwined, there is a faint hymn. That''s where the temple is, the purification ceremony has begun! 8 Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 426 Fuel the flames Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! The vision in the direction of the temple naturally arises from the sacrifice ceremony. The silver divine light falling from the clouds is intertwined with the green light of life rising from nature, intertwined and entangled, and the energy fluctuations released by it are very obvious to anyone in the entire Orinite. There are also faint hymns, the elves sing melodious and elegant. Many elves were unknown, thinking that a miracle was coming and swarming towards the temple, hoping to worship the miracles at close range. However, the elf civilians were blocked by the elf security team who had received orders. Faro has already been informed by Dane in advance. He knows how important the purification ritual in the temple is, and where will the civilians go to make trouble? It''s easy to say that he dispelled the civilians on the grounds of "purifying a terrible evil monster, not suitable for visiting".But such a large-scale movement is not only Orinel, but even Ghostblade Port can be seen clearly and can''t be hidden. Dane didn''t want to hide. Underground riots continued, with a large number of soldiers relying on the defense line, desperately resisting the faceless ones, preventing them from reaching the surface. In addition, from Ghostblade Harbor to Orinai, the security guards in both places have begun martial law, and any unauthorized person is strictly prohibited to flow between the two places during this two-day period. This is done in the hope that all accidents can be eliminated. And also played a certain effect. Orinel has nothing to do with it. The main population is elves, and there will not be too many problems. However, Ghostblade Port, which is already a very important trading port, has a very mixed population composition and a large number of floating people. These merchants, merchant guards, gold prospectors, adventurers, are not the masters of peace. Orion has such a big movement, and naturally they will attract their attention. I don''t know why, Orion has rumors of Zhongbao''s existence, and spread it across the entire ghost knife port at a very fast speed. Tommy soon noticed that things were not good and quickly issued a notice saying that Orinel was just holding a religious ceremony of God Hilo''s father. The so-called treasure was nonsense. But the announcement made little difference. Those chaotic elements, no matter what religious consciousness is not religious ritual. Relative to official statements, they have always believed in the news circulating in their circles. As a result, some daring perpetrators sneakily tried to find out from Orinet through the martial law and blockade along the way.These adventurers were hesitant about the majesty of Dane, the lord. They didn''t dare to go through the barriers openly, they could only sneak in secretly, hoping to sneak through. Most of them were caught by the security guards, but among the adventurers, there are still occasionally good players, especially those who are good at sneaking, the security guards are not very good at catching them. As a result, a few broke into Orinel occasionally, but in the end they were knocked out by the elves. For the time being, these adventurers have not come up with any major problems, but Dane, waiting for news in Orinite''s palace, felt that something was not right after knowing these things. Of course, before, the movement of thousands of troops to the underground world couldn''t hide the eyes of the people of interest, but such rumors that peerless treasures appeared in Orinale spread in the blink of an eye, even soup Rice couldn''t hold the pressure in the city, there must be something wrong. This is obviously someone behind the scenes! Dyne had a vague guess as to who the conspirators were. However, it is too late to deal with the black hands behind it, and the rumors have spread too quickly and can no longer be contained. At the moment, the most important thing is to quickly contain this bad wind and evil spirit. Dane decided to strike hard. On the night of the sacrifice ceremony, forty-seven adventurers were arrested in a row, all hanging on the most prosperous port square in Ghostblade Port.The trial and execution rituals were put together. Forty-seven adventurers lined up in turn. On six gallows, their necks were tied with ropes. With the executioner''s order, the rope was cut off. Under the influence of gravity, the adventurers were hung up one by one, and they became a cold body in the weak struggle and trembling. Subsequently, the hanged corpses were nailed to the wooden posts temporarily erected by the security guards, waiting for the wind to dry in order to deter those with bad intentions. Dean took the two Night Squadron cavalry with two squadrons drawn from around the freshwater lake, and personally observed and presided over the trial ceremony and execution ceremony. After the execution, Tommy came to power, and his beard became serious. He promulgated a temporary decree of Ghostblade Port ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ within three days, whoever dares to go to Orion through the west gate of Ghostblade Port without permission will be hanged. Forty-seven adventurers were hanged in such a way, and there was such an abhorrent interim decree, which caused a uproar in Ghostblade Harbor. Those who have died companions, dead men, or simply are thinking about going to Orenai to find out. They are quite opposed to this temporary decree, and they are even excited. But Dane didn''t care about these people. He used such a fierce means that he hoped to stop the adventurers'' peeping of Orineldo by thunder. While issuing the decree, Dane did not relax his vigilance. After completing his execution, Dane did not send the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry he had drawn back to the line of defense at the entrance to the underground cave. Although there is also a lot of pressure there, the Night Lancer Cavalry itself is not suitable for defensive operations. Relatively speaking, the role of the White Wolf Guard and Ranger forces will obviously be greater.As a result, these two squadrons were used by Dane to strengthen Orinel''s defense. One of the squadrons, on the road from Ghostblade Harbor to Orineldo, was responsible for arresting all people who were planning to approach Orineldo without an order, and whoever wanted to pass and could not produce a lord''s warrant must Arrest, but anyone who dares to resist can kill on the spot. Another squadron was placed around the temple to serve as a guard. Their vigilance is smaller, and patrol lines are arranged more densely. These are to prevent those adventurers from taking further risks. Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 427 Reward for purification Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! The harsh interim bill, and the forty-seven dead bodies by the harbor, have given the lawless adventurers a considerable shock. Many of the guts are a bit smaller, and they have extinguished the idea of ??wanting to go to Orinale-after all, there is only one life. Among those who were hanged and hanged, there were also no less than tenth and eleventh grades who were considered very powerful among adventurers. However, some individuals who are not self-sustaining or are simply brazen, still can''t resist the temptation of so-called ''rare world treasures''. It is these people that the Nightsaber Cavalry is prepared for. A small team of Night Blade Leopards is enough to make a tenth-level strong come back with hate. And if you meet more powerful guys, then there are high-level mages such as Eastlin, Druid masters such as Fein will come to support. Even Dane himself can end the game himself. So, the next day, six more corpses appeared in the harbor square. Although the quantity has dropped a lot compared to the first day, the quality is unknown.None of these six corpses has a strength below ten professional levels, and the strongest one even reached the level of thirteen-that is a swordsman. He was caught by a night blade leopard. On the spot , That night bladed cavalry was slaughtered by him. However, in the process of escape, he was followed by Eastrin, and together with Master Druid Fein, he arrested the wrongdoer. The half-dead swordsman was killed and was not killed on the spot-he was hanged on the gallows a few hours later. After killing the swordsman, the adventurers finally stopped. This swordsman is a very famous person among the life-threatening adventurers in Ghostblade Harbor. It can almost be called the strongest guy in this area. He is employed by a caravan as a guard. Will come once every two weeks. Now, the body of such a guy is hung in the center of the square for people to visit. After the adventurers stopped, Dane didn''t relax his vigilance. He estimates that some people are behind the incident, and this may not be effective, and there will be other means. However, this time it was Dane who was more concerned. Until the purification ritual was completed, the so-called behind-the-scenes man did not further promote more conspiracies. In this regard, Dane can only think: still young, need to experience. However, the enemy is not reliable, and that is not bad news for Dane. For the time being, he does not intend to move towards the goal he suspects in his heart. It is serious business to receive the results of the purification ceremony first! The entire purification ceremony took three full days, longer than expected. In fact, by the third day, Dane almost felt that the purification ritual was about to fail. But fortunately, it finally succeeded.When he got the news, he came to the temple of Orineldo for the first time. Stepping into the gate of the temple, he was surprised to see Issilore and Cecilia carrying a group of Templars, full of energy. "You guys ... aren''t you tired?" Islaol smiled and shook her head, saying, "Not tired." Cecilia covered her mouth and chuckled, and said, "Where is it not tired? Everyone felt that all the strength of the body was emptied half an hour ago. However, at the moment when the purification ceremony was completed, The power of ours came and pulled us back from weakness. " Essilor said, "Why do you expose me ..." Looking at the two female elves, Dane shook her head helplessly, and then asked, "Are there any rewards for God the Father?" "Yes." Essilor nodded and said, "Come with me. The treasure from God the Father can only be opened by the Lord Lord." "Um." Dane nodded, followed Isroll, and entered the temple. A large main hall was so large that Cecilia didn''t follow in. Only Dane and Isroll were present. And in the center of the main hall, there is a ball of silver light flowing softly like water, floating ten centimeters above the altar.Esther followed behind Dion, turned around and closed the door, and then made a ''Please'' gesture to Dion, and then stood at the door, no further step forward. Dean chuckled, and went straight to the sacrificial stage without saying a word. He stood for a moment in front of the sacrifice table, then raised his right hand and reached into the ball of light. The next moment, he felt a cold in his right hand, and then the soft silver ball suddenly glowed, and Dion couldn''t open his eyes. When the light faded, he found himself sitting on the throne of the fifth floor of the empire. He''s a bit strange, the towers of the Empire within the system, representing his lord rank. With the continuous development of the territory, especially after White Wolf Castle first completed the upgrade of the fourth-level base ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, he reached the fourth floor. Before that, he had never been to the fifth floor. It stands to reason that after Orinel has completed the upgrade of the fifth-level base, the fifth-level tower has been opened to him. However, there were a lot of things before, and he never took the time to take a look. At this moment, he was suddenly dragged into the Empire Tower by the silver light ball, but he still felt a little strange-shouldn''t he listen to the gospel of the gods and get a reward? As soon as he had such an idea, he suddenly came up with a list. That''s the list of rewards for this sacrifice ceremony. Dion laughed, and that s it. It s much easier to distribute reward lists directly in the game system than through the hands of the godsand, essentially, the rewards of sacrificing Cthulhu s tentacles are Systemically, it is not so much related to the gods.Throwing those tedious thoughts out of his mind, Dane began to concentrate on looking at what was on this list. "One, collective curing blessings, quota: 105." "Second, the blessing of the single divine power, quota: one." "Third, the building level of Orion Temple has been raised to eighth level for free." "Four, sacred soul, one." On this list, the most important things are these four. Of course, things are more than just this. After these four things, there are a lot of resources with a total value of about 100,000 gold coins. After reading the list, Dean yelled angrily: "Treaders! Why did you pull the door ?! But the tentacles of the evil god! Did I get this for Laozi?" Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 428 Hilos Legendary High Priest Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! There are several pages on the reward list, but those resource-based products can be combined into gold coins to calculate-and only 100,000 gold coins. Of course, 100,000 gold coins is not a small sum of money, but the key is to look at what to match. The tentacles of the old evil god, can this thing be compared with 100,000 gold coins? Certainly not, these resources are just a tip, and the serious rewards should be the four above. But the problem, these four things ... At the first sight of Dane, except for the reward that can make the temple''s building level rise to eighth level, other than that, Dane didn''t think their value was comparable. Because of the tentacles of the evil god, it was only when they shouted and shouted. Calming a little, Dane felt a bit wrong. He still remembered that when the sacrifice was first performed, the heads of hundreds of faceless people could be exchanged for a population of shipsalthough it was a bit of a sacrifice by flowers, Pehinci and Cecilia etc. People have drifted in the sea by boat. And this time, the value of Cthulhu''s tentacles is at least hundreds of times the heads of hundreds of faceless people, right? After the sacrifice was lost for no reason, only such a thing could be obtained.Could it be that any of these four things are particularly nasty? Dane decided to give it a try first. Clicked the button below the reward list, and then selected the resources and materials that were worth about 100,000 gold coins, and selected them to be stacked in Orinide''s warehouse. Then he looked at four other things. It was three scrolls and a palm-sized glass ball. The ancient Elven characters on those three scroll covers, Dion didn''t even know. But this does not prevent him with the help of the system to understand what these three scrolls are. First took out the first scroll, and confirmed the use in the system. Then, after the purification ritual, the temple that had just settled down has undergone another change. The rumbling voice was endless, but in an instant, the original level had been raised to the fifth-level building level, and it was already considered as a magnificent temple. In the middle of a sudden, it even expanded the area several times and became magnificent. The architectural style of the temple has maintained the beauty of the elves, but it has an elegant grandeur. Lots of turquoise elf elves with four wings like dragonflies, all made of light, fly between buildings with shining light at all times. This kind of spirit comes from the world of elves and gods. , Represents the purest life force, they laugh and laugh in ancient elven words, many voices together, like the elven hymn. That''s the Elven Anthem. Any life that can listen to the hymns for a long time and bathe in the light of the elf **** for a long time will gain great benefits. For example, hand life has become longer, smarter, more gifted, and physical fitness has become better.It is difficult to describe how magnificent the new temple is. No, even the eighth-level temple can no longer be called a temple. Even the world-famous Basilica of the Holy Infant in Pudri is slightly better than the Temple of Comillas Hilo right now. The religious building that can really be compared with the current Temple of Komilla is probably the Temple Basilica where the Pope is located. And when the elves of Orinite were shocked by this miracle, and worshipped worshipped, Dane, who caused all this, was still immersed in the Empire Tower. He did not see the scene, he just saw the level of the temple in the system interface, soaring from the fifth level to the eighth level. He opened the architectural properties of the eighth-level temple. "The Temple of Miracles" "Open the right to learn, exchange, and release nine-ring magic." "The temple presides over the priest''s spell casting level to level 17." "The enchantment of Yongge: under the sacred song and the light of God, the probability of generating talents in the territory increased, the training speed of the soldiers of all the elf races was slightly accelerated, the combat power of the elf races was slightly enhanced, and the elf race divine ability was greatly enhanced. With the blessing of hymns and divine light, all Hilo believers do not need to consume divine power when releasing the magic. " ... "His ..." Dane took a breath, and the attributes of the eighth-level temple were simply three, but the overall effect was so strong that it exploded!The first one didn''t have to say, due. The second one is very powerful. The chief priest of the Temple of Orinite was not anyone else, but it was Essilor. Essilor''s casting level has always been linked to the level of the temple. Dane had thought that after the temple level was greatly increased, the caster level of Essilor would also rise. But Dane never thought that this increase in the cast level could actually be raised to the exaggerated level of 17! What concept does the 17th level caster represent? To put it simply, the priest at level 17 already has the ability to cast nine-ring spells and has officially entered the legendary level. Not much else to say ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Governor Ozzie, who has been so long and has the reputation of a swordsman, is only sixteenth level. In this way, he can be called sindler Seoul first. In the past, Hindler has never appeared in a legendary character. But now, this history can come to an end. With the support of the eighth-level temple, Essilor is very honored to be a legendary high priest, the first stronghold of Hindrell, and even Dane estimates he can''t beat the woman. Of course, the 17th-level legendary high priest of Isloor still has some misrecognition. The most important thing is that she has a little mastery of advanced magic. The eight-level temple, the initial provided divine magic, only one nine rings, two eight rings, six seven rings. If you need more spells, you have to spend a lot of money on research. The development price of the 9th-level spell is extremely high. A spell requires 200,000 gold coins to be researched, and the 8th-level spell also needs one hundred thousand gold coins. For the time being, Dane was not able to study a new high-circle divine spell, and it was only possible that Essilor would be here first.However, in the future, Dane will definitely not let it go. A legendary priest, kidding, can spend more money to enhance her combat power than anything else. Even, Dane has begun to think, can I change the equipment for Isroll in the list of equipment exchanged by the Empire Points? Nothing else, just put a variety of equipment with amulets, jewelry and other equipment that can provide life-saving means in extreme cases, and put on some. A legendary high priest, in the legion battle, if the cast of hands and feet can be released, the impact will be too great! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 429 Blessing of truth Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! His Majesty''s possession of a legendary High Priest is of great significance to Dane. This means that he finally has his own high-end combat power. In the past, Dane was slightly lacking in this regard. His legion has always been known for being elite, yes, but within the legion''s power, there are not many really good masters. His own strength is not bad, and there are also Ranger generals such as Pehinsi, but the level of strength of the two left and right is not particularly high. Dane''s own Berserker level has so far been only eleven. In the case that Orinel has been upgraded to level 5, but the hero altar has not been upgraded to the corresponding level, his hero level is only level 5. And Peixin, now her professional level has also grown to the thirteenth level, not to mention the subsequent upgrade of the heroic altar, the upgrade rewards that Dion received can not be used by herself, except for the first white wolf When the fort was established, except Verina, the others were used to upgrade the single-strength Pehince. Now, Pershing has five heroic levels. However, no matter it is him or Pehinci, although the professional level and hero level are simply added, there are also levels of sixteen and seventeen, but it is not the same as the true legendary powerhouse.Dane didn''t say anything, but he took Pehince. Of course, the improvement of the hero level makes her true strength far more than crush the characters of the same level. If she meets a 13th or 4th level opponent on the battlefield, she can easily kill each other. Even if she compares to a 16th-level swordsman like Ozer, the arrows she shoots can completely threaten the enemy. But there is still a big gap with the true legend. The increase of the hero level to the combat power is very significant, but from the sixteenth to the seventeenth, this cross-level transformation, not just the accumulation of the level can be smoothed out. Of course, the hero level has its own special role. The most important thing is that the hero level affects the hero''s ability to lead the army and the administrative ability to rule the territory. This is something that the professional level cannot bring. However, in terms of the impact on individual combat power, after all, the hero level is still different from the real professional level, which is slightly worse and normal. Now, with the legendary priest who has reached the 17th level in the Eighth Classical Class of Issloor, Dane is also in a state of illness. The level 8 scroll of the temple has given Dane some more confidence in the rewards obtained after the purification ceremony-it seems that it is not as bad as he initially imagined. Dyne, who was feeling better, began to look at the next three things. First, he looked at that individual''s scroll of blessings. "Scroll of Blessings of Truth: Greatly enhance the vitality of the target, greatly enhance the individual strength of the target."There was some entanglement in Dyne''s mind about how to use this scroll of blessings of truth. He was thinking about whether this scroll of blessing should be used on himself or on Isloor. Come to think of it, the effect of this scroll will not be bad-it is ranked in the reward list, but it is ranked second, and the eight-level temple scroll is only the third. This means that the value of this scroll is greater than the eighth-level temple. If you look at it this way, if this scroll is used on Essilor, it has reached 17th level, and it is likely that the strength will soar again. And if she can break through the 20th level, it would be terrible. Just as levels 16 through 17 are a watershed, levels 19 through 20 are also a huge watershed. Twenty-level characters will be called demigods. The power of the legendary power will be completely opened. At the same time, as a demigod caster, a god-level curse representing transcendence of all mortal power will also be controlled by the demigod caster. If it can be determined that this scroll can really advance Issloor to the twentieth level, there is no doubt that Dane will use it on that priestess. In this era, the world''s semi-god-like powerhouse of Orodik counted with one hand. If he has a demigod, his power can almost be compared with the world''s top powers such as the Holy Promi Empire, the Everest Federation, and the Northern Alliance. But Dane wondered if this thing could do that. From 17th to 20th, there are only 3 levels in the middle, but in terms of the actual difference, it may be a far cry from the previous level. Scroll of Truth Blessing can complete the triple jump from legend to demigod? Dane was rather skeptical.If not, then he feels that he might as well use it for himself. You know, although his professional level is not high, when the fifth-level hero altar is built, his hero level will smoothly rise to the sixth level, and then the promotion of the scroll of truth may be counted, maybe ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ Maybe he can really push his strength directly into the legend? Thinking of it that way, he felt a little excited. For a moment, he made the final decision-use it! Since I don''t know if Isilore can use the demigods he expected, it might as well be used by himself. One more legend, and it''s your own power, this is also a wonderful thing. After making the decision, he was in the system, chose to use the scroll, and set his goal on himself. In an instant, the light of God shrouded! Dane was shocked in his heart. It stands to reason that although he is in the Empire Tower at this moment, in essence this is just a projection of his spirit. He tried it by himself. When he entered the Empire Tower, his body was asleep in the outside world-a fact he had confirmed through his hands. However, as a projection of spiritual power, he also felt a powerful force at this moment, awakening from the depths of his soul, and then filled his whole body!He felt that at this moment, whether from spirit to soul, he was already full of infinite power! "The effect of the Blessing of Scroll of Truth has been released, and your personal professional level has been permanently increased by six levels. For details, please check your personal panel." Six career levels! Really, the scroll of truth blessing is extremely powerful! The increase of six professional levels is enough to allow Dane, who originally had eleven professional levels, to directly upgrade to the level of the legendary Berserker of the seventeenth level! Not to mention, he also has five at the same time-about to be six hero levels! Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 430 Legend Panel Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! Read the full heart of Empire! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! After seeing his professional level rise to the legendary level of 17th level, Dean couldn''t wait to open his personal panel! ... "Name: Dane Ghostblade." "Personal Class: Seventeen Berserkers" "Hero Template: Level 5 Furious Wizard" "Strength: 41" "Agile: 30""Physique: 31" "Intellect: 14" "Perception: 34" "Charm: 28" "Mana: 450" "characteristic:" "Innate Divine Power: Your bloodline gives you a powerful natural strength bonus, strength +4, and constitution +4." "The prestige of the governor of the wolf: The reputation of the governor of the wolf has been passed on. The title of King Schindler has a certain reputation in the entire world. Charm +6." "Bole: Charm +1 makes it easier to cultivate talents." "Legendary Rage: Gain +12 Strength, Constitution +8, Wisdom +4, and Dexterity +4 in a short period of time. After use, you will fall into a state of weakness. The duration of the rage and the duration of weakness, and physical attributes related.""No fear of pain: High-level Berserkers will never be afraid of pain, and their ability to tolerate damage will increase during battles. At the same time, when starting Berserkers, unless beheaded, they will remain within the duration of the Berserker effect. Even if the heart is broken, it will not die. " "Legendary Steel Body: Having a steel body, flesh and viscera gains the same resistance as an epic armor." "Legendary steel will: permanent immunity to spirit and soul spells." "Legendary magic resistance body: Ignores spells and divine spells of casters below 12 cast level, and has strong magic resistance to any spell, up to 90%. This effect varies with the caster''s cast. The level goes up and down. " "Fifth-level hero altar enhancement: Hero level is increased. Each time the hero level is increased, you will get +1 for all attributes, and get the hero characteristics of the corresponding level. The current effect is +5 for all attributes." "Five-level wild spellcasting: You are a wild caster. You never cast your spells on intelligence like those cowardly mages. Instead, you rely on your strength and perception to release spells, strength +12, perception +12." "Angry Mana: Your mana is determined by your perception and strength, but at the cost of your ability to gain mana through intelligence." "Blood Roar (Heroic): You can use the roar to release spells directly in battle, at the cost of double mana." "Intermediate Fury: When you and your teammates are hit, or when you hit the enemy, you can accumulate anger and get a rage effect, which reduces the damage and increases the damage." "Furious Spell: Burning in Fury: Gaze at your opponent with angry eyes, turn your inner fury into substantial power, and burn things that converge. The damage of Fury is related to the caster''s power and perception attributes."Furious Spell: Thunderfury: If the hero has violent ability, then when the fury state is turned on, Thunderfury will be triggered. Any attack and payment of mana will get a lightning strike with the same level of damage." "Furious Spell: Wild Destiny: get the effect of a fate strike, you can attack with a blow against the target soul, the damage is equivalent to the current attack." "Treasure: Blood of the Earth." ... Dane can see that his property panel has undergone an earth-shaking change. The two new Rage spells are upgrades brought about by heroic level upgrades, which are already available before. As for the change brought by the personal level to the 17th level, the most important thing is the attributes. The strength attribute has exceeded the 40-point mark, reaching the level of legendary power! Once, under the blessings of various gods, Dane temporarily raised his strength to over forty. That feeling is special, as if I feel like I have the power to punch the whole world with one punch. This is not an illusion, but the strength breaking through forty points represents breaking through the level of mortals. The most iconic phenomenon of the legendary power is that it can completely ignore the defense-any defense level that does not reach above the legendary level, whether it is magic defense or physical protection, will be meaningless! This absolute ability to break defense allows the warriors to have extremely powerful destructive power after reaching legendary levels. Coupled with the legendary steel body, the legendary steel will, and the legendary magic resistance body, these three legendary professional characteristics allow Dane to be defensive, even if he is naked and can be beaten, which can threaten him. Not much.Dean licked his lips, and a feeling of excitement had risen in his hearthe had some can''t wait for the last battlefield, and he could imagine how aggressive he would be when he smashed into the enemy line. . Two of the three-point reels have given Dane a very big surprise. There is still a scroll of group blessings ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and he is also full of expectations for this. "The blessing of the natural power of the group: given a certain number of targets, blessing with the power of nature, greatly improving the vitality of the target, and greatly improving the individual strength of the target. Available places: 105." "Remark: The blessing of the natural power of the group is limited to those who participated in Cthulhu''s tentacle purification ceremony." The strength of this group''s blessing is not expected to be too great-at least not to the extent of the exaggeration of truth blessing. However, if you count on the order of 105, it may be another matter. Obviously, the system doesn''t give Dane too many options. When the use of participation in purification rituals was limited, it meant that Dane could only use the 102 Templars, and Cecilia and Essilor. The 105 places seem to have been designed for this purpose. In the case of an extra take-out, it is estimated that it was reserved for Dane. Select the scroll and use it. The effect of the group blessing scroll will come down instantly. After the blessing effect of the power of nature came into effect, Dion realized the body, probably because the spirit was projected into the tower of the empire. The blessing effect of the power of nature must not be as strong as ''truth'', and he basically has nothing. Special feeling. Opening the character panel, Dane saw that his full attributes had been increased by one. Leaving aside, this boost is a bit small.He took another look at Essilor, who was just promoted to the legendary priestess. Under the blessing of the power of nature, the benefits were also very limited, almost the same as him. . Baidu seeking novel network has responsive! The latest chapter of Empire Heart, welcome to collect! Seeking novel nets, there is demand! Chapter 341 Force of Nature Chapter 341 The Power of Nature The scroll of group blessings is not very good for Dane himself, and for Issloor. But in fact, if you carefully and imaginatively, it can have an effect on the legendary characters and can also bring a full attribute plus one to the legendary powerhouse. This is actually a very good blessing ability. . In fact, this scroll of blessings marked with the force of nature has the most obvious effect, it is the other 102 Templars and the high priest Cecilia. When Cecilia was just on the island, she was only a tenth-level Hilo priest. Now, after a period of tempering-especially taking a trip to the dark jungle alone, with a richer experience, her level has also increased rapidly, and she is now a 12th-level caster Already. In addition, the 102 Templars were Her Majesty''s strongest forces. Their professional grades are generally in the seventh to eighth levels, which can be compared with the most elite knights in the mainland-just a little less. They are the biggest beneficiaries of the scroll of Nature''s Power! Dane opened the panel of these guys, and he can see that Cecilia''s cast level has soared to the fifteenth level-this means Cecilia has already possessed the ability of the eight ring magic!The Templars have also reached the level of 12-this is already the ability of the knight captain of the top knights! Cecilia doesn''t mention it, the 100 Templars who have reached the 12th level in their personal occupation will be a valuable asset for Dane! At the time, when Schindler''s all-out war was in full swing, Dane led a squadron of Templars, and he was invincible among the enemy forces. Almost no formed army can fight against the Templars, who are shrouded in divine light, with superb martial arts, well-equipped and proficient in theology. Now, the strength of these Templars has soared again. From level seven to level twelve, it seems that the level has only been improved by less than double, but in reality, the gap in the middle is not known how many times. A 12th-level knight is long enough to easily destroy a team of 7th-level elite knights. In other words, the 102 knights Dane can play on the battlefield and the combat effectiveness they show will inevitably be more fierce than the heavy cavalry regiment that Ozer had always been a heart-feeling baby And it can be fierce. At least, it''s impossible for Ozer to let those heavy cavalry charge the spearguns? But Dane dares. Even if it is a square formed by the elite heavy lance group such as the Cinderella Guards, Dane dares to lead a hundred Templars to rush over, and he will be able to overwhelm each other with a crushing situation! In the future, these Templars will become Dane''s sharpest ''Spear of War''! Counting it, although the power of nature did not directly bring a legendary powerhouse like the scroll of truth and the direct upgrade scroll of the eighth-level temple, at least it added a powerful heavy knight to Dane''s men. Legion! With three scrolls, the order of value is basically the same as the order that Dion opened. The eighth-level temple helicopter scroll is obviously the most valuable. It brings a high-level building beyond the base level, a legendary powerhouse, and the only front building of the monastery. When it has the eighth-level temple After that, Dane only needed to invest enough resources and time to raise the monastery to the level of eight.The eighth-level monastery, the trained Templars, can directly have the tenth-level knight level! The second blessing of truth has directly increased Dane''s own strength to the legendary level of level 17, and the third blessing of nature''s blessing scroll also allows him to have a powerful squad. So, in addition to the four independent materials and resources awards, there is one thing-the Holy Spirit. In fact, this soul is very daunting to Dane. He is a little confused about what this thing is really useful for, even after reading the system''s description of the soul. "Holy Spirit: This is the soul power left by a saint, it is extremely precious material!" God is pitiful, Dane actually saw the exclamation mark for the first time in the sentence prompted by the system! In addition, in the list of rewards that Cthulhu''s tentacles have been purged, the Holy Spirit is ranked first according to its preciousness! This means that the value of the holy spirit is even more precious than the eight-level temple helicopter scroll, and the ability to send Dion into the legendary level of the blessing scroll of truth instantly. but "Hell, how does this stuff work?" Dane could see that it was a glass bead about the size of his slap. But he looked through the various instructions in the system and couldn''t find the correct usage of this "precious material".But Dane didn''t dare to underestimate this thing. Although it had no effect on himself for the time being, Dane decided that he should take care of it carefully. Well, one day when you figure out the purpose, you will give him a big surprise again! ... Within the Empire Tower, through the "Heart of the Dynasty" system, after all the collected rewards have been collected, Dane will upgrade the other five canceled temples in order to cooperate with the purification ceremony. After the upgrading of the building was reintroduced into the work sequence, he left the Empire Tower and his spirit returned to the physical body. After first meeting with Issloor, Cecilia, and the Templars, and confirming that they have indeed gained a great boost of power, Dane himself can''t wait to find a place where no one is. He also wanted to see and experience how powerful the legendary level of power is! After some experiments, he felt a little uninteresting in his heart. Although he exploded countless large stones, after all, it was difficult to find a comparable opponent and experiment his powers. This is really difficult to make him feel addictive. However, after some experiments, he also noticed certain problems. Suddenly the strength has been raised too much, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu. Com Dian faintly felt that if he tried his best, he might not be able to control these forces. There is no way to do this. If you want to solve it, you can only continue to adapt through subsequent exercises.It is estimated that it will not be achieved overnight. However, as a worry about happiness after the huge harvest, Dane did not think it would be a bad thing. Putting away his joy, Dion began to focus on another issue. Has the faceless person in the underground world been emptied? Sorry sorry ... sent something wrong ... I rushed to send all the chapters before twelve o''clock, and then I posted the previously adapted tour record ... if a friend called and told me, I wouldn''t know when I could find ... There will be compensation, I try to compensate you one more chapter tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I''m really sorry ... Chapter 432 The third system base (2 in 1 During server replacement, if you cannot open the page, please wait! No need to ask Dane, the situation at the entrance to the underground world has always been the most important thing for people on the entire island of Comilla. In fact, when Dion finished testing his power and returned to the palace of his own on the eternal tree, the Sarko knight in charge of the entrance to the cave had already heard the news. The faceless people have stopped attacking, and when they investigate inward, they find a large number of faceless people''s bodies, and these bodies are still gasifying at a faster rate. Occasionally, you can see individual surviving faceless people, but those surviving faceless people have become extremely weak, and one of the most common warriors can easily kill a whole team of faceless monsters. Good things come. Dane has been watching the underground world for a long time, and the most important thing for him is the black crystals. At first, he found that Hei Jing could only rely on robbery to go to the underground world to do things. At that time, the power in his hands was relatively limited, and he could only carefully handle a small amount of black crystals, for fear of being found, and then transported to the surface to purify it and sell it. Later, after the resource-based building appeared at the system base, he didn''t have to do the kind of sneaking chickens and dogs. Mining of black crystals built directly on the island of Comilla. However, the quality of the existing black crystal veins in Comilla is not bad, but the difficulty of mining is not small. Although the system construction has solved a lot of troubles, the output has not been able to increase.And there is no doubt that in this underground world, there must be black crystal veins with huge reserves and easy to mine! The results of Sarko s knights repeated organization of the underground to explore also supported Dyne s long-held conjecture. However, due to the existence of a large number of faceless people, there was no way to accurately determine the location of the veins, and there was no way to evaluate the reserves and quality. However, all this is now a problem. Dane decided that he would lead the team in person and go to the underground world again! And, before going to the underground world this time, he also needs to bring a figure who can play an important role in the underground world. His mineral exploration master, Li Haoke! At first, after Li Haoke found a copper vein around Bailangbao, he did not stop there. He has been moving around in the realm, but there may not really be any valuable veins in White Wolf Castle. However, when the scope of the exploration master''s work expanded after the end of the Schindler''s Total War, he discovered many treasures in this country. In particular, an iron vein found around Tienailgang has a very high value. If it is developed, it should not be difficult to produce 10,000 or 20,000 gold coins a month. As for the others, he also found some small veins, but the development value is not particularly high. Dane was too lazy to organize manual digging, and he sold it to his charity, and gave it to the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce and the Redwood Chamber of Commerce. Let them go to develop. You can also pay off by the way. Prior to his arrival, Li Haoke was originally under the protection of a squadron of soldiers and was exploring mineral deposits in Arnold, north of Tieganggang. However, earlier, Dane had been ordered to call back to White Wolf Castle.The exploration expert was still a little unhappy. When responding to Dane''s order, he also said that his exploration operations under Arnold had already been a bit eyebrows, and they would soon be fruitful. The soldiers had fought many times with some demons running around Arnold, causing many injuries and injuries. If there is nothing important, he hopes to get Arnold''s job done and come back. Then, he received news from Dane again, saying that the underground world of Comilla was about to be cleared up, waiting for him to explore new mines, he said nothing, and immediately set off from Arnold for exploration experts like him In other words, an unexplored underground world is too tempting! If there is any kind of terrain in this world that is the easiest to find high-quality veins, then there is only the underground world! Not to mention, according to the available intelligence, there must be quite high quality black crystal veins underground in Comilla. With such a temptation, of course, Li Haoke would not be willing to waste any time in Arnold! ... On the tenth day of the purification ceremony, Dion led a team and entered the underground world again. Li Haoke, an exploration expert, became very excited as soon as he entered the ground. After walking for two days with Dane into the depths of the underground world, he indicated that he would leave the team and explore by himself. Dane did not refuse his request, but also directly assigned a Templar squad, with a small ranger to protect him. Although, in the underground world, there should be no surviving monsters after ten days of purification rituals, but after all this kind of thing is a little more cautious. Li Haoke has no ability to protect himself. In case of any danger in this underground world, Dane wanted to find another exploration master, but it was not so easy. After Li Haoke left, Dane did not change his itinerary, took the team to meander in the underground world for more than a week, and finally reached the dungeons of the destination faceless. Nicolas had waited early at the entrance to the dungeon. "Tough work." Dane came down from the wolf, patted Sarko''s shoulder, and said, "How is it?"Saco said: "According to your order, we arrived in this dungeon one week ago. I took more than 300 people and searched the city carefully. I did not find any special threats. Traces of faceless people or other monsters were found. The priests and mages of the army reported that some dark forces remained in the dungeon, but these dark forces were slowly dissipating without being replenished. . " Dane nodded and said, "So, then, this city already belongs to us?" "Yes." Nicolas nodded and continued: "Glory belongs to you, my lord, this dungeon is yours." "Okay." Dane nodded. "Your job has been successfully completed. Take a good rest. When we return to the surface, I will arrange more important responsibilities for you. You have to be prepared to meet new challenges." Hearing Dane''s words, Sarko''s face was very happy, he responded: "Yes! I won''t let you down!" Having persisted for more than two years, and finally achieved the final goal, how can this not make him ecstatic? Nicolas was ordered to take a rest, and Dane brought his guard to take a good look at the dungeon. The faceless dungeon has a very different architectural style than any city that Dane has ever seen. The city under the ground is an inverted triangle. The city seems to be built from top to bottom. On the ''ceiling'' of the underground world, a huge stalactite is suspended, and there are many buildings built by faceless people along the periphery. On the ground, the position corresponding to the stalactite tip is an altar, and there are many buildings on the ground. Whether it is an upside down stalactite or a building on the ground, it is full of faceless people''s unique architectural style. In fact, there is no style, it is ugly. Although the layout of the city is quite strange, there is no doubt that it is an unsightly city. Dane wondered in his heart what use could this city have?In the faceless city, Sarko''s people found a large number of black crystals that had been mined but not yet used. These naturally became Dane''s property. The total value is estimated to be no less than 500,000 Gold coins Of course, these black crystals must be purified before they can be used. But what else? What else can this city do? To live in? It is estimated that no humans or elves would be willing to come to the underground world to live in this broken house of the faceless. Moreover, it cannot be used to build bases. According to the requirements for building a new base, the new system base cannot be less than 400 kilometers away from the old one. In terms of location, the faceless dungeon is almost exactly not far below Orinel. This straight distance can not reach 400 kilometers. Dane unfortunately opened the Heart of the Dynasty system. He originally felt that it would be a good thing to build another base below Comilla. The dungeon forces belonging to the Dark Elves, Minotaurs and Cavemen should be very suitable for building underground. And the dwarf''s furnace is not a big problem when it is built underground. However, the moment he opened the Heart of the Dynasty system, Dane suddenly found something that made his eyes straight! In addition to the already built human temple and the elven forest, the bases of the other five races are now in a state of being `` buildable ''''! "Huh ?! Why? Why can you build a dungeon here?" Dain thought it was amazing. It was a little bit beyond his imagination.But being able to build is certainly a good thing. He quickly left his doubts behind, and overwhelmed the excitement of being able to build a new base: he began to seriously consider which base he would build in the underground world of Comilla? In front of him, more suitable, there are only two options to choose Drow''s Dungeon, or the Dwarven''s Fire Fort. After thinking for a while, Dane decided that it would be better to build the dark elf''s nest. Dwarves living underground is not a big problem. Dwarves, who also have dark vision, are not so afraid of darkness. But after all, the most famous forging ability of the dwarven race is not so easy to play in this place. Although the underground world has fairly rich mineral deposits, as far as the information obtained so far, there is basically only a magic vein of black crystals. Although Black Crystal is also an excellent material for making some fine weapons and magic equipment, forging this thing does not have a material that can be eaten all over the sky. In the underground world, it is not easy to transport raw materials from the outside. First of all, he will concentrate the minerals from the area where Hindler is abundant, and then transport the minerals from the mine to Shawan Port, and then take a week-long boat from Shawan Port to Comilla. And transporting from Ghostblade Harbor to the underground world is a long process. It takes a week for the army to go from the cave entrance to the dungeon. So how long will the transport team carrying a large amount of heavy mineral resources go? That''s an unpredictable number! Moreover, the rugged terrain of the underground world is not suitable for large caravans to transport. At that time, opening up business roads, leveling land, building roads, etc., these things will feel big. In this case, it is better to build Furnace elsewhere. In fact, Dane has thought of a good place to build the Dwarven Furnace. Although that area is not yet his territory, Dane believes that he will be able to take it down one day and this time should not Too far.Now that he was thinking about it, he would not hesitate too much. Entering the tower of the empire, Dane clicked on the initial panel of Heart of the Dynasty, and clicked on the dungeon base marked with the word buildable. "An existing town has been detected, which meets the requirements for the construction of a darkened hall in the main building of the dungeon. A fourth-level dungeon base can be built. Will it be constructed?" Dane raised an eyebrow, and it was another unexpected gain. He originally thought that he would develop a new dungeon base from the first level. But did not expect that this already empty dungeons could be recognized by the system, as if the White Wolf Castle was the base of the human temple and became a basic building? This made him a little strange. Fortunately for White Wolf Fortress, before the construction of the Templar Base, White Wolf Fort was a human fortress. It was able to directly provide the Templar Base with three building levels ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~. But why can the dungeons, which have been purified even without facets, achieve the same goal? Moreover, the basic level provided is even higher than the original White Wolf Castle! After thinking about it, Dane thought of a reason: it may be due to the topographical factors, and the existing buildings left by the faceless people. Shaking his head, all in all, this is a good thing. Instead of thinking too much, he chose confirm construction.Dane witnessed, or even to some extent, can be regarded as a miracle that has been created twice by hand, and it happened again! The purple soft light from nowhere, suddenly gathered, and shrouded a whole dungeon, between the rumbling, the whole underground world seemed to be trembling! In a blink of an eye, the same huge stalactites, as if growing from the ceiling above the underground world, around the huge stalactites, turned into an upside-down stone forest. A large number of purple crystals are generated near the super giant stalactites at the top of the dungeon! However, this is just the beginning of a great change! This chapter is not easy to disassemble, it is simply two in one. I would have compensated for a chapter, but I do nt have time to write it today. Go to bed later today and write more. While trying to update normally tomorrow, add a chapter to make up. In addition, if someone is puzzled, I will explain that the one that sent the wrong one is really a record of running a group, and I sorted it out by myself. I have only sorted out about five or six thousand words, and the rest are all recorded in log mode. I guess no one will be willing to watch ... To be continued. Chapter 433 Dark Star Family (2 in 1) During server replacement, if you cannot open the page, please wait! The huge stalactites with diameters estimated to be more than ten meters in diameter, the pictures long from the top of the underground world, and the pictures of purple crystals accompanying stalactites are just the beginning of the dungeon base. Next, is the most amazing scene- I saw that on the biggest stalactite hanging down, the soft light shrouded in purple, a feminine statue was so shaped by the light! The huge statue of Goddess looked hundreds of meters high. The jade stones that constituted the idol should have become purple under the light released by amethyst. She has wings on her back, a soft posture, and pointed ears, indicating that the goddess''s original race was the elves. Her hands are flat on her chest, holding two huge amethyst **** floating in the air, which is the energy source and core driving the whole city. Soon, in just one minute, everything was calm, and the entire dungeon city was basically taking shape. Dane looked at the city with satisfaction. He knew that he had another important power in his hands. However, he soon discovered a problem he had never encountered before. The largest statue in the center of the city, and almost the most conspicuous in this dungeon, has no face. At the same time, he was not notified of the completion of the construction of the dungeon base.This strange phenomenon made him confused. Of course he couldn''t think of the reason himself, so he could only go to the system to find the answer. The reason was quickly found out-the construction of the dungeon base was not completed. Determine faith for this new territory. Or to put it another way, it is to determine the camp. The Dark Elves, whether in this game or on the land of Orodik, are undoubtedly members of the evil camp. The drow elves in the world of Orodick, believe in the **** queen Seaman, the eldest daughter of Hilo, after the fall, took her supporters to the underground world, and the Dark Elves were born. But not all dark elves are evil. The youngest son of Hilo and Elune, the youngest brother of Himanee, is a good god. According to legend, the son of the stars was a younger brother most beloved by the older sister Seaman. After Shimani decided to set off a rebellion, he tried hard to dissuade his sister, but never let Shimani change his mind. In the end, he could only join the ranks of Seaman''s rebellion. When Shimani''s rebellion was defeated, the son of the stars had already been forgiven by the elves and gods, and could be saved from the fate of exile. But he voluntarily fell to the ground with his sister. The **** of the dark elves with a heart toward the light, piercing his eyes, represents his original desire for the light, sheltering all drow elves with the same heart toward the light.Of course, in the Aurodiq world, it is very rare to see true drow elves with bright hearts, and drow followers in Edwin are even rarer. On the contrary, among the surface spirits, there are some admirers of the saint spirit spirit god. But it is also because of the existence of this deity that Dane s newly built dungeon base really has a choice to become a drow territory of a good camp. This is a very important thing. The civilization of the Orodick world, after all, is mainly dominated by good camps. He himself didn''t mind leading a group of evil men, as long as those men could maintain enough loyalty to it. However, subordinates like the Dark Elves are not like humans or elves. If he wants to bring such a group of black skins openly, rather than sneakily, there must be a valid reason. The belief of Edwin, the son of the stars from the elven deity, is a very reliable thing. "Identify the name of the dungeon: Sadooli." "Determining the dungeon camp: chaos and kindness." "Identify the dungeon faith: Hilo, Edwin." As soon as three options were determined, this new dungeon-Sadooli was established. The scene that has just subsided has changed again. This time, all the changes focused on the faceless statue. As a female form of the idol, it is clear that it should be prepared for the **** goddess of Seaman. Generally speaking, this is not a problem, but who asked Dane to choose a good god?The giant goddess is once again enveloped by the light. Behind the light, the idol has undergone unimaginable changes. A few breaths passed, the purple light returned to the crystal, and the idol had changed. The image of the woman has been changed. A thin male elf, standing gracefully, with his hands high and low, is protected in front of the chest and abdomen with a huge crystal in the middle. The elf''s typical male face was melancholy and determined. The positions of the two eyes were covered by a horizontal eyecup carved from a jade stone, representing the identity of the **** ''blind''. Standing under the statue of Edwin, Dane looked up and looked at the appearance of the Son of God. To be honest, Dane didn''t understand the art of sculpture. But this did not prevent him from feeling the great charm of this strange city. He turned his gaze towards the stalactites hanging from the top. According to the memory of the soul fragments, these places should be the place where other system buildings will be built in the city of Chateauol. Of course, that''s only part of it. In fact, there will still be some dungeon buildings that will be built on the ground. At the time of the recent completion of Sato-Ole, the level of the entire city still looks very large. Dane looked at the other directions, and saw that the ugly faceless houses had all disappeared, replaced by buildings full of dark art style. Drow''s artistic accomplishments are no worse than their cousins. However, it has a very different style from the surface elves. The artistic style of the surface elves is close to nature, it is very simple and elegant, and there are also magnificent times, just those magnificent ones, which are usually reflected and done through very delicate details. The underground drow are completely different. They prefer purple and black, with crimson in the dark. In architectural modeling, they like to use thin but tall buildings. Pointed towers are very common.In this overall style, a city that looks strange but full of strange beauty is formed. And while Dane was admiring the scenery of the city, there were some noises not far away. As soon as Dean''s ears moved, after his promotion to the legend, especially after the perception attributes have been greatly enhanced, Dean''s five senses have become very sharp. Moreover, as a character who has stepped into the legendary level, many times to explore the world, no longer rely on eyes and ears. He clearly felt the fluctuations of the battle, but the two sides of the battle made him feel a little strange. One side should be his own soldier, and it seems that Sarko should be there; the other side is not a faceless person, but a kind that makes him feel strange and should have never been encountered before, but there are some Kind characters. Dane thought he should guess who those guys were. With a whistle, the war wolf, who had been by his side, called for him. Stepping on the back of the Wolf, Dane soon arrived at the scene of the battle. When he arrived on the battlefield, the battle was essentially over. The strength gap between the two sides looks very large. It took only a minute or two from Dane''s discovery of the battle until it reached the battlefield, and the battle was declared over. There were no **** casualties on the field, but Sarko and the more than twenty cave guards around him were completely undermined. Subduing them was a group of dark-skinned elves. "Master Lord! There are enemies here!" Sarko yelled, and he was tied tightly by a black magic rope.Then he saw a strange scene. I saw that those dark elves who lived underground and were rumored to be evil and murderous, and who were **** and good at using conspiracies and tricks, even after Dane arrived, uniformly performed a courtesy to Dane. Nicolas had never seen this etiquette, but he could feel it, these dark elves respected Dane. A dark elf headed by--a female drow with a long whip and long silver hair--walked into Dion, kneeling down, setting the long whip aside, and holding a silver in both hands. His scepter was presented, and his mouth said piously: "The great lord, the guide sent by the Son of God, please accept the loyalty of the lost elves." Dean smiled. His previous thoughts were indeed correct. The people who had sacrificed Sarko and his cave guards were the population of the drow elves that were attached to Shato''ole after the establishment. At the side of the plump female drow in front of me, a system dialog box popped up. "Millsap: Drow Dark Elf, the priest of Edwin, the son of the stars, and the Mother of the Dark Star family." No doubt, this is his own person. Dane took a close look at the cane in the hands of Mother Millsap''s Drow. It was a scepter with a masked male figure carved on the top, and a bas-relief of an extremely delicate star figure. Millsap kneeled on the ground, humbled his head, explaining: "This is a symbol of our highest power, the redemption of the stars. Hold it, you are the highest leader of the Dark Star. Please allow the great Lord Lord God, who can let us live and reproduce in this city, we will surely become your most loyal fighters, and fight for the glory of you and the God of Stars. "Dean took it from her hand, held it in her hand, and said, "I accept your allegiance. I swear to the sons of the stars that if you show all your loyalty, I will give you the protection you deserve." Millsap changed from kneeling on one knee to kneeling on the ground and said, "May the stars protect you." Then, the entire thirty dark elves behind her all kneeled on the ground, singing together, "May the stars protect you." ... After completing this ritual of acceptance of allegiance, Dion harvested a whole team of elite drow samurai with a master and mother dark priest with 14 cast levels. Dane then returned the scepter to Millsap. The redemption of the stars, although it can be used as an epic weapon, but after all, it belongs to the caster, and Dane can''t use it. Moreover, Dane estimates that it is difficult for him to stay in Chadauole for a long time, and it is also unreliable to send other people to manage this city that must belong to the dark elves, so he simply let Millsap manage it himself Already. Well, this symbol of the scepter of power, Dane returned to the **** mistress without any psychological pressure. However, although there are four main base levels in Chadauole, in fact, this is still an empty city ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The whole city, including Millsap itself, the people of the Dark Star family also There are only thirty-one. Moreover, the entire city, except for a four-level main basethat is, the fourth-levelhas no other buildings, all empty. This is not possible. Just as he handed over the building rights of Orineldo to Faal, Dane handed over the building rights of Chadauole to Millsap. However, he also made certain requirements-- First of all, the Star Ferry is to be built. This is a building similar to the **** tree tower of Orineldo and the refugee camp in White Wolf Castle. It can attract drow elves from another world. Moreover, because Dane chose the direction of faith, Edwin the Good God, and the Lord God of Dark Elves who live in the dark but the heart is bright. Therefore, the drow populations who are attracted will also be of the kind camp-- At least it will be neutral.Unlike humans or elves, Dane can also attract native populations from other parts of the Orodik world. In the race of Drow, Dane can''t recruit people in the underground world, and in the native world of Orodik, it is not realistic to want to recruit dark elves who believe in Edwin in large quantities, basically they can only rely on the Star Ferry Slowly increasing population. The only good news is that since the main base has reached level 4, the population-inviting building of Xingchen Ferry can be directly upgraded to level 4 and the number of attracted people will become very fast. As for another important building that needs to be built quickly, it is the Magic Tower. This is not to value the role of the dungeon mage tower in cultivating the dark mage, but to value the mage tower as a coordinated building that Dane must carry to reach the underground world. Chapter 434 Dungeon Arms For the newly-born Sadoole, the two buildings that Dane valued most were the Star Ferry and the Mage Tower. Heaven " Novel Ww" W. "Y3TXT. ComOne added population and brought real vitality to the underground city; the other was the symbol of his personal control of the city. After all, he didn''t want to change lanes from Orinel every time he came, and then ran in the dark underground world for a week to reach the city.һ A week later, after receiving the news from Dane, and transporting a large amount of materials to the underground world, the construction of Chadaulet began.First, a large number of hard working cavemen were recruited. Dean directly pulled out a large number of cavemen''s hard work from the [Dark Idol] of the tree of life similar to the forest forces, and entered the recruitment list.Ѩ The cavemen are tributary races of the dark elves. They can only live on the underground environment. They have weak individual combat ability, low intelligence, and do not adapt to the sun on the surface. They don''t even have eyes!But these ugly guys are the hardest-working hard workers in the underground. Drow provides them with food and protection, and they work as drudges to build Drow''s city, plant underground crops, and perform other tasks.This is an equivalent exchange. At least, this is true for both the drow and the caveman, and there is no point in criticizing anyone else.What''s more, the destiny of the cavemen in Shadoorai is much better than those of the compatriots in the drow city in the real dark area. The caveman who walked in the underground world was worse than the most miserable slave. They work hard to give birth, work hard, and then it is often difficult to insist on the moment when life ends naturally. Before that, they will be killed by their evil master, probably just because of a bad mood or a better mood.Although, after admiring the sons of the stars, some things in Zall''s racial nature are still hard to destroy. Zall in the good camp still doesn''t treat cavemen as humans, but at least it doesn''t look like Jimena The followers of the Bloody Goddess generally regard killing as pleasure and abuse as enjoyment.However, even Dane, it is difficult to treat these guys who look ugly and look more like monsters than humans.Together with Millsap, staring at the completion of the Star Ferry, Dane welcomed the arrival of the second group of residents of Chadauole.In this group of people, Dane showed a strange phenomenon. When the Xingchen Ferry was built, it was directly constructed in accordance with the standards of Grade IV buildings. There were hundreds of these first underground residents.Among the hundreds of underground residents, the drow elves are the most. But in addition, Dane also unexpectedly saw the figures of the other two races.One Medusa and three Minotaurs. These two species are also only in the underground world, and most of the creatures on the surface only exist in legends and myths, just like their classic images.Amedusa has a beautiful face and an enchanting figure. However, from below their waist, they became snake-shaped. And their heads, like legend, are a poisonous snake with open teeth and claws. The gray or black-skinned minotaur is just as its name suggests. They have a very strong body, but with a cow head on it. The legs are hooves and the hands only have three fingers. Rather than saying that they are cattle-headed people, it is better to say that they are more like a standing cow.Amedusa is an excellent archer and dark mage, and the Minotaur is a very powerful warrior in the dungeon ranks.Dane will have some doubts at first. If you want to train Minotaur or Medusa according to the training method of elves or humans, you must have a corresponding population. However, if you want to rely on the Star Ferry to increase the population of these two races in the dungeon at a very low rate, and use this as a basis for military training and training, you know when you can pull up that day. An army of both races.However, later, when Dane took a closer look at the military buildings in the dungeon, he dispelled this doubt. The first class of dungeon troops came from cavemen. Armed cavemen slaves are the lowest-ranking armies of the dungeon. They are huge in number, and it doesn''t hurt to die at all. However, their combat effectiveness is also scary. Even if they are equipped with round wooden shields and spears, they are also worried. It is estimated that a small team of well-trained human soldiers is enough to defeat a whole squadron of cavemen slave soldiers with less cost.Moreover, the worst thing about cavemen''s slave soldiers is that their low intelligence makes it difficult for them to be trained and to have a better organization. They are slow to respond to orders on the battlefield, and easily collapse when they are attacked or in adversity-to put it plainly, their army lacks discipline and morale is low. These two shortcomings add up to make cavemen. Human army can easily collapse.Some advanced arms are Drow Samurai and Drow Ranger.The drow are even more scarce than the elves, but they are more dangerous and fighting talent than their relatives on the surface. It seems that the configuration of the Drow Samurai and the Drow Ranger is similar to the surface dancer''s sword dancer and ranger, but in fact, the difference between the two is still relatively large.The Ranger is okay. The Drow Ranger is better at melee. They will not be better at shooting than the Elves, but in the machete duel, the Elven Ranger can''t catch up with the Drow Ranger. But the drow samurai not only possessed combat skills comparable to sword dancers, they were also insidious. Almost every drow warrior will be armed with a poisonous shortbow. No one knows when these warriors with double knives ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ will suddenly pull out a poisoned crossbow and hit an arrow in the middle of the battle.And then further up, Medusa and Minotaur. The former is an excellent mage, and the latter is an excellent heavy infantry fighter.The petrochemical capabilities of Rimage Medusa''s signature will be a nightmare for all enemies. And the Minotaurs, they not only defend well, but also carry a huge axe to chop people up, they are much better than ordinary heavy infantry. At least, Dane believes that the elite white wolf defender he has always relied on is mostly unable to withstand the minotaur''s axe.And if you want to continue to look at the first level, that is the highest level of building that Shadooli can build at present, the dark paddock, and the building of the cold blood cavalry.There is not yet any cold-blooded cavalry under his command, but he can see this cavalry riding a raptor, wearing black armor, wearing a purple mask and a purple cape from the system and preview of the building architecture. They belong to heavy riding!For Valentine''s Day, shall we not mention it? Chapter 435 Elite route Cold-blooded cavalry is a serious class of heavy cavalry. "" "Fiction WWW. Y3TXT. Com This terrible cavalry unit is equipped with chain mail. Outside the armor is a black cover with a purple face scarf and a purple cape.Armor equipment is not that heavy, but the chain armor created by the Dark Elf''s craftsmanship is not bad-especially for arrows and piercing weapons.And their most exaggerated place is the spear in their hands. The shape of the puppet lance is not a typical cavalry lance. After the sharp tip, it is a long two-edged blade with blood grooves and barbs.This weapon has a strong armor-breaking ability when charging, and with the support fixed on the back of the dragon beast, this lance can be fully waved. The sharp blade and the protruding barb will become light armor. The unit''s nightmare!Perhaps, the speed and endurance of the Raptors may not be as good as the cavalry, and they may be slightly worse in charge. However, the dragon beast weighed a lot more than the war horse, and instead brought a stronger impact. In addition, their strong claws on their forelimbs and sharp teeth can completely make up for all deficiencies.All in all, the Raptors must be better at killing horses than war horses.The dark elf knight riding a raptor is an elite unit of the elf family. In terms of direct combat effectiveness, the Night Sword Leopard Cavalry of the forest forces is much worse than them. After all, the Cavalry Cavalry cannot be separated from the light cavalry anyway, but the cold-blooded cavalry is already a heavy knight. Touching his chin, Dane felt something strange. Under the Dark Elves race, in addition to the caveman''s positioning as **** cannon fodder, several other levels of arms can almost hang on the same level of arms of other races.Even if they are powerful griffins, if they fall to the ground, they may not be able to beat a cold-blooded cavalry with two or three heads. And if it is replaced with the Night Blade Leopard, it is estimated that a team of cold-blooded cavalry can defeat a squadron of the Night Blade Panther.Similarly, the strength of the Minotaur and Medusa may not be worse than that of the Gryphon and the Nightsaber-you must know that these two arms are one level lower than the Gryphon and the Nightsaber. .This is of course an advantage. In the follow-up service building, Dane also saw the fifth-level Griffin Cavalry-this is a flying force that is more powerful than the Gryphon, and the terrible abyssal Hydra, which can compete with real giants. Dragon wants to fight the level monster.However, there is one of the biggest problems in the training of the Dark Elves: high training resources and slow training. In addition, the number of dark elves themselves is small, and the number of troops they can support is bound to not be too many. Moreover, humanoid creatures such as Medusa and Minotaur cannot be obtained by training-the population of these two races is even more scarce than the drow which is already scarce! These two arms are the same as the griffins and the night blades. After the buildings are constructed, they need to be drawn from the outside world. Such a rate is doomed to their inability to expand faster and more.Together, these reasons have led to the fact that the dungeon race must take a very extreme elite route.In fact, this is exactly the same. Apart from the garbage cannon fodder such as cavemen, all the arms of all levels are elite.The output of the puppet armies was somewhat regrettable for Dane. However, the so-called mistakes must have gains, relatively speaking, Dane is still very satisfied with the elite level of the Drow army. In general, Dado''s arms architecture has brought a lot of surprises to Dane. As for other buildings, Dane also feels that the dungeon city has more distinctive features.The dark elves of the good camp have to pay a certain price.According to the memory of the soul fragments received by Dion, the dungeon base should have a very unique structure: the sacrifice altar.This is actually a quite core building of the dungeon base. The drow have a sparse population, slow training of arms, and slow formation of troops and troops. To a large extent, these ills require the building [Sacrificing Altar] to make up and save. The effect of this building is actually only one: put any soul into the sacrifice altar to kill, and let the corpse and blood exist on the altar for three days. Increase the concentration of the dark power of the underground city in a cycle of three days. And the accumulation of dark magic power will increase the fertility of the drow elves, the training degree of the army, and the degree of army recruitment within a certain period of time. The duration and intensity of the effect are determined by the ''mass'' and ''quantity'' of the sacrificed soul. Traditional dark elves, use this method to execute captives, execute criminals, and execute losers in political struggles. At the same time, being sacrificed by living creatures will increase the intensity of the city. Why not do it? Anyway, the evil drow do nt think it s a crime, but they think it s a very pleasant thing. They will even execute the execution scene like art, **** art.But the drow of the good camp can''t do this.The essence of the sacrificial altar is to kill the soul to please the **** goddess, and thus gain the blessed power of the goddess. But Edwin obviously will not have this function, and killing will not please him, but will cause him anger.Alas, after choosing Devin for the faith, the sacrifice altar, a core building in the city of dark elves, naturally ceased to exist.Instead, ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is another building. Temple of the blind."The Blind Hall: Consumes the core magic of the city, and brings the blessings of the stars to the creatures who come to the temple to receive baptism. Units that receive the blessings of the stars will have the ability of [perfect dark perception] and [good luck to come]. . ""Perfect Darkness Perception: In total darkness, you can still have sensitive perception through ears, touch, and other methods.""Good fortune: Units sheltered by good fortune will be easier to hit the key and avoid being harmed."The Blind Hall and the sacrificial altar owned by the traditional Dark Elves are two very different buildings. Edwin further radicalized and strengthened the single combat capability of the drow units that had already taken the elite route; the latter made up for the shortage of the dark elves. It is hard to say individually which is better and is better for the exhibition of the dungeon, but for Dane, he feels that it is not a good thing to lose the altar of sacrifices and obtain the temple of the blind. Chapter 436 The Blind Hall further strengthens the drow''s individual combat capabilities, which is not a good thing for Dion. www. ws520. com He is different from any drow elf lord. The proportion of the power of the dark elf in his entire power distribution is not high at all. After all, this is a new base city, unlike Orenay, which has developed so long, and there is no land like White Wolf Castle that can be used as a nutrient for the entire human kingdom. In the case of human forces and elven forces, Dane''s demand for a dark elven city that can provide a large number of troops is not so great, but instead, a city that can provide some high-end troops, may be more in line with his future for him. Planning of the Legion. In addition to the hall for the blind, there is also a characteristic building in the dungeon city, which has also attracted Dane''s interest to a considerable extent. Black Hand College. What is the Drow best? Some say it''s a machete, yes, a machete and a fine sword are the favorite weapons of the drow warrior; some say it''s magic, yes, the drow''s mage has powerful shadow magic. It is also said that the priestess is the mother-daughter priestess, yes, the priestess who believes that Seaman has a long whip is almost one of the most viable priests in the world of Orodik. But these are all left aside, in fact, the Dark Elves are really best at conspiracy. Even the drow of the good camp. Drows rarely settle things directly, which is stupid, laborious, and not necessarily able to achieve good results; they like to play various methods in the back, and no matter what method is good, as long as Just achieve the goal.In Drow''s world, the word ''betrayal'' has never been a derogatory term. Even, in a sense, people who have been betrayed are more likely to be ridiculed. Who made you so stupid? So, back to Blackhand College: This is a college that specializes in training dark agents who combine undercover agents and killers. There are always executors in conspiracy. Those who are placed next to the opponent will finally use betrayal to give the enemy a fatal blow. Of course, it is necessary to train them well. Also, they must ensure that the special agent lurkers they send out will not betray themselves. Dark elves are born shadow walkers. They are proficient in deceit, acting, betrayal, and cold-hearted. They are the best quality special workers. The shadow agents trained from the Blackhand Academy are among the best. The Blackhand Academy was built, and soon, Dane will have a strong shadow team in his hands. Get top-notch information, plant undercover, or even assassinate ... These things must be done in the shadow, Dane will have a group of best executives. After the Blackhand Academy was built, Dane met the first agent who called her a mask. Like other buildings that can be trained, when the Blackhand Academy is just set up, it will naturally come with a ''special instructor''. The higher the level of the building when it was initially constructed, the stronger the natural ability of this bonus instructor. It is also for this reason that Dane directly ordered that when the Blackhand College was initially constructed, it was directly constructed according to the highest level of the fourth-level building. The mask is the instructor of the Black Hand Academy training Shadow Agents.The mask was a figure and her hot short-haired female drow. Her silver short-eared hair is very sharp, her slender waistline, her flat but muscled abdomen, her high curvature and her exaggerated hips are all very attractive. What is worth mentioning is that her huge **** are almost the largest among the women Dane has ever seen. Taken together, this is a superb stunner. Dane almost felt a little overwhelmed when she first met her. "Master Lord ..." Her voice was a little hoarse, but it was because of this hoarse that she looked more sexy: "Sexy is also a weapon for agents, do you ... want to **** taste?" Her hand gently touched Dane''s chest, but it woke him up instead. "Stop it." His voice became indifferent. "Hee hee." The mask retracted his hand and Zheng Yan said, "I''m a secret agent instructor at the Black Hand Academy, please Lord Lord." "There is nothing else to tell you. Train a group of reliable agents first. I will give you the highest priority to select the staff from the drow, and be sure to use it as soon as possible." "Observe!" ...Dane decided to return to White Wolf Castle. Sado Ole was newly established and Orinel has just been upgraded to the fifth level. It is reasonable to say that there are still many things on Comilla. But Dane really didn''t have that much energy. Fortunately, Falau is a very mature and heavy-weight person. With his care, Orinel will not have any big problems, and he will continue to develop step by step. As for Shaduolai, although the priestess Millsap has not yet passed the test, the population of the underground city is not large. There should be no major problems. What''s more, Dyne felt that it would be a good thing to test the mistress of the Dark Star family through this time. If Millsap did a good job, in the future Dane wouldn''t mind letting her run a city like Fal''o. If it is not done well, the identity of the host of the Dark Star family will not be taken away. However, Dane will definitely look for another reliable city manager. Dean''s willingness to express this is relatively clear. Although not explicitly stated, Millsap knows it well. It is precisely because of this that Millsharp is very active and serious in the next work. So after decentralizing his work, Dane started teleportation and went to the White Wolf Fortress one week after the completion of the magic tower. The reconstruction of White Wolf Fortress has arrived, and the effect of the "Sindler''s Entrepreneur Recruitment Act" has been demonstrated. During this period, under the guidance of Chapul, the chief logistics officer, a large growing population Many workshops in White Wolf Castle have slowly begun to resume work. At the same time, most of the damaged buildings in the city can be repaired. Most of the buildings that can be repaired can not be repaired, and they are already under construction.According to the estimates given by Chapel, the reconstruction of White Wolf Castle is estimated to be completed in one or two months. The system bases of Dane''s most valued White Wolf Fortress are undoubtedly the highest priority in the reconstruction work. Today, those buildings are almost restored. All the buildings of White Wolf Castle have begun recruiting soldiers for the next training session. According to the schedule, in two months, Dane''s own main army should be able to return to the pre-war level, and even further, to reach the configuration of five standard alliances. That''s 7,500 people, and such power is already very strong. In addition, the Knights of Eldell should now be called Osel''s Beastblood Legion led by Major General Eldell, and Verina''s garrison, headquartered in Sandy Bay Port, under the command of His Majesty Dyne. The troop strength can reach more than 25,000. Look at it like this, Dion''s legion is already considered strong and strong. Moreover, as the governor of the entire territory of Schindler, nominally, the former fringe provinces of the Caesar Empire, now the land of the four wars, can be regarded as his territory. And this suffering land has gradually recovered its vitality. In fact, the people of Schindler''s experience of dealing with the war are almost the richest people in the world of Aurodic. This is a sad thing, but it is the case. People have learned how to preserve their lives to the maximum extent during the war, and even preserve their property, and they have also learned how to rebuild their homes most effectively. Although the scale of the war was large, it was nothing more than that. But there is one exception: for the chaotic demons. This has never happened before in previous wars. In fact, even if Kang Li personally led the Demon Legion that broke into White Wolf Fortress, Dane did not actually eliminate it. The demon army was greatly weakened under the sacred moonlight, but after all, there are so many, it is already very good to be able to defeat them in one fell swoop. Where can it be so easy to wipe out?What''s more, holy moonlight does not last all the time. In the follow-up battles, the demons who were beaten and driven from White Wolf Castle and scattered out of the city were scattered in the wild in the area of ??White Wolf Castle, Shawan Port, and Tieganggang. Fortunately, these disintegrated demons have not reunited together. If so, it is equivalent to another demonic army. Dispersing a single demon, or a small group of demons, is much less threatening. However, despite this, Pershing Velina and the newly-increased major general Palan also led the army. It took several months to completely wipe out the demons around White Wolf Castle and Sandy Bay Port. To this end, the team Fighting army soldiers, as well as three or five hundred people were killed in the battle of the Qing Dynasty demons. It is precisely because of this loss that Dane woke up and set aside the two great caves of Cinderella and Chaos City. Even if it is a small-scale devil scattered in the wilderness, the cost of cleaning up is not small. Therefore, under this background, at the same time as the exile enactment law was promulgated, Dane also issued a "Destruction of Magic". Up to now, the extermination magic order has been implemented for a while, and the effect is quite good. The price given by Dane is not low, and the body of the devil itself is a very valuable product. Skin eyes, hearts, bones, bones ... Many of these things cut off from the devil''s torso are many things that can be used as magic materials. And it is very precious material. You know, in the surface world, in general, it is not easy to find a monster such as the demon from the lower world. The materials on them may even be more valuable than ordinary monsters of the same level. Adding two factors together, Hindrell''s large number of monster hunter adventurers, including the formed mercenary regiment, have begun hunting against these demons under the generous interest. Even including some established small warlords, the poor would go crazy against those demons, and then look for ''Governor of the Governor'' in exchange for rewards. Even, Dane also heard that there were several courageous mercenary regiments who joined together, relying on the masters in the regiment, and planned to venture to Cinderella. Even before they left, these people also spoke out, saying that they would recapture Cinderella for the Governor Wolf, hoping that they would become the governors of Cinderella with the support of Governor Wolf.Of course, their ultimate end is annihilation. This is just an episode. Under the big background, the effect of the magic extermination order is still very good. Within months, the number of demons scattered in the wild has been reduced. This has also created a better environment for the reconstruction of the entire territory of Sindelal ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ except Dyne''s core territory in the south. At the same time, it also brought a good reputation to the Governor, Dion. After all, in the era of war in the past, under the warlord''s separation, everyone was sweeping the snow, even in the most stable era of the past, the most praised is the era of Governor Bernier most remembered by the people of Schindler. He has never issued a law that directly benefits all civilians and is in force for the entire territory of Schindler. In this sense, Dane was the first. Without the threat of the devil, Hindler has begun to recover his vitality. Although not as fast as Dane''s core territory, it has gradually brought some influence. In addition to fame, one of the most direct manifestations is that Dane has gradually begun to collect taxes from other places in Schindler. Although, for the time being, this amount is not much, but it is expected that this number will become larger and larger as the entire land economy recovers. The population base of Schindler''s territory is here. Even if a large number of people are lost during the war, there are more people alive. Of course, in order to make all the land of Schindler available for himself, Dane had to do another thing to subdue those local warlords.There are actually only two pieces of land he can really control. One is south of Hindler, White Wolf Fort and Sandy Bay Port and the surrounding area. The other one is the generation of Tieganggang-Arnold-Mihe City. This area is almost arguably the place most battered by war. Dane''s Northern Expedition was rushed from this route, and he was looted along the way. Chapter 437 Chubu-gun Tieganggang is the most baptized place in the area of ??Mihe City. ئ. m Dane''s Northern Expedition was hit from this line, and Conlin went down to attack Dyne''s territory. Both wars caused considerable damage to the territory in this area. Especially when Conley went south. Dain was just plundering the soldiers, anyway, his regiment was still relatively disciplined-at least better than Hindrell''s warlords, I don''t know how many times. The looting of property is generally the looting of local resistance elements or the collective warehouses of villages and towns. Although some ordinary people may also rob something, they will not rob them of all their power or kill people for no reason. But the devil is different. Their passage caused terrible harm to Tieganggang, Arnold, and Mi River City. However, it is precisely because of this, this area is, instead of Dyne''s own core territory, his most powerful piece of land. These two wars uprooted almost all the forces that could make the climate in this area. It is for this reason that after the war, Dane took control of the area and became very easy.Dane also gave his new territory a new name-Chubu-gun. There are no big cities in Chubu-gun, with only a small scale, only Tieganggang and Mihe City, as well as a place called Arnold Town, which was led by Arnold in the past. But although there are no large, concentrated cities, the land under central leadership is relatively large. So Dane sent three consuls to the central leadership, each responsible for the work of three small towns. This is a test, and Dane hopes to be able to check the effectiveness of his work in this way, so as to choose a more suitable administrator who can help him control the territory. After such a period of time, the recovery situation of Tong Hammer Town is the best. This also caused Dane to pay attention to the new town mayor who has been in Tong Hammer Town for less than half a year. veteran. Latchford was once a white wolf defender, a recruit recruited later in Dane''s White Wolf training camp. His talents were not bad, and he was a mercenary for a period of time in his early years. He had a lot of experience and finally achieved the position of squadron captain. Later, during the offensive against Tieganggang, in the fierce battle in Cecal Street, he lost his entire right arm, and at the same time his chest was cut. If there weren''t a pastor with the army, his life would definitely not be saved. When his body recovered, Latchford did not return to the army. Losing a hand, he can no longer be a white wolf guard wearing armor and holding a heavy shield and axe. But he was not reconciled to spend the rest of his life holding a pension like that, fortunately, he had some other abilities. For example, literacy counts. This, for Schindler, who has a high illiteracy rate, is already considered a good talent. So, as a veteran, he returned the general medal to the honor box and took up the job of assisting government affairs.As a result, in his new position, Latchford regained his second spring of his career. His working ability is still quite outstanding, and he has made some achievements, coupled with military merits, won a medal of bravery, is a **** figure under the influence of Dion, so he was simply appointed by Dion as one of the three administrators of Chubu One and stand out from the competition among the three. Dane is very satisfied with the results of his work. At the beginning, Larchford was nothing more than a small group of soldiers, and immediately left for office. However, only three months later, Tongmao Town, which suffered a huge loss in the flames of war, lost half of its population due to death and escape. In just three months, the miracle took the lead to recover. A certain vitality. The copper mines around Tongmao Town were reopened, and some small workshops also opened for business. He even led people to dig out several wells and reclaim some land. If none of this explains anything, then in the last month, Copperhammer paid a tax of two thousand gold coins to Dane, which is the most direct proof of Ratchford''s ability to work. In this case, Dane will not continue to test. Although it may be a little short for less than half a year, it is not easy to achieve results in such a short period of time. Moreover, Chubu-gun does need a consul, a person who can have an overview of the overall situation. It wouldn''t be a bad idea for Ritchford to serve as the governor of Central County. If there is a problem, just change it. As soon as he took office, Dane also gave him a new task directly-to discuss the two mine vein cooperation projects with the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce and the Shire United Chamber of Commerce. Li Haoke''s exploration expert conducted exploration in Chubu County before being transferred back to Chadaulay. He did not find large, high-quality veins, but found two minerals of average quality and not large scale. Nowadays, under the situation where Chubu-gun has been completely controlled ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, the land that can be directly controlled by the White Wolf Castle identified by the system has also been expanded. Although those two veins are not very high-quality, but under the power of the system, they will be expanded in the future. After the system mines are built, the output and quality will increase a lot.But it takes money to open these two mines. Although Dane still has some money in his hands, he doesn''t plan to pay for this investment. Sequoia and Shire are the two big losers here. Let the money go out. The subsequent mineral quotas can be leaned more towards them, and they can also repay the money they had borrowed from Dane. Humanity. The benefits Dane certainly have. He always has to open those minerals. After the two chambers of commerce can afford the opening expenses and the initial operating expenses, the ore produced can be used to pay off the debts, and it is not bad to pay off the debts. In the territory, everything is moving in a better direction. The reconstruction and the recovery have already embarked on the right path. The new land in Chubu County is also slowly renewing its vitality. In the future, Dane''s power will be further expanded. But the hidden dangers are not absent. Right now, there is one thing that urgently needs him to resolve as soon as possible. The soldiers of the Beastblood Legion are making trouble again. More than two hundred soldiers and officers gathered and they wanted to go home. It can be as big as it is small, but it can be as small as small. The rally had been dispersed for half an hour, with no consequences. But this incident made Dane realize that this was the surface impact of his insufficient control over the army. He decided to talk to Aldell. This site recommends stockings beautiful legs, child face, plump fat buttocks pictures and videos to watch online !! Quickly follow WeChat public account: meinvtao1 (long press for three seconds to copy) to watch online! Chapter 438 Governors Guard Corps The soldiers of the Beastblood Army are basically people around the beastblood castle. . From the Beast Blood Castle, they followed Governor Oze to the north to fight all the way. After finishing the Northern Army, they led to Dagon and his demon legion in the south under the leadership of Dion''s collective teleportation.֮ After the war, due to political issues, they did not return to their hometowns in the first place, but instead settled in and around the White Wolf Fortress. It has been six months.As soon as Dion took over this legion, he knew that he could not maintain absolute control over this legion like Ozer. Even if he added a lot of water in the follow-up supplement of the Beastblood Corps, he added some Southern recruits to the Beastblood Corps, which only strengthened his control to a certain extent. Can''t eradicate this problem.In this case, Dane decided to talk to Aldell Knight. This former lieutenant of the Governor of Oze, an important figure in the White Wolf Fortress, Dane also attaches great importance. After Ozer left, he soon granted the young knight a major general and appointed him directly as the legion leader of the Beastblood Legion. Dane must do this. Why didn''t he want his cronies to take charge of the Beastblood Army, but it was not realistic. No matter who is assigned to be the head of this legion, even Dane himself can never control the legion. Aldell was almost the only option at the time.In addition, the man did not show any resistance to obeying Ozer''s orders and accepting Dane''s leadership, and this was the case.But after all, the hidden dangers still exist. Dane must talk to him about the future of the Beastblood Army.Uh ...Ayrdell is not very young, but he is a true genius. He is only 27 years old this year. He has 15 years of military career and is a 14th-level knight.ȥ He used to be the son of a small merchant''s house, but his father was attacked by robbers on the way to the merchant. He died on the spot and he was kidnapped and became a small slave. But fortunately, before he was sold, the bandit was annihilated by Ozer, and he was thus free and joined the army of Ozer.Ozer''s army is not so bad, of course, the twelve-year-old young soldier will not take it. But Ozer might really like Aldell, who was only a child, and took him directly as his servant.¶ Eldell''s career as a servant lasted for five years. In these five years, under the preaching and teaching of Ozer, the young man showed his talent and became a knight.Later, he directly entered the army and became an officer. He fought on the battlefield for many years, and was transferred back to Oze by four years ago to serve as an lieutenant until today.Standing at Dane''s desk, Aldell was wearing a tan cavalry commander uniform, standing upright, with a wrinkle on his clothes. The golden head was combed tightly and neatly, and the handsome face should be sunny when he smiled, but always maintained a serious look. This is a very self-disciplined young man, quite in line with the impression of Dane when he first met him-he is an excellent soldier.Dean waved his hand and said, "Sit down."The young commander of the regiment sat down, his waist still straight. Dyne, Aldell''s gesture is not a show, just a habit that has been maintained for a long time.To be honest, for such people, Dane still likes it."Lord Lord, did you come here because of the sergeant assembly of the Beastblood Army Corps in the morning?" Aldell asked directly after sitting down. "It does matter, but not all of it.""I''m ashamed of this," said Aldell. "I also have a hard time imagining this situation for the elite Elite Blood Fortress Corps. I''m doing the follow-up rectification, and I''m involved in the lead of this thing. Sergeant, I will also deal with the corresponding military law and discipline, and I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer. "Dane nodded and said, "I''m very satisfied to hear you make such a promise. However, the most important thing that I came to you this time is another one.""You speak.""Major Eldell." Dane''s tone also became serious. He said, "Have you considered the future of the Beastblood Army?"Aldell was silent for a moment, thinking for a moment, and asked: "What are you referring to? The Beastblood Legion is obedient to the Governor of the Beastblood Fortress, and you are the successor designated by Governor Ozer before leaving, Beastblood Legion Your orders will be followed. I don''t know what future I need to consider. " Dean said: "Your statement is true, but the Beastblood Army cannot always be stationed in White Wolf Castle at all times.""If you want our army to return to Beastblood ...""No, you misunderstand." Dion said, "This army is the strength I need. I can''t leave me with an important elite army. But what I want to stay with me should not be the Beastblood. Legion. ""What do you mean ...?" Aldell''s posture became slightly unnatural.Dean smiled and said, "I thought I had made it clear." Elder leaned forward, sorted out his neckline, and said, "I hope you can speak more clearly.""Okay." Dane stood up, her body was completely covered by Aldell: "I mean, the establishment of the Beastblood Army Corps ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ will bring its glory into history, It was replaced by the Schindler''s Second Army, and I gave it a new name-the Governor''s Guard Corps. ""This ..." Ayrdel seemed to be stung."Major Eldell, you will continue to be the commander of the Governor''s Guards Corps, and you will have the right to organize officers in your legion, but I hope that the formation of the entire legion will be unified with the White Wolf Legion, Among them, there is a certain percentage of manpower, and I will assign you from my officer academy and the active officer of the White Wolf Legion. As for the officers in the replaced Guards Corps, I may transfer them to the White Wolf Legion , Or transferred to the local garrison, in short, I will give them a reliable place. "ͬʱ "At the same time, the station of the Governor''s Guard Corps will also be permanently fixed in the south of Hindler. Of course, the station may be relocated in the future, but this is a future thing.""Will you accept this appointment and assist me in completing the conversion of the Guards Corps?" After a few words, Aldell was completely silent. Asia''s No.1 beauty, hips, hot body perfect body proportion !! Follow WeChat public account: meinvlian1 (long press for three seconds to copy) Watch online! Chapter 439 Be a clown or be a hero? Aldell understands Dyne s WwW..l He is not a fool. Of course, he knows that such a change is by no means a simple change of name. If the Beastblood Legion really completed the series of alterations he said in accordance with Dane''s meaning, then the Beastblood Legion would no longer exist.Don''t look so nice to Dane, what glorious history or what s a good place are all false. If you think about it carefully, you can understand that Dane wants to take complete control of this legion, even at the expense of dismembering it.I changed the name, dismantled the soldiers and replaced the officers. These three moves continued, and the new Governor s Guard Corps, which belonged to the Beast Blood Castle, was greatly weakened. And the permanent change of the station even cut off the uncontrolled side of the legion directly from the roots-don''t the soldiers and officers think they will return to the Beast Blood Castle one day? Now I tell you, you do nt have to go back. In the future, you will be honest and obedient in the south, under the leadership of Governor Dion! To be honest, Aldell thought that as long as the Beastblood Legion did not rebel, that transformation would one day happen. Even, he calmly and objectively thought that such a change was inevitable.I just, what she didn''t expect is that this day has come so fast.I fully digested Dyne''s words, and the young knight slowly said, "Master Lord, in this case, I think it will provoke a rebound from the lower officers and soldiers below, and they are likely to have resistance."He has said very politely. In fact, if a pessimistic estimate is made, not only lower-ranking officers and lower-ranking soldiers will have conflicts, but even middle-ranking and high-ranking officers are likely to have considerable resemblance to this reform. Great hostility.If you do nt say anything, even if it s Aldell himself, why is nt he inconsistent? But Dane didn''t seem to know it at all. He said: "Yes, I took this into consideration, so this is why I came to you this time. You are the legion leader of this legion, and in the past you were the deputy of Governor Ozer. Great influence and prestige. Although there are indeed some difficulties before us, I believe that with your help, we can work together to advance and complete this reform. "Ayrder smiled bitterly.Din didn''t fully understand until Dane said that.Maybe it may be sincere to ask him for help, but by no means the most important reason. Thinking about it, Dane''s most important thing is his prestige status in this legion.Imagine, when the news of the restructuring came out, if Ayrdel clearly stated that he opposed it, what did it mean? The best result is that the restructuring cannot proceed, and if the situation is worse, it is not impossible to explode a civil war.Dane didn''t want to take such a risk, of course, he had to get Aldell out of the way.Ayrdell said with a bitter smile: "Do I have any room for opposition?"Dion spread his hands and said, "Don''t make such an expression, you must know that I am not a conspirator."Ayrdell didn''t answer, but he was obviously not so convinced of Dyne''s words. He has this self-knowledge, but if he dares to say that he is against here today, that he will not agree with this restructuring, he may even be left in this door forever. The best result is nothing more than house arrest.Under such circumstances, want to make Aldell agree with Dane that he is not a conspirator?Dane seemed to guess what Aldell was thinking. He laughed and said, "You are wrong. I know you will be a stumbling block in my restructuring plan. Of course, I have to solve your problem. I don''t just want you to be a stumbling block. I want you to be my right arm. I want you to help me like Ozer. "Eldell raised his head, glanced at Dane, and said, "In fact, I''m not that important. As long as I don''t say anything against it, I believe that Lord Lord, you can easily complete the restructuring yourself, don''t you need me? help."Dane did not refute, but nodded and said, "Yes, you are right. As long as you don''t say anything, I can finish the restructuring myself. Those guys who have nothing to do with it, no matter how big I have the confidence to put an end to everything. " The golden knight did not speak, but just stared into Dane''s eyes. He was waiting. He wanted to hear what Dane would say next. Under Aldell''s gaze, Dane didn''t flinch, his firm eyes almost seemed like mountains and rivers in his heart!He continued: "I value you, never because of your status as the leader of the Beastblood Corps. I value it as the head of the future Governor''s Guard Corps. In the future, Schindler will become a A true, unified country. After the Caesar Empire, this place of war will end all chaos and become a real peaceful place. ""We will build a country and we will create an era!""Such great achievements ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I need someone to share this glory with me." "I will be the king, and you, Eldell, do you want to be the jumping-joker clown defeated by the king, or do you want to be the closest hero to the king?"Every time he said a word, Dane would take a step forward; and when he spit out the word ''hero'', his figure completely covered Eldell.The young knight''s figure is actually tall, but in front of the majestic Dion, he has a short head!However, what made Aldell even more shocked was what Dion said before.Do you want to be a stepping stone, a clown jumping clown, or do you want to be a hero beside the king? Aldell struggled. He really couldn''t let go of the feelings in his heart, he couldn''t put down the pride of being a Beastblooder, and maybe even some resentment about Oze''s sudden departure.But all this was eventually overwhelmed.He pulled out his long sword, kneeled in front of Dane on one knee, and held it with both hands: "James Ayrdel, here to you, the great Governor Hindler, swore allegiance! I will be your sword , To level all enemies for you; I will be your shield and you will resist all evil; I will serve you, and be your most loyal knight. "There was a big smile on the corner of Dain''s mouth. He took Aldall''s sword in one hand, and pulled the young knight directly with the other, hugged it! Chapter 440 Knight Commander "Name: James Ayrdel." "Hero Template: Knight Commander." "Strength: 30." "Agile: 13" "Physique: 23" "Intellect: 10" "Perception: 16" "Charm: 18""characteristic:" "Self-discipline (personal characteristics): greatly reduce the chance of heroes being assassinated due to bad habits and affecting the morale of the army." "Lead by example (personal trait): The hero has a very good discipline. Under his example, the army he leads is +1." "Courageous charge (heroic): He is not only a powerful knight himself. When leading the cavalry unit, the charge effect of the army will be increased to a certain extent." "Cavalry Leader (heroic): Leading heavy cavalry units is more handy." ... What Dane didn''t expect was that after Aldell had sworn allegiance to him, he would be directly identified as a hero by the system. Knight Commander, this hero template is pretty good. With his help, Dane can finally start his own restructuring plan. The entire restructuring plan of the Beastblood Army Corps-oh no, it should now be called Governor s Guard Corps lasted a month and a half.In fact, after Dyne conquered Aldell, one of the biggest obstacles to the restructuring of the entire army was solved. After Aldell had sworn allegiance to Dane, he began to deal with the restructuring of the Guards. He and Dane did not directly make the matter public. This important decision, of course, must be done secretly before it can be taken to the table. This has nothing to do with conspiracy or operation, but to simply choose a solution that is more labor-saving and easier to succeed. Under the gesture of Dion, Aldell privately found several senior officers who had a close relationship with him in the Beastblood Corps in private, and expressed his intention to follow Dion''s intentions. , And try to draw some people over. As for those who would usually make some dissatisfaction with Dane''s rule, they were deemed to be the targets of the crackdown. These people, as soon as the restructuring information is announced, will be controlled by the power of Dane. Those who understand the situation clearly and can obediently, may also be able to get a half-time job in other places, and then go to support the elderly. In this matter, Dane will never be softhearted. Of course, despite this, the whole thing is not going so smoothly. The problem lies in this step where Aldrel draws close friends. A half-orc officer named Mickel, with an unsure mouth, revealed the matter after being drunk once. This way the wind leaked, and then caused a stir!Fortunately, Dane and Aldell reacted fast enough. Before the whole thing had time to ferment, they made a determined decision and took the lead. A large number of high-ranking officers of the Beastblood Legion were invited by Dane to have tea. Especially those who are dissatisfied have not missed one. Immediately afterwards, news of the restructuring of the Legion was announced. The junior officers of the Legion, as well as a large number of soldiers, certainly expressed great dissatisfaction with the restructuring plan, and had great resistance. This did not exceed Dane''s expectations. The wishes of the soldiers and officers at the bottom were one of the biggest troubles in the restructuring. For extremely large numbers of junior officers and veterans, of course, Dane could not take any drastic measures to deal with it, which would easily cause mutiny. But after all, they have no leader. Some high-ranking officers who may have an impact on the restructuring plan have been temporarily isolated by Dane. No one came out to make trouble, and the risk of mutiny was kept to a minimum. In this way, Dane still has a way to deal with it. And, this is exactly the time when Aldell, the prestigious legion leader, came forward!He took some high-ranking officers, frequented the barracks, and tried to calm the soldiers and non-commissioned officers. Aldrel''s appeasement brought quite good results. Soldiers may be in conflict with Dane''s order, but there was basically no objection to Aldrel''s order. As the soldiers'' emotions stabilized, Dane''s restructuring plan was also proceeding in an orderly manner. A large number of personnel were transferred and the troops were transferred, leaving soldiers with no time to take care of them. In the end, after the one-month restructuring plan ended, the Beastblood Legion truly became history, replaced by the new Governor''s Guard Corps! As the name implies, the Governor is in the Guards Corps. This is a unit dedicated to defending the Governor and considered to be the Governor''s pro-arms. Dain transferred a large number of his own subordinates to the Governor''s Guard Corps to serve as an officer. Even after the underground city of Comilla no longer needed to be guarded ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Sarko, the commander, was brought up directly by Dane and thrown into the Governor''s Guard Regiment as a heavy cavalry Duties of the Captain. Dane is going to let him practice in this position again. He is in Dane''s mind and gave Aldell the best role as a deputy. In the future, he may not be able to replace him and become the legion of the Governor''s Guard Corps. long. Of course, it would take Sarko to fight for himself. All in all, in this way, after the restructuring, Dyne''s control of the Governor''s Guard Corps has been greatly enhanced. Although, the soldiers are still those soldiers, and there are some vicious veterans. There may be dissatisfaction with the new captain transferred. However, this is not a big problem. Dane believes that the excellent officers under his command have all grown up from the war, and have been strengthened by the system to clean up these disobedient people. Veterans oil, is not an easy task?If even the soldiers under his command were not at peace, Dane felt that it would be better for such officers to be removed. As for a large number of junior officers of the Blood Beast Legion, they were transferred and replaced, and some of them were placed in the main legion of Dane, responsible for the duties of some captains such as the captain of the white wolf and the captain of the white wolf cavalry. There are many, simply transferred into the garrison. These guys, staying in the Governor''s Guard Corps is a trouble, but throwing them into the main army, they can''t make any waves. Not to mention those who were thrown into the garrison, Verina could not wait for such a group of experienced junior officers to fill her corps, which was of great benefit to the combat effectiveness of her garrison. And she also has a way to clean up these unruly officers and ensure that they can be obedient and obedient. Chapter 441 Hands on Warlords (2 in 1) As soon as the restructuring of the Governor''s Guard Corps was completed, Dane encountered an annoyance. The Freya woman found the door again. The female paladin Freya had been wounded in Ghostblade Harbor for almost a month, and she had just recently recovered. With this self-cultivation, she remembered her responsibilities again-they had to clear the demon of Cinderella. She didn''t come, Dane couldn''t remember. When she came here, Dane remembered that she had an account and hadn''t calculated with these clergymen. For a long time, Dane had no time to talk to them, but this did not mean that Dane did not know who was helping the ghost sword port when he performed the purification ceremony of the evil god''s tentacles in Comilla more than a month ago. In addition to these priests, who else? Those who were motivated to do this kind of thing, capable of doing this kind of thing, and had a deeper understanding of intelligence, on the island of Comilla at the time, there were no other people except these priests. The reason why it was not difficult at that time was that, on the one hand, considering that there was no conclusive evidence, for the clergy of the Holy See, which was famous throughout the Big Six, Dane was not easy to start directly; and at the time, the purification ceremony was in progress Later, his energy was involved in the construction of the underground city-Sadooli, and the reform of the Governor''s Guard Corps. He had no time to deal with these people.And Dane just ignore them, they dare to come to the door? It''s a dead end. Of course, Freya refused to admit it. However, in the end, after Dane had brought in direct contact with the clergy, and then arrested the adventurers responsible for spreading the news in Ghostblade Harbor, Freya had nothing to say. In the end, this priesthood of the Holy See was "gifted" out of the territory by Dane-of course, if you say that it was driven out, Dane would never admit it. In fact, Cindriela Dane is going to fight. If he hadn''t, he wouldn''t mind taking the priesthood of the Holy See with him. After all, more than sixty clergymen, with an average professional level of one rank, can be regarded as a relatively powerful force, and they are all paladins and priests using divine power in the battle to purify the devil. The role that China can play out should still be great. But now, Dane has no idea. The reason is simple. These people were severely damaged after the battle under the island of Comilla. Only a dozen individuals were able to persist until Dane''s support and left the underground world alive, and several of them lost most of their fighting power forever because of their injuries. Such a team no longer has any combat power, so Dane naturally will not value them so much. What''s more, these priests, including Freya, are a group of guys who don''t obey orders. When they take them to war, they must always worry that this group of people will act without authorization, and it will easily cause trouble. Moreover, relying on the identity of the Holy See, Dion will also find it difficult to deal with them. Can''t help, but it is likely to add chaos. What do Dane take with them like this? Simply blow away and pull down. However, before bombing them away, Dane decided to give them a ''sweetness''.This so-called sweetness is the news that Cecilia got when she returned from the dark jungle, that the peaceful place has now become a paradise for the cursed church. Dane wasn''t sure if the Holy See had received this information-he estimates that those mad believers must know this. But he did not mind at all to continue to exert a little pressure on the Holy See through other channels. After all, if the Holy See is willing to deal with those **** who curse the church, Dane would raise his hands and feet to welcome him. ... At this moment, it was the summer season of Schindler, and at this time, Dane also decided to start. The target he was going to take was the warlord forces with the coordinates of White Wolf Castle in both east and west directions. Schindler is a paradise for warlords. In this case, there is not only a large warlord on this land, but also many small warlords. For these small warlords, Dane never took the time to clean up, but sooner or later he had to get them all out. After all, he is not content at all just to be the governor of Schindler, he wants to be king, to end the century of chaos in Schindler, and to build a country that can be unified and centralized. He would never tolerate the existence of various warlord forces in his country who did not obey orders. The first thing to clean up is the guys from the east. From the direction of White Wolf Castle to the northeast, the normal march went for more than half a month, which is the beast blood castle. But in fact, there are three small warlord forces on the land between Bailangbao and Beastblood for half a month and nearly two hundred kilometers away. Evil Eye Bergen, Morto, the Executioner, Blind Dragon.These three small warlords, nominally one year ago, were allies of Dion. They are sandwiched between the White Wolf Castle and the Beast Blood Castle. Without any suspense, they must join the battle line between him and Ozer. Otherwise, it will never exist to this day. However, the war did not really threaten their own interests in essencethe small warlords usually only put their eyes on one acre and one-third of their own land. Where is there any thought to control the general situation? It is precisely because of this that they did not enter the battlefield themselves, but under the orders or threats of Ozer, they sent a total of more than 2,000 soldiers to join Ozer''s army. This is a complete number. In essence, their troops did not persist until the start of the war, and they were almost consumed as cannon fodder in the earliest battle in Ice Cave City. After winning the war and leaving Ozer away, Dyne became the de facto Governor of Hindler, and they soon sent envoys to show their intention to surrender to Dyne. They regard Dane as Ozer in the past, and do not mind handing over a portion of the territory to Dane as a tribute, and do not mind sending troops to assist the battle when Dane needs it. In their opinion, such a representation is enough. But in Dane''s eyes, this is not enough. There is no warlord position for Dyne''s Schindler''s future. There are only two paths he left for these three people: Complete surrender of authority, or death. ... New Caesar 218 years, June 17. After being calm for half a year, Hindler was in trouble again. The governor of Hindlerell, Mad Wolf Dane, issued a command to the three warlords northeast of White Wolf Castle.The order was signed in the form of a letter by Dion himself, and a messenger was sent to the three people. Then, the order was publicized in the name of the Governor-General at White Wolf Fort. The decree looked up and wrote this line: "Trial Notice of Local Government System in Tianshuizhou Region". The content of this decree is very simple. The so-called Tianshuizhou area is the place from Bailangbao to the northeast to the animal blood castle. The so-called ''local government system'', it is clear that the three warlords in Tianshuizhou have given a signal: I want to turn Tianshuizhou into a local government, and you warlords will give me a way. In fact, the content of this decree is similar. Require all illegal military groups in Tianshuizhou area to disarm within one month and wait for the next arrangement and order; require all industries in Tianshuizhou area to take stock by themselves, and one month later, an official sent by the Governor''s House will check; After a month, the Tianshuizhou County Government will be established, and all administrative affairs in the area will be taken over by the local government. All military forces will be under the direct control of the Governor. This decree of Dyne is condemning the death penalty of the three warlords, namely, "evil eye" Baiergen, "executor" Molotto, and "blind dragon" Odau. If the decree is really implemented, wouldn''t it mean that the three of them are completely finished? Hand over the army within a time limit, hand over administrative power within a time limit, inventory the property ... Military power, administrative power, and economic property were all surrendered. This is obviously to force the three of them to die. Dane does exactly that. He would never be naive to think that he became the governor of Hindler''s territory, and he was truly destined to be able to unify the country. Warlords will not give up their power, and they are especially unlikely to give up their army. Under such circumstances, there is an untunable contradiction between him and the local warlord. Needless to say, as long as Dane asks others to surrender the army, the warlords must not die.War is obviously an inevitable thing. In this case, Dane had no intention of coordinating in administrative laws. However, Dane gave them a choice. In fact, after sending a ambassador to Mingnian, he issued the "Notice" to the three warlords in Tianshuizhou area, and also gave them a private letter. The content of the private letter will not be as cold as an open administrative decree. In a private letter, Dane explained to them their ideas about ending the situation of the local warlords of Hindlerell and the desire to establish peace. Of course, these statements naturally cannot have any influence on the warlords. They are warlords and not idealists. How could Dyne be willing to surrender authority in the vernacular? If you want to persuade others, it is natural that there must be real benefits. At the end of the private letter, Dane made a clear promise that as long as they surrendered the army and took off the status of warlord, Dane would give them an explanation. In this explanation, Dane himself thought that it was quite generous. If they wish, they can join Dion''s legion and simply serve as a general. They will have a relatively high starting point and become a senior officer in Dane''s military group, taking on certain responsibilities in accordance with their respective capabilities, and in the future, will be promoted in accordance with military merits, like everyone else. There will be a slight bias.If they do nt want to continue to join the army, it does nt matter. Dane can set aside a part of the land and let them operate as a businessman or landlord. The land is not needed, and it is given to a part of the city s industry. That s fine, or just give a lot of money. . Moreover, no matter which path they choose, whether to join the army or to return to the field, Dane is willing to provide some economic and political benefits. For example, the annuity system, the tax revenue of Tianshuizhou area, within a certain number of years, take a certain percentage as their personal income. Politically, Dane decided to implement the honorary aristocracy system and give certain political privileges preferential treatment. This is Dane''s future for them, and guarantee their wealth for half a life, in exchange for their authority to surrender the warlord. And if they don''t want to, Dane won''t be polite to them at all. The Governor''s Guard Corps, which has just completed the restructuring, does not take long, and the 10,000-strong elite troops are ready. The actions of the Governor''s Guard Corps were not hidden at all, and the bright one was placed on the border of Bailangbao near Tianshuizhou. This legion is like a sharp blade placed on the necks of the three warlords by Dion ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, and the private letter delivered to them is the candy held by Dion in the other hand . And what he meant was obvious-- "Eating sugar or being knifed? Choose it yourself." The three warlords responded differently. "Evil Eye" Byrgen seemed hesitant. After being notified, there was not much movement within his sphere of influence. Neither began preparations, nor did he respond positively to Dane''s notice, nor did he respond to any of Dane''s envoys. According to the news that the eyeliner placed beside him came back, Berger, who was a businessman in his early years, is currently in a shake, and he seems to be watching the other two actions.Blind Dragon Ao Dao s response was pretty good. He communicated with Dion very frequently through the envoy of Dion. This old man, who is over six years old, wants to know how much he can gain if he surrenders authority. According to his attitude, he should just want to continue bargaining, take the power in his hands as a commodity, and raise the price to a higher price. As for the ''executor'' Molotto, his response was the most intense. He directly detained the ambassador to his territory, and publicly executed Dyne''s ambassador a week later, and said ruthlessly: "That wolf cub thought he was invincible? Shit! Yes If the **** is raised, try it at Tianshuizhou. I will definitely use Tomahawk to give him an unforgettable lesson and let him know that in the land of Hindler, it is not his hybrid who has the final say. of!" After reading the returned information, Dane clearly wrote the original words of Molotto, sneered to tear the letter into pieces, threw it in the trash, and said gently: "Want to die? I fulfill you." Chapter 442 Schindler University (2 in 1) The Governor''s Guard Corps is a very mature army, but this is their first battle. Dust Fate? Article Xueyan Net They say they are mature because the soldiers who formed the Governor''s Guard Corps, with the exception of some new staff added after the war, are still mostly veterans. These veterans from the beast blood castle are all war experience and rich guys. They first fought against the orc tribe in the Beastblood, and did not do less when they cleared the bandits. After the start of the war, he fought with the northern army for almost half a year, and went to Bailangbao to fight the devil. In other words, what kind of enemies have these veterans never seen? The private warlord in Tianshuizhou area is not even his opponent. Even those recruits who are new to the Governor''s Guard Corps are not weak. They were all selected from among the refugees, mercenaries and adventurers under Dyne''s generous recruitment policy, and then completed rigorous training in White Wolf Castle and had complete equipment. Even these recruits, to be honest, are not those warlord personal soldiers can handle. And this is their first battle because the Governor''s Guards Corps needed further running-in between the old soldiers and the new officers after a major blood exchange. Even though the restructuring has been going on for some time, Dyne doesn''t know how far this kind of running-in has gone. He hopes to use this war as a test. However, the opponent chosen by this test is a bit too weak.A total of 10,000 Governors Guards Corps, after the one-month deadline stated in the "Trial Notice of the Local Government System in Tianshuizhou District", arrived in Tianshuizhou. In this battle, Dane did not lead the team himself, but let the new Cavaliers Commander Aldell fight. And the facts also prove that those warlord personal soldiers are completely ineligible to let Dane do it himself. Aldell personally sat in the army, and the new coalition leader, Sarko, served as a vanguard, with the strength of the three coalitions, and rushed directly to the land of the ''executor'' Molotto. The half-orc warlord who jumped the most fiercely before the war was not supported by Sarko''s front for three days. In the first battle, Sarko led his own heavy cavalry regiment. He only used a round of charge, and in the cooperation of the other two ally''s friendly forces, directly converted the two of Molotto''s two. The army in its early thousands was crushed head-on. For the next three days, in fact, Sarko was clearing the remains of Molotto. And on the third day, the unruly orc warrior was surrounded in a small village in Tianshuizhou, and then died. His head was sent to Dane''s desk under the speed of a horse. Dane didn''t look at the ugly head, waved his hand, and said, "Nail it to the wall." Molotto''s head was hung at the gate of White Wolf Castle for a week, and he was thrown away to feed the wild dogs until the rancidity was too much to smell. Prior to this, Tianshuizhou had been calmed down.In Tianshuizhou, Morto the executioner is actually the strongest of the three warlords. In his early years, he was born with a half-orc bandit. His style was tough and sturdy. The military strength of more than 2,000 people was also the strongest of the three warlords. They have been pressing the other two in Tianshuizhou, so that they are almost out of breath. Perhaps because of this, Molotto has the illusion that he is already invincible, otherwise it is difficult to explain, why did he dare to top Dane''s majesty? However, even so, under the attack of the Governor''s Guard Corps, his powerful army was no different from the chickens and dogs, and they were shattered into pieces. ''Blind Dragon'' Ao Dao did not intend to resist hard. After receiving the news that Molotto had been eliminated, he even dared not bargain further. He quickly accepted Dane''s conditions and took the whole family. When I arrived in Shawan Port, I received a sum of money, settled a textile mill, and planned to become a factory owner in Shawan Port. The wicked "Evil Eye" Byergen, who had been erratic, saw that the situation was over, and chose his surrender quite wisely. He quickly surrendered his military power, and he dared not continue to be a wall grass. However, this guy has a little more ambition than Ordo. After handing over the army, he expressed his hope to be a general in Dion''s army. If he had such a consciousness a month ago, Dane wouldn''t mind adding a senior officer to his legion. But now, Dane has no meaning. When Bergen came under the guard of a group of soldiers in the Guards Corps, he came to White Wolf Castle, met Dane, and expressed his surrender. Dane threw him into the garrison with a paper order. Teach Verina. The training is good, and Dane doesn''t mind one more general with some leadership experience; if this person is really not saved, then he will stay in the garrison for a lifetime. Eldell led the Governor''s Guard Corps and continued to station in Tianshuizhou for a month after the end of this war, which was not a war at all. At the same time, this area also implemented military control for a whole month, until various administrative personnel set off from Shawan Port and arrived at the center of Tianshuizhou and Sijing Town. It was declared over.In Dane''s hands, the administrative staff is slightly lacking. In the area of ??Hindler, it is easy to find experienced veterans; it is difficult to find someone who is literate, can count, and can be a clerk. This kind of talent is the most dense in Shawan Port. This is due to the relatively good commercial atmosphere of the city, and there are still some commercial and financial talents. In addition, in the past two years, Velina personally sat in this commercial port city. The city government she led has played a huge role and trained a group of reliable affairs officials. Dane has no place to recruit talents, so he can only find people from Verina''s hands. In fact, the manpower previously sent to Chubu-gun, Tienailgang and Mihe City was actually transferred from Verina. And this time, with the establishment of the Tianshuizhou regional government, Dean had to transfer another group of people from her. To this end, Verina also came over to find Dane and complained. "Lord Lord, Chubu County and Tianshuizhou have taken half of the veterans from my city government. This has greatly affected our work. If we continue to transfer people, Shawan Port Your own development will also be constrained, so please consider it carefully. " Dean was helpless about the issue that Verina said. But the lack of reliable administrative staff within the territory is indeed an important issue. "I''ll find a way to solve this problem, Verina. It''s been a bit of a hard time." In the face of some female knights who have been pitted by themselves, Dane can only comfortably. But Verina did nt eat this set, she just listened to her saying, I think of a way and a way, Lord Lord still do nt say such perfunctory words. Our steps have gone a little too far, and the basic manpower problems have not been solved. Anything else to mention about vertical control of Hindler? "If, under Digne''s majesty, who else under his courage dare to confront him with a hard top, it is only the female knight who is Verina. She didn''t have any bowels, and her style was so tough that she was even cruel, and she was so ruthless towards herself. Dane was somewhat awkward. As if Verina did not see the embarrassment on Dyne''s face, she continued to ask aggressively: "Master, what do you think of to solve the problem of insufficient administrative staff?" Dion said: "I will build a college dedicated to training administrators, so rest assured." "Academy?" "Yep." "If that''s the case, that''s fine. However, the college''s preparation plan, as well as the faculty, have the Lord Lord thought about it?" "Think well." After Dane finished speaking, he stared at Verina with a embarrassing smile. The horsewoman sighed and said, "Still you want to transfer someone from me?" "There is no other way ..." Dion said, "Now, Schindler''s most mature group of affairs officials is in your hands. I can''t transfer people from you, and I really can''t get it from anywhere I''ve found someone. However, rest assured that once the college is established, you can output students steadily and everything will be better. ""Hmm ..." Verina sighed, but she wasn''t unreasonable. She knew what Dion was saying was true. In this regard, she can only express her willingness to cooperate. [College] is a special building at the base of the temple. As the name suggests, the college is a building dedicated to training a wide variety of talents. In fact, this building, Dyne had wanted to build before, but was delayed by various offices, coupled with the constraints of realistic and objective conditions, resulting in the college building has never been built. To this day, it is impossible. In fact, before Verina came to her door, the Academy of White Wolf Castle was already under construction. This time, Dane rolled out the shop. Since it''s going to be made, just make it better. At the end of August, Schindler University was officially established. The college is a special building, and its effect is not limited to a single. In fact, a college includes several components. But this time, Dane directly got Military Section Business Section Administration Section Magic Section. The military section is very easy to handle, and Dean has a lot of experienced soldiers in his hands. It is more than enough to draw staff from active duty officers, not to mention that there are still some veterans in his territory, which can also be transferred to the military section to serve as trainers. Some of the retired officers were retired because of injuries, and some were older. But no matter what, their personal combat strength may not be comparable to the heyday, but the rich experience is the most suitable for teaching new students.The enrollment of military subjects is also quite special. In the face of the public and the society, the number of students is extremely scarce. Even if they are recruiting, they generally only face young offspring who have followed Dane in the early years. As for ordinary adventurers, mercenaries, or people with other identities, it is difficult to enter the military section of the college. In fact, the largest source of students in the military department is not elsewhere, but the military. Part of the students from the army are officers themselves. Some lower-ranking officers and non-commissioned officers may have rich experience in warfare, but they lack systematic theoretical knowledge and need to enter the college for further study. But this part is relatively small. More sources are those ordinary young soldiers. Some young soldiers who have made contributions in the war need to be promoted to officers. According to Dane s new vision, they will be promoted to reserve officers first, and then thrown into the military academy for learning until they graduate. Will return to the army as a full officer. In fact, the military academy is one of the most important goals for Dyne to establish the University of Sindler ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The prospective officers who need to study in the military department, in addition to studying military knowledge in the academy, They also need to further accept the study of ideological content centered on ''Allegiance to the Governor''. In Dane''s vision, in the future, as long as his legions, officers and non-commissioned officers at all levels should come out of this college, they must all have the blood of allegiance to the Governor, Unified Hindler is faith. In this way, officers will bring faith into the army, and an army with faith is truly invincible. At the same time, this will also raise Dyne''s control of the army to an unshakable level. Of course, several other disciplines are not incidental. The Administration Section is exporting administrative talent for the future, the entire Kingdom of Hindler. And no matter how unhappy Verina was, the faculty at this college could only be transferred from her.There are two ways for business students. The first is to be sent to various private chambers of commerce. I believe that no matter whether it is a small chamber of commerce or a large-scale chamber of commerce, it will be happy to receive talents who have learned how to perform business operations in this system. There is really no place to go, at least Hull''s Comillas Chamber of Commerce will not reject such talents. On the other hand, it can be used as a supplement to the administrative talents exported by the Administration Division and go to the local government. After all, economic development is always the core job in any place, and those who need to understand business operations and control the industry are indispensable. As for magic subjects, this tall place trains people who have some knowledge of magic. Dane does not ask that the magic department can train serious masters in large quantities, not even magic apprentices, but these people with a certain magic knowledge will at least be enchanted, alchemy, magic guides, etc. This is related to magic Excellent staff in the workshop. Chapter 343 Wasteland Pass (2 in 1) Sindler University, it is a project for the benefit of the future, in the near future, it is difficult to see what role it can directly play. Even the shortfall in the number of most urgent administrative staff is difficult to fill in a short time. The first batch of students in the administrative department, even if they graduated urgently, will not be until three months later. But Dane''s expansion will not stop there. After being recaptured in Tianshuizhou, Dane looked towards the west of Sand Bay Harbor. To the west of Shawan Harbor is a desert with a range of more than 200 kilometers. It was a real wasteland. It is true that Schindler is on the edge of the Eastern Wasteland; this is a barren land, and that is true. But even so, Schindler''s land wasn''t really that barren. At least, in places where water can be mined and wells can be drilled, they can still be used for long-term living. What''s more, some oasis, some exposed areas of underground rivers, and other places where water can be obtained are all places that can save lives. However, a distance of more than one hundred kilometers west from Shawan Port is all extravagant. It was a real desert, without water, where no life could live for long. After walking through this area, the land will gradually become alive, and even a lot of grass and even forests can be seen. However, it is no longer the territory of Hindler, but has entered the most marginal country of the western human world-the Principality of Florence.Dane didn''t mean to find trouble in the Principality of Florence. The Grand Duchy of Florence has more than 20,000 direct troops. These 20,000 are professional soldiers. The famous Duke Guard is a knighthood with a size of 1,000. Of the root. In addition to these direct powers of the Grand Duke of Florosa, his vassals, counts, viscounts, barons, etc., these nobles, large and small, totaled more than fifty. They may be nothing, but they represent more than fifty aristocratic autonomous territories. These were the vassals who swore allegiance to the Grand Duke Florence. When the Grand Duchess of Florence blew the horn of war, they would arm themselves, bring their own armies, and assemble under the Dukes'' banner. At that time, it will be another army whose total strength may reach more than 30,000. Not to mention, the land of Florence does not know how many times richer than Schindler. With the guarantee of sufficient wealth, their army is both Schindler in terms of equipment and training. Seoul''s warlords are difficult to fight. Of course, Dane is an exception. His main army will not say, even if the Governor''s Guard Corps, fight with the Central Army of Florence will not counsel. However, there is still a large gap between the two sides in terms of overall national strength and weight. Dane hasn''t had that much appetite for the moment, and trying to swallow the Florensa may be a more difficult task than defeating Conley. However, even though Dane didn''t really want to fight the Principality of Florence, he must now be ready to compete with the Grand Duke. The reason why this is said is because of a place called "Waste Land Pass". Said Guan Guan, in fact, it is a fortress-type town, located on the barren land more than two hundred kilometers west of Shawan Port, in the center. The water resources, food resources, and other various resources there cannot be produced on their own, they can only be mobilized from other places. And the reason why the owner of this "waste land pass" has to spend so much effort to maintain the existence of this city, of course, there are his reasons. The man named Daddy Im relies on the barren land to seize huge benefits: this barrier is the only way for Hindler to reach western human society from the land.On the absolute wasteland more than two hundred kilometers away, there is no road, plain land, and anywhere can be walked. However, there are too few places to be replenished in the absolute wasteland. With a distance of more than two hundred kilometers, any caravan carrying commodities must carry supplies for at least half a month before they can walk. The hot and windy sands are fatal killers to the caravan. In order to prevent all kinds of accidents, this supply has more to bring. In fact, usually a caravan has to go this way. If they don''t plan to replenish supplies in the middle, they must prepare at least one month of supplies for the members of the caravan and their livestock. However, the caravan''s capacity is limited. When more supplies need to be carried, fewer goods can be carried, and the profit will naturally be reduced. So, if there is such a town in the middle of the road, it can provide them with supplies? Obviously, it will become a place for business people, travelers and their favorite. However, the supplies of wasteland customs do not come out of thin air, and the prices sold to business travelers will naturally be very expensive. Such expensiveness has essentially become a means of exploitation. But relatively speaking, most businessmen are willing to stay there for a while to allow the caravans to rest, without having to worry about being attacked by bandits, or worrying about the baptism of the wind and sand. Not to mention, the place can still pay customs duties to enter the Principality of Florence by the way, holding the tax certificate issued by the wasteland customs, the caravan in the Principality of Florence can be unblocked. Of course, even if this is the case, there are still some businessmen who are reluctant to walk away from the wasteland in order to save money. But such people in this no-man''s land are easily attacked by bandits who do not know where they are, and they are thrown into the sand with their money. Anyone with a good eye can see what these inexplicable robbers are. If they say that they have nothing to do with Daddy Im, no one will believe it.But no one can do anything about him. Businessmen can only endure such exploitation. After all, everyone still has to make money. And because of this, Daddy Im''s life is quite nourishing. According to legend, the beautiful maids at home are never less than ten people. The carpet at home is made of the softest belly fur of the precious mammoth from the Argus Plateau. The most precious treasures of the Hai Naga family; even, it is said that Daddy Im has a pair of dragon eyes-the eyes of a real dragon-as decorations. All in all, Daddy Im is rich, which is universally acknowledged. While rich, Daddy Im is also a figure that no one can afford. Even Governor Conley did not hit his mind on Im''s head at the height of the sun. The immigration barrier of Imu was, of course, on the land of Hindler. During the Second Caesar Empire, this area was part of the Province of Hindler. Even after the dissolution of the empire and the vassals of the princes, no lord had ever declared sovereignty over the area where the wasteland was located. Then there is no doubt that it should be the land of Hindler. And Im, who built the city on this land, should also be a Schindler''s warlord. But even though that was the case, no one would really think of Im as a warlord. The reason is simple, his wasteland customs can even handle the tariffs for entering the Duchy of Florence! If you think about it, you will know what kind of relationship he has with the Duchy of Florence. Therefore, even Conry did not dare to mess with him. When the Schindler''s all-out war was in full swing last year, this old guy was still able to earn his money safely and live a comfortable life. He didn''t even show which side he supported, and he didn''t even bother to say verbally, as if the battle that swept Hindler had nothing to do with him.It really doesn''t matter much. It''s just that, now, Dane didn''t want him to continue to be so moist. The existence of wasteland detention has fattened Daddy Im and fattened the Florentine nobles behind him, but it had no benefit to Hindler. The high supply price makes Wasteland Customs a veritable black shop. Yim''s indulgence in the bandits and sometimes his army would go to battle in person would even take a hit on business. In addition to not affecting business activities, the wasteland customs also to some extent served as a means of exploitation by the Principality of Florence against merchants from Schindler. The tariffs collected in the wasteland customs are not based on normal commercial taxes. Through the desolation barrier, the Florentines controlled Hindler''s export to the land of western human society and seized huge wealth. In the past, Dane was unable to manage this matter, but now he has decided that he can no longer let Yim''s guy continue to be so arrogant. In Dane''s view, the wealth intercepted by him and the interests flowing from the wasteland to the Duchy of Florence should have been Schindler''s. As Governor of Hindler, he was obliged to keep this wealth and stop the exploitation of the Florentines. He also has an obligation to guarantee the integrity of territorial sovereignty throughout Hindler''s territory. Of course, just talking about these sounding things is just fine. The reason why Dane really wanted to operate on Imam''s Wasteland Pass was purely for profit. Ime, and even the Principality of Florence, can earn at least 50,000 gold coins a month from the wasteland customs, and these money will not fall into the hands of Dane, and he will naturally not be so happy. As for whether it will anger the Florensa behind Imm ...To be honest, Dane didn''t bother at all. Dane would not take the initiative to attack Florence, but it does not mean that he was afraid that the Florence would take the initiative to attack him. Schindler''s barren land is Dane''s home. Here, he will not be afraid of any enemies. Only with sufficient strength can there be enough diplomatic capital. The wasteland confines the parasite controlled by the Floren?a and growing on the Hindler, which must be disposed of. ... In 218, on September 1st, Dane issued an order to warlord Im, the owner of the city on the western wasteland. The content of this order is generally similar to that of the "Tianlinzhou Local Government Restructuring Trial Notice", requiring him to surrender the army as scheduled and to hand over the administrative power of the wasteland customs. Of course, Im doesn''t do it, but with the lesson learned from the executioner Molotto, Im doesn''t dare to talk too hard with Dane. In public, he did not respond at all to Dane''s order in the name of the Governor, but in private, there were many activities. So, next, Dane welcomed the arrival of two groups of men and women. The first wave came from businessmen from the direction of the wasteland. They came with Dad''s kindness and gifts. The rich master, however, has lost his capital this time. According to the car-drawn gifts from the caravan, rare and rare treasures are not rare. According to Dane''s business accountants'' estimates, the total value of these gifts from Imra is no less than 50,000 gold coins, which is already half of the money Dane borrowed from the Sequoia Chamber of Commerce!Along with these gifts, there was also a letter from Im. In the letter, Im''s tone and wording were quite sincere and respectful, and he also placed himself very low. The letter refers to Dyne as ''the great Governor of Hindler''s Territory''; and he refers to himself as ''guarding the subordinates of the Governor for the Governor''; The wasteland was closed for the development of Schindler''s; and he stated that he was willing to continue to use the remaining half of his life and continue to guard the party for the Governor ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ never die. The words are quite beautiful, and in essence, some are mentioned implicitly. For example, Im said in the letter that if Dane could continue to keep him in the wasteland, he would offer a gift of not less than 50,000 gold coins every year as a ''tribute to the Governor''. . The gift was accepted by Dane; on the condition, he could never agree. Dane wrote a reply, the wording was still very strict, and no grace required Im to have to surrender his power within the time limit according to the content in the "Trial Notice of Local Government System". 50,000 gold coins were lost for nothing, and Im was very distressed and very angry. Follow-up news from Wasteland Pass said that this guy broke his usual favorite luminous cup and strangled one of his favorite Maggies in the past. The soft Dane didn''t eat, and Im was going to come hard. Of course, this so-called hard is certainly not a military operation. He has an elite sand robber group, and an elite guard army stationed in the wasteland. But he wouldn''t be as stupid as Molotto, and he wouldn''t be naive enough to think that he could use this force to go to Dane''s wrist. His toughness is based on the Florensa. I have recently become fascinated with 4,000-word chapters.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 444 The role of black hand spies On September 9, Dane welcomed a group of ''guests'' from the sea, who were from the Principality of Florence. I do nt need to guess the purpose of these people, it must be the backing of Im. These Florensa came under the name of the ambassador of the Principality, claiming to be an envoy, but they were farting. Dean didn''t believe that a group of people who did not even have the diplomatic letters signed by the Grand Duke of Florence would be the real envoys of the duchy. They didn''t even see Dane''s face and were intercepted at Shawan Harbour. This was not ordered by Dane himself, but was done by Verina, who presided over the affairs of Sand Bay Port. The Florensa walked into the door of Verina''s city government with a high-minded attitude, demanded a diplomatic briefing, and asked for VIP treatment. As a result, the Iron Horsewoman directly blasted out the door. When I left, the group also threatened to make the female knight unable to eat and walk around. Velina is not a fearsome person. They dare to show off their strengths like that. The horsewoman must not be polite with them. So, the next day, the ambassadors were thrown into the jail of Sand Bay Harbour, charged with ''fraud'' because they came in the name of the envoy of the Principality of Florence, but they could not come up with the envoy. The delegation should have the proof. In fact, these people are serious about envoys, but they are the Earl of the Bull. This was what they confessed when they were put in jail, and the information that Dane got from the mask is also consistent.When I mention Mask, I have to mention one more. After the woman was established in the Blackhand Academy, she began training as a spy, spy and agent. Until now, a group of spies have graduated. Most of them are drow. Bian Zhuoer seems to have a unique talent in the task of spying. In addition to the drow elves, a considerable proportion of human apprentices exist in these batches of spy training at the Black Hand College, but drow''s learning speed and results are obviously stronger than humans in this regard. It''s a pity that these black skins are too conspicuous in the surface world. Their black skin is unforgettable-and this is the most important attribute of an agent. Fortunately, the spies cultivated by the Black Hand Academy will have some special capabilities-such as permanent deformation and makeup. Do nt need to mention long-lasting metamorphosis. This is the necessary means for the drow to go undercover in the surface world. They need the power of this spell to cover their true colors. However, what is more worth mentioning is the ability to make up. The makeup of Agent Zol''s agent might as well be called ''Yi Rong''. After training, they can use physical means to change their appearance and even their skin color drastically. And this purely physical change is sometimes a blind spot for detecting spells. The two-pronged approach of metamorphosis and make-up capacity allows these drow to come to the surface and do some secret work without worrying too much about being discovered. At the same time, the masked black-handed instructor has gloriously taken over Dane''s entire intelligence front from Chapel. ,It is better to do this work by professionals. A group of professional black-handed secret agents graduated and were sent out, and a masked black-handed instructor personally controlled the entire intelligence front, and Dyne''s intelligence network became stronger than ever. If, in the hands of Chapel, his intelligence front had only one shelf, then the intelligence department under the control of the mask can now become terrible. Dane had told the mask a month or two earlier, asking her to step up her intelligence gathering work on the wasteland. In a recent report by that female instructor, Dane saw the results of her work: Now, there are 17 professional agents in the Black Hand Academy who have entered the wasteland customs. One of them, a female agent, has become a pillower who is very much loved by Im. A senior officer of the Guards Corps has been successfully replaced in the pass. Fifteen other spies, each with their own identities, have been stationed in the barren land for a long time. In other words, the current wasteland customs are almost transparent for Dane. In the past two months, the mask has basically figured out the essence of Im. һ The most immediate backer of this guy is a real lord of the Principality of Florence, Bull Earl Waterman. The Earl of Puppet Bull is also one of the great lords throughout the Principality of Florence. There were more than 6,000 personal soldiers, and nearly a hundred knights loyal to the Earl. And the bull family''s status and influence in the Principality is also very large. Among the few Earls in the Principality, the red bull''s flag and badge are also the strongest. His territory was, on the easternmost side of Florence, bordering Schindler.And Im, who is said to be the younger brother of Earl Waterman-is just an illegitimate child. As an illegitimate child without inheritance rights, Im grew up with Waterman from an early age, but Waterman was the first to look forward. And after Waterman inherited the title and territory of the Earl of the Bull ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ his status rose to high levels. With the support of the Earl, he came to Hindler and started a team. After being a burglar for a few years, he specialised in doing business from Schindler to Florence. Later, when he discovered the business of wasteland and customs, he thought that this was a way to save more energy and be more efficient in the way of ''predation'', so he changed his career to become a warlord and a black shop. With the back of the Principality of Florence and the support of a great aristocrat like Earl of the Bull, wouldn''t Im live a pleasant life? Of course, this chic and pleasant, after Dane followed him, he would go with the wind. Previously, a soft attitude was not useful to Dane. The ''diplomatic pressure'' brought by the Earl of the Bull was the hard way for Im. From the hands of the envoys detained, Dane saw the letter from the Count Bull. In the letter, Count Waterman sternly condemned Dane and threatened him not to easily stir up troubles between the two countries, and said that such a provocative act by Dane would surely continue Will be subject to a ''trial of justice''. "Fart full of paper." Dane sneered to define such a definition for the elder''s letter, and asked people to bring the sentence to the envoys, telling them to go back and tell Waterman. At the same time, Dane made up his mind to prepare for the wasteland. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 445 7 religions In the matter of wasteland detention, Dane is soft and hard. This is a matter of practical interest, not that Imm, or the attitude of the Earl of Bulls behind him, can solve the problem. They can''t give up the actual benefits in their hands, and Dane can''t let them continue to **** Hindrell''s blood like that. Then this battle is absolutely inevitable. On September 15th, Dane issued a public speech at Sandy Bay Port, severely criticized and criticized the warlord lord Yim, who listed the seven counts and gave him seven counts. "Traitors hindering Hindler''s business." "Florence running dog." "Indulge the bandit''s malfeasance." "Personally order your Majesty''s army to rob the innocent caravan bandits.""The inhumane exploiter." "Bloody executioner." "Enemies across Hindler." These charges are more severe than one, and I have to say that Dane''s act of lifting his hat is also quite severe. Previously, he did not have this opportunity. When he was a small warlord or a local warlord, where was he qualified to buckle others? But now it''s different. As the governor of the entire Hindler Territory, nominally the owner of the entire province, Dane is fully qualified to label anyone who dares to oppose him a public enemy. Various propaganda offensives were spreading overwhelmingly. The effect is also very significant. Within a few days, at least in the area south of Hindlerell, Im''s reputation has completely stinked the streets and became the object of everyone''s shouting. Public news, of course, spread quickly. In fact, just as Dane gave a public speech and violently attacked Im, the wasteland emperor had received news that day. After learning this news, Im won''t have any chances any longer. He knew that Dane''s attitude now was obviously not intended to give him any way of life. Then there will be only one battle.Im does not intend to hand over power completely like ''evil eyes'' or ''blind dragons''. But he would not be as stupid as Morito. He didn''t think that, with his three melons and two dates, he could confront Dion''s army, which was obviously unrealistic. If he really thought so, his head would not be far from the city of White Wolf Castle, and sooner or later he would be hung up. But what makes him better than Molotto is that he recognizes his position clearly, and he has a backing and a location. Really, Dane may not be able to win him quickly. At that time, the Florentines will back up one another. Maybe Dyne can smash the sand in the wilderness. At the very least, he was able to at least maintain his power and status. This is the idea of ??Im, who has begun preparations for the upcoming war in full swing. But none of these could escape Dane''s eyes, and an encrypted message was sent from the wasteland secret agent to the Blackhand Academy, and then to Dane''s hands. All the movements of Im were watching under his eyelids. However, despite this, Dane will never underestimate the enemy. In this battle against Im and conquering the barren land, Dane is going to take charge of the expedition. ... On September 17th, the third day after Dane gave a public speech and put seven big hats on Im''s head, his army had assembled. This time the Western Expedition, Dane led a total of 15,000 soldiers. If you count the second-line units of the garrison and the militias collected, Dion''s total strength has exceeded 25,000.In the six months after the end of the Hindrell Total War, this battle was the largest. At the same time, it was the first time that the forces of Dion were able to gather so many people to fight a war. And the key to mobilizing teachers is to say one sentence: Ligers fight rabbits, but still do their best. Imam''s troops have nothing to fear. Although his bandits and guards are famous, they are only limited to the wasteland. How can he compare with Dion''s army that runs through the entire Schindler? What''s more, his two troops added up to just less than 3,000 people-in fact, this number is already exaggerated. To raise so many people on the wasteland that lacks supplies, we can see how rich Im is. However, although his army is not worth mentioning, the place where the barren land control is located is indeed quite unfavorable to the offensive party in terms of geographical conditions. It''s not how easy it is to defend the gate. The most important thing is that there are hundreds of kilometers of deserted and uninhabited areas. There is no local supply, no water, and even no shade. It''s so disgusting. This is why in addition to the main army of 15,000 people, Dane also brought a large number of civilians and second-line troops. If he wants to go deep into the desert to attack the barren land, he must maintain a supply line. If we only rely on the army''s own supply carrying capacity, we may be able to reach the barren land barriers barely and support one or two battles. However, what if one or two battles did not bring down the opponent? There are also 3,000 regular troops in Im''s hand. Although it is not worth mentioning, with the help of Guancheng s city defense measures, there is still some combat effectiveness. If they could sustain a little longer under Dane''s offensive, then without the supply, how many legions of Dane would have to be buried on the wasteland.Hitting Im, Dane was so mad that he was so desperate. What''s more, ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Florencia is also likely to make a bar after Dane''s troops. Looking at the letter before the Earl of the Bull, it was not a person who was easy to compromise, and his temper was likely to be as shy as his nickname. Therefore, he must maintain a supply line from Shawan Port to the forefront of the war in preparation for the need for a protracted war. The peasants and the soldiers of the garrison transferred from Verina''s hands are responsible for transporting supplies from Shawan Port to the front line. Even Dane''s main legion also scored a portion of its manpower to protect its own supply line. Even though it hasn''t been fought yet, Dane has already imagined that in this war against the barren land, the battle on the supply line will be the focus of the struggle between the two sides. Switching to Dane''s position in Im, he would definitely be arguing on the supply line. This is almost Im''s only chance.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 446 Supply Line Battle On September 18th, Dyne s army was officially demobilized to the west. Three days later, it had penetrated into the desert, and it was only two or three days away from the barrier of the wasteland. However, the real war had already begun fiercely before Dane arrived under Guanxi. After entering the desert, nothing happened on the first day. However, since the next day, Dane has successively received information that his supply line has been attacked. The biggest loss came on the third day. Wasteland No. 2 Supply Station was attacked by sand theft and burned. More than one hundred soldiers in the two Squadrons stationed in Wasteland II, and an equal number of civilians resting at the Wasteland 2 Supply Station, were all killed. More than two hundred corpses were stacked, with a large sign written in blood next to it: "The robber from White Wolf Castle is this end!" This is intimidation, and it''s also that Im is showing off his muscles to the Hindler: I''m not so bullied! I have to say that Im has a very powerful robber group. It may even be inferior to the Red Scarf Sand Guard Cavalry under the original Ma Long.These desert cavalry on camels are really coming and going in this deserted geographical environment. At least, the garrison defending Dane''s supply line are not the opponents of these robbers. If it is a head-to-head battle, perhaps the soldiers of the garrison can still come and go with those sand robbers, but under the home of others, it is really not an opponent of the desert cavalry. At this moment, Major General Palan, who was standing in front of Dion, reported his recent situation, and then bowed his head, ready to be trained. The battalion, who was killed by Conley in the Battle of Iron Nails, burned a half-faced general with flame projection bombing, and this time came with Dane. Among the generals under Her Majesty Dyne, Palan has the youngest qualifications and the worst personal strength. If it wasn''t for his good foundation, he had already obtained the rank of colonel before the start of the total war with Hindler, and he also assumed the role of general in several battles in Iron Nail Post. With his qualifications and achievements, he wanted to It was not easy for Dain''s Majesty to mix to the rank of General. But this does not mean that he is poor. Verina values ??him, and Dane is willing to value him, naturally because he is still capable. During this expedition, Paran was ordered to lead the three winged garrison soldiers and 6,000 civilian husbands to maintain the army''s supply line. After receiving this appointment, Palan was a smasher, and he wanted to prove himself through this battle: he is not deaf, and other officers usually point and point at the back, saying what is the least senior He is not unheard of when the general has no ability. Hearing these words, of course, he could attack directly. Come to think of it, the General Star on his shoulders could scare the officer who dared to chew his tongue on the spot. But what does this do? He can scare an officer, can he run to scare countless officers or soldiers in the entire army?That obviously didn''t do anything, and it would turn him into a clown. The best way, of course, is to earnestly record your results. Where the military has always spoken with strength, only these things can truly stop those rumors and rumors. But who would have thought that after marching into the desert, the army had not yet succumbed to the city of Guanyu, and had eaten a sullen man in the desert first. The person who is suffocating is not anyone else, it is the heavy army that he is in charge of. This made Palan very dull. While he was arrogantly arranging the defense, he ran to shame to plead shame. Dean looked at the general in front of him silently, and it took a long time to sigh. To be honest, the heavy troops could not cope with the desert camel cavalry''s invasion, and the supply line was greatly affected. There were objective factors, but it was normal for others to fight, and it was not entirely Paran''s fault. But Dane felt somewhat disappointed. For Paran, Dane had high hopes, and this time, he did not try to hone the young general. But apparently, Paran failed to meet Dane''s expectations.Hearing Dane''s sigh, Palan''s face rose instantly. "Lord Lord, I will go back to re-define the defensive strategy now. In the next time, I will definitely not let the previous situation happen again! I am willing to issue a military order. If it cannot be achieved, I ..." Before speaking, Dane waved and stopped. "Stop," Dion said. "Don''t make a vicious vow. I don''t want to lose a general because of this." Palan lowered his head in shame. Dane said: "The defensive strategy must be adjusted, but I won''t blame you for all this. The sand robber and camel cavalry is really difficult to prevent. I introduce you to a colleague. When adjusting the new strategy, he should Can help you a little bit. " Palan stepped forward, took a copper thumb-sized seal from Dane''s hand, and then left. Out of Dane''s marching tent, in the camp where the army camped, turn left and right, and Paran found the person Dane said could help him. It was an ordinary guy. The face is not ugly, but it is not handsome, it is the most ordinary one; the body is not tall, nor is it too short, the most ordinary body. Wearing leather armor, there is nothing strange in the army.In fact, if Dane hadn''t asked him to come to this man, and he was standing alone in front of him at this moment, Palan was really worried that he might skip him at a glance. In his body, the only thing that can be called special is the major rank on his shoulder ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Major rank, which is already in the ranks of senior officers in Dion''s legion, In the enlarged army, it is possible to assume the role of a captain. There are not many such people, but in front of this, Palan was sure that he had never seen it before and had no impression. Where does a major emerge? "Hello Major General Palan, I''m Philmino, and I''m glad to meet you." As Palan looked at the man up and down, the man spoke first. "Hello, Major." Palan nodded. Although he couldn''t see anything strange about this man, but he was introduced by the Lord Lord and said that he could greatly help the new defensive strategy. He would not neglect.ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 447 Gold Medal Agent This time with Dion''s army expedition, it was Philmino''s first mission after coming out of the Blackhand Academy. He is also a veteran spy and was the trump card of Chapel''s intelligence system during White Wolf Castle. When Schindler''s all-out war broke out, he was the one who received the mission and performed the lurking mission at Cinderella, and finally also conveyed the news that Conley had summoned the demon army. Kissing Cinderella''s transformation from a human city into a magic cave is also a baptism to Firmino. After returning from his death, he had just healed his injuries just a few months ago. At that time, Chapel was devoted to the entire logistical work of White Wolf Castle when the information system was reformed. After the dark elf ''mask'' took over the entire information system, Firmino, as a secret agent who had made great contributions, also entered the situation At Blackhand College, he became one of the first trained agents. Philmino has a wealth of experience as a spy, and he is an excellent ace spy himself. In addition, he may be really talented in this area, and he has also become one of these black-handed students. The best graduate ... he is even better than many drow agents. This time, the Black Hand Academy has made such a big move in the wasteland customs, and more than a dozen elite spies have penetrated into it. Of course, it is also necessary to send a sufficient amount of manpower as a contact person.Mask is in charge of the Blackhand Academy and sits in the intelligence center. The only person who can play is Philmino. After being invited to Paran''s marching tent, Firmino sat on a blanket. It seemed that Palan took him very seriously. After he sat down, the major general also poured him a glass of water before sitting in front of him. "Mr. Major." Palan said nothing more, and said directly, "Master Lord wants me to come to you for help. I don''t know what you think of our new defense strategy?" "I don''t have any opinion, General." Philmino said, he scratched the rank on his shoulder, and said, "Don''t look at this rank, in fact, I''m not even a real soldier. It s not a little clue, but I m better at killing people than teaching an army how to fight. In this regard, I m definitely not as good as you, General. Upon hearing this, Palan was disappointed. What he needs is not a strong master. Although that is also useful, it cannot replace the effectiveness of a good enough strategy. Palan had been made so big by the camel cavalry before. These cavalry came and went like wind, and no one could catch up with them in the desert, not even those excellent cavalry units under Dane. In the desert, the Night Sword Cavalry can play only a small role, and this cavalry team is relatively delicate. It has high requirements for logistical supplies. This time, Dyne did not even send those elven cavalry Bring it. What can really play a role is really only the White Wolf Cavalry. The white wolf cavalry inherited from Moreno is also a native unit of the desert. As a light cavalry, the white wolf is also excellent in speed and endurance. However, there is still a certain gap with the desert camel cavalry.The camel cavalry is completely the owner of this desert. Their part-time use of geographical conditions has reached a point of magic. It''s hard to detect a ghost in advance, and it will be withdrawn immediately after the attack. Not only are they acting swiftly in the desert, but in most cases they are reduced to zero. This further increased the difficulty for Palan to deal with these burglars. What''s more, the attack targets selected by these enemies are also quite cunning. They will never look for those with stronger troops to attack, and they are only hitting Palan''s weak parts. Their battlefield sense of smell is still sharp. Two days ago, Palan tried to use the bait to ambush the wolf rider, and was prepared to give the other party a serious blow, but the robbers noticed it in advance. Although, in that battle, Paran led Dane''s wolf cavalry to him and achieved some results, but he could not wipe out the enemy at all. In the follow-up pursuit, Wolf Rider also chased each other. Palan, who had a gray nose, was really hated of these sand robbers, but had a bit of helplessness. In fact, the strength of his hands is relatively limited. Those civilians are not worthy of combat power, and his garrison is not an elite unit. Moreover, the soldiers of the garrison are sometimes responsible for the heavy tasks of transportation. More impact on fighting. And in his hand, there are two cavalry wolves from Dion, but this kind of power is facing the constant attack of the enemy, plus the long supply line needs to be alert everywhere. And insufficient power. Originally, Paran expected the major, Mr. Dean, to introduce him to him. What was his opinion? As a result, someone greeted me with the phrase "I don''t know how to command the army." Seeing Palan''s appearance, Firmino did not care. He picked up the glass of water that the General had given him before, took a sip, and said, "It''s up to you to think about how to adjust your defense strategy. However, I can help you in other ways. . " "Well." Packed up, Palan said, "Thank you very much for your help anyway, but I want to know what you can help, specifically what?" "intelligence.""Information?" Palan asked, and suddenly hope raised in his heart: "Can you tell me more?" "Information about Sand Riders ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Actually, my colleagues have successfully intercepted some very valuable things yesterday. I think these should be of great use to you." Paran ecstatically said, "You mean, can you provide the intelligence inside those burglar cavalry? For example, from which direction and when will they attack, can all this information be available?" "Yes, there can be." Firmino nodded and continued: "And, not only these. There is no news yet, but I think it may be a while, or it will be a long time, up to a day. We have the possibility to obtain information on the specific locations of sand robbers that roam the desert. " "Great!" Palan stood up directly in excitement. He walked around in the tent, rubbing his fists. "It''s time for us to fight back for so long after passive losses!" (To be continued ...)Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 448 Express (2 go 1) It was not a particularly difficult task for the Sand Bands to attack Dane''s supply line. Their understanding of this desert may be deeper than anyone in this world, and they don''t know how many caravans and travellers have been killed here. Dean''s supply line is too long, hundreds of kilometers away, but no matter how hard Palan does, this long supply line is doomed to be like a sieve, and there are loopholes everywhere. On the third day of Dean''s army entering the desert, the second supply station was burned to death, which is proof of their merits. This supply station was originally the method that Palan had come up with. He established a number of strongholds starting from Shawan Port and along the way after his march, marking them by distance. These supply stations have a certain meaning. On the one hand, more supplies can be put in order to liberate transportation capacity. On the other hand, it can be more convenient to concentrate troops to guard. However, even so, the loophole was caught by others. The reason why the 2nd supply station was burned was precisely because the previous wave of the transport team had just set off and the guards had already dispatched, while another team that was supposed to arrive at the 2nd supply station on schedule was postponed due to getting lost in Fengsha . This was the only time difference between the early days, and they were caught by others. The loss of personnel and materials is one aspect. These will not have much impact, but the second supply station itself was burned down, but it caused a lot of trouble to the entire supply line, and it was missing in the successive construction bases. With such a piece, from one supply station to the third supply station, more than a day''s journey must be completed at once, which becomes very pit.This even directly caused Dyne''s army to temporarily stop moving forward. Although he can still march forward, it is better to pause for security reasons. Dane is waiting for the rebuilding of the second supply station. At the same time, he is also waiting for good news from Palan. If Palan couldn''t deal with those robbers with help of Philmino around him, Dane felt that he had to think about whether his promotion to Palan was wrong. ... Dane didn''t know, but Palan knew he couldn''t miss this chance to prove himself. No. 2 soldiers are responsible for the reconstruction of No.2. Thousands of soldiers are guarding No.2 supply station. It should not be a big problem. Those sand troopers have no courage to attack such a large team. In fact, with the support of Firmino, Palan''s pressure has been a lot. In the case that the enemy''s specific attack target, attack time, or both are often known, Palan is not so good as to prevent the attack of the robbers. In this context, the reconstruction speed of Supply Station No. 2 has become fast. After a day and a half, the reconstruction of the second supply station was completed, and the supply line began to resume normal operation. This also allowed Dion''s army to stagnate in the desert for two days before finally being able to move forward with confidence. After re-supplying the important node of the second supply station, Palan began to think about setting up a suit for those robbers who have been headaches for so long. One is enough to hang them.After having clear information, Palan has strengthened the protection against damage, reduced the losses received by the supply line, and can carry out heavy transportation with greater confidence. However, in fact, he did not completely block off every attack of the burglar cavalry, and he did not want to expose this incident of his own intelligence channels. The day before, the burglars were able to easily gain something, and the next day they suddenly found out how they hit the wall, even if they were stupid, they would realize that there was a problem. In this case, Palan deliberately planted bait to feed the robbers. He certainly didn''t dare before. Without knowing the details of the enemy, Paran must have done nothing to beat the dog. But it''s different now. Under the circumstances of controllable risks and controllable losses, Palan doesn''t mind sacrificing some husbands, in exchange for those robbers who can continue to bite at a certain price, at least don''t give rise to any vigilance, so that he can later facilitate these desert robbers. Hit it all. On September 23, Fillino finally got further news. Holding a map, Palan is a treasure. He immediately went to find Dion and asked for further support. Dean didn''t hesitate to hand over the best of the two alliances to Palan. At the same time, the five or six hundred wolf cavalry sent to Palan''s men also continued to be under his command. With soldiers in his hands, Palan''s heart was full. Schindler''s First Army, White Wolf''s Third Wing and Fourth Wing, a total of 3,000 soldiers, were all under his command at this moment. These 3,000 people are far more reliable than the soldiers of the garrison who he directly leads! Among the two alliances, there are also two large groups of wolf cavalry, plus the number of wolf cavalry he owns has been broken by Dane. The crossbowmen of the other two brigades, the pure swordsmen of the four brigades, and the sword dancers of the two brigades, the units formed by such a force will become extremely powerful!In addition to his strength, Dane gave him additional support. A mage consisting of twenty mages will provide Palan with powerful spell support. At the same time, Palan also has twelve griffins on the sky, serving as the air force. With such power, coupled with the map that Philmino provided him, he felt that if he could no longer afford the desert bandit group, he could take off his military uniform early and be a docker. Will be more promising. In order to prevent the time from being too long and the information being invalid, Palan immediately ordered the troops and formed an army after receiving the troops from Dane. According to Fillino''s instructions and the map''s guidance, Palan personally hung his armor, led an army of nearly 4,000 people, broke away from the large troops in the desert, and flew straight into the depths of the desert. ... On the night of the 23rd, Paran''s troops were still walking in the desert. He rode a warhorse, locked his brows, and walked in the forefront of the army, thinking of his mind. A moment later, the wind rose suddenly, and a huge beast descended from the sky and landed in front of Palan. It was Cyber, the first trained Griffon Cavalry in White Wolf Castle, an old member of the Ghost Mercenary Regiment, and the current captain of the Griffin Cavalry Brigade. A few days ago, he has been with Dane, occasionally performing the task of air patrol, but there are few battles that can be encountered, which has long made the turbulent young people bored. Dane has reprimanded this brother who has been with him for a long time. He has already been promoted to the rank of major, and he is still always frizzy. Cyber ??also knows that he is not so good, not like a mature officer, but he can''t stand the activity in his nature. This time, when he heard that Paran was going to lead an army and needed to dispatch a dozen gryphon cavalry, he went directly to the battle, so he had his captain and personally took the team-scale gryphon cavalry out to perform the task. scene.Cyber ??now sat across the back of the Griffon, patted the Griffin''s armpit, and grinned proudly at Palan. Under the armpit of that majestic griffin, seven or eight human heads are hanging. "It looks like a good harvest," Palan laughed. "How many are you holding?" "The third one." Said proudly, but then a little regretful: "I knew that there were so many rangers on the periphery. When I was in the Chinese army a few days ago, I should take the range of the Griffon Cavalry patrol A little bit more. " That wouldn''t be so boring. Palan smiled, but didn''t take up the topic, but asked another thing: "Did you not let go of any live?" Cyber ??patted his chest and said, "Relax, General, my team and I are the best knights in the sky. No one can escape from under our eyes!" "Of course, you need to count the hawk-eye technique that the mage blesses you, right?" Fillino interjected with a word of coldness, causing Cyber ??to glared. I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that the two people were born to not deal with each other. They had known each other for a day or two and had confronted each other several times. Palan had a headache, and he strode forward two steps, blocked between the two, and then said, "You two, be safe." Cyber ??snorted, and Phil Mino took a sip, letting him just lead the team to hunt down a robber scout. He patted his griffin, fluttered his wings high, and gave him a stern glance before he left. The agent spied with a smile.After Cyber ??flew away, Palan sighed, turned to Philino and asked, "How long do you think those robbers can detect us?" "They can''t perceive us directly," Philmino said. "Although Cyberboy was a little frizzy, his abilities were really good, coupled with the excellent abilities of the Gryphon Cavalry, and the mages imposed on them. For the spell that strengthens the detection ability, I can''t think of any scouts of the Sand Guards who can detect our arrival in advance and can pass information back. " Palan nodded and approved of Philmino''s law, which coincided with his idea. The main reason why he asked for such a mouthful was because of some uneasiness in his heart. This is due to tension. In his opinion, this is the battle that determines his own future! But because of this, he even forced himself to calm down. He rubbed his eyebrows and asked another key question: "Okay, if they can''t find our tracks directly, that''s certainly very good. But the disappearance of the scouts will certainly cause the sand theft Alertness, Firmino, I want to know how long it would take them, in your judgment, to detect something wrong and react? " "One day." Philmino thought about it and gave such an answer. "The time of day ..." Paran thought, "It seems that our time is very urgent. In one day, even if we are marching, we may be able to reach the designated place on the map. By that time, I Worried that the enemy has already acted. " "Even if they are prepared, they will not be our opponents." This sentence is Philmino. Palan shook his head and said, "I am not worried that they are not prepared. I will not take these into account. What I am most worried about is that they evacuated early when they detected a problem. The camel cavalry were very They are very cunning, and they may choose to avoid it when they smell something wrong. " Firmino shrugged his shoulders and said, "General, I''m just your intelligence adviser, not your military aide. It''s up to you to know more about these battles.""I know," Palant said. "I just want to find someone." He did think so. In fact, Palan had an idea in mind. It was late at this moment, and the soldiers walked for a day under the scorching sun on the wasteland in the late summer. Although the water supply was still sufficient, the soldiers still felt uncomfortable and tired. Especially if you have to go forward with a heavy load. Physically challenged soldiers, after the sun goes down, mostly think about taking a good rest. However, they waited to follow the order of the advance army. This order was personally given by Palan, who hoped that the troops would move forward overnight and reach the scheduled battlefield as quickly as possible. After receiving the order, many officers expressed their incomprehension to Palan. The meaning of the officers is very clear. It is not impossible to march overnight, but there is indeed a big problem in this wasteland. The sun is hot, and it is a desert area. The surface temperature during the day is very high. Even if the supply is in place, the soldiers'' physical strength will suffer certain challenges. The desert at night ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is colder than it is during the day. The huge temperature difference between day and night makes soldiers who are too hot during the day to take off all their equipment. At night, they need to add a cover to keep them warm. In this case, you have to march overnight. Even if you can reach the battlefield at the scheduled time and intercept the enemy, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers who are too tired will be very problematic.The third and fourth wing of the White Wolf Legion are indeed elite. They will not have too many grievances because they are required to march overnight. However, they are also flesh and blood. After the high-intensity march, they still have to prepare for a fight. Individuals will feel overwhelmed. These issues, Palan actually considered before ordering. He is not unclear about this, but, in order not to return without success this time, he still decides to lead the army to continue, even if he will take some risks for this, he will not hesitate! K s b Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 449 Night Assault (2 in 1) Even after Paran''s march, even Palan''s face was slightly tired. But rushing is effective. It was originally expected that at least the enemy would arrive at noon on the 24th at least, and then it would be possible to find abnormalities. Even with good luck, this time is likely to be delayed until the afternoon. However, they had now reached their destination before the sun on the 24th had risen. That''s a place marked on the military map as Hill No. 37. This desert is not an endless, sweeping plain. On the contrary, there are many hills of various undulations. These small mounds and sand dunes are not large, and it is not too laborious to climb up and down, but it is enough for people to easily see far away. In the military, such topographical features are quite well used by those sand robbers. Relying on their familiarity with the desert, they spotted their prey in advance, and then suddenly rushed out from the back of a sand dune, often being able to catch the attacked prey and win. As for the so-called No. 37 mound valley, it is an area composed of a continuous mound of mounds. Below these mounds and dunes, there is a valley with a slightly lower terrain.Please report that the sand robber group in the barren land is stationed in this valley. Just looking at the information and the map, Palan hadn''t seen anything. But when he visited the scene, he found that these sand robbers did have their unique side in using the geographical conditions of this special desert area. They cleverly used the terrain, not only to create a relatively comfortable camp, but also quite hidden. Geographical conditions concealed their traces very well. If they were not known in advance and made a special investigation, it would be difficult to find the enemy''s traces even if they were close. As he thought about it, Palan suddenly felt a wind blowing, with a whisper of Philmino in the wind: "The outer whistle has been cleaned up, and the teams in all four directions have been in place. Can launch an attack. " Wind Signal is a good thing for communication on the battlefield. Of course, Palan with the mage, of course, it is impossible to abandon this convenient spell. "How long do we have?" Palan asked. Two minutes later, another wind came with news. Firmino said: "Fifteen minutes, and at most fifteen minutes, those pirates will find their outposts are missing." Not much time, Palan said to the mage next to him: "Give orders to the leading officers in the other four directions, and after five minutes, launch the attack on time!" The time now is the darkest moment before dawn. However, in the clear cloudless night sky, moonlight and starlight can provide some help in vision. At least, don''t reach your fingers.Looking down the sand dunes, where the robbers'' camp was. They were quite cautious, not even the glimmer of the candlelight at this time. But Palan knew that his prey was below, and the news that Major Firmino had personally entered the field to investigate should be reliable enough. Five minutes passed. Folding the pocket watch in his hand, Palan pulled out his long sword. The sharp long sword reflected a white light under the moonlight, shining on the sand, passing by. And he took a deep breath, and then exhausted his whole body, shouting: "Offense! All offense!" The original quiet desert was instantly awakened by a shout of killing! The dust flying from the steps on the ground is clearly visible even at night. After Paran commanded the army to launch the offensive, the burglars quickly respondedbut the reaction was slightly worse. They were clearly unprepared for the sudden attack. Frightened voices came in chaos, and a flash of light flashed. Some robbers held out the torch and wanted to see what happened, but they were greeted by a night of fire with a crossbow covered with fire. The crossbowmen have no way of keeping their shooting accuracy under such dark night. However, Palan had never sought this out. The concentrated crossbowmen need to do nothing more than cover the sand robber camp with their rockets before their comrades rush into the enemy''s camp. Do not ask how many people will be killed, but seek to expand the area covered as much as possible, and expand the offensive as much as possible to cause more intense psychological pressure on the enemy. At the same time, the fire caused by the crossbow with flames firing on the burglar tent can also further cause the chaos of the enemy. After firing the rocket, the crossbowmen continued to shake the rocker on the crossbow, winded, and then continued shooting, in order to try to shoot as many crossbow arrows as possible before the friendly entered the enemy camp. The overwhelming arrows shot down, showing the fast and powerful firing speed of the crossbowman.In fact, although the crossbowmen''s coverage shots are quite intensive, the actual damage caused by them is not too much. In the full night, in this case of vision, only cover-type strikes can be performed, and it is impossible to pursue a hit rate. In fact, whether it was the first round of rockets or the subsequent crossbow shots, most of the arrows were thrown into the air except for some unlucky guys who were shot and injured. But this is enough to cause panic among those burglars. Under the intensive arrow rain, a considerable number of sand robbers just shrank back out of the camp just after carrying weapons. So did the officers of the Sand Band. And this directly led to these robbers missing the last chance. If they could organize the defense first before the army led by Palan rushed in, they would not have any chance to resist the impact. As long as it resists for a while, and then finds a mount and a camel, with excellent maneuverability, it is likely to be someone who can escape. However, they didn''t even have a decent line of defense at the moment. Paran was a soldier, with two brigades of pure swordsmen, rushing in from the front of the Sand Pirate Camp. There was no impediment to this process. The robbers who had been attacked and suppressed by the arrow bolts fired by the crossbowmen had no way to stop Paran s advance. The two-handed swordsmen gathered in a standard squad, staring at each tent and rushing forward. Several torches were thrown into the tent, the camp was lit, and they stood outside. Sand thieves that can''t bear the flames, as soon as they come out of the camp, there will be three or five big swords splitting their heads and covering their faces.Some even couldn''t wait for the burglars to run out. The captains of the leading teams were more irritable, and they would directly command their men, holding the big sword and chopping the tent. Regardless of where he cut it, even the tent and everything in it were chopped together. When encountering some large tents, there may be multiple robbers in it, or they may be members of some robbers, the pure swordsmen will directly cut the tent and rush in to fight the enemy. And the robbers who have lost their mounts are probably not even equipped, how can they be the opponents of the menacing pure swordsmen? In this case, few robbers could rush out of the tent alive. Paran led the crowd forward. In fact, the only soldiers he could command were the dozens of people who were with him. The night not only caused trouble to the enemy, but also caused Paran''s command system to be almost paralyzed in the melee. Under these conditions, he could not command the army like an arm. But it is not needed. At the beginning of the battle, the war situation had deflected to his side to a considerable extent. The burglars under attack were completely unprepared. Moreover, the pure swordsman troops are also quite old-fashioned elites. They have fought many battles following the Dien Nanzheng battle. From officers to ordinary soldiers, they are quite rich in war experience. They are fully capable of fighting in small teams without the unified command, relying on the leadership of officers at all levels. What''s more, they are not completely lost command now. At least, before the war, Paran gave each unit a clear command. The task of this frontal attacking force, which he personally commanded, was to rush into the enemy battalion, and to expand the chaos as much as possible and the killing effect. The first and second phases of this mission have already been completed, and the rest depends on how many enemies they can kill in the dark. And Palan himself, as far as possible, in the process of advancing, maintain the unity of the troops, do not kill and kill in the night, run too far. At the same time, he is also leading the team that he gathered, and continues to kill forward.He didn''t know where he was at night. But he knew it would be right to kill all the way forward. Moving forward, I can always kill the camps of these sand bands. By then, the mission of this part of the army he personally leads will be perfectly achieved. Twenty minutes after the battle began, Palan encountered the first wave of friendly forces. Before the battle began, he divided his army into four parts and launched an attack from all four directions. He himself led the army to come in from the east direction, and the one in front of it was naturally the offensive force from the other direction. "Which part are you?" Palan could not know every soldier, and the team in front of him was only two or thirty people, and there were no senior officers. He did not recognize every soldier and officer, but the soldiers and officers basically recognized his general. The first lieutenant replied, "We are the subordinates of Colonel Geb, who have separated from the brigade in the previous battle." Gebu is the team coming from the west, and Paran came in from two opposite directions. The finding of the Gebu people at this location basically means that this camp of robbers has been killed by the troops from both directions. Palan stroked the silver mask on his face and asked the soldiers ahead: "Do you know where your big troops are?" "I don''t know where it is ..." said the Lieutenant. "But, I know the general direction." As soon as Paran thought about it, he planned to take the team to meet with Gebu.So, after about ten minutes, Paran led the Bailai people and found Gebu. And the timing of his arrival was also very coincident, and a hard bone was fixed on the grid. That seemed to be the leader of a sand robber group. In the chaotic situation, he even gathered up a hundred people, fighting against a mixed army of sword dancers and pure swordsmen led by Gebu. It''s right. And Palan''s direction is just behind the bandits! What else is there to say? With a roar, Palan went straight to the front and killed the soldiers with his troops. Anyway, he has also been promoted to the level of high-level knights, the sword is cut, and few people are his enemy. Occasionally, when I encountered a few piercing robbers, he could also make two moves in his hands, and he would usually be surrounded by the guards who followed him. When the robber cavalry lost its mount, the combat itself was average. Fighting with the mixed army carried by Gebu had already had a hard time, not to mention the fact that he was led by Palan himself Assault of troops. They had collapsed after five minutes. The leader was personally cut off by Paran, and other robbers died and fled. UU After winning the battle, Palan watched him and the soldiers of Geb, showing signs of chasing out of the army, and quickly shouted: "Don''t chase! Don''t chase!" "What''s wrong?" Gebu asked a **** with a rag he didn''t know where to find it, rubbing his machete in his hand, and asked Palan, "Why didn''t the general let the soldiers chase him?" "I need this power to come together," Palantau said. "I''m a little worried." "Worried?" Gebu frowned. "Although there is no way to get an overview, there should be no suspense in this battle? Are you still worried?""Worry about what''s going on with Col. Northman," Palan said. Northman was an elf sword dancer and the commander of an attacking force in the other direction. He led a Sword Dancer Brigade and a Pure Swordsman Brigade, with two Squadron Wolf Riders, carrying a very important job-after the raid began, the first time to find the corral in the Sand Pirate Camp, This is where the Sand Pirates concentrated their camel mounts and occupied them. According to the prior plan, after completing this task, Lieutenant Colonel Norman should put five red flare bullets into the sky company to provide positions for other troops to support. However, it was almost an hour now that the battle had begun, however, the red flare was still not visible in the sky.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 450 Scramble for stables Palan began to feel a little worried. Essays on Dust? The troops led by Lieutenant Colonel Norman are not weak in strength. The number of six or seven hundred people, plus two people, Palan and Gebu, one east and one west, violently attacked the main camps of the pirates from two directions, completely disrupting their positions, and In the case of huge results, the task of occupying stables and corrals should not be too difficult. However, the lingering magic signal made Palan doubtful. Although there is no way to get an overview of the situation in the main camp, there is no chance for those robbers to come back. However, if the stables cannot be beaten, then there is still a possibility that things will change. Indeed, a large number of sand robbers were killed without horses and uniforms, but looking at the camps of sand robbers, Palan had previously estimated that the number of enemies here would not be less than one thousand five Hundreds of people. Of these many people, of course, it is impossible to kill them all in one raid. In fact, just like the team of sand robbers that were just annihilated by Palan and Gebu, there will surely be some enemies who have resisted. Now, Paran was worried that if something went wrong on the stable, Norman failed to win as promised, but instead let the robbers continue to occupy the stable. Then, the robbers who regained the mount will Will become a great threat.It may be difficult for the pirates to defeat the defeat, but after having a group of mounts, Palan s troops will definitely suffer some trouble. The most worrying thing is that a considerable number of sand robbers fled on camels. Of course, the fourth wave of troops deployed by Paran was led by Colonel Wolf Cavalry and the Orc Soros, whose mission was to roam around the Sand Pirate Camp and kill the enemies who escaped from the camp. If the sand robbers fled on foot, the wolf cavalry would be able to capture at least 95% of the deserters. The wolf''s sense of smell and mobility ensure that they have this ability. However, if those robbers rode camels and broke out in batches, the pressure on Soros would be very great. In order to expand the area and range of the killings, Soros''s wolf cavalry units were not centrally equipped, but scattered around the camp to surround the entire camp. Of course, this allows him to catch enemies who escape from any direction as easily as possible, but the defense strength in the entire killing range is not so strong. In other words, the sand burglars that escaped scattered will be hunted as prey, but the camel cavalry that rushes out will easily tear Soros''s defense line away and escape. Not much, as long as one-fifth of the burglars escaped, Paran''s mission could be considered a failure. One-fifth of the robbers were three hundred camel cavalry. This number of camel cavalry can still continue to pose a certain threat to his supply line. Moreover, when these burglars became vigilant, they could not give Palan such a good chance. This time, you must kill these sand robbers with a stick, and you must never leave the future. If this is the case, it is imperative to find a way to confirm the situation of Lieutenant Colonel Northman. If they really have a problem, they must also find a way to remedy it as soon as possible. In short, in any case, the stables must be occupied. Taking out the map, Palan and Gebu studied it together, and confirmed his location and the direction of the stables. Paran said, "Well, I''ll take two hundred people to the stables to see. You take another squadron of soldiers and continue to fight in the main camp of the pirates. I hope you try your best to bring the army Come together, don''t let the soldiers continue to blindly kill in this camp. ""Okay, I understand what you mean." Gebu said, "Relax. I''ll bring the mage with me, and if there is any situation, use wind to inform." "Ok." The two separated, and Paran led the team in the direction of the stable. On the way, he confirmed the situation of Norseman to the army mage next to him many times, but the reply he got was that there was no response after the news of the wind passed. This situation makes Palan''s mind more uncertain. He wanted the army mage next to him to say, "Put a purple flare." The purple signal flare is a pre-war agreement, the message that the Lord will call the air cavalry. After the flare blasted into the night sky, Cyber ??took about five or six Gryphon cavalry to the scene in about two or three minutes. Without talking nonsense to Cyberdo, Paran asked directly: "Have you seen the battle over the stables?" "No, it''s dark and black. I and my people can''t see anything except the fire on the ground."Paran beckoned ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ two or three of the army mage came over. "Bless the Gryphon and Gryphon Cavalry with Dark Vision." Turning his head around, Palan continued to say to Cyber. "The range of Dark Vision is not large, only sixty yards. I need you and your people to fly at low altitude, Let me investigate in the direction of the stables, find out what happened there, and then report to me as soon as possible, is there a problem? " "Guaranteed!" Watching Cyber ??and his Gryphon Cavalry disappear into the night sky, Palan continued to advance with his troops. It didn''t take long for the griffins to return and bring back the news. "I saw Northman with a ticket of elves and pure swordsmen, who was fighting indiscriminately with a large number of sand robbers!" The first sentence that Cyber ??landed next to Palan made General General''s face tighten. He hurriedly asked: "Speak clearly! How is Norman''s situation? Has he been able to occupy the stables? Have the robbers obtained a large number of mounts? How is the situation? Can he survive?" A series of questions were asked, but fortunately Cyber ??is still reliable in this regard. In all these cases, he paid for it after seeing it clearly. "Norseman and his soldiers have occupied the stables. They have closed the doors to the stables and the corrals. Hundreds of camels have been locked in. The robbers have not had time to obtain mounts. Ma Yan, there are not many people. It looks like only two hundred people, but he is facing a siege of the enemy by about two to three times, and he has already fallen into a hard fight. "The news was mixed, the enemy was not able to obtain the mount, but Norman seemed to be showing signs of unstoppability. But anyway, Ma Yan is still in control. "Can''t wait any longer ..." Paran said, "Syber, take your lads one step forward to support, and my people will come later!" Chapter 451 Unexpected Cyber''s Griffin Cavalry descended from the sky, reducing the pressure on Norseman''s troops. Following the orders of Palan, after the east and west troops launched an attack on the barracks, he set the time, and quickly led his troops to the stables and corrals according to the signs on the map Location. It was not difficult to find the stables and corrals, but he did not expect that the enemy''s defensive force would be so huge. When the fighting between the east and the west began, Ma''s guards of the burglars were already alert, which made Norsman rushed to take advantage of the attack. A sneak attack is not possible, then it is only a direct encounter. There are three squadrons in Ma''an''s guard, nearly two hundred men. Although the number is only about one-third of the troops led by Norseman, these robbers are not so good. After riding on the mount, they still showed good combat effectiveness. It took Norman a lot of work and even a lot of casualties to defeat the enemy. However, it just defeated the stables guards, and was not able to wipe out. When those robbers suffered some casualties, they chose to break through. Guards with camel mounts want to break through, not those infantry men under Norseman can stop.Northman was slightly depressed. According to estimates, the camel cavalry who broke out should look like fifty or sixty people. He originally hoped to wipe out the enemy. However, although there are some flaws, it is basically a preliminary task. The next thing he needs to do is send a signal flare, then stick to it and wait for support. But then he discovered two things that made him more depressed. When he was planning to order his follow-up mage to send a magic signal flare, he suddenly found that the mage was actually missing. It was not until ten minutes later that he found the bodies of the two mages. These two guys didn''t know when they died on the battlefield! This is a headache, but not too much trouble. Although there is no way to send a signal flare to tell other friendly forces about their situation, according to the strength of the troops he led, there should be no major problems for more than 600 soldiers to guard the stables. Norsman did not believe that under the surprise attack from Paran and Gebu from east to west, the robbers could still organize an army that could threaten him. But then, he discovered one thing that made him feel cold-hearted-he suddenly found that the force that he could directly control was far lower than expected! When setting up the defense, he suddenly realized that his people in the stables, let alone six hundred, may not even be three hundred! Suddenly, Northman felt like a dog. When attacking the stables, because he did not expect the enemy to take precautions, nor did he expect the number of guards to be so large, his army expanded a bit. After being rushed back and forth twice by the camel cavalry, many soldiers were scattered.There is such trouble in night fighting. If the field of vision is good, then the flag is raised, and the trained soldiers will naturally gather under the leadership of the officers and fight under their respective flags. Under the command of the battlefield, such as drums, horns, and slogans, the soldiers'' discipline and organization will be maximized. But in this **** of the night, there were no flags or semaphores. Because it was a raid, there were no drums or horns. On a battlefield that is dark and has only a variety of fires, it is possible that even a small captain may not be able to find his teammates, let alone a larger organization. The chaotic situation resulted in a large number of soldiers beating and not knowing where to go. It may have been scattered, it may have been chased away by the enemy that ran away, or it might be lost in the enemy camp ... In short, inexplicably, Northman''s strength is almost two-thirds less! Of course, this disadvantage was encountered by several commanders under Palan. As the assaulted party, the situation of those robbers would only be worse. But Norman was unlucky. His mission was to stay in the stables. And it is not only them who are aware of the importance of the stables, but the burglars are not stupid. They know that if they want to survive, they must have mounts to escape from this area. As a result, many of the surviving robbers began to come towards the stables autonomously. At the beginning, Northman''s pressure was okay, and the scattered enemies were scattered, not enough to break through his defense. But later, the big commander of the Pirates arrived. The big commander, with dozens of people, first launched an attack on the Northman defense line. After discovering that he couldn''t rush past, he began to gather around the stables to gather the scattered sand bandits.There are hundreds of people in his hands. As a result, the pressure on Norseman suddenly increased. The troops of the two sides opposed each other in the dark. Neither Norseman''s troops nor the burglars are considered to have any rules. This is a deadly fight between soldiers. Under such circumstances, the fatigued disadvantages of Norseman''s soldiers who did not sleep all day and night and marched all the way were magnified. Colonel Norman came to the front line of the battle, holding an elven machete, and after the head of the Sand Pilot launched an offensive to the present, he has personally edged six or seven enemies. However, his defense was still being squeezed step by step. He found that he didn''t seem to be able to withstand the enemy''s attack. This scene did not get better until Cyber ??took a few Griffin Cavalry to Ali ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~. These Gryphon Cavalry, blessed with Dark Vision, descended from the sky and launched a dive attack. The beast swooped down is not something ordinary desert robbers can resist. Often, a robber will be torn by the fangs and claws along with people with equipment. And those who have the courage to dare to attack the landing griffins often cannot pass the level of the rifle in the hands of the cavalry. Ye Gao''s daring cyber game even played a trick: he was driving his griffon, and he passed from an ultra-low altitude that was only less than two meters from the ground. Position of most humanoid heads. The griffins flew over to the pile of people at high speed, and the sharp claws also swept away. Many of the heads of the sand robbers were directly cut under this kind of combat dive! With the help of the griffins, Northman repelled the enemy''s first attack, and at the same time, he also received the support of Palan! Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 452 Killer in the army The arrival of the Griffin Cavalry allowed Norseman, who was losing ground, to finally take a breath and stabilize his position. Tian Yan novel Ww "W. "Y3TXT. Com The subsequent arrival of Paran finally stabilized the situation.He Palan killed from the side of the burglars, and formed a certain threat to the troops led by the burglars. Norsman also seized this opportunity and directly ordered a counterattack.The attack on the side of the cricket and the attack from Norseman, who was facing the stables, was also repelled because of the Griffin Cavalry''s turn dives. If it was Norseman''s forces that defeated the counterattack, those sand robbers might really be scattered. Unfortunately, Norman failed.I followed him back with only a dozen or so people.To be honest, his troops were the hardest of the teams in several directions. After a day and night of marching, when attacking the stables of the horse stables, they encountered hard bones. After finally smashing the hard bones, I have been attacked by various robbers who want to get a mount. Now, I have fought against the troops gathered by the head of the robbers'' group.Most of the soldiers'' physical strength really cannot keep up.The counterattack didn''t work out, and Palan''s attack on the side alone was not enough to directly defeat the opponent. Unsuccessful in one fell swoop, Palan decided to fight steadily. He was prepared to bring the people around him and join him with Northman first. The combined forces of the two parties can reach over 400 people. This number is basically equal to those of the robbers on the opposite side.At the same time, he also ordered the army mage around him to report the situation on Ma''s side to Gebu, who is still in the main camp of Sand Pirates, asking him to gather his troops as soon as possible, and then to Ma''s side to support.In terms of total troop strength, in any case, Palan is more dominant than the enemy. As long as the stables are temporarily garrisoned, after the support of Gebu, the battle will become unsustainable.Obviously the robbers across the road also understood this. Sand bandits are a group of fierce people. They may lack discipline and organization, but they definitely do not lack hard work. Especially when life falls into despair, these pirates will become more dangerous than anyone!ɳ The burglars temporarily repelled because of Palan''s arrival, just less than ten minutes later, they made a comeback again. And this time, Palan even saw the robber collar on the opposite side, who had personally taken the machete to the front and shouted something. He was clearly inspiring morale, asking the soldiers to hit the horse again.I dare not neglect, and Palan knew it was the darkest time before dawn. As long as the enemy''s round of impact is resisted in the past, support will come soon, and the destruction of this robber group is almost here!"Fight harder! Fighters! Fight for Lord Lord!" Palan shouted, he pulled out his sword and stood at the forefront of the army.Palan and his soldiers are ready to wait for the next attack from the enemies in the dark, and they are also ready to fight a group of beasts who are desperate for life and ready. Ready for a hard fight.However, the expected shock did not arrive. Under the starry night, Paran faintly saw that when the enemy was about to charge, he didn''t know why. Suddenly, his own position was chaotic, and he said that the good charge was scattered before it even started! This is really a bit inexplicable, and even Palan has considered it. Could this be a trap for sand thieves?But the idea just flashed in my mind. This is really not like, where is there enough acting? The chaos of the burglars was really chaotic, and even many soldiers who were unknown were knocked over by their own people and even trampled to death.In the chaotic situation, Palan felt he had to be decisive. Now that this is happening right now, you have to be decisive!He shouted: "All obey! Follow me!"He took his soldier very decisively, and rushed out while the enemy was inexplicably in chaos! After I started charging, Palan didn''t care whether the command he made was correct. When ordered, he could no longer continue to control his troops. He could only hold a long sword and take a few relatives around him, rushing to the front, trying to kill every enemy who appeared in front of him, struggling forward!And when the troops of the two sides were really close together, he now seemed to be right about his charge command. The enemy smashed at the touch, and formed little too effective resistance. In the blink of an eye, this group of sand robbers that had previously threatened the stables of the horse stables was even directly defeated by them!A few moments later, Palan, who had penetrated from the enemy array, suddenly saw that there was no enemy in front of him. He turned his head and looked around, only to see a lot of figures, and fled around in the moonlight, and there were also a lot of people chasing behind those running figures.Those who fled were obviously robbers, and the party that pursued them was his subordinate.This battle was undoubtedly won. However, even Palan himself felt that some of them had no clue to win. He didn''t know why he had just got a pair of robbers who were going to fight with the stables who occupied the stables. I messed up. It wasn''t until he saw a person holding his head towards him and smiling."It''s terrible ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It''s terrific!" He laughed and walked towards the man, didn''t care about the blood on the man, dropped the sword in his hand, opened his hands and gave them a hug."Nothing bad, luck." The man smiled and hugged Palan with his head in his arms. This person is no one else. It is Philmino who has not appeared since the beginning of the war!֮ǰ Before the battle began, the gold spy said he had to step into the enemy''s camp first and see if he could create any good opportunities. He originally had forgotten him. In Palan''s view, Firmino was able to provide the specific resident locations of these intriguing robbers, which is already a great achievement, and he has no plans to let his family do any more. Moreover, after the battle began, Mr. Agents never showed up.I did not expect that at this time, Philmino gave him a big surprise again! He is holding the head of the big leader of this sand bandit! Chapter 453 Florentines At noon on September 24, Dane had already received the news that the bandits had been annihilated. After reading the battle briefing written by Palan, Dane said, "It was a little messy, but the final result is OK." Pei Xinsi, who was beside him, said, "Well, it''s not bad. The night raids are quite chaotic and normal, and his troops made a rush to reach the battle site all day. It cost less than 500 people to lose. There were no more than 1,500 robbers, and all camel mounts were seized. There is nothing to be dissatisfied with. " "Well," Dion said, "but I''m more concerned about the guy Philmino. I remember him. At the beginning, it was him who first transmitted the information of Cinderella?" "Looks like it," said the General. "When they come back, let Palan and Firmino come to see me." "it is good." ...When Dane met Palan and Firmino, he was less than half a day away from the Barrens Pass. After Paran''s troops marched violently and fought again at night, there really was no way to move. At that time, he could only sweep the battlefield hastily, gathered the camels well, and then stayed there for a day. When the soldiers recovered almost, he reopened and took the army with more than a thousand camels. Bring back to the legion. "Good job." Dean looked at the two people in front of him and patted their shoulders one by one. "Thanks to Mr. Firmino''s help, otherwise I really don''t know how to fight this battle." Palan complimented the Philino beside him. For the gold medal spy, the new general is also very convinced and grateful. "Where and where ..." Philmino said, "General Paran''s command is also very wonderful, the tactical strategy is in place, and the command for combat is also very commendable." "Okay." Dion said with a smile, "Do nt both of you compliment each other in front of us. This time, both of you have credited me, and I have both recorded it. However, destroying the robbers, It can only be said that we have achieved the initial victory in this battle, and the enemy has not been eliminated. We must work harder next. " After a pause, Dane continued: "Palan, the logistics units are still your responsibility, and all the camels will be used by you. It s better to use it as a livestock, or as a mount for your garrison. It''s up to you. According to the information, the sand band under Im should be less than two thousand people, and most of them have been eliminated. I don''t want to hear that our supply line is in trouble again. This One point, can you guarantee it? " "I promise I will never let the supply line have any more problems," Paran said positively. "Okay," Dion said. "Then you step back, I have something to tell Philmino." Palan glanced at Philmino, punched him in the shoulder, and went out with a smile."You did a good job this time." Firmino knows that the you in Dane s mouth refers to the entire intelligence system. He said: "Thanks to the wise leadership of Lord Lord." "Haha!" Dion laughed. "I didn''t expect my gold medal spy to be a fart. I just complimented each other with Palan. Now I''m boasting about you and come and shoot my fart." Fillino said bitterly, "Where can I dare, Lord Lord, I really think so." "Well, don''t talk nonsense," Dion said. "There is still a long way to go before the Wasteland Pass, I want to know, before the" mask "told me, the hands of the Blackhand Academy in the Wasteland Pass can be used in our attack To play some assisting role when it s coming, is this reliable or not? Philmino said: "Master Lord, I have been in touch with my colleagues in the city. Of course, they can provide some help when we attack the city, for example, find opportunities to pass back the intelligence of the enemy''s movement in the city in time. For example ... " "No need to go on." Dane waved his hand and interrupted Fillino''s words. "The help I said was not for the newspaper. That was your job, I believe you are in this area. It can be done very well. The help I mean refers to other aspects. For example, is it time for your people to attack the city in the army, find a way to deal with it inside and outside, create some confusion in the city, or even directly The city gates open from the inside? " "This ..." Philmino fell into hesitation. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of Dion, but there was really no way he could determine this. Dane wasn''t in a hurry, he said, "Go back and talk to the people we have planted in the wasteland gates, and come up with a plan as soon as possible. I look forward to you playing a better role in this war." "Okay," said Philmino. "Before the army arrives in the wasteland detention, I will give you an answer, Lord Lord.""Well then, go." ... If the agents can really play an important role in the war, as Dion expected, there is no doubt that it will greatly speed up the course of the battle. Dane never doubted whether this war would be victorioushe didn''t believe it, and he led the team himself ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ 15,000 soldiers. In the past, the Western Expeditionary Force, with a total number of more than 30,000, could not even beat a small barren land. It is just that the Florensa standing behind the scene is indeed something to be prepared for. According to the information from the Principality of Florence, when Dane publicly defeated Im as the ''enemy of the entire Sindler''s people,'' the Earl of Water Bull had responded. . The grumpy count, even directly pointed out the army, the same day Dane entered the desert, he also ordered the family knights to lead the army into the wasteland. The Bull Corps is a strong army in the name of the Duchy of Florence. The rich Count of Bulls, armed with his army, was very elite, with 7,000 soldiers, and was not a good target. He also pulled up some other nobles around him and sent troops with him. This time, Waterman had gone to East Kinder Sindler, and the total number of troops he had taken was over 10,000. Dane didn''t want to fight the Florens in the desert. After winning, his relationship with the Principality of Florence will be so irreversible that it is impossible for the Florenza to be a powerful legion in his own country. And if you lose, the situation that Dane originally created in Hindler is already considered to be a very good situation, and I am afraid it will be reversed at once. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 454 Strong artillery formation It was not Dane''s wish to see a battle between Earl and the Earl of Bulls at the border between Florence and Hindler. In this battle, losing is going to be over, and winning is not good, so why fight? Dane was an out-of-the-box pragmatist, and he was reluctant to do such insignificant things. And if you want to avoid this war, then the only way is to shut down the wasteland at the fastest speed, cut off the idea of ??the Earl Bull to support, and also show your muscles in this way. In order to achieve the purpose of being able to defeat soldiers without fighting. The frontal attack, if there is no special assistance, would have to pay the price of which city to face down. Moreover, after the enemy was ready to guard against death, he didn''t know how long it would take. In the meantime, if there was any accident that made them reach the battlefield of Earl Bull''s reinforcements, Dane would have to really fall into the worst situation. By then, in the desert, Dane will maintain a supply line that is hundreds of kilometers away, and people will have a complete supply system sitting in the barren soil gates, so that they can work hard. It is precisely because of these considerations that Dane pinned part of his hope on those black-handed agents. And the last contact with Dion was not Philmino, but the ''mask'' of the underground world far off the island of Comilla. After knowing the expectations of the Lord Lord, the spy chief solemnly passed the power of the spell, hoping to meet with Dion and discuss the matter.Of course she couldn''t get over, and only Dane could go to Sadoor through teleportation. As far as Dion is concerned, as long as he does not carry a large number of troops to carry, he will not pay attention to the empire points he needs to transmit alone. Now he really wants to pass on whatever he wants. He could be on the eternal tree of Orinite, in his own palace, watching the elves and girls dancing and drinking morning tea. Return to White Wolf Castle at noon, sit on the top of the castle with a height of hundreds of meters, look at the majestic city in the sand, and eat a fresh deep-sea cod steak transported from Shawan Port. In the evening, I will go to Saduola, holding the enchanting drow elf girl in her arms, resting her head on the breast of the Dark Star family''s mother, Mirshapur, and eating those enchanting drow Feed dinner to your mouth. Presumably, even in the most central place in human society, those great lords are hardly able to enjoy such enjoyment, right? Of course, Dane doesn''t fall for luxury. When it''s time to enjoy, as a lord, and as the Governor of the entire territory of Hindler, he can never treat himself. But when it is time to work hard and to continue to develop and expand with your subjects, you must not relax. ...Dane and the mask had been discussing for a long time on how the secret agents who had lurked in the wasteland gate had to cooperate with the offensive of the army. It was almost half a day after the two had negotiated a final plan and Dane returned to his army. At this time, the entire army had already entered the barren land. Dane was in no hurry to launch the attack. The army was reassured to be placed three to four kilometers away from the barren land. Then, it launched an artillery formation and dispatched thousands of people to guard behind the artillery position. Then, he allowed his artillery formation to confront the crossbows and artillery above the wasteland. Wasteland Pass is not a large town. From the scale of the entire city, it can hardly exceed 15,000 people. This must be a very small number. You know, the rotten wolf town of that year, including the floating population that it could accommodate, the population that it could accommodate was at most 10,000. However, although the size of the city is not large, the reason why it can be called a "gate" means that its defensive strength must be adequate. This is also true. When Im built the Waste Land Pass, the goal was to build a strong enough fortressthis came from the deep uneasiness in his heart. He knew he was going to be a choke here The big hand of Hindler''s throat, it must have been the jealousy of many people. Without a solid fortress, how can he guarantee his wealth? In the past years, Im has also experienced many challenges. Dyne is not the first person who wants to control the wasteland control into his own hands. In Im''s view, there were many such people in the past. Even earlier, Governor Bernier had his idea. But they all failed.The Florensa standing behind Im was, of course, the main reason. But among them, there is no credit for the wasteland detention itself. The city walls are tall, and the thickness and sturdiness of the city walls are also very strong. They cannot be broken easily. And everything. And the number is not small. As for Dane''s artillery formation, since its establishment back then, it has been gradually strengthened with the growth of his power. From the beginning of the artillery formation, there were only a few artillery pieces of Miao Miao, and later, when there were dozens or dozens, they could finally be arranged into an array. By now, Dane''s artillery formation has a full sixty groups! The long-range firepower between the two sides is really a match between opponents and good talents. Dyne''s artillery formations are more numerous and the firepower is more powerful. As for the barren land barrier, although there is still a slight gap above the firepower, they have city walls and battlements as cover, and they are still high. Such conditions are obviously also Can make up part of the firepower gap. Five hundred or six hundred soldiers, operating more than sixty artillery pieces, fired a number of shells on the yellow city in the sand at a distance of thousands of kilometers from the barren soil barrier. And the defenders on the city wall were also unwilling to show weakness. The burning boulder was thrown out, and the huge crossbow from the sound of the sound of '' '' also gave Dane''s artillery. The team caused some trouble. The two sides were enthusiastic about Hong Kong. ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 455 Strange command The new Caesar calendar October 1, 218, the battle of wasteland customs, after singing the prologue, finally entered the normal play. In the boom of the fire, Dane''s artillery formation and the city''s fire prevention ability, which was closed to the wasteland, were quite fierce and lively. If nothing else, this should be the most intense artillery battle that Hindler has had in these years. In the past, there was no warlord, there was no field gun team comparable to the current Dane, and there was no warlord who dared to push the artillery and the wealthy Im, and blasted under the deserted city. . Only Dion has such confidence. This kind of artillery battle looked very irritating at first. However, after two days of confrontation between the two sides, the scene became somewhat pandemic-when the two sides confronted Hong, there were some distances that were too far away. The alchemy artillery artillery in the world of Orodick is not cheap to manufacture, and the power of the artillery shell is relatively large, but the firing distance of the artillery can hardly be complimented. A distance of more than a thousand meters is almost the limit. However, at present, when the artillery was bombarded by the two sides, the distance between them was even greater than one kilometer.At this distance, the huge wind and sand in the desert has made observers not easy to aim at the target. Not to mention, at such a distance, the fired artillery shells may even flutter. Even the best and most experienced gunners can hardly predict where the artillery shells will hit. . The same was true of the Im''s gunners on the city. In addition, Dane s artillery front, in order to avoid being estimated by others as a fixed bombing angle and distance, is constantly changing positions, with horses and humans dragging the artillery, bombarded a few times, and will quickly move away. . In this way, although it can greatly reduce its own casualties, after the target is transferred, it will become difficult to calculate the distance and angle of the bombardment again. This has also led to Dane''s artillery formation. The results achieved are not very satisfactory. As a result, although the two sides fought very lively, their respective achievements were not as many shells thrown out. After two days of banging, Dane lost ten artillery groups, and the loss suffered by the wasteland customs on the opposite side was basically the same as him. During the artillery confrontation, Pehince and some other senior officers had come to Dane and wanted to fight. These guys have a relatively clear view of the current situation. They also know that this battle cannot be delayed for a long time, and it is best to make a quick decision. But because of this, they couldn''t understand Dane''s decision to let the artillery formation go on a long-range artillery battle with the defenders in the wasteland. This kind of confrontation really wants to make a difference. It is estimated that more than ten days, or even half a month later. At that time, even the artillery formations on Dane''s side could smash the defense measures on the barren land into a slump. I am afraid that the army of the Earl of Water Bull had arrived. This must be contrary to the original intention of quick decision. However, including Pershing, this vote for senior officers was completely dismissed by Dane. Dean didn''t explain anything to them, just let them go back to restrain their troops and wait for further orders.No one can counter Dane''s order, they can only go where and where to go, and then look at Dane''s artillery, and put a grand firework together with the city''s fire protection on the barren land, anxious . This anxiety lasted until the third day and came to an abrupt end. ... At 10 am on October 3, Dean''s artillery position received a direct order from Dean: "Advance 500 meters forward!" This order is exciting! Advancing 500 meters forward means that the artillery formation will enter the distance that is most suitable for attacking the enemy. This distance is sufficient for Dane''s artillery formation to maximize its destructive power! Of course, this also means that the artillery formation must also withstand the fiercest fire from the enemy. But the proud gunners didn''t care. They firmly believed that they would be the victorious side in the forthcoming fire showdown. However, if we say that this command can still be taken as Dane has finally figured out that he will fight the enemy to death, then the next command will make people feel a little bit uncertain. Not only did he demand that the artillery position be pushed forward, at the same time, he also issued a request for the pure swordsmen of the wing behind the artillery formation, and also pushed forward with the artillery formation, and required them to move as fast as possible Speed, press into the position close to the enemy''s gate, and then wait for the opportunity to move.This order met the opposition of Aleksandarina. The former commander of the pure sword mercenary regiment, who later surrendered to Dion, has now become the deputy commander of the White Wolf Fortress Corps, and a woman with the rank of major general, questioning Dane''s order. "Lord Lord, I don''t understand why this is the case. When our artillery formation and the enemy''s city fire were fighting against each other ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Pure swordsmen could not help at all, they rushed forward The process is to pass through the enemy''s firepower range. Isn''t that letting them die in vain? " Aleksandarina rarely spoke in front of Dion. However, after all, that pure swordsman regiment had thousands of soldiers. Many of the officers and veterans in it came out of the pure sword mercenary regiment. In other words, they were all old women''s soldiers. Subordinate. Pu Lina was reluctant to see these people die, and Dane''s order did some incredible things, so she questioned it, which is not incomprehensible. But Dane didn''t explain so much to her, he said stiffly, "Perform the order, Major General!" Xun Lina had the intention to continue to argue for two more words, but under Dane''s clear attitude, she had no way to change Dane''s thoughts. Under such circumstances, she can only go down to comfort her old men. It has to be said that Dyne''s army does have the spirit and spirit that elite troops should have. Although Dane''s order was a bit strange, even as if it was given up in vain, so that after receiving the order, the team leader almost felt that he would never return. But in the end, more than a thousand pure swordsmen, from officers to soldiers, were still on time and in accordance with Dane''s order, along with the artillery formation, with the determination to die, began to move forward. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 456 Battle of the City Gate (Part 1) In this wing, most of the soldiers are made up of pure swordsmen, with a few squadron sword dancers and rangers, and a large team of crossbowmen. Looking at the structure of such a force, we know that this is actually not a defensive force, but rather an attack team. In other words, Dane initially arranged for them to ''protect'' artillery formations, so that when the enemy suddenly sent out fast troops and attacked the artillery formations out of town, they actually had the idea of ??letting these people be the first-hand attack team. . The wing leader of this wing is Caroline. She is a good sister of Xun Lina. In the era of the pure sword mercenary group, she was the most important left and right hand of Alysandrina, and under Her Majesty Dion, she also became a colonel and became an army. Leader up. After receiving the offensive command, no matter how unhappy she was, she had to take the troops forward. At the beginning, their position was not better than the artillery formation. The situation was good. Most of the enemy''s firepower was obviously heading towards the artillery formation. But those artillery groups carrying heavy artillery, of course, could not move faster, and it was not long before they were overtaken by Caroline''s troops. In other words, Caroline''s troops stepped into the enemy''s best firepower range even before their own artillery formation. In order to avoid being hit with too fierce fire, Caroline naturally chose to charge by way of a skirmisher.That''s right, it''s charge. She hopes to cross the enemy''s fire line as soon as possible. Artillery, crossbow and catapult all have a certain range. These powerful heavy equipment can be hit far, but if they rush under the city wall, it is difficult for these things to turn the muzzle to strike directly below themselves. s position. As long as she can rush through, Caroline''s troops are still alive. Of course, after rushing to the vicinity, the enemies on the head of the city still have bows and arrows in their hands, and they are closer, and there are such things as alder and rolling stones, which can also cause them considerable lethality. How to deal with these things, Caroline hasn''t figured it out yet, and she really can''t come up with any good way. The only thing that can be relied upon is the crossbowmen brigade under their own hands. They can only see if they are shooting at those enemies in the city, can they suppress the enemy''s power as much as possible. With these messy thoughts in his mind, Caroline led the army quickly into the enemy''s best firepower range. The roaring megaliths, the explosion of artillery shells, and the breaking wind of the giant crossbow of the crossbow came one after another. At a close enough distance, these heavy equipment could pose a threat to the soldiers in the charge. of! Caroline looked around, and the scatter line formed by her ministry had become a mess. Under the focus of the enemy''s attack, almost just a moment, a large number of soldiers were killed. And death and its misery!He was hit by a flaming boulder thrown from a trebuchet and bombarded by an alchemy cannon, all of which could not be preserved. Shot by a giant crossbow, it seems that there can be a whole body, but it is actually the worst. A crossbow that is as thick as a thigh, passes through the human body, and the huge wound it brings out is fatal no matter where it is placed on anyone. However, the soldiers who were shot often did not die immediately. They fell to the ground and were able to twitch. They could also scream as long as they were not shot through the chest. But everyone knows, including the person who was shot, that he is dead. This is a very cruel thing. Caroline saw a close friend who was close to her on a daily basis, a good friend who had the rank of captain, could soon be promoted to major, and served as the captain of the team. Was severely nailed to the ground. He screamed loudly. When Caroline passed by, he reached out his hand, opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word, he could only make a ''erh,'' but those hopeful eyes How much I wanted Caroline to save him. However, Caroline could only shake her head with tears. She had no way to save him, and she didn''t know if she would be able to cross the death zone, and even she didn''t dare to stay here. All she could do was go up and pierce the captain''s head with a sword and end his pain as soon as possible. But at this time, the previous moment was still raging and fierce firepower, and the next moment suddenly came to an abrupt end! Caroline looked up suddenly, she saw the city above the barren land and was suddenly enveloped in darkness! The mass of black mist shrouded almost all the firepower points above the closed city wall! And the firefighters who have lost their sight ca nt continue firing at all-hell, they are now in a state where they ca nt see their five fingers, even if the flame is lit, they ca nt see the light, and do nt want to find an artillery, a catapult or a crossbow , Let alone aiming! Caroline was also an adventurer, and she knew what the thick black mist on the city was: Darkness! Darkness is a ring of magic that deprives all light within the spell''s scope. The scope of the spell itself is not large, but it can cover all the cities that face Caroline. It must be that many dark arts are working together, or simply Several enhanced dark techniques!"Warriors! Take this opportunity! One more step!" She didn''t know where these dark arts came from, but she still very decisively called for troops to launch a faster charge! In fact, without her saying that the soldiers are not a blind group ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Of course they can see the changes in the city. No one knows how long these dark arts can last, and this precious one can be safe for a moment No one will give up this opportunity, and no one will be willing to stay on this dead ground covered by artillery fire for a second more. Everyone desperately moved their legs and rushed across this place as fast as possible. In this case, Caroline''s control of the army could finally be strengthened. She hasn''t forgotten Dane''s order to their wing. She took the general banner from the guard behind her, then raised it high, and rushed towards the gate of the deserted gate in person! Under the enemy''s fierce fire, Caroline''s troops were bombarded for two minutes, and then it took two minutes to rush to the position close to the gate. Then, the suspension bridge in front of the gates of the deserted city was put down in front of them.ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 457 Battle of the City Gate (Part 2) The suspension bridge in the wasteland was obviously not lowered in the normal way. The normal suspension bridge is lowered, it should be slow, and there will be a buffering process anyway. Where would it be like the one in front of me, falling suddenly, smashing on the ground to stir up a cloud of dust, and even worrying about whether this suspension bridge would be directly broken when it was dropped. Fortunately, this did not happen. The suspension of the suspension bridge is, in any case, a major good news for the siege side. The moat or moat is not so good. With a wave of her arm, Caroline, holding the flag high, rushed towards the suspension bridge. She was the first to set foot on a suspension bridge. At this time, she saw the city gate close by and was opened a gap. The wall of the barren land is thick and huge. Compared to this huge city gate, the gap that was opened is only able to accommodate one or two people to squeeze in sideways, which is not too big. But that''s it, Caroline still sees great hope!She didn''t understand Dane''s orders at first, but now she has fully understood that instead of treating them as dead cannon fodder, Dane sees them as an elite attack team. They fought and were used as vanguards! Whether it is the darkness of the former city head, the suspension bridge that is currently being lowered, and the city gate that has been opened a little, it must be the arrangement of the Lord Lord. And her task is to seize this opportunity! It is conceivable that if she leads her army, at this critical moment, a beautiful battle is fought, an offensive will capture the closed gates of the wasteland, and it will be firmly controlled in the hands to support the passage of the army Moment, then who will be the first player in this battle, it goes without saying! With such an idea in his head, how could Caroline not fight for it? Try your best! She carried a banner, a high trumpet, and a long sword drawn by the other hand crossed the suspension bridge and rushed to the front of the gate. She saw the face of a blood-stained man. He was stuck in the gap of the gate and was dying. "... Finally ... the rest ... will be handed ... to you ..." After speaking a word, he had taken a last breath.Caroline had no time to think, she saw at a glance behind the dead man, three men in the uniform of the officer guarded by the wasteland, facing their backs against the wall, and besieged by a large number of people wearing the same clothing . At the same time, five or six bodies were lying in the pool of blood on the ground. Caroline didn''t try to push the city gate further. Now the most important thing is to rush in to support! Only by guarding the gate, can more soldiers come in, can the gate width be further expanded, and the town be truly captured! Inserting the flag at the gate of the city, she stepped into the gate. The two-handed epee waved in his hand, and the two turned around, killing two soldiers. She fought side by side with the three men who were still alive, and stood up against the enemy''s counterattack. They are too few, but too many enemies. But it was only a few sips of time, and she had already been hit with a knife, and one of the other three had his head cut off by the enemy. But it''s all worth it. At this moment, two or three pure swordsmen crowded in through the gate, and then joined the battle. At the same time, outside the gate on the other side, there are already soldiers who are trying to pull the gate outward, and there are also pure swordsmen who are pushing hard inside the city. With the internal and external forces, the city gate was expanded a little bit, and the swordsmen who resisted the two-handed sword one by one entered the city gate. Soon, the situation at the gate was stabilized. Caroline, who was covered in blood, had suffered minor injuries, but she still did not retreat from the front line, but once again took up the flag of the pure alliance, waving it vigorously, calling on the soldiers to attack . Ten minutes later, the gate of the barren land had been completely opened. At the same time, at least two or three hundred soldiers had already poured into the city and were fighting a deadly battle with the enemy. The wasteland guards were not willing to throw away the city gate, and they organized the troops madly to fight back. While Caroline commanded her army, she stubbornly stuck outside the gates of the barren land and stubbornly resisted.And at this time, she heard the faint horn sound, which belongs to the White Wolf Fortress Corps. The representative has only one meaning: the whole army is attacking! Hearing this voice, Caroline''s arms waving the flag became more powerful! She knew that as long as she led her troops and stood by the city gates for a while, victory was coming! Thousands of soldiers launched an assault on the flat ground before the barren land was closed. The ones who ran at the front were the wolf cavalry with squadrons and brigades as their formation! They are charging at full speed, and it won''t be long before they can kill here and give Caroline the most firm support! Other forces followed suit. Without the protection of the city walls and gates, the army in the Wasteland Pass would never be the opponent of Dion''s army. Im and his minions will be crushed to crush under the powerful offensive of White Wolf Castle! The sound of rumbling artillery sounded, and the artillery formation that had entered its own range reached its best range, and began to pour the fire vigorously towards the city. At this time, the dark art on the city''s head had just dispersed. The busy gunners in the wild wasteland had just prepared to reorganize the fire and fight back, but suddenly they saw a continuous blue light appearing on the city! Those rays of light formed a random door! A moment later, the heavily armed Templars stepped out of it. The first time they walked out, they pulled out the elf knight sword, emptied the enemies around any door, and then summoned the Celestial War Horse and began to sweep freely in the city! Enter the Templars on the wall through any door, but there are only a few hundred people. However, these elite knights all have dozens of professional levels, which are not something ordinary soldiers can fight at all. Even some officers with the role of squadron captain, in the hands of these elite knights, can''t take a few moves and they will be killed. Not to mention ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ They also have a lot of blessings on them! The city was swept up and down, and at the gate, the wolf cavalry finally arrived!The pure swordsman behind him, under the command of the officers, made way for the Wolf Cavalry to charge. The wolf rider enters from this channel. A giant wolf running at full speed, with a cavalry wielding a machete, killed the front line of the battlefield! The wasteland guards who were setting up counterattacks hit the scimitars of the charging wolf cavalry at one end, and they were crushed in an instant! Dyne grinned as he watched the battlefield through hawk-eye in the rear. This war has no suspense! (To be continued ...)Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 458 Awkward Earl At 5.30 pm on October 3, Dane led his guard into the city. In essence, when Caroline led a winged soldier and captured the gates of the barren land, the battle was no longer suspicious. The guards of the barren land are trying to organize a new line of defense behind the gate. However, when the gate was opened, the wolf cavalry acted as a vanguard, and the enemy''s unstable defense line was instantly overwhelmed. After that, a large number of troops rushed in from the city gate, and all the defenses in the barren land barrier were impossible to form under the crushing of Dion''s army. As for the defenders above the city walls, they were first touched by black-handed agents, covered with a dozen scrolls of enhanced darkness, and then baptized by a round of artillery fire from Dane''s artillery formation. The Templars stepping out of the door had a powerful assault, and in a blink of an eye they were beaten up, and they also collapsed on the spot. So when Dane entered the city, the entire wasteland had become his possession. At this time, there were still some scattered resistance and fighting in the city, but it had no hindrance to the overall situation. In Im''s luxurious mansion housed in the center of the wasteland detention center, Dane met the owner who had been bound by flowers. Im is no longer young, he is a short fat man in his sixties. A piece of pork belly, tied by his rope, showed traces, and pale hair fell a lot, becoming a Mediterranean hairstyle.When he learned that the city gate had been breached, he realized that the situation had gone and was about to escape. Under his mansion, there is a secret passage leading to the city. This was his early retreat when he was in the city. The esoteric knows very few people and is very secretive. After the city was built, Im killed the hard laborers and builders who were responsible for building the secret road. This was done to keep the secret. Such a secret passage is naturally not too big and cannot accommodate too many people at the same time. Im didn''t even have a confidant under his hands. There were only two close guards and a young and beautiful lover. I have to say that this fat old man is an outrageous hungry ghost. When he escaped, he couldn''t bear to be the lover who had just received it for less than half a month and was not tired. However, it was precisely because he brought this woman, that caused him to fail in the end. He still remembers very clearly, when he took two good guards with the woman in the dark tunnel and walked for ten minutes with a torch, he suddenly heard two abnormal noises behind him. Turning his head, he just saw the ''weak'' woman and pulled two daggers out of the necks of his two guards. Then, he saw that the woman with delicate white skin and gentle personality changed greatly in front of his eyes. After a few blinks, he turned into a dark woman with purple skin and a playful smile on the corner of her mouth. Elf. Had it not been for this woman, he would have been able to escape the wasteland. But now, everything is over."I lost." When he saw Dane, Im uttered these three words. "Yes," Dion laughed. "Daddy Im ... haha, really good reputation." Im sighed and said, "I''m in your hands now, whatever you want to do. I just want to ask, Dane, I don''t have a chance to live my life? Can you give me a life OK, you can do whatever I want. " Dane nodded and said with satisfaction: "Yes, this is the attitude that a loser should have. I can save you a life." "Thank you." Dion laughed again: "I haven''t finished yet, what do you thank?" "What do you want? I can cooperate with you against Waterman. I can issue a statement that the Badlands belongs to Schindler''s land. It has nothing to do with the Florentines. I can also bury me outside the city. It s not a small sum, it s a small sum, I can give it to you ... At half the point, he couldn''t go on. He saw Dion shaking his head with a smile. Dion said, "The ones you said are all good, but, by comparison, I want your life."Im opened his eyes wide. "You can''t do that to me! That''s not good for you!" "But I''m happy." Im''s eyes were instantly faint. Im thinking about a lot of ways to save his life. As he said, he is still alive and can do many things. However, Dane would not let him live. Before the expedition, in the public speech at Shawan Port, Dane gave the guy a head full of seven hats without any discount, and he was enough to die once for each count. Let him live? Don''t those open charges become jokes? Dean must maintain his dignity of law, for the seven counts, and for the world to see his dignity, Im is dead. If this guy runs away, it will be a big trouble. But now, there are no more problems. He can''t die now, but his fate is already doomed: after the war is over, he must be taken back to Shawan Port for a public trial and then a public execution.The wasteland detention has not yet been completely settled, but there is Pexinsi here. The ranger general personally sits in the town and directs the troops to clean up the city. Presumably by tomorrow, the entire city can be cleaned up. At present, the most important issue before Dion is the Earl of Waterman. The grumpy Earl is now in an awkward position. He hurriedly pulled up an army of tens of thousands of people. When Dane set off, he also stepped into this desert. If ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ he can reach the wasteland customs before Im finished, then this battle has to be fought. However, now the situation he faces is very embarrassing. According to the information obtained by Dane, Waterman''s army is only a little more than a day away from the barren land. However, he now has a dilemma. There is no doubt that whoever possesses the barren land and customs can take the lead in this desert. Originally, Waterman''s army needed to rely on Im to provide him with supplies, but now that Im is finished, his path to harvest supplies from the wasteland customs has been cut off, and he can only rely on the natives of Florence. Transport lines make a living. And to maintain a long supply line, and sit down in a barren field with strong troops, Dawn, playing a big game away, Watman''s heart is not at all. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 459 Departure After losing the barren land, Waterman''s idea of ??fighting Dane in the desert has become unrealistic. At this moment, the nearly 70-year-old, but still full of spirits, the old Earl, who is as strong as a real bull, is wearing a heavy knight plate armor, jumping and cursing in his march account. "Stupid! Waste! Trash! Lao Tzu supported the fortress built with so much money in that year, and in the hands of that scum, he couldn''t hold on even for a day! Even if he died, such a good situation, all his mother gave Funeral! I should have known that he was an incompetent guy, and it was time to chop him up and feed the dog! " The person he scolded was, naturally, his illegitimate brother. No wonder he was so angry, it is really too bad. It is not reliable to go forward to fight, but just go back so dimly? That''s even more impossible! Organized such an army with great momentum, without a fight, and scared away by others, then the reputation of Earl Waterman and the entire Bull family will probably become a laughing stock in the Duchy of Florence. Already. Waterman did not want to take the liberty to move forward, fight an uncertain battle, and lose his precious army. I don''t want to just go back and tell others a joke. When he was in a dilemma, it was Dane who was the enemy across from him and sent him warmth.It was a team of peace ambassadors. They brought Dane''s goodwill, brought peace, and brought a step to Waterman so that he could slip. With the Count of the Bull''s temper, he would not consider peace talks unless he had no choice. Especially when he saw Dane''s conditions, he was almost angry and almost blasted the messenger out. The main conditions given by Dane are as follows: The first is to require Waterman to represent the Principality of Florence, recognize the division of the region between Florence and the Province of Sindelaire during the Second Caesar Empire, and promise not to interfere in any way with Sinde Political, economic and military activities in Lyle. Second, Waterman must stop all unfair treatment of Hindrell businessmen. This unfair treatment includes taxation, including restrictions on the right of way to maintain normal commercial trade between the two places. Third, the Principality of Florence is the largest country in Hindler''s onshore commercial activities. The two sides have a very strong tradition of commercial trade. They should be good business partners to each other. They should uphold the principle of mutual benefit and negotiate. A set of cooperation treaties that can stimulate trade prosperity for both sides. The third one, regardless of the first two, seems to be offensive in tone, but from the content point of view, this is tantamount to telling Waterman that your interests in Hindler are all done, honestly Let''s go back. How can this make him angry? He even shouted that he would lead the army to continue eastward, and would not end without cutting off Dane''s head. However, in the end, the Count of the Angry Bull was stopped by his aides, his family members, and other nobles in the coalition that followed him.In this war, they no longer occupied the initiative, and there was no good fruit to fight. What''s more, the front-line battle report came from the front, and these arrogant nobles of Florence found in amazement that the ''Sindler''s country daddy'' who had not been regarded by them at all had actually Strong strength. To this day, the nobles of Florence still haven''t figured out why the gates of the barren land were so inexplicably opened, and it''s not clear how powerful Dyne''s intelligence and secret agents are. However, it was just the powerful artillery formation of Dane and the vanguard wing led by Caroline. The performance of these two units in a battle that captured the gate was enough to be elite. At least, most of the Florence aristocrats would not feel that their army could have such combat power. These alone have made the Florence people a little dazed, however, this is not the most frightening thing for them. What really scared them was the rumor that the branch used an arbitrary door spell to attack the wall with a teleportation tactic. It was an elite knight group with a size of 100 people and an average strength of more than 10 professional levels! Even the Duke of Guards Cavaliers, the most famous elite legion in the Duchy of Florence, could not have possessed such strength? The Duke''s Guard has three hundred formal knights with outstanding strength, which is the greatest reliance of the Grand Duke of Florence to secure the position of head of state. No one can imagine that in the wild land in the impression of Hindler, it is possible to have an army with an average strength that is even stronger than the Duke''s Guard. This is really a scary situation. The nobles of Florence were scared. They followed the Earl of the Bulls to this desert in order to gain some benefits, but they didn''t want to fight a tough battle and fold their old capital here. ...Waterman''s army stayed for three days, two days west of the Badlands Pass, without moving. To the west, the bull''s subordinates disagreed, and he was a little faint at heart. Go back, without that face. But in the end, his face was still dead, and with the help of his men, Waterman made the right choice. He did not accept Dane''s terms, but he did not dare to continue to approach the barren land and retreated. Dane was informed of the news, and felt that it did not exceed his expectations. He didn''t think that Waterman would accept his conditions so easily, and that he wanted to reach a more reliable trade agreement with the Florentines, which required strength and long-term negotiations to determine. As long as he didn''t fight Waterman, Dane would be satisfied. But ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ influence still exists after all. Over the next three months, the land trade between Hindler and Florence was almost frozen. The Earl of Bulls retaliated to prevent a large number of caravan trade from both sides of the land border, imposed heavy taxes on Hindler''s merchants, and even directly refused entry. Several caravans were directly detained. Dane also returned color. You treat the merchants of Hindrell badly, then I treat the Florensa badly. The stagnation of trade has led to the loss of a large number of economic benefits. However, Dane believes that all of this is only temporary, and in the end, Waterman will definitely give in. The reason is very simple. For Dane, land trade is only part of his income, and shipping is the real big head. However, the territory of the Earl of the Bulls depends on land trade for food. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 460 Border trade The Principality of Florence is a country facing the sea. Their navy, in the vast ocean of the Southern Cross, is also one of the strongest troops. But Waterman''s territory was inland. Of course, the Lord Earl certainly has his own interests in shipping, but naturally he cannot be compared with those of the aristocracy facing the sea in the Principality. Fortunately, his territory was a large granary in the Principality of Florence. The terrain is flat and the land is fertile. Every large farm in Woye, thousands of miles away, can harvest a lot of food every harvest season. It can be said that food is the sharpest weapon in Waterman''s hands. Because of the food, he can always afford a large number of legions; because of the food, his right to speak in the Duchy of Florence is very important; because of the food, he can trade in Hindler through trade This desolate area captures a lot of benefits. In fact, in the past years, the way of commercial trade between Waterman and Schindler was that he sold grain at a low price to Schindler, a land that lacked food, and cheap land trade. Purchase rare products such as minerals and magic materials. In the course of this trade, Waterman is of course a big money earner. It is because of this interest that he became very interested in intervening in the affairs of the Schindler area. This is how Im and the immigration barrier of Im are born. Im''s presence allows him to import a lot of high-value minerals and magic materials.But now, Dane aspires to unify Hindler and build a true central government. He certainly cannot allow this type of trade to continue, which is tantamount to the predatory trade of Hindler. After this war, this trade situation was completely ended. Dane, who brought the wasteland back into his hands, had enough strength to re-establish new trade rules with Waterman and even the Principality of Florence. Today, Dane is also a big man who can participate in rulemaking. Of course, Count Waterman is still ''tempered''. The Count of Bulls, who cannot continue to hold huge benefits and has lost a lot of face, will naturally have no way to be happy. But Dane believes that this grumpy cow will eventually succumb. The reason is very simple. Dane can leave the grain that Count Waterman has brought. The two sides were in trouble, and Dane simply spent a little more money to buy Shire''s grain from sea transport, or grain farther away, and didn''t have to hang him on a tree. But can Waterman''s food not be sold to Dane? Of course, it is also possible. After all, food is hard currency and it is popular everywhere. But don''t forget that, in addition to selling Hindrell, Waterman wants to sell food at a high price elsewhere, which is simply wishful thinking. He would never be able to transport food to the depths of the Eastern Wasteland and sell it to orc tribes who may still be bartering or even having currency that may not even be there? Except for Schindler, where can he import large quantities of metal minerals that can arm the army and develop the territory? For Dane, it is beneficial to cooperate with Waterman. After all, the territories of the two sides are close to each other, which has opened up the barren land barriers. The trade volume between the two parties has increased, and they can communicate with each other. No cooperation, no big deal, he still does business with others.But for Waterman, without Hindler, the overall economic vitality of his territory is likely to fall more than one grade. Waterman''s grumpy lasted for three months. In these three months, in fact, Waterman has been looking forward to the arrival of Dyne''s envoy. But he never waited. Dean''s mind is also very simple. Before the war starts, everything is good, and Waterman''s temper will let him go. If you don''t work hard, tame this bull, then it will be regarded as cooperation, and you will feel uneasy in the future. In the three months after the end of the war, Waterman watched his income, and from the previous level, slammed a limit diving. He carried it for three months and couldn''t carry it. Before Dane sent an ambassador, he chose to bow his head and sent a messenger to Dane in the midst of his internal struggle and the suffering of reality. He wanted to talk about reopening the border trade. In this matter, Dane has always been prepared. Waterman wants to talk, and Dane intends to talk to him. During the three-month freezing period of trade, the wasteland customs have not been abandoned. Major General Palan, who has just stabilized, was directly assigned by Dane to the Wasteland Customs and was responsible for the defense of this desert city. At the same time, Dane also instructed Palan to use the supply stations established during the war, from the Shawan Port to the wasteland customs, to turn these temporary military supply stations into long-term bases. In this way, there are resupply points along the way from Shawan Port to the wasteland customs. For caravans and travelers, this is a major good news. At the same time, if the trade agreement with Waterman is better, Dane also plans to work with the earl to build a passage from the barren land to the ''Bull'' city, and also build some supply points along the road to facilitate the caravan traffic. .In fact, in all respects, Dane was ready to reopen the border trade, and he just had to wait for Waterman to lower his stubborn head. Now, these preparations can finally be reopened. I believe that ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ border trade is reopened, and the two sides are already in an equal position, and we can work together to create better conditions for the bilateral trade activities. This border trade will certainly be more prosperous than in the past Will also bring more benefits to both parties. In this matter, Dane actually takes it very seriously. After the Earl of the Bull led this big granary to him, his territory had another major source of food. It no longer needed to rely on maritime trade, as it did before, especially relying on the Shire. Although he and the Shire are still in the honeymoon period, and the relationship between the two sides is also good, but the ghost knows whether the situation will change in the future? A mature politician needs multiple considerations, multi-handed preparation, and putting eggs in a basket is irresponsible. In this sense, Dane even wanted to talk to Count Waterman himself. However, he now has another very important matter to deal with. There is really no time for this and he can only leave the negotiation to Virina for handling.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 461 Destroy Order Verina''s job is the head of the garrison, the rank of lieutenant general, and the mayor of Shawan Port. "Ten" "Fiction WwThese positions and titles have proved the importance of this horsewoman in Dyne''s power system. The leader of one legion-although it is a defending legion, he is also a large member of the legion. In the rank of lieutenant general, in Dyne''s army system, only Pehince and Chapel could compare with her. Shawan Port is the largest city within the scope of Dyne, except for the base of the system.Puppet army ranks high, has military power, has administrative power, controls the economic lifeline of the largest port city ... Velina can be described as powerful.I said rudely, except for Dane, Verina is the most important person in his entire force.ʵ But in fact, Verina''s power is not limited to the army and Shawan Port. If Dyne''s forces have become a country, then Velina has a faint prime minister status.She not only manages things within her own duties, but also manages many things outside her duties. For example, Major General Palan, who is repairing the barren land and building a trader''s road, needs to accept the leadership of General Verina. And this time, Dane didn''t have time to talk in person about the cooperation with the Earl of the Bull, and she also needed to talk.Even, Dane is still considering whether she should simply release Velina from the duties of the mayor of Sand Bay Harbor and the head of the legion of the garrison and let her be her right hand and a governor-general. Consider this matter later, and let Verina talk about this cooperation with Waterman.For himself, he needs to be busy with another more important thing.Recalls Cindriela. This scourge has dragged on for more than a year, and Dane is finally going to solve it.Uh ...New Caesar calendar 219, January 15.Just 15 days after the New Year, a document of the Order of Extermination and Destroyer was spread throughout the entire Hindrell with Dyne''s messenger.ʲô Since the end of the Hindrell Total War, when will Governor Dyne resolve the demons that have been entrenched in Hindrela and the Lost City? It has become the most important negotiation table for people in this year.The people of Schindler are good at war and never like it. But this battle, as long as it is a Hindrell, feels that it must be fought. On this land where no one wants to live, there are a lot of demons. In particular, these demons also rioted from time to time, occasionally running out and attacking human settlements in other areas. Now people have finally waited for this day.Dane was already mobilizing his troops at the same time as the Order of Extermination. In this war, he directly mobilized nearly 40,000 troops, and over 20,000 civilians were recruited, which is definitely a huge military operation.However, it is not just this force that constitutes the army that destroyed the Castlevania.The reason why he had to issue such a "Devil''s Order" before the war, in addition to boosting morale, there was another important thing, which was to require the two places, the Beastblood Castle and the Ice Cave City, to be sent Army, come and participate in this war.Dean is the governor of Hindler''s territory. It stands to reason that all the overlords of Hindler''s should nominally obey Dain''s leadership. However, the situation in the Ice Cave City and the Beast Blood Castle is really special.At present, the troops in the two places, Ice Cave City and Beastblood Castle, are actually subordinates of Governor Ozer in the past. When Ozer chose to entrust all his forces to Dane, he and his nearest Aldell chose to obey orders and walked with Dane. But the other two places are not so obedient.Although, at the first time, they all expressed their willingness to abide by Governor Ozer''s wishes, acknowledge Dyne''s status as the panoramic governor, and take him as the main. But this is really a bit of a name service. It doesn''t listen to the tune, even Yang Fengyin.In this case, Dane has been trying to solve it by political means, with some results, but it is very slow and not obvious.Dane''s violent temper can endure up to now, he himself felt a little incredible. If not, I really don''t want to start another civil war after the total war with Schindler, and considering that after all, it is Ozer''s old subordinates, Dane would have led the army long ago, beast blood castle and ice cave Flattened out.But this time, the demonization of Cinderella and the City of Chaos was the last chance Dane gave them.If, this time, they can obediently take out 10,000 people in accordance with Dane''s requirements, integrate them into an army, and take orders at his account. Ways to peace. But if this attack on demons, these faintly self-reliant guys would not send someone out ...I waited for the demons to be destroyed, and Dane was going to get them.Uh ...On February 7, Dyne''s army has been assembled in Mihe City, Chubu County.Central County is gradually renewing his life in the hands of the veteran of Ridgeford. Under Dane''s "Destruction of Magic", a large number of adventurers entered his jurisdiction to destroy the demons who flowed from the northwest of Cinderella to Central County.The work of cleaning up the demons was productive, and Latchford was smart enough to take advantage of the opportunity for adventurers to enrich, and quickly displayed the taverns, entertainment, and some supply industries in the territory, which greatly boosted the economy of Chubu The extent of recovery. It has been more than a year since the war, and Mi River City, which was almost destroyed during the war ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, has now been rebuilt. Although the city is still some distance away from its most prosperous period, the thriving momentum has already emerged. And, after Cyndrilla is recaptured, it will be better to show it. After the army was assembled, Dane did not rush.He is waiting for news from the east and north.Finally, on the ninth day, the icy Grottoes and the Beast Blood Castle finally chose to obey Dane''s orders and did not dare to carry them. They each sent an army to obey the call of the Governor. The banner, heading for Mi River City, was about to join Dion''s army.But Dane''s order was finally discounted by these people.According to Dane''s request, Ice Cave City and the Beastblood Castle will take out a total of 10,000 soldiers to participate in this war. However, although their army has not yet arrived, the Blackhand Academy is almost an all-pervasive intelligence system at Hindler, and Dane has been informed in advance. The two troops, which together claim to have 10,000 troops, actually have a total strength of just over 5,000. Chapter 462 Kick off (2 in 1) In the end, the Ice Cave City and the Beastblood did not dare to really carry the order of not complying with Dane, and they took the army out of nowhere. Chen Yuanwen However, Dane''s standard of 10,000 people was directly folded in half and turned into 5,000 people. This makes people feel a bit annoying. In fact, Dane didn''t really value the people they sent, just the attitude of those guys, which made him feel uncomfortable. In fact, from this matter, we can also see that the mentality of those old men under Ozer-vacillating. They obviously didn''t dare to raise their flags, but let them obey Dane''s orders just like that, and they were not willing. Through this incident of troop deployment, their mentality was shown to the fullest. Do not dare not obey orders, but also reluctant to send 10,000 people. The result of this half-folding appeared. Weighing for a moment, Dane feels that this matter can still be put aside. After all, the Ice Cave City and the Beast Blood Castle sent at least people out, representing that there is still room for easing in the north and east, and Dane did not intend to start the war lightly.However, the 5,000 people sent by the two cities did not intend to let go. He plans to swallow these five thousand people, swallow them into his own hands, and digest them into his own power. He was going to send a general to receive the army. Now, under his influence, in fact, he has won the rank of general, and there are not many of them. Count from the beginning, Chapul is a lieutenant general, Pehince is a lieutenant general, and Verina is a lieutenant general. Further down, Palan is a major general, Ozee''s former aide, and now the governor of the Guards Regiment, and Eldall Knight is just a major general. Except for the five of them, Dane had no other generals in his hands. After Schindler''s all-out war was over, Dyne''s forces had made a reward for his work. Most of the rewards are money, and the ranks and treatment of some officers have also been upgraded. But alone, Dyneka was very strict in the level of colonel promotion to major general. It s not true that you have the ability and need to be on your own. Dane never gives the title of "general." It is precisely this situation that has led to the marvelous status quo of his five generals, three of which are generals and two of major generals. In this strange situation, Dane did not mean to actively change. If this is needed, he certainly doesn''t mind recruiting a new general. For example, this time, Pandorf became this ''lucky man''. Before the army was about to be promoted, Dane hoped that he would be able to go to the east with a person and reveal the idea of ??receiving troops from the direction of Bingkucheng and the Beastblood Castle. After a while, someone came to the door Mao recommended himself.Pendorf. "Boss, let me go." Pendorf was also an old subordinate of Dion, who was also a connection between the ghosts and ghosts. Moreover, it is very special. Unlike other people in the Dread Ghost Department, Dian An was inserted into the White Wolf Legion and the Governor''s Guard Corps. The troops he had led by Pandorf were sword dancers. Because, although he is personal, he is one of the earliest sword dancers in Dyne''s territory. As a human sword dancer, following Diane''s northward expedition, he was already the captain of the sword dancer group in the battle of the Eastern March orcs before Mornau died. Dain''s follow-up war, he hardly left any battle, all participated in the war. Pendorf was really an old subordinate with a long history and many achievements. In fact, he had already had the rank of colonel before he went through the total war with Schindler, and in the main legion of Dion, he served as a wing captain and was an uncompromising senior officer. However, despite this, he still felt so close to the threshold of the general''s threshold that he could not open it. It stands to reason that his qualifications are much older than Paran. And this time, the reason why Pandorf was so eager to come to the door is that he hoped to get a chance to open the door with one kick.It is good to be a wing captain, but it is no more attractive than the reputation of a corps leader and a general. "Pandolph, you can rest assured. However, you need to know that I need you to control the army for me, but I cannot give you too many people. It is dangerous to go there. Yes. Have you figured it out? " "I think about it," said the veteran sword dancer. "It would never be more dangerous to fight the Northern Army on the outskirts of Ice Cave City, right?" This is true. In the original battle, he personally led the team and played the leading role in the decisive battle. "Um." Dane nodded and said, "I''ll give you a wolf ride in the squadron. As your guard, I''ll send you 30 more experienced officers, plus 30 Sindler universities. Students who have just graduated from the military department, these will be your team to control the army. People, you can choose by yourself, but I have only one requirement, give me a steady control of that army, you have the confidence to complete the task What? " Pendorf gave Dane a military salute and said, "I promise to complete the mission!" "Okay, then go." ... On the night of February 9, Dane held a military meeting. During this military meeting, Dane announced an attack plan on Cinderella and set the time for the army to advance.At the same time, at the end of the meeting, he also announced a personnel transfer: Pandorf was awarded the rank of major general and he was also appointed as the commander of the 4th Regiment of Schindler. The so-called Fourth Army is naturally the army of 5,000 people from Ice Cave City and Beast Blood Castle. Early on February 10th. Pandorf took the officers he had selected overnight, as well as a squadron guard, a team of more than a hundred people, left Mihe City and went all the way northeast. And after two hours of Pandorf''s departure, Dyne''s army also slowly pulled out, pointing directly at Cinderella. At present, Dyne''s military strength is very different from the past. The fourth legion, which has only one shadow for the time being, is aside. Dane now has three legions, more than twenty alliances, and a total combat force of nearly 30,000. Among them, the most powerful is the Governor''s Guard Corps led by Ayrdel. The establishment of the seven wing, including a thousand-man heavy cavalry regiment, this is the original when Governor Oze conquered, and the combat effectiveness is good. In addition, Dion split his past main legion into two legions. One is the White Wolf Legion. The main force is naturally the human troops trained at the White Wolf Fort base. The card strength of the White Wolf Legion is actually similar to that of the Governor''s Guard Corps. Although there are only six wing formations, the main force is two defenders and one attack, which are very good at white wolf guards and pure swordsmen. Composed of fighting arms. At the same time, it is equipped with five brigade crossbowmen, and a whole seven brigade with more than 2,000 wolf cavalry. In addition, the Gryphon Cavalry Brigade flying in the sky also belongs to the White Wolf Legion, and also belongs to the White Wolf Legion, as well as Dane''s heavy fire formation.In fact, although the force configuration of the White Wolf Corps is less than one or two thousand people than the Governor''s Guard Corps. But I really want to fight ... Dane was able to rely on 5,000 people at the time, which was enough to check and balance the overall situation during the total war with Schindler. Not to mention, his White Wolf Legion now has nearly 10,000 establishments. The leader of the White Wolf Corps is now nominally Lieutenant General Chapel, but in fact, Chapel is actually not much when he becomes the chief logistics officer and also manages the municipal administration of White Wolf Castle. Get involved in specific military matters. It is Dane himself who truly fulfills the duties of head of the legion. The third legion that was split from his past main legions was the Komir corps. The strength of this legion is the least. An army of sword dancers, rangers and cavalry cavalry has only four formations. Their ability to fight front to side is slightly weak, but if it comes to assaults in rounds, the Komila corps is a nightmare for all enemies. What''s more, some of today''s Kamil corps are more than just elves. A coalition of minotaurs, medusas, and drow warriors, although they have not yet passed the test of war, once they show their strength on the battlefield, I am afraid that many people will be surprised! In addition, Dane also held a cold-blooded cavalry of three hundred men in their hands, and they were also included in the Komila United. Compared with the human heavy cavalry of the Governor''s Guard Corps, the cold-blooded cavalry has better impact and combat power! Not to mention, there are three hundred Templars in Dane''s direct guards. Among them, one hundred elite Templars have an average professional level of ten or more. In addition, there are 300-person mages, and hundreds of druids, as supporters of the caster. If such strength is put a year and a half ago, during Hindler''s all-out war, his family can hang Conley and Ozer without exaggeration. It is also because of this kind of crushing power in his hand that Dane felt that he was ready to start the war to regain Cinderella.In the process of legion development, Dane and his officers and staff groups did not take the information from the Blackhand Academy about Cinderella to study. At the beginning, after Conri had sacrificed the whole city, there were almost 40,000 demon summoned out. This data is the final data calculated after the mask mastered the Blackhand Academy and took over Dane''s intelligence system. At first, no one knew how many demons emerged from Cinderella. At that time, according to the initial intelligence estimates, it was 20,000 to 30,000 heads. However, under the circumstances that Dyne''s forces will inevitably wipe out the demons all over Hindler, the mask said that such rough data cannot be used to formulate a battle plan, and more detailed information is needed. As a result, the agents under her dispatched everywhere to investigate intelligence and estimate the number of demons, and finally got the figure of 40,000. Ten thousand demons have been defeated at White Wolf Castle. The defeated demons scattered into the wilderness, and under Dane''s "Magic Order", they were hunted by a large number of adventurers. Moreover, there are many adventurers in other countries, and even some of the more outstanding mercenary regiments. When they heard that there were demons here, and the Governor paid a high price, they would cross the ocean and prepare to make a fortune. This even includes an orc mercenary regiment from the Eastern Wasteland with more than two hundred men. In this orc mercenary regiment, there are dozens of kukaron warriors. Moreover, Dane first sent troops to wipe out the demons. Among them, the key targets are of course, near White Wolf Fort and Shawan Port. With the efforts of the adventurers, the demons who have retreated from White Wolf Castle have a very difficult life after being scattered in the south. Just half a year after the extermination order was issued, there was not much left to annihilate. In the southern part of the country, it is rare to hear a demon haunting ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In addition, there are about 10,000 demon, who went north to break the confused city and occupied the lost city. The remaining 20,000 demons all gathered in Cinderella and the surrounding area. This is the hardest hit area of ??the magic disaster. Fortunately, in the past two years, both Cinderella and the Demon in Chaos City have been relatively stable. Although there are often small groups of demons in the Cinderella area, and they go south to invade Chubu County, generally, with the efforts of adventurers, few of these demons can really cause great damage. If it weren''t, the Sindriela area has completely turned into a devastated area, and even living villages and towns can''t see it, and it becomes extremely dangerous. I am afraid that there will be a greater number of adventurers who dare to enter it to take risks.For example, there was a dead mercenary group that year, dare to go to Cinderella to do things. The goal of Dyne''s military operation was mainly on Cinderella. As for how to solve the problem of Chaos in the City, he had another idea in his head. His plan is not complicated. He intends to take the army, first sweeping around Cinderella. According to the information given by the mask, the demon outside the city of Cinderella and in the countryside should still look like three or five thousand. This batch of demons is not small. Although they are scattered, if they gather together when they attack Cinderella, it will undoubtedly pose a certain threat to Dion''s army. So, he planned to clear the area first, to relieve the sorrows of the future, and then to plot Cindrilla and fight the remaining fifteen thousand demons. On February 13th, Dane, who was hurrying, finally entered the Hindrera area and encountered the first battle. At the same time, it also marked the battle of extermination, and thus officially kicked off. Chapter 463 Into the city The battle was announced after Dane led the three legions into the Hindrera area. DustFate Text? Study Net Traces of dozens or dozens of demons will always be found by rangers and scouts. Then, an army several times the number of demons, based on the brigade or even multiple brigades, attacked to annihilate. The overall army''s marching speed is not fast, but wherever the army passes, no demon can survive, and the entire cleanup operation can be described as clean. But Dane has some dissatisfaction with this efficiency. Demons are chaotic by nature and poorly disciplined. The low-level demons'' brains are not easy to use, and they are always easy to act impulsively. But this does not mean that these lower creatures are really so stupid. When they saw the mighty army of human beings marching in the wilderness, they would never gather a few hundred numbers to die. In fact, many demons are scared away by mobs. In this way, although the army has passed and the demons retreat, the number of demons truly killed by annihilation is actually not that much.Two days later, Dane decided to change his approach. Now that you have three legions in hand, it''s better to split your troops into three paths. He approached the heads of the two regiments, Perkins and Ayrdel. The three men and cats worked together to develop three different offensive routes. On the afternoon of the same day, the Kamil Runner-up and the Governor''s Guard Corps, one east and one West, parted ways with Dion. According to the plan, the troops led by Dion will rush straight towards the city of Cinderella to the north, and the Komilion corps of Pehinsi will advance west and make a circle; Eldell will go east. The three legions followed three different routes, but the mission was the same-arriving in Cinderella on February 20. In fact, no matter which route it takes, it won''t take so long to get to Cinderella. In the plan, the three legions will mainly clean up the demons along the way. Small batches of demons, if they choose to escape, do not pursue. And if you encounter a demon team with more than thirty heads, you must clear it. In this way, after expanding the scope of Qingying, more demons can be eliminated to a greater extent. A small batch of demons leaked, and there was no big problem. Anyway, the "Magic Order" is still there, just wait for those adventurers who are attracted by gold coins to clear it and destroy it. The mission of the army is to eliminate the group of demons that are not easily eliminated by adventurers, and try to suppress the number of scattered demons outside the city to the point that it cannot threaten the army before the frontal war of Cinderella. Of course, there are benefits of division, and of course there are risks of division.If the demon army of Cinderella decides to attack, then the human army divided into three ways will face the danger of being divided and broken. This requires strong intelligence support, and Dane doesn''t worry about that. The agents of the Black Hand College are closely watching the situation of Cinderella. Not to mention a bit of wind and grass will not miss, but at least if the enemy shows signs of large-scale movement, then they must not escape the eyes of the agents. ... A few days passed in a hurry, and the three armies successfully exchanged money on the outskirts of Cinderella. At the same time, there was the Fourth Army of Pandorf. Pendorf''s work is productive. Leading a contingent of 100 people, holding Dane''s order, he entered the army sent by Ice Cave City and the Beast Blood Castle halfway. The legion remained in place for two days, and Pandorf had already unified the entire legion. The means is nothing more than foxes and fake tigers, nothing more than killing Liwei. Of course, this integration is just a simple integration. Although the discharged officers have already been decentralized, the relationship between these new officers and the old soldiers is difficult to fight in such a short time. From his commander to the newly brought officers below, and the entire army, it will take longer to run in. In this case, although the entire Fourth Army reluctantly took shape, most of the combat effectiveness could not be expected.Even Dyne didn''t dare to let this legion take charge of his own way. In case, if something really goes wrong with this war, who can rely on them to guard the back road? As a result, Dane''s order to Pandorf was to let his Fourth Army continue to carry out raids around Cinderella, cruise around the city, and wait for the next order at any time. At the same time, Dane''s three major corps, Bing and One, were officially preparing to enter Cindriela. The large troops have been killed outside the door, and the devil of Hindrilari naturally cannot remain indifferent. In fact, according to the latest intelligence, the demons have shown signs of commotion. A large number of demons gathered in the city center, and even higher demons appeared. However, this so-called higher demon, Dane is not afraid. If there is such a top product as Barrow Demon, Dane may still worry about it, but the big deal is just the big devil of the 13th and 4th grade. UU reading has not reached the point where Dane is worried. You know, he has now reached the legendary level, and the legendary priest of Isroll is also in his team. The vanguard, who entered the city, was a wing of the Komir corps, and the leader''s officer was Colonel Koserow. Koserow was born in the Night Lantern Cavalry, and was also a veteran who participated in the full war of Hindler. During the war, he was only the captain of the Night Blade Panther Cavalry Brigade, and to this day, after a large number of expansions of Dyne''s army, he has also been promoted to become a joint captain by virtue of his military achievements. If, in the next batch, anyone can serve as the new general, then Koserow will also be a very strong competitor.His qualifications, although not as old as Pendorf, are not inferior in combat performance. The promotion of Pandorf to a general gave Colsereau a slight stimulus. This time, when he had the opportunity to be a pioneer, he directly approached Pehinci, hoping to take on this responsibility, and at the same time, he was accumulating new credits for his further promotion to the rank of general. His request was allowed. In order to be able to promote the general, the elf colonel was also full of energy. His troops marched very fast in the ruined streets of Cinderella. They encountered two or three battles in a day. The opponents had hundreds of them, but they were quickly destroyed under his command. If he does not receive an order to suspend the advance and wait for follow-up friendly forces to follow up, I am afraid Koserow will continue to command the troops to attack. There was a small mistake in the previous chapter. Major General Dane was not two, but three. There should be a Alexandra, who missed her and corrected it here. In addition, the original text of the previous chapter has also been corrected. Chapter 464 Risk The order for Colcero to suspend the momentum was issued by Pehinci. Heaven " novel Ww" W. "Y3TXT. ComHer Kormir corps, the vanguard of the entire army, has the task of identifying a safe area within the city so that subsequent troops can follow up.After all, Cinderella is a city. Although the south gate of the army is large, tens of thousands of people can''t come in all at once.If it is not a very urgent action, the army of tens of thousands of people will all enter the city, it will take almost a day. Within this day, Pehinci must find a way to ensure that the army''s movement into the city is not disturbed too much. Fortunately, the demons did not rely on the walls and gates to guard the city. According to information, more than 10,000 heads of demons are gathering in the center of Cinderella''s city at this moment, waiting for the challenge of the human army.This is good news. Moreover, not only Dane, but Pershing, she also saw a deeper reason-relying on the walls and gates to defend the battle is obviously a more favorable option for the devil. They did not adopt this method, and it seems likely that this group of demons does not have a demon lord who can command all the demons, can uniformly assign military tasks, and conduct unified operations.There is no demon lord and lack of unified command of the army is not to be feared. Even if the devil is a race with a natural individual combat power, it is much stronger than humans and cannot make up for this shortcoming.What''s more, the number of demonic troops is far less than that of humans.From this point of view, the attack on Cinderella should be considered to be a perfect match, and the loss will not be too great. This is also why Dion would rather push the rhythm of the war back so long than start the war early. He just wanted to gain a certain amount of time and space, accumulate enough strength, and then crush the demons of Cinderella with a crushing force.Don''t look at this as a waste of time, but it is actually the least expensive way.The advantage is huge, but this war is still an unfortunate chance. An army of powerful creatures such as demons, if they are not careful, expose their flaws and weaknesses carelessly, and be caught and bitten by others, then the problem is quite serious.This is exactly the case for the puppet. The head of the army, Pehince, walked on the ruined streets of Cinderella. Seeing that Colsereau dared to march so fiercely in the city, she also had a fearful fear that the guy would accidentally fall into the siege of such a reckless action, so she hurriedly slowed the Vanguard Alliance. Take a step and wait for yourself to bring more troops to support.Peixin''s judgment is correct. She instructed Koserow to suspend the advance and rescued a winged soldier. Two hours after Koserow United stopped advancing, there were some abnormalitiesthe three Ranger scouts he sent forward all disappeared, and a living Ranger did not return.Koserow''s fighting style is more inclined to attack, sometimes it is more brave to fight and lack some cautious attitude. However, this does not mean that he is stupid. The scout formations in front did not return the normal feedback information, and the significance of that representation is even more obvious.δ֪ Unknown danger ahead!Of course, there is a process for the scout feedback message. There may be some delays in the middle, which is also normal. There is no response for at least two hours, which is not a big deal.But Koserow does not intend to gamble with fate on this matter. I now retreat immediately, I''m afraid it''s too late. If there really is danger, it is probably not far from him. Then, instead of being hit in a hasty retreat, it is better to stay in place and respond cautiously while staying on standby.Sword Dancer troops are out, Ranger troops are in, Night Blades Cavalry are next to them, and Koserow puts his alliance in a defensive formation.This saved him and his men.It has not been ten minutes since his defensive formation was set up. Thousands of demons suddenly emerged from the front of his place!This situation directly shocked Koseluo with a cold sweat: if he had not obeyed the order of Pehinsi before and continued to move forward, he would probably plunge into the besieged circle of more than a thousand demons. At that time, in the event of surprise attacks in multiple directions, it would be that every day should not be, and the ground is not working. Fortunately, that kind of thing didn''t happen. His current formation is still pretty good. Although there are no heavy arms in his unit and the defense is not comparable to the heavy infantry of the White Wolf Guard, at least he is not worried about being attacked from behind and from the flanks. In the event of an attack, this battle can still be fought.Xi Xianwei must be a Ranger. More than 400 rangers, after the demons took the lead, put the arrows in their hands on the bows and arrows, and under the command of the officers, it was beyond doubt that the shooting level of the Qi Ling Ranger was released. The demons who roared and rushed were harvested directly under the blow of the arrow rain.At the scene, there were at least hundreds of demons hitting arrows.However, it is here that reflects the terrible aspect of the demon army-their individual strength is indeed strong. Hundreds of demons shot arrows, but a large number of demons under attack did not directly lose their fighting power. Many of the demons who hit the arrows have become even more violent. This round of shooting, the demons that really took away, seemed less than fifty at a glance. Koserow felt a little bit painful ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The demons sprinted quickly, and with the ruins of the buildings around the streets, the demons were near when the raids struck.With a high degree of speed and a close range, there is less space for Rangers to shoot and perform long-range strikes.The impact on Korsereau s army is relatively large. Among his vanguard, the Ranger was the most powerful. If the power of long-range shooting is difficult to show off, then this battle is really not good."Ready for the shock! Ranger units are free to pick and shoot!"Koserow can only issue such an order. I hope that the elite rangers can shoot out more opportunities to shoot arrows before the shock of the demon comes in the case of free shooting, so as to reduce the number of demons and reduce the demons as much as possible. Impact force. However, the bad news is more than just that. When the Rangers fired a round of volleys, filling the arrows, and before they could shoot the second round of bows and arrows, a howl came from the sky.As soon as he looked up, Koserow saw a large number of demons flying from the ruins of buildings on the street! Chapter 465 Street encounter Koserow knew the demons that flew from the ruins of the building. Teana "Fiction Ww" W. "Y3TXT. ComDouble-winged horned demon, a variant of horned demon.The horned demon is a common type of lower-order demons. They are much stronger than the worst inferiors and cowardices, and can be regarded as the main force in the demon army.Usually, even a trained and experienced veteran can hardly defeat them in a one-on-one confrontation.Double-winged horned demon, as the name suggests, is a horned demon with a pair of wings. They are very similar to normal horned monsters, except for the pair of wings behind them.However, it is also such a pair of wings that allow them to have more and more similar tactical significance in the Demon Legion.The bi-winged horned demon can''t be like a real flying creature-such as a griffon, hovering a few hundred meters high and flying long distances. They can only stay in flight for a few minutes at most, and rarely fly to altitudes of more than 100 meters.But it is just such a limited flying ability that still makes them very difficult.Like now. Immediately after Colsereau''s Ranger unit completed a round of firing, these sly demons immediately attacked. The hundreds of bi-winged horned monsters that flew out suddenly crossed the sword dancer''s line of defense at a position more than ten meters high and rushed towards the Ranger troops!Koserow scalp!The enemy''s offensive is too fierce, and a large number of demons are preparing to impact his defense line. Among them, the number of horned devil is the most, and there are some refining and barb demon. Although the number of these two demons is relatively rare, they are much stronger in combat effectiveness than the horned demons!These demons coming straight are enough to make Koseluo feel tricky, and the submerged offensive of Ranger by the double-winged horns makes him smell of defeat.Colonel Elf has already realized: This is a tough battle, if you don''t, you will really lose! Under such circumstances, it actually aroused the fierceness in his mind: he is a commander characterized by bravery, decisiveness, and radicalism. The former look of timidity was not his style. Nowadays, in the face of difficulties, he feels that he has got rid of the in his body and can let go for a good fight!After passing the army mage and advising General Pehinci of his situation here, Koserow was ready to fight the enemy!"The Ranger troops are ready for melee! Sword dancers relax and prepare for a chargeback! The Nightsaber Cavalry follow me!" At the same time as the three orders came out, he also took out the moon blade hanging on his back and raised it high!"Rush!"The instantaneous explosion and extremely fast Night Blade Leopards, with their cavalry on their backs, quickly inserted from the wings. The cavalrymen followed behind the colonel, and in a blink of an eye, just before the two-winged horns fell, they reached a position where they could attack them.A large silver-white light flashed, and a whole cavalry of the night blade team followed the action of Colonel Koserow to throw the moon blade in his hand together.The rotating moon blade drew a beautiful white rainbow in the sky, and cut off a piece of scarlet stench and hot blood.The timely arrival of the Night Sword Cavalry is very meaningful. The rotating sharp blades they shot, at least one round, caused at least half of the bi-winged horned demons to fall directly out of the air.The sudden decrease in the number of double-winged horned monsters has greatly reduced the impact on Ranger troops. The only ones who actually fell on the ground and killed the Ranger troops were only about fifty or sixty bi-winged horned demon.However, at the moment when these two-winged horn demons fell, Koserow''s troops were severely hit.The power of these two-winged horned demons to dive from the air is really great. Any ranger, as long as he is followed by the demon on his head, is difficult to get rid of. The two-winged horned demons that fell from the sky firmly controlled the ranger with their strong arms. The sharp claws tore the thin body of the Elf Ranger, and on the sloppy face, the big mouth with drooling mouth opened suddenly, and it was able to almost completely envelop the head of an elf!They do exactly that. Koserow saw with his own eyes that more than one ranger was thrown down by the devil, his head was completely wrapped in the devil''s big mouth, and then snapped together. The huge bite force directly bit the elven head from his neck. Come down! The crazy gushing blood stained the devil. They will not feel nauseous because of this, the warm blood, but further aroused the fierceness of the devil.This round of dive offensive has caused at least 50 casualties for the Elven Rangers, which almost represents that the entire Ranger Squadron has been reimbursed!But the Elves have already reacted. The ranger, who was closer to the demon, directly took out the machete around his waist, and dared to pounce on the devil!Ranger troops are not the same as ordinary archers. Their machete is not a decoration! Of course, the sword skills of the Elf Ranger are slightly different from those of the Elf Sword Dancer, and they are not as special as the Sword Dancer in close combat, which can avoid injuries as much as possible.But this does not mean that they do not have the courage to fight against the enemy!The sharpest weapon of the Rangers is naturally the bow and arrow in their hands. If it is not necessary, of course, they will not renounce their best strengths crazy, and use the flesh and blood to fight the enemy. But now there is no other way. The double-winged horned assault came too fiercely, and they had to fight hard! The ranger holding a machete, the forward-moving figure with the cloak behind them agitated in the wind, one or two rangers pinched a bi-winged horned demon, temporarily curbing the devil''s raging. As for the other rangers who are farther away from the bi-winged devil, either retreat or pan, pull out a certain distance, pull out the arrows, and shoot at the bow!The sturdy spirit can shoot precise arrows while jumping and running. Closer to them, their accuracy rate is scary! Even if the demons are strong and have a strong ability to resist damage, sometimes the arrows shot on their shoulders will not affect their actions much.But if the arrow is directly inserted into the eye, or if it hits the head, neck, or heart, the devil will not survive. Not to mention, when these bi-winged horned demons were contained and robbed for some time, the night blade leopards led by Koserow himself also arrived!After a night of the full moon, the Night Leopard Cavalry has rushed to the position of the Rangers. After returning to the hands of the cavalry, the whirling moonblades wielded their weapons, harnessed the beasts, and rushed to the demons who were fighting the rangers.The combat effectiveness of the Night Sword Cavalry is much better than the Rangers. The Night Sword Leopard jumped up and slammed up, stretched out, and attached his tail to a height of at least three meters or more, even stronger than the demon! The fallen demons need to meet the sharp teeth of the roaring beasts and the moon blades from their cavalry!Twenty-three cavalrymen who control the beasts commanded the leopard. Within two or three minutes, with the cooperation of the rangers, the two-winged demons who dared to assault the ranger troops were completely cleaned up. At this time, sword dancers and the demon army coming forward have already collided together!After receiving the order from Koserow to take the initiative, the seven or eight hundred sword dancers, under the command of the officer, rushed out toward the demons that came. They are facing a demon army that is much stronger than them and more than one-third more!At the moment when the two armies collided, the sword dancers suffered huge casualties. Under the hedge, the shortcomings of the sword dancer''s physical condition were slightly weakened, which was largely amplified. Few sword dancers can use double swords to cause fatal damage to the demon at the moment of hedging, but even if the devil does not have fangs and claws, relying only on a strong body, it is enough to knock the thin elves at the moment of the collision. On the ground.This caused a great blow to sword dancers. At the moment when the two armies intersected, at least a hundred sword dancers were killed within a minute or two. The cost of the devil is less than half of this number.But this does not mean that Colcero''s previous order that asked sword dancers to take the initiative to attack was wrong. On the contrary, if the elves are thin, as they were at the beginning, they keep the defensive formation and wait for the impact, then the situation they face will only be worse than now. When the two sides charge each other, the sword dancer''s loss is much greater than the enemy. But after entering the melee, the sword dancers'' more dexterous skills and superb swordsmanship will be able to wield some effect.Of course, in the fierce fighting of the devil, the sword dancer is still in a disadvantage because of the lack of manpower, but at least, for the time being, there are no signs of direct collapse, but it can still hit a dozen.On the other side, after solving the assault of the two-winged horned demon, Colsereau and the Night Blade Panthers led by him also vacated the space to support the battlefield. When these giant leopards rode into the formation of the demons fighting the sword dancers, they really dispersed the enemy a lot. At the same time, the rear ranger units also regrouped, pulling their long bows and throwing arrows.At this point, Koserow was finally considered to be the crisis that lifted the beginning of the battle. You know, when he just started the war, he even thought that he really was going to fall.The situation is actually not too good now, his troops are still in a hard battle. Especially those medium demons in the devil, such as opponents such as barbed demon and refining demon, are very powerful and pose a very great threat to his troops.Usually, one barb is enough to deal with the siege of four or five sword dancers. These left hands are replaced by a huge hard **** barb, and the big guys who can reach a height of two and a half meters are generally fierce, fast, and powerful. When they get hooked, it is a passing life.Don''t talk about sword dancers, even the more powerful Night Blade Leopard Cavalry has no advantage against barb.With this in mind, Koserow was personally aware of it. He took control of the Nightsaber and personally met a barb demon. Although, in the end, with his excellent skills, he cut off the barb demon''s head with the moon blade, but the whistling hook still shocked him with cold sweat, and even made him more than once The experience of dying.However, although the battle was more difficult, at least the entire battle was stabilized, and his troops no longer seemed to have suffered a lot of casualties when the war just started. This battle lasted fifteen minutes. In these fifteen minutes, his coalition downsizing was severe, and at least three hundred people died in the fighting. The number of demons on the opposite side is equal to them.The situation is still very bad, and Koserow does not want to continue to fight according to this casualty exchange ratio-that will mean that after the demon army in front of him is eliminated, his alliance will also be directly disabled. As a result, the battle sequence had to be withdrawn. This is absolutely unacceptable to him. He also wants to achieve greater military success in this war, to get the rank of general in one fell swoop!But retreating? He never thought about this idea. How can he allow him to retreat in such an anxious battle? Does this retreat mean that the back is exposed to the demons, and the demons are killed?He can only continue to grit his teeth and fight with the troops, and hope that his troops will be more resilient and more able to persist, but fortunately, in the later stages of the battle, they will play a more advantageous position.At the same time, he is still looking forward to the arrival of reinforcements.ʮ Twenty minutes after the battle began, when his troop casualties expanded to nearly four hundred or more, the reinforcements finally arrived!Classic Elf Arrow Rain ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ directly enveloped the battlefield!General troops never dare to throw arrows at friendly forces while they are engaged in close combat with the enemy, which is undoubtedly the murder of friendly forces.But the elves dare, because they have absolute confidence in their archery! They are self-confident in their shooting skills, and even if they cannot hit the enemy, they will never hit their own people.Kolzero commanded the Nightsaber and threw the horned demon in front of him before turning around and glancing at it. I saw that a heroic Ranger captain, with thousands of troops, was galloping from the other side of the street. He was overjoyed, it was Admiral Pehince''s lieutenant, Colonel Pearl''s army! Six hundred elven rangers, and an equal number of sword dancers, are coming!The long-awaited support finally arrived!Fifteen minutes later, the two alliances joined forces and finally repelled the attacking demons. The demons left hundreds of corpses on the battlefield, and the rest fled in haste. Chapter 466 The Extermination of Cinderella (Part 1) After the battle, Colcero couldn''t wait to find Pearl, praising: "You are so timely! Thank you so much for saving many of my subordinates'' lives." Perl was an aide to Pershing, but she had played a disgraceful role in the initial rebellion of Orineldo, and although she was eventually forgiven, she still had her future. Huge impact. Otherwise, according to her qualifications and abilities, if she has always been loyal to Dane, maybe she has already become a general instead of being devolved into a coalition captain. But Pearl himself didn''t seem to have any complaints about it. He had always been doing his own affairs in a low-key and silent way, not arguing, not being inconspicuous, and not making any trouble again. So, this time, she was finally able to take on some slightly important responsibilities-such as commanding frontline troops and participating in important battles. Pearl also cherished this opportunity. After receiving the order from Pehinci asking her to support Koserow, she immediately brought her own troops and rushed over at the fastest speed, and arrived in the battlefield in time. To help Colonel Koserow complete a beautiful encounter. In the end, although Koserow''s troops still paid more than 400 soldiers'' casualties, in the end, thousands of demonic forces were defeated and most of them were killed. However, although the fighting has come to an end, the war against Cinderella has only just begun. "Captain Colthero, our two forces must now be united. According to the latest situation, the demons have launched an offensive ahead of time, and the advance troops of the Colmiya Army have been damaged in many positions. Mass attacks of demons. Before I came, I just received news. One block away from us, Colonel Norman''s troops were also attacked and in a hard battle. We must immediately support the past. "Koseluo straightened his face and said, "No problem, give me three minutes to organize my troops, and we will leave immediately after three minutes!" ... With the main force of the White Wolf Legion, Dane, who has entered the city, received a report from Pehince. In the last half an hour, as the vanguard of the Kamil Confederate Army, many units have been attacked by the demon army, and the fighting has become very fierce in a short period of time. Peixin''s legion has temporarily stopped advancing, and the various units have joined forces to minimize their own casualties on the one hand, and also to take advantage of the opportunity of the demon to attack, hoping to kill more enemies. The preliminary results have also been obtained. Koserow United defeated a thousand-man demon unit. After joining with Pearl United, they attacked the Northman United team and defeated a six or seven. Hundred-scale demon. At the same time, Pehince himself took a wing, and took advantage of this opportunity to speed up the advance. After a gap with a demon unit coming ahead, she decisively launched the attack and won the same battle. The loss of the Comille Confederate Corps was still some in the midst of rapid advances and destruction. By the time Dane received the report, the Kamil Confederate had already suffered nearly a thousand casualties. This number gave Dion a little distress, but the demon''s loss was obviously greater. Obviously they launched the attack, but they were smashed by the elves. The number of demons that were repelled was nearly 4,000, of which directly killed were almost two or three thousand. "The demons are pretty good," Dion said with emotion. His lieutenant, Colonel Nar, said: "Lord Lord, General Pehinci''s troops lost a little ... a little bit.""Well, it''s a bit big, and the war damage ratio is not high." Dane nodded in recognition of this, and said, "But it''s worth it. Now, the Komil Runner-up should have attracted those minds to the maximum. The demon s attention is now, this is an opportunity to solve the enemy in one fell swoop. " Nallen froze, but he did not see any chance in General Pehinci''s report. Dane did not explain to him, but directly ordered: "Give Pershing an order to urge her not to fight in love and lead the army forward quickly without fear of siege. We have more men than those demons , They have no chance to besiege us. We also don''t have to fight with them to consume, just give me a fight! " In other words, Dion said: "Give General Aldell an order to quickly keep up with the Kamil corps and assist General Pehince''s offense. Put his heavy cavalry on the front, and other main forces The troops must also follow closely to ensure that the rear path and flanks of the Kamil Confederate Army will not be attacked and attacked, cutting the battlefield out. " Lull wrote down Dane''s orders one by one, and asked, "Is there anything else to explain?" "Let them both fight me. Keep in touch with us through the battlefield communication spell at any time." "What about us?" Dion laughed, raised a fist in his right hand, and slammed forward, saying, "Let''s just hit Huanglong!" ... Pershing didn''t feel surprised after receiving the order. She has been following Dion for so long, knowing Dane''s fighting style. In the beginning, when Dyne was not as strong as he is now, his fighting style was known for his bravery. Several famous battles were fought fiercely. Especially in the battle between the northern outskirts of Ice Cave City and the northern army of Kerry, 5,000 people dared to smash the opponent''s rear legion directly from behind and overwhelmed the entire battlefield. Breathing ileum!But now, Dyne has more troops, stronger strength, and more chips can be used, of course, Dane is unlikely to change. What''s more, Dane''s bravery and toughness are not reckless. On the contrary, the name of the Governor of "Mad Wolf" still has to be broken down. Mad, represents his bursting and brave character. The wolf character is his essence, cruel, tough and cunning. These things are integrated into his style of commanding war. Don''t look at the fact that many of his battle options are very explosive, it seems that regardless of casualties and costs. But in fact, in any battle decision of Dane, the wisdom that belongs to the wolf is carried. In Dane''s theory, in the battlefield environment where you die or I live, the more fearful you are, the more you want to retain your strength, the more you will suffer greater trauma. With a faster and more fierce situation, directly defeating the opponent is the correct way of fighting. The brave is the king, the decisive and correct choice is the only magic weapon to win! Understanding his lord''s character and command style, Pehinci was ready to cooperate. By the time of receiving Dane''s order, she had asked her troops in advance to be ready to move forward. As soon as Dane''s order came, she was no longer jealous. The wing and rear were protected by the Governor''s Guard Corps, and Colonel Sarko, who was appointed as the Deputy Chief of the Governor''s Guard Corps, personally led a heavy cavalry regiment, as well as another winged heavy infantry. Assist Pershing''s attack, what else is there to be afraid of? Just go straight ahead! She personally led two alliances-one of which was the Drow United-and rushed straight towards the city centre along South Drindera Avenue. Koseluo and Northman joined together, another block to the left of Pehinci. The Pearl United team is in the right block. The entire Kormir Runner-up formed three arrows and expanded the area of ??the attack by three blocks, going straight to the front. Behind them, Major General Eldell is leading the main force of the Governor''s Guard Corps, and at the same time, on the sides of Pehince''s wings, they also have a wing, which is responsible for the flanking line to prevent the main force from attacking. There will be side attacks.And Sarko''s team is chasing after Pehince, and he will temporarily accept Pekinsi''s direct leadership. Comilla and the Governor''s Guard, two major corps, a total of twelve alliances, nearly 20,000 elite warriors, in the south area of ??Hindler, with sweeping momentum, are sweeping the entire block! A while ago, the demons were violently launching raids on several vanguard units of the Kamil Confederate Army. However, at this blink of an eye, when the two major legions completed the cooperation, the demons in the entire Nancheng District were killed Besides, the only thing that can be done is fleeing. They were unable to organize effective defenses in Nancheng District. The demons are not without trying something. For example, set up a line of defense on the way forward of Pershing''s legion; for example, try to detour from other directions and launch a side attack. But without exception, all these attempts ended in failure. When they concentrate their forces, hoping to block the elves'' progress, they will often be hit by powerful long-range strikes. As long as the demons dare to escape from the line of defense and building ruins, the battle will not last long, and the human force will immediately get support from other directions of the linkage. Demons attacking from the flank face the same situation. There is no way for them to form an advantage over human forces in local areas. On the contrary, a sufficient number of human forces often allows demons who cannot achieve victory in a short period of time to be subject to multiple siege. The demons who have suffered a few times have lost thousands of corpses and will not do it again. This does not mean that the demons are going to give up. On the contrary, when the strategy does not work, the demons choose a more common and preferred method-to gather all the forces together, and not to speak. It makes sense to use brute force to face a decisive battle with the Komil Runner-up and the Governor''s Guard Corps. After the two legions formed a joint and quickly advanced three hours forward, Pehince, riding on a night blade, learned the enemies from the investigation of the gryphon cavalry circling in the sky. Trends.She immediately contacted Aldell: "Half an hour before us, a large number of demons are gathering on the central square of Cinderella. It is estimated that in ten minutes, the number of demons in the central square will exceed 10,000. . " Aldell quickly replied: "It seems that these demons are planning to fight us." "Yes," Pershing said. "I plan to defeat them head-on!" "But you don''t have enough troops. The loss of a frontal breakthrough will be greater." "Isn''t there still your Governor''s Guard Corps?" "Well, we can work together, but it looks like you already have a specific plan?" "Yes, I hope that our two armies will switch positions. After all, my people are not so good at decisive battles. Your main force will go to the front and directly attack the demon army in the central square. The protection forces flanking on both sides admit, Meet with Koserow United and Pear United and arrange them to the east and west sides of the central square as soon as possible. I will directly command my troops and launch an assault after the battle has stabilized, as long as you drag the main force of the demon, I promise to be able to completely defeat this group of demons with just one sudden advance. " Ayrdel seemed to think for a while, and then came the message: "Okay, my troops have already accelerated their movement speed and are approaching you. Your team must move slowly. My people can run without you." The elves under him are fast. " "no problem." After half an hour, in the south direction, the main forces of the two regiments had changed positions and became the Governor''s Guard Corps in front, and Pehinci''s troops were on the side. At the same time, the forces on the left and right wings have completed the inward gathering, and they are rushing towards the predetermined positions on both sides of the central square. And the devil has a new action.They seem to have completed the assembly, nearly 10,000 demon swarming from the central square to the south! Ten minutes later, Aldell''s main force, the four 6,000 fighters of the Alliance, were already across the street from the Demon Army. The demons speeded up once again. The lower-level monsters that hated the creatures almost roared and rushed almost the first time they saw Al''dell''s legion! Aldell, riding on a full-armored warhorse, pulled out his sword, held it up, and roared, "Ready to fight! Fight for the Governor!" Warriors from the Beastblood who used to fight with Ozer in the north and south, and now become the guards of Dane, have also issued a neat shaking roar! Reloaded infantry in front ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ also launched a charge. In the blink of an eye, the two armies slammed together! In an instant, flesh flew! There are not only a few demons who are knocked down by heavy shields and cut down by tomahawks and swords. Similarly, there are many human soldiers killed by demons. The battle between the two sides became heated in the first place. In the first moment of this war, Aldell had almost completed the task of attracting the main force of the devil. This chapter is two in one. K s b Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 467 Extermination of Cinderella (middle) Snow Eagle Lord Dragon King Super King The rain of cultivation Martial arts supreme King of the Night My neighbor is a banshee Legend of Fairy Wood The moment Aldell fought the demons, he completed the task of attracting the demons'' attention.In fact, he didn''t need to bother to do anything at all. When his main force appeared in the sight of the demons, the demons rushed up without any care. With such a violent shock, Aldell was shocked. He followed Ozer and Dane in the Battle of White Wolf Castle, and also played against demons. But the demon at that time was greatly weakened under the sacred moonlight summoned by Dion''s sacrifice. Where is the demon of Cinderella, this is the combat power that the Abyss Army should have. At this moment, Aldell''s worries are not how to attract the attention of the demons, but to do his best to maintain his own defense is the key: he found that the fierce impact of the demons even made his troops slightly It''s crumbling. Aldell''s face was still normal, but in fact, his heart was already raised. The peace in Tianshuizhou County was not a formal battle for the Governor''s Guard Corps. And this battle against Cinderella was the test of seriousness. The new major general does not want the army he directly leads to be reputed to be ''unable to fight hard'' in the future. He continuously dispatched troops, on top of each other, forcibly carrying the impact of the devil. At the same time, he also made his guards ready to join the battle at any time, and decided to stop here. At the same time, he quickly sent a message to Peixin: "Our Ministry has successfully dragged the main force of the devil, please implement the plan as soon as possible!" In addition to the news to Pershing, he also fired a flare, asking for air force support. Without letting Aldall wait too long, everything was due. First came the Gryphon Cavalry. Hundreds of griffins appeared over the battlefield, and bright griffins cried, ringing through the sky. The two-winged horned demon who played the dive air attack and launched the attack through a short flying jump, met It''s a natural enemy.In the sky, the two-winged horned demon''s flight flexibility and speed are not high, which makes them appear very passive when facing the attack of the gryphon cavalry. Moreover, the griffon''s strength and physical strength are actually stronger than the bi-winged horned demon. Flying can''t fly fast, it''s not as flexible, and the strength of the body is poor. The two-winged horn magic does not have the cost to compete with the griffin at all. Often, a gryphon roars past, and the bicornuar just wants to turn around to deal with it, but the body has been fatally hit. After the threat from above was lifted, the pressure on Aldell was a little less. As for the battle, there was another major threat, which was led by a group of more than a dozen skull demons in the demon army. A team of more than two hundred magicians. The power of refining magic is already much stronger than most human soldiers. They wield huge machetes and occasionally release some talent spells. Such intermediate demons need only two or three to destroy an entire human soldier squad. Not to mention, there is such a higher level of existence than Bone Demon. This kind of demon, whose body is covered by the burning bony armor, is generally over three meters tall, and is an outrageous monster! They waved down with an axe, and the lives of two or three soldiers were coming to an end. It is difficult for human soldiers to cut their weapons with much damage. Only when the captain-level human officer rises can he fight the bone demon. But how many captains can Alder have? This forced Aldell to walk on the battlefield himself. And when he personally led his own guard and went forward to carry this elite team of demons down, the whole battle situation further stabilized. And this caused Aldell to be followed by a powerful demon. It was a six-armed snake.A powerful demon who is more than four meters tall has a snake-like lower body, and her upper body has six arms. Each arm holds a good magic weapon. This is a monster with a challenge level of fifteen. Even if Aldell sees her, he will be faint in his heart. But what about buns? Looking at that monster, twisting the huge body, holding six rare weapons to run through the crowd? That is obviously impossible! This demon can kill a human soldier in a squadron within two minutes! Ayrdel could only go up on his own. He rode on the war horse and launched a charge towards the monster. A fourteenth-level knight fighting a six-armed snake devil started like this. There is no doubt that Aldell is the one who is in a disadvantage in the battle. He obviously can''t beat the six-armed snake. In fact, if it weren''t for the excellent enchanted armor produced by Comilla s Enchanting Workshop, I''m afraid Aldell would be dead the moment he was dismounted, and there would be no chance of climbing up. A major general with a cold sweat stood on the ground and avoided dangerously after the continuous beating of the six-armed snake demon, seizing the opportunity to step forward and cut a sword on the scale of the monster. Also after a high degree of enchantment, the magic sword created by Seiko broke through the defense of the six-armed snake demon''s scale, and made a bloodless wound on its body. However, it also put Eldell into a dangerous situation-at such a close distance, he only cut his opponent with a sword, but did not kill him. Instead, the more violent demon wielded several sharp blades at a faster speed, slashing towards Mr. General from several directions. He is inevitable! Seeing that, Aldell was about to die on the spot, but he only heard a few thunders burst suddenly in the sky, and the three-handed spinning warhammer with thunder screamed and slammed into the six-armed snake demon.The demon''s huge body was also shocked by this blow. It made a terrible cry, and the offensive against Aldre was also eased, allowing Mr. General to escape from the shadow of death. Ayrdel, who had escaped a life, never dared to act recklessly. Don''t look at the six-armed snake demon with a huge body, think it is not capable of movement. On the contrary, such high-end demons not only have very powerful destructive ability, but also their actions are very sensitive. Sensitive to terrible! This is the conclusion reached by Aldell after he walked away from the ghost gate. He has to admit that he has fallen from all sides. He can''t fight for strength and skill, he doesn''t think his sword skill can compare with the six snakes who use all the swords so smoothly. They are at a disadvantage in terms of physical strength, flexibility and speed. This is already a beat that can''t be beaten. After only three moves in total, there were two escapes from Ghost Gate, once by equipment and once by the support of the Sky Knight. Although he survived in the end, he opened a long mouth on the six-armed snake, but what happened next? What does it take to defeat this monster? The six-armed snake devil shouted angrily and rushed over again! It didn''t care what Eldell was thinking, it just wanted to chop this human who chopped his sword. The Cavalry Commander was ready for battle, and at the same time he beckoned. It is not shameful to greet the helper. It is not a time to be a hero. He is a grand general. He is really going to be hacked to death by this six-armed snake in this battle. That is really a joke. His guards kept up, and Aldell came with a dozen people this time. At the same time, there were three Griffon Cavalry hovering over the head of this six-armed snake. Although they had already saved the storm warhammer in their hands just because they wanted to save Aldell''s life, the gryphon cavalry still had a strong combat capability after missing an important means of explosion. The griffin itself is very good in combat, and when the mount dives, the air combat rifle held by the cavalry can also pose a considerable threat. This is how Aldell was able to resist the six-armed snake. Moreover, from time to time, a human soldier was accidentally hit by a snake demon and was directly killed. This is just a microcosm of the war situation. In fact, even General, the general and the commander, will encounter such a difficult battle in person, so it is conceivable what the entire Governor s Guard Corps looks like. A battle situation. Although the soldiers fought bravely, their formation was still inevitably pushed backwards along the block. Fifteen minutes after the battle began, the loss of human soldiers quickly reached the level of more than 500 people.However, it was only fifteen minutes that Ayrdel had a hard time-Pehinci''s troops arrived! Like the prelude to the presence of all the Elven Forces, after reaching the battlefield, the two Wings of Pehinci first announced their arrival with the arrows of the sky! The archer unit composed of the Elven Ranger, Drow Ranger and Medusa, under the two rounds of arrow shooting, let the fierce army''s violent forward squash. Both elves and drow are very good archers. Their precise shooting ability no longer needs to be said, but especially to mention Medusa. This Medusa shooter, whose number has not yet reached 200, will not be more accurate and stronger than the elves. Although they are also very good shooters, they have never been better than the elves in shooting talent. However, Medusa''s unique racial talent is not comparable to Elven Shooters. Petrochemical. After completing a round of shooting, the Medusas who were one step closer to the battlefield directly used their housekeeping skills and petrified rays. From their eye-catching eyes, the green light shines straight out! The dense petrified rays, like a large net, will be shrouded in the demons at the front! Of course, the devil is born with a certain magic resistance. But magic resistance is always relative. Although some demons passed the exemption after being hit by petrified rays, and received no impact, there are still at least hundreds of demons, which turned into a stone statue on the spot. Some human soldiers who were fighting the demon suddenly found that the enemy in front of them turned into a stone statue, and chopped it with a weapon. Then, they saw that the very terrible enemy who was still arrogant and powerful at the last moment was so easily broken into a gravel by himself. Just the support of long-range attacks has greatly improved the situation of human forces. The power of thousands of elite shooters is evident. However, the support of this long-range attack was only part of the impact of Pecshin''s arrival. The Sarko Commander''s heavy cavalry regiment, which was planned to be commanded by Pehince, came along in a line along a street on the side! These cavalry, with full body armor and even armoured horses, came along the broad streets, like a moving, spiky wall, and slammed into the demon army from the side in.Under the shock of heavy cavalry, even a good guy such as refining a demon can hardly resist the shock of people and horses. A large number of demons were penetrated by lances, and some horned demons were even lifted directly by high-speed charge war horses and lances. The forward heavy cavalry who rushed forward, cut the devil''s formation directly into a gap like a knife cut into butter! The human heavy infantry that followed later quickly moved forward ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ to seize the position. At the same time, melee units such as sword dancers and drow warriors were also inserted, attacking the enemy under the cover of heavy infantry. Among them, the most eye-catching are a group of minotaurs! These strong monsters, even more burly than a demon, have a bull''s head, holding a giant axe, and rushing into the devil''s position angrily, it really looks like a killing machine. They are not many in number, it looks like only three hundred. But these three hundred minotaur warriors have played extremely well on the battlefield! The demons who were dispelled by the heavy cavalry step by step did not have the power to stop the minotaurs coming in groups, and were forced to step back. After receiving the assistance of the reinforcements, the main force of the Governor''s Guard Corps was also greatly encouraged! The enemy''s back road has been cut off, and the formation has been disrupted. Experienced officers do not need the orders of superiors to directly command their direct troops, thus strengthening the forward offensive. For a moment, the morale of the human force rose, and the demons were defeated under the coalition of humans and elves. As for the six-armed snake devil who had previously held Aldall''s head up, now it''s the end. If some chapters are not displayed, please read and watch! Tip: You can search for " Ժ 00sy" or "00sy" in Baidu to access this site. The address of this site is :. For the convenience of reading this book next time, you can click "Add Bookmark" below to record this reading history, next time you open the bookshelf, you can read this chapter directly!Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), remember that the more updates you share, the faster you will be! !! !! Mobile users please visit: Chapter 468 The Extermination of Cinderella (Part 2) Snow Eagle Lord Dragon King Super King The rain of cultivation Martial arts supreme King of the Night My neighbor is a banshee Legend of Fairy Wood Aldell alone can''t single out the six-armed snake demon, plus his guards and three or four gryphon cavalry, but they are also tied with each other. But if you add a Pershing and the Ranger Guard she leads, the situation will have to be said otherwise.When Pehince had just joined Dion''s forces, he was just a twelfth-level ranger general. But now, under the Southern Expedition and the Northern War, her strength naturally improved. At the same time, the level of heroic altars that were not available to Dyne himself was also assigned to Pehince and Verina. Today, the Ranger General has already had fifteen professional levels. Her arrows shot in the distance have enough power to threaten the life of the six-armed snake demon. At the same time, the ranger guards around her are also high-level shooters who can choose one out of every hundred and can do a hundred steps to wear Yang. Dozens of such rangers, shooting together, can also cause six-armed snake devil to have a headache. After being shot, the big demon realized the danger. It frantically wanted to rush to Pershings and her Ranger Guard, but how could Aldell make him rush? The knight uniform tied his own guard, and topped it up, and the griffins in the sky also intensified their efforts and descended. At the same time, Pehince and her shooter forces also accelerated the speed of the shooting. All in all, they just want to hold back the last resistance of this six-armed snake demon! In the end, this powerful demon did not set off any waves again. His body was covered with arrows, the snake snake with various wounds cut off by various weapons, and finally persisted for a minute, then fell weakly to the ground, and Aldell caught up with a sword and cut off his head. . A demon is a creature that worships or fears the strong. Their army, usually centered on a powerful demon, gathered together with a group of younger brothers. Theoretically, in Cinderella, there are tens of thousands of demons. With such a large number, it is necessary to have a demonic lord with a level above Barlow to be able to command such a large number of demons. But Cinderella''s situation is very special. This is not the true bottomless abyss. It was just that Kangli used the whole city''s living people to sacrifice and summoned such a large number of demons. He really doesn''t have that ability and can summon too advanced demons. I can''t control it when I summon it. In fact, he didn''t even dare to go south with a monster of the six-armed snake demon level, because he couldn''t control it. As a result, although the number of demons in Cinderella is large, the number of real high-end demons is not so much. Otherwise, if Cinderella had a demon army standard in the abyss, Dane would not dare to come here to find excitement easily.As a result, this six-armed snake demon possesses such a mighty power, obviously it should be the supreme leader of the group of demons of Cinderella, if not the only one, at least one. Originally, the Demon Army was unable to stabilize after being attacked by Peixin''s troops. Once the six-armed snake demon died, the entire Demon Army was like a missing backbone and immediately collapsed. The demon began to escape. They followed the road they came from and began to retreat all the way, but they met the joint closing of the two by Perl and Koserow! They brought their own troops and the teams of the Governor''s Guard on both wings, blocking the demon retreat directly from both directions. This is to make the battle into the rhythm of annihilation! Mainly using the excellent shooting force of the Colmiya Army, the infantry was responsible for suppressing the enemy, and the human army began to kill the enemy in a very efficient and less lossy manner. It seems that it is only a matter of time before the human army presses step by step, and there is a great opportunity to kill most of the enemies in their place. However, at this time, there were still moths. The sentinel responsible for monitoring in the north of the main battlefield urgently sent a signal saying that it saw a large number of at least two thousand demon rushing from the north! This news made Pershing and Aldare cold sweats. The direction of the demons came exactly from the back of Perl and Koserow''s troops. The strength of their hands is not particularly large, but they also have the task of locking the main force of the demon legion. If the back is hit, even if the number of enemies is not much, the devil''s impact is still Not to be underestimated, they still have a chance to break the blockade of Pearl and Koserow. Of course, this will not lead to the defeat of this war. Up to now, whether it is Pehinci or Aldell, their judgment on the situation is the same, and this war has been won. However, if Pearl and Koserow''s blockade of the main demon legion is broken, then it is likely that a large number of demons will escape. The concentrated demons are easy to annihilate, but if there are thousands of demons scattered into small groups, scattered around the city, or even leaving the city to sway around, then if you want to completely wipe out the Hindrera area, you do nt know when .It was so difficult to reach the current situation, but the two generals did not want to fall short at the end. However, when the two of them were anxious, suddenly another news came: behind these demons, there was a wolf cavalry chasing, and the leader seemed to be Lord Dane himself! Those demons, which seemed to be the defeated troops, were being pursued by the White Wolf Legion. This is a false alarm. "Let Koserow and Pearl turn some of their forces and turn their heads to block the fleeing demons and create opportunities for Lord Lord!" The order was sent out, but it didn''t work at all because Dane had completely defeated the demons before they actually contacted Colsereau and Pearl''s army! The first to go up was Dane. Today, Dane, who has been included in the legendary level, broke into this army of low-level demons, which is really no different from tigers entering the flock. A long sword waved, and the air blade with it turned out to be ten meters long. Dane risking two colors of gold and red, just like opening the matchless among the demons! He alone is enough to kill all the demon crying father and mother! The red light comes from the strength of his own Berserker, the spirit of **** courage. As for the golden light, it was naturally derived from the priest who also stepped into the legendary level, Isroll! He was the first to step into the demons with a battle wolf. When he started slaughtering demons, the wolf cavalry behind him was at least twenty meters apart. It''s not that no demon has tried to hunt down Dion, after all, he entered the battlefield alone. But since Dane dared to do that, it meant that he was not afraid of the encirclement of the demons at all.In fact, he has at least ten blessings from high-level to low-level, plus he has stepped into the legendary level, the power attribute has almost exceeded sixty points! This means that he does not use his weapon to hit the enemy, even if he blows a knife in the air, the wind pressure brought out is enough to tear the enemy within ten meters into pieces! Also involved in the siege were a six-armed snake demon and three infernal flame demon. There is no need to say more about the strength of the six-armed snake devil. Aldell and Pehince teamed up and had to bring a younger brother to be able to beat him to death. As for Purgatory Fire Demon, the lower demons of Barlow Fire Demon, they can evolve into Barlow Fire Demon by going up one level. They are one of the standard high-end demons, with 14 challenge levels. However, even such a powerful team, when encountering Dane, was also shocked. When one sword goes down, all three infernal flame demon hang up; when another sword goes down, the six-armed snake devil kneels. This has even exceeded the strength of the legendary powerhouse, in fact it is true. It is estimated that even if it is a veteran legendary strongman who comes to challenge Dane in the current state, most of them are dead. Needless to say, the other buff spells on him, just the legendary divine magic, the magical spell, hanging on him, has given him a terrible power. At this moment, Dane feels that he can be a thousand troops by himself! Earlier, he asked Pehince and Aldell to lead the two legions to fight on their own, and he directly led the White Wolf Legion, from another direction, while the main force of the devil was attracted, directly A raid on Cinderella''s palace. In Cinderella''s palace, there are actually more than three thousand demon left behind. However, this does not help. Joel, Eastlin, and several other high-ranking mages, with a 200-man mage group, directed a round of magical bombardment directly toward the gate and surroundings of the palace. Become sparse. Immediately afterwards, the legendary priest covered the back of the gate with high-level divine magic, blocking a large number of demons from the palace gate. Later, Dane personally rushed in with the Templars.Three times, five times two, the demons trapped in the palace were defeated. The ability to escape a thousand or two demons from the palace was entirely Dane''s intention. He drove these demons towards the main force of the Demon Legion, which saved time. When he was about to reach the battlefield, he immediately led the fastest-moving wolf rider, separated from the main force, and directly caught up. He himself rushed into the demon group and opened the unparalleled. After breaking up the demon''s team, Dane waved his hand to signal the wolf cavalry to disperse and pursue, while he himself rushed to the front of Kolthero and Pearl''s troops. Both colonels looked silly. Dane didn''t want to care about the two of them, but their uncle''s appearance really made Dane look helpless. "Get your troops out." The two nodded stupidly, only to wake up like a dream, and quickly directed the troops to let go. And during this time, the main force of the White Wolf Fortress Corps, which hurried behind, also appeared at the corner at the end of the street. Dane stepped off the horse and rested for a moment before turning over to mount again. At this time, he was followed by more than a hundred elite Templar knights, and another two hundred Templar knights. After that, there are tens of thousands of white wolf guards and pure swordsmen and crossbowmen! Dane waved the sword in his hand and the army moved forward. And the demons who were previously blocked by Pearl and Koserow, saw the blockade opened at the beginning, and were ecstatic to escape from here, but ran into the main force of the White Wolf Legion , Directly smashed his head.The battle became meaningless within the next two hours. In general, Dane led the soldiers and the three major legions to kill the demons unilaterally. These abominable, burly demons have no resistance under the large-scale alliance of elite humans and elves. Especially after the arrival of the legendary priest Isroll, he also covered the battlefield with a large range of sanctuary spells, allowing the creatures on the battlefield to gain a series of buffing effects such as physical strength, morale and morale. The demons were weakened to some extent. And whenever the demons have signs of resistance somewhere, they will soon be hit hard by human elite troops. Sometimes they go to Medusa and Minotaur; sometimes they come to a place where the terrain is a bit open, and maybe they are the heavy cavalry brigade of the Governor''s Guard Corps. Sometimes the enemy is a little trickier, and the Templars are there. As for Dion, he has used himself as an elite unit ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Usually, once he arrives, even if he is alone, he can kill the demon team that organized the resistance. By the time it was dark and the troops began to rest, the entire Cinderella was basically cleared. This city, which once had a population of tens of thousands, was also the capital city. It was later slaughtered by demons and occupied for blasphemy for a year and a half, and finally returned to the embrace of humanity. The large-scale battle has ended, and when the results are counted the next day, the statistics are basically out. In this battle, the three major legions of Dane suffered a total of more than 3,500 casualties, of which 1,500 were able to return to the barracks after being trained by the priest. At the same time, their success was the recovery of Cinderella, the wealth left over from the city, and the bodies of 13,000 demons at all levels. Of course, there were still more than a thousand demon in the end, and eventually escaped the city. For this part of the opponent, Dane did not let his three slain legions that had just finished a tough battle go after him, but ordered the fourth legion that was outside the city and not involved in the main battle to get it.With this number of demons, Dane believes Pendorf can handle it. To be continued. If some chapters are not displayed, please read and watch! Tip: You can search for " Ժ 00sy" or "00sy" in Baidu to access this site. The address of this site is :. For the convenience of reading this book next time, you can click "Add Bookmark" below to record this reading history, next time you open the bookshelf, you can read this chapter directly! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), remember that the more updates you share, the faster you will be! !! !! Mobile users please visit: Chapter 469 Huge wealth Pandorf, with his Fourth Army, was responsible for annihilating the remaining demons in the Hindrera area. This work is really not difficult. He only needs to concentrate his troops, and according to the information provided by the contact of the Black Hand Academy, he can strike where the demon appears. In Hindrera, according to Blackhand Academy estimates, the number of demons still active is no more than two thousand, and most have been completely dispelled. According to the assessment given by the intelligence personnel, the largest group of demons will never gather more than two hundred. Faced with such an opponent, Pandorf should be pressureless. But at the same time, it is precisely because the enemy is very scattered, it takes time and time to clear up. In a letter to Penn, Pendorf said that he took the Fourth Army to clear the entire Hindrera area, which would take about one to two months. At the same time, he also mentioned in the letter that he hoped to take this opportunity to integrate the Fourth Army, so that those under him, young officers who have just graduated from the Military Department of Hindler University, and themselves Those henchmen of the army can adapt to the army well and completely control the entire army in their hands. And if Lord Lord does nt want his Fourth Army to spend so long before he can wipe out the demon, then he can also speed up his action and try to do it in two weeks to a month, but then There is no way to guarantee that there will be a small number of demons left in the area, and it is estimated that the fourth army will also have a larger loss of personnel. Dane agreed with Pandorf''s first plan, allowing him to clean up slowly and slowly run in the army. It''s not too urgent to get rid of all the demons in Hindrera. Cinderella has no living people, and there are basically no living people in the surrounding area. Even if there are, there are no larger human gathering places. This once the most prosperous place in the country of Schindler has become dead. It is also because of this special situation that Cinderella is different from Central County.In the beginning, Dane hurriedly issued a magic extermination order, and the main purpose was to clear the demons in Chubu-gun. This is because although Chubu County was affected by the devastating disaster and suffered considerable losses, at least the population is still there, and the human stronghold is still there. You can quickly clean up the demons and you can start the reconstruction work earlier. But Cinderella had no living people, let alone any reconstruction work. Maybe in the future, when Hindrera is leveled, Dane may migrate from other parts of Hindrell. After all, even if such a large city is in ruins, the repair work is very heavy, but it is more convenient than rebuilding such a large city. What''s more, the land around Hindrera is still very good quality, at least compared to other places in Hindrell. The rare oasis in the desert is dotted with stars and stars beside Cinderella. Depending on these oasis, many villages, farms and manors once existed. Larger places and even small towns. Although these villages have been poisoned by demons, the oasis is still there. It doesn''t matter if there is some pollution. Dane''s Templars, priests, and priests are experts in solving the abyss energy pollution caused by these lower demons. However, whether it is to solve pollution, relocate people, and rebuild villages and farms, it will not happen overnight. At least, if I want to do this well, there is no one year or two, there must be no way. In this case, there is no need to make Pandorf rush to clean up the devil, just take it slowly. As for Dane and his main force, they did not go anywhere. After blocking the entire city of Cinderella, they settled in the city for more than half a month. He is digging for treasure. In addition to the land, the most important driving force behind the demon who supported Dion''s active visit to Cinderella was the wealth left by the city. How much money is there under the ruins of Cinderella? No one can give an exact number, but this number should be very huge.During this time, the three major legions firmly blocked Cinderella, prohibiting anyone except the legionnaires from entering and exiting, in order to prevent some adventurers and mercenaries from glancing at Cinderella''s wealth. At the same time, a large number of soldiers also participated in the excavation of the ruins of Cinderella. Dyne has a Cinderella city map in his hand, which was drawn before Cinderella was destroyed. It shows the main locations of the city and the division of the various administrative regions. The map was obtained by the agents of the Blackhand Academy, and they even restored the map in detail to make the areas more detailed. After making many copies, Dane issued this map to the hands of various senior officers, who led their respective troops, contracted an area for excavation, and set rewards. After all the spoils unearthed are recovered, they will have one-tenth of their wealth, which will be redistributed to the hands of every soldier. Soldiers and officers can receive their own after the excavation work of the entire city is completed according to their rank. This measure is, on the one hand, to motivate the soldiers to explore the city harder; on the other hand, Dane has another consideration. Twenty-thousand-thousand-thousand soldiers were born and died with him, and Dane would not be too shy. After the last full-scale war, soldiers and officers had no income other than the original military puppets. Dane also intends to take advantage of this opportunity to send benefits and increase his prestige in the army. The entire excavation work lasted for two full months. Dyne''s troops also brought him a major surprise. Velina, who hurried from Sand Bay Harbor, has been in the ruins of the city for a week, and she has been responsible for the statistics of Cinderella''s treasures this week. Until now, there has finally been a similar result. "... From the ruins of the city of Cinderella, we have unearthed 400,000 gold coins in a month. Other art, products and some valuable items can be exchanged for about six if sold by reasonable means. Income of around 100,000 gold coins. ""At the same time, we found cash and goods with a total value of more than 400,000 gold coins in several chambers of commerce in Hindrera, especially the headquarters of the Flash Gold Chamber of Commerce." Here is a total of about 1.6 million gold coins, but Cinderella''s treasure is more than that! ... Just from the ruins of the city and those of the past chambers of commerce, Dane''s troops have dug out a wealth of about 1.6 million gold coins in a month. Of course, this 1.6 million gold coin takes a certain amount of time to realize. Cash is only about 600,000 gold coin, but this is still a huge amount of wealth, which is enough to bring the development speed of Dyne''s territory directly to a higher level. However, Cinderella''s wealth is not only that, but a large part of it is buried under Cinderella''s palace. In the era of Governor Bernier, Governor Conley, and earlier governors, they sat in Cinderella, relying on taxes, the supply of chambers of commerce, and war, and all their wealth was buried under this palace. Of course, the warlords will probably use the money to develop the army. Especially before Conry, it is estimated that he did not spend a lot of money in order to start the Syndrell war. But even so, under this palace, Dane dug up 600,000 gold coins-this may not seem like much, but it is all cash! Now, Dane has only one idea-getting rich. Until now, more than 2.2 million yuan have been dug out. This money is even enough for the current tax revenue of Schindler for two to three years!With huge wealth, Dane was extremely grateful. Fortunately, at first, I didn''t agree to reinstate Cinderella with the Shire Union Chamber of Commerce because I wanted to borrow some money to overcome the difficulties. Otherwise, it would be a big loss. Originally, Dane planned to continue northward to launch the recovery campaign in Chaos City. But with so much money, he temporarily changed his mind-he had to send an army to pull the wealth back to the south. More than two million gold coins are enough to attract any desperate. It is difficult to reassure without an army guarding. After thinking about it, Dane decided to go by himself. He left the Governor''s Guard Corps in Cinderella, while taking the White Wolf Corps and the Colmiya Corps with him, escorting this great wealth, he set out on the way back to the south. Of course, before that, Dane fulfilled his promise and gave the rewards he promised to the soldiers, all of which were sent down-that was more than 300,000 gold coins. The soldiers rejoiced and heartily praised their generous Lord Lord. The leader escorted wealth on the way back to the South, without wind and danger. With him personally sitting in the town and the joint guardianship of two legions, no one dared to come and challenge his own life. All of this wealth was transported to the warehouse of White Wolf Castle, and it was kept under guard. In addition, Dane asked Eastlin and Joel two high-level mages to assist Issloor together to bless the Treasury of White Wolf Fort with a very strong guardian magic. In this way, it is basically foolproof. Then, Dane continued to take his troops north. After a lot of tossing and going back and forth, it''s almost two months, and that''s it. But Dane didn''t think it was a waste of time. It was only two months. It was well worth the time spent to ensure the safety of this high fortune. And this time going north, Dane is preparing to solve the troubles of Chaos City.Lost City is also a city occupied by demons. However, compared to Cinderella, the number of demons in the Lost City area is obviously not that much. There should be no more than 10,000 demons in the entire area. The number of demons concentrated in the city may be only six or seven thousand. Not even Cinderella''s demonic army can stop Dane, let alone the Chaos City. However, this time, Dane didn''t plan to sweep the chaotic city like Sindrila. First of all, Lost City is not as rich as Cinderella. From Hindrera, Dane can get more than two million gold coins. It is estimated that in the troubled city, it will be six or seven million. Of course, six hundred thousand or seven hundred thousand gold coins are also a huge sum, and Dane cannot give up. However, the solution he thought of to solve the Chaos City problem was another. Chaos City is more than 400 kilometers from White Wolf Castle. And this distance is very ambiguous for Dane. You need to know that the space between the system bases is exactly 400 kilometers away. The longer Dion sat on the lord''s seat, the more fortunate he was. The first two bases he opened were elves and humans. These two races, human beings need not say more, the mainstream race in the world. Elves are also races with a good reputation in the material plane, and no one hates them. But the devil is different. At the beginning, when Dane just got the "Heart of the Dynasty" system, and when he just started, if he really started the abyss base as he wished, then things would be bigger-it is estimated that on the mainland It''s a force, and if he finds his demon base, he will try his best to get rid of him.Even to this day, Dane did not dare to openly find a place, and opened up the demon base. That would be a lot of trouble. However, Chaos City provides Dion a very good opportunity-this is itself a city that has been occupied by demons ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ If he directly expanded the demonic base in Chaos City, maybe You can also have the opportunity to directly compile these existing demons in the chaotic city. And it has not been a victim of public opinion attacks with supportive demons. Compared to the main world of mankind, the chaotic city is far away, not to mention, here is still in the territory of Hindler, Dyne''s own territory, he is ineffective in destroying magic, who can take him? It is estimated that his hostile forces will see that he cannot annihilate the demon in the chaotic city, and will be secretly happy, thinking that in Dane''s territory, there is such a violent force that it is a good thing to come and trouble him at any time. No one would have thought that these demons in Chaos City were actually under Dane''s control. The more he thinks about this, the more he feels that things should be so reliable. However, this is only an idea for the time being, and Dane has to prepare a slightly more detailed plan. He took the White Wolf Legion and the Comil Runner-up, and embarked on the road to the confused city. ... On May 21, Dane and his army arrived fifteen kilometers from the outskirts of the city. En route, the two legions encountered several demonic forces. However, this time Dane did not order the soldiers to kill their opponents, just to expel them. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 470 Abyss Hall [Title: Heart Empire Chapter four hundred and seventieth body of the abyss of the hall: big airship] Welcome to Heart of Empires latest chapter! The domain name of this site: \ "2k С˵ \" complete pinyin, it is easy to remember! Good-looking novel Highly recommended: The Gate of Creation, Perfect World, Infinite True Immortals, Divine Confucianism, Taoism, and Holy Songs The road to the heavenly awakening Wu Zundao invincible drug Zun Daen''s army was stationed outside the city, and himself, with an elite team, entered the city. He went in person, and there were not many people by his side. Two casters, Essilor and Eastlin, together with four or five senior fighters who had reached the eleventh and second level, formed such a group. Squad. Eleven or two-level senior fighters are not cabbage products, but it is not difficult to find four or five out of Dion''s elite army. Their task is also very simple. In the squad, there are two legendary masters of Dane and Isroll. They are just a follower and they are just playing miscellaneous. What''s more, Eastlin now has 13 caster levels and seven ring arcane casters. It does nt mean anything to take him. If you find a more reliable place to expand the base of the Demon Abyss in the Chaos City, then with him, the high-level mage Joel is out, and you can always be separated by ten. At a distance of kilometers, an army of no more than 500 people can be sent in at any time. That should be almost enough. ...On May 23, the eight-person team brought by Dion entered the chaotic city. For the time being, Dane doesn''t look like a warrior. He and his little lost members walked cautiously in the city. When encountering the demons of the brigade, they usually choose to bypass them. The demons of the squadron can also not be alarmed if they are not alarmed. If they are alarmed, they must shoot in an instant and destroy the other party directly. Opportunity for the enemy to send a message. With the strength of his team, it is relatively easy to do this in Chaos City. Soon, he and his people arrived in the castle area of ??the northern part of the Messy City. This was the former nest of Governor Kangli, and it was the largest city in the north of Hindler. In its heyday, the city had more than 70,000 people. But now, it has become a dead place. The castle district north of the Chaos City was Kangli''s own residence. As the name suggests, the Castle District is a city within the city, built independently. Of course, this castle is nothing like Dane''s tall castle with a system base in White Wolf Castle. It is more like a manor in the city. The main building is only five or six floors and less than twenty-five meters high. The area is not small, with stables and gardens. However, it is now completely occupied by demons. After sneaking into the castle, they solved the demons that were standing at the gate of the castle and did not continue to explore inside. There is no need for this. Seeing so far, Dane feels that this manor in the city where Kangli lived should be the most suitable place to start the abyss base in the entire chaotic city. Then no need to choose. "You two are waiting in place."Dane gave a command and walked around to the side of the castle by himself, avoiding the vision of others. After confirming the right and left, and found that there was no danger, he sunk his mind into the Empire Tower, opened the system interface of the dynasty heart, quickly opened the abyss base of the abyss base, and quickly moved in In the map, click on the castle area of ??Chaos City, which is the fortress in front of you. There were no setbacks in the choice of construction, because the place of Chaos City is in many ways more suitable for the construction of the base. It is more than 400 kilometers away from any of Dyne''s main bases. At the same time, it is still After choosing the construction site, Dane''s mind was immediately separated from the Empire Tower. Looking up, I just saw the dramatic change of the scene in front of me. The earth trembled wildly, cracks appeared on the ground. The lands that had been yellowed by the demons were cut to pieces in a blink of an eye. The Conry Castle, which was built less than ten years ago, was actually quite new. It was already in a blink of an eye. Collapsed. The intensity of the earthquake is not something the building in front of can bear. As for the demons inside the castle, I am afraid that few can survive such a sudden collapse of the building. Not to mention, the earthquake was just the beginning. After the ground cracked and the house collapsed, the land began to sink. The land subsided very quickly. In a blink of an eye, a huge pit appeared in the place where the original castle was. Immediately, at the bottom of the deep pit, it began to turn red. It was molten!Then, a smell of sulfur wafted into the air. The smell of sulfur is a representative product of the abyss hell. Previously, Chaos City was full of this flavor, which meant that there were countless demons in the city. However, no matter what, here is on the main material plane ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ no matter how strong the sulfur smell in the chaotic city before, it ca nt be too thick for a true abyss. However, at this moment, as the reddish melt on the ground continued to swell upward, the smell of sulfur became the same as the real abyss world and the lower planes! It was only a few minutes in a blink of an eye, the former Conley Castle turned into a bubbling molten lake! Then, in the center of Molten Lake, a black pointed head appeared, as if something was about to emerge from the Molten Lake. After a few moments, the black pointed tip started to grow bigger and bigger. Now, Dane, who is beside the molten lake, can see clearly that it is the upper end of a black building! The speed at which the building emerged from the molten slurry became faster and faster. The positive molten lake began to toss around, and the heat wave surged around. It took a few minutes for the building to fully rise above the water level. That is the main building of the Abyss Base, the Abyss Hall. The Abyss Hall is a black square castle-style building. Between the doors and windows in the castle, there was a faint sight of fiery red flowing inside. Four huge chains, which extend outward from the four corners of the square castle, are fastened to the edge of Molten Lake. Four stone bridges also emerge as the Abyss Hall emerges above the Molten Lake. The water surface links to the four sides.The few people who were previously arranged by Dane on the edge of the castle have long been silly because of the dramatic changes in front of him. Only then did they wake up like a dream. Several people followed behind Dane, stepped across the stone bridge together, and entered the abyss hall from the corner of the black castle. Alas, I am exempt from this book. 2k novel reading network Chapter 471 Lava City [Title: Heart Empire text four hundred and seventy first chapter of lava city: big airship] Welcome to Heart of Empires latest chapter! The domain name of this site: \ "2k С˵ \" complete pinyin, it is easy to remember! Good-looking novel Highly recommended: The Gate of Creation, Perfect World, Infinite True Immortals, Divine Confucianism, Taoism, and Holy Songs The first time that Wu Zundao, the invincible drug reverent, walked into the abyss hall on the road to Heaven Awakening, Dion was feeling that this is indeed a demon''s main city building. The interior decoration of the Abyss Hall is not simple at all, full of luxurious style. However, this luxury is different from what humans understand. The dark carvings formed the image of one demon after another. The head of the sculpture was vivid, and the hot eyes looked like real demons, as if they could live at any time. The only feeling for everyone walking in the hall of the abyss is depression. This depression can even make people feel painful and feel like they can be driven crazy at any time. Especially the four senior fighters, their feelings are particularly strong. The emotion of fear rose from the bottom of each person''s heart, until a holy light descended, covering them all. That''s the magic of Issloor. The legendary priest discovered the special situation of the team members and used the magic to dispel the evil power that enveloped them. And the advent of the divine light that is incompatible with the atmosphere of the abyss hall immediately changed the situation in the abyss castle.The crowd only felt a sudden, powerful, hateful force ahead. The sound of heavy footsteps came from the corner not far away, as if there was a huge creature approaching. The soldiers pulled out their weapons and were ready for battle, including the high-level mage Eastlin, who also took out his staff, and the magic surged, ready to cast spells at any time. Dion raised his hand and said, "Don''t be too nervous, it''s our friend." "Friend?" Eastlin asked in confusion, he realized a little before that this abyss hall might be the masterpiece of his magical Lord Lord, but he was not sure in his heart, and it was hard to believe. The one that is not far away, though not yet seen, must be a powerful demon creature, and it will be the so-called ''friend''. Therefore, he still has no way to relax his vigilance so easily. Soon, that ''friend'' appeared in front of everyone. That''s a Barlow Demon with a head up to more than four meters! The Barlow Demon is the top demon in the abyss. They are between the high-end demon and the real demon lord. The individual strength is at least sixteen challenge levels. Moreover, if you are unlucky, it is not a strange thing to encounter the legendary Barlow flame. In the three-headed Barlow flame, at least a legendary top-level monster will appear. However, the Barlow in front of him looked a little strange.Although it looks very similar to Barlow''s Demon, it is slightly smaller. The general Barlow''s Demon should generally be more than five meters and five meters, and the stronger one can even reach seven meters. And this one in front of him is only in his early four meters. Moreover, although its momentum is quite sufficient, there is still a big gap compared with the real Barlow Flame Demon. In terms of breath intensity, it may even be better than the six-armed snake devil encountered in Cinderella. To be slightly worse. The six-armed snake demon has fifteen challenge levels, and the inflammation monster in front of it is about fourteen. This is a weird shrinking version of the Barlow Flame Demon, and its next behavior is even more weird. I saw it slowly walked in front of Dion, slowly lowered the figure, buzzing, with anxiety The scent sounded stiffly: "Welcome the host to the Dark Castle. My name is Constantine. Please name this new abyss hall." Dane grinned. Even if the big devil was kneeling on the ground and bowed his head, Dane had a higher head than Dane. He had to reach out to touch the devil''s head. As if touching a pet, Dane touched Yan Yan''s head and said, "Just Lava City, this name is more appropriate." "Master, as you wish," said the demon. As the master and servant communicated, Eastlin, who was standing behind, suddenly changed his face. He came forward and stood behind Dion, saying, "The demons in the chaotic city have a commotion. They should I have noticed the change here, and we are coming together here. Lord Lord ... " "I see." Dane waved his hand to show that he knew, and then he turned his head and asked the Balrog who claimed to be Constantine: "Can the demons in the city have a way to compile?" This is the most important purpose for Dane to build the abyss hall in the chaotic city!Orenai will not say anything at first. The forest power was originally built on a barren island on a barren land, which can be described as starting from scratch. But the next two bases, White Wolf Castle, was built in the existing human city, but it has a third-level level directly; the dungeon city of Sadooli is built in the underground city of Comilla, and there are also The buildings left by those who had no face can be turned into treasures, raising the initial level of Shado''olai. Today, Chaostown is also a human city and more than the original White Wolf Castle; and ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ There are still seven thousand demons in the town. If all of this can be brought into the ranks of the new lava city, if it is compiled in one fell swoop, then the initial level of lava city will probably reach a very high level at once! However, there are hidden concerns. First, the Lost City was once very large, but now it is in ruins, and it is still a human building. Secondly, there are indeed a lot of demons here, but these demons were not Dane''s people before, but rather outright enemies. As a result, this is a very special situation, unlike any base built by Dane before. In specific circumstances, Dane had not had time to enter the Empire Tower to investigate the system description. However, from the big devil in front of him, Dane can see something. When Orinel was just established, there was only one level, and the talent that came with it was Falau, only a fifth-level druid. Later, when White Wolf Castle was established, it was third-level, with Verina, twelve Level Paladin. When Shado''ole was just established, the Mirsharp, the Dark Mother, was fifteenth-level. The demon in front of him has fourteen levels. This proves that the initial level of Lava City should not be lower, at least not lower than when White Wolf Castle was just established. In fact, it is exactly the same, the initial level of Lava City reached level 4. This can please Dean, but the good news ends here. The demons in the chaotic city, after all, belonged to the hostile forces before. It is more appropriate to say that it should be regarded as a "neutral monster" and cannot be directly Transformed into a resident of Castlevania.Nothing is absolute. It should be late. Hurry up and see if you can post more chapters tomorrow. 2k novel reading network Chapter 472 Demon base The demon in the Lost City does not belong to Dane''s people, and cannot be directly transformed into himself by the Abyss Hall.But the peculiarity of Chaos City lies in that the demons here do not have a direct rule, they are more like a group of scattered demons, gathered together.The characteristics of the demon are destined to worship the strong, fear the strong, and usually they will be led by powerful demons. In this case, the identity of Constantino''s Barlow Demon will become very valuable-in terms of strength, he will not be worse than a serious high-end demon such as a six-armed snake, and Barlow The identity of the demon lord is quite convenient for collecting demons.Those circumstances, Constantine himself knew. He thought for a moment and gave Dane an answer: "I am confident that I can directly compile a thousand demons and make them residents of Lava City. Other demons, it is not impossible to assimilate them, but it costs a lot Long time, it will not be possible overnight. ""This is no problem," Dion said, "but are you sure you can hold Lava City by yourself?" Dean asked this sentence, he also has his own meaning.The existing demons in Chaos Chaoran City should not cause any hostility to the newly emerged Castlevania-this is originally a building from the abyss. What kind of hostility is there?However, this does not mean that the Devil''s Lava City in Chaos City has no threat.The demons themselves are not hostile to Lava City, but it does not mean that they will not be hostile to Constantine.Constantine''s strength was not enough to completely crush all the demons in the chaotic city, but he occupied a new abyss hall. This will inevitably lead to the peeping of some demons in the city who are not weaker than Constantine. For example, the six-armed snake demon; for example, the more powerful purgatory demon.According to the information provided by the Blackhand Academy, at least one six-armed snake demon and two fiendish infernos with a challenge level of fifteen in the Chaos City will be a strong opponent of Constantine.In the face of such an enemy, Constantine would like to say that he has no problem and can meet the challenge. As a proud Barlow Demon, although it is a shrinking version, he still has his own pride.However, the rational thinking given to him by the base building made him understand that if there was such a fierce fight, he would not necessarily be able to win.Seeing Constantine''s silence, Dion smiled and said, "Just let the challengers come. Put them into this abyss hall, and I''ll wait here."Constantine was overjoyed: "Master, will you sit in the town''s Abyss Hall?" "Will do."It''s all right.Constantine walked out of the Abyss Hall, ready to collect the demons who had arrived near Lava City in one step. Dane and others remained in the Abyss Hall."You also have to be prepared at any time." Dyne said to Eastlin. "If things change, those challengers don''t enter the abyss hall, but provoke war between demons, I You need to be able to communicate with Joel at any time and bring our prepared troops over. ""OK, no problem." Alas, Dane took his men with him for a week in the Abyss Hall.In this week, the chaotic city has undergone tremendous changes.First, Constantine, the Barlow slayer, as he said, within three days, thousands of scattered demons had been compiled, and he took the lead. On the second day, he encountered the first challenger-a fourteenth-grade scorching bone demon.Constantine felt that he would be able to clean up this scorched bone monster. In fact, when he was provoked by Jiao Yan Bone Demon, he was almost blown away by gas-Lao Tzu is a top-level Yan Demon, what is Jiao Yan Bone Devil? How dare you come to trouble me?Alas, the violent temperament on the side of Constantine that belonged to the demon emanated, and he wanted to use the decapitated sword to kill the thing that he did not know.However, eventually Dane stopped him. "You can kill him, I believe, but you will be hurt by it. This is not good for you to collect other demons later." Under Dane''s order, Constantine can only give up his desire to accept the challenge, but can only put the scorched bone in the hall of the abyss.Originally, the scorching bone demon thought that Constantine intended to accept his challenge at home. However, it was not long before I entered the lobby that I met Dane.Then there is no more.How can a fourteenth-grade Jiao Bone Demon fight against a legendary Berserker? Even though, because of the fear of a large number of divine power fluctuations, causing unknown risks, Dane did not let Essilor add any special gain to his body, but it was only Dane''s own strength, not the scorching bones. Able to fight.Legendary mad warrior, fight the fourteenth level Jiao Bone Demon, torture and kill.After Dane easily slashed the Pyromonic Bone Demon, Constantine walked out of the Abyss Hall with the demon''s head in his hands. After a long time, the Pyramid Bone Demon''s men became all Constantine People.Afterwards, the two infernos also came one after another, trying to compete for the control of the abyss hall, and the order was completely collected ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ all made Dane hacked.The remaining six-armed snake is more cautious and cunning. The three big demon in front died unclearly, so that this six-armed snake devil also felt that something might not be right. It did not recklessly enter the Abyss Hall, but brought more than 2,000 demons into the surroundings of Lava City, and it seemed to mean to fight against Constantine.Squinting it out, there was no bargain, and Dane didn''t need to cover it up. He directly asked Constantine to take his demon army and launch an attack on the six-armed snake devil. At the same time, when he was fighting fiercely, when Constantine and the six-armed snake-devil faced each other, he came to the demon leader with the help of Eastlin''s teleportation spell. Killed each other in an instant. The death of the six-armed snake demon means that all the high-level demons in the chaotic city have been cleaned up. At least, among the demons that have not been controlled by Constantine, there are no monsters who can threaten this shrinking version of the Barlow Demon in a single strength.In this way, you can basically declare that the Chaos City has been recaptured, and Dion has another system base belonging to the abyss demons.:. : Chapter 473 Demon Arms After the dust was settled, Dane had entered the Empire Tower before leaving the Chaos City to confirm the situation of Lava City. A Lava City is now a fourth-level abyss base with a population of 6,000. In terms of the characteristics of the abyss demons, they are all soldiers. There is no difference between civilians and the army. In other words, these six thousand demons in Lava City are all warriors. Among them, the number of low-level little demons such as inferior demons and cowardices is relatively small, only in their early one thousand. In addition, there are more than four thousand horned demon. Among them, the number of double-winged horned monsters is about five hundred. In addition to these, there are a thousand different demons of various levels. Among them, many are the same low-level demons as horned demon, but they are relatively rare species. In addition, there are intermediate demons such as Babu demon, refining demon, bone demon, and succubus, which have about five hundred heads. This formed another unknown power in Dane''s hands, and it was the fifth formed legion in Dane''s hands. The army of six thousand heads of demons is no longer weak, at least stronger than the fourth army controlled by Pandorf. In addition, the fourth-level demon base also has the ability to recruit corresponding arms. From the lowest-level little devil, to the upper-level horned demon, to the upper-level bi-winged horned demon, to the fourth-level abyss base that can be recruited by the highest level of troops-Babu demon and succubus. Needless to mention the fighting strength of the little devil and the horned demon. The little devil is very good, and he will not be better than the lower caveman of Sadooli. However, the individual strength of the Horned Devil will not be weaker than the White Wolf Guard. These strong and powerful monsters are quite good heavy infantry ethnicity. As for the double-winged horned demon, this is a quite practical assault unit.As for the strongest army that Lava City can recruit now, Babu Mo is already an elite infantry unit that is not weaker than the Minotaur. The formed Babu demon will definitely not be worse than the minotaur and the orc''s kukaron army. The succubus, as a unit of the same level as the Babu demon, is a long-range strike in the Demon Legion. They control some very low-level spells. However, the practical use of these spells in the legion battles is not very large. What they really threaten is the ability to throw a fireball in one hand. Fireball is an out-of-the-box tricyclic plastic energy arcane, with considerable destructive power. The succubus unit is a long-range unit that can control the flame power for a long time. If the mages of the same level simply use a fireball to smash these succubus, it must be death. A fifth-level mage who has just mastered three-level arcane spells, consuming all his mana, throwing three or four fireballs to death, and the succubus hit a fight and throwing a dozen fireballs is not a big problem. Of course, in addition to the fireball, the five-level masters have a variety of multifunctional spells that they have more useful. In this regard, the succubus can''t compare. In this way, the combat effectiveness of the Demon Legion is very considerable: As the main force of infantry, the Horned Demon is powerful, and the Babu Demon is an elite unit, which is quite powerful. The bi-wing horn magic assault unit is also very good, it can instantly jump into the weak points of the enemy, and it will be a very effective killer when used well. One of their few shortcomings is their low long-range strike capability. Succubus is excellent. It is a heavy firepowerer, fierce firepower, and relatively poor durability, but it is much better than the average caster. However, as the fourth-level arms, the number of succubus is a big problem. As far as this demon legion controlled by Constantine is concerned, in the 6,000-person legion, there are only more than 50 succubus, which obviously cannot support an entire legion. Demand for firepower. In addition, the devil''s army has another defect, which is even more serious than the lack of long-range strike capability-that is, the lack of discipline.The Demon Army is very undisciplined, and so is the elite Demon Legion. The orcs are also notoriously poorly disciplined, but after all, the orcs can still become very good soldiers after some training, but the devil ca nt do it, there is no way how to train, this is the demon''s chaotic nature. Yes, nothing has changed. The discipline is not good, and there will be many accidents on the battlefield that the commander expected. The most direct manifestation is that the morale of the army is relatively easy to fall, and the legion is easy to collapse. Another thing is that soldiers will act without permission, and they must strictly guard their positions, but the demons are easy to sprint and rush out; on the other hand, poor discipline will cause many fine tactics to be unavailable. Fighting and fighting on their own ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Even the formation may not be able to keep it. Overall, low discipline is a bad thing. There are pros and cons to things. The recruitment method of the demon army is to build the breeding rooms and portals of the corresponding arms around the abyss hall and in the lava city, and summon directly from the bottomless abyss, and the number of recruits is relatively large. In addition, the demon''s inherent individual strength is relatively strong. Above the little devil, any demon branch is only stronger than other classes of other races of the same level. With such a big advantage, they naturally have their own disadvantages. Counted as a whole, in fact, each race is similar, with its own advantages and disadvantages. For example, the Elf Legion has strong long-range firepower and very good mobility, but lacks excellent heavy infantry and no front row, which causes the army to appear more fragile when facing tough battles. For example, the dungeon troops are very outstanding in all aspects, including heavy cavalry like cold-blooded cavalry, powerful Drow Ranger and Medusa as shooters, and Medusa also has petrochemical capabilities. High-mobility assaulters also have drow warriors no worse than sword dancers, and powerful heavy infantry like tauren. However, the dungeon troops had another big flaw. The output was so low that the number of legions could not be improved at all. Of course, cavemen cannot be counted. When it comes to the human side of the temple, all aspects are uniform, but there is nothing outstanding.As for demons, there are a large number of individuals with strong individual strength, which is an advantage; poor discipline, this is a disadvantage. However, for Dane, these things have a way to make up. Especially after holding four bases, he can do it, so that each ethnic force can develop strengths and avoid weaknesses. In this way, the overall combat capability of the army can be greatly improved. Chapter 474 Crowned as king Things in the Chaos City have so far been settled. In name, Dane could not announce to the outside world that the demon in the Chaos City has belonged to his rule, and even internally, this matter cannot be made public. However, it doesn''t matter that Hindrell''s catastrophe is also over. Cinderella''s demons were annihilated, and the Fourth Army cleaned up scattered demons while training. The demons in Lost City have been compiled and can no longer pose any threat to the surrounding area. Even Dane has already made a decision, and the surrounding areas of Chaos City will be placed under the control of Constantin''s Lava City. The entire city will be the territory of the future exhibition of Lava City, and the materials in the chaotic city will also be excavated by the demons. It is believed that the property left over by the entire Chaos City is enough for the initial exhibition demand of the Castlevania. After two years of devastation in the middle, west, and north of Hindlerell, Dyne was finally put to an end. At this point, the whole of Schindler''s decontamination work has left only two problems left over from the original Ozer land, Beastblood Castle and Ice Cave City. Previously, under Dane''s order, they eventually shot an army of 5,000 people and went to Dane''s account to hear orders. This was something that made Dane feel pleasing to the eye. Because of this, Dane suppressed some violent ideas in his heart. You know, after Dane''s schedule was solved, after the Hindrell''s trouble was solved, he will lead the army to conquer the blood castle.For now, it seems that we don''t need to take that step yet. But there must always be a solution to the problem, and he doesn''t want to continue the matter for an endless delay. It''s time for a showdown. Dane thought for a while and made the final decision: Be king. He wants to turn the Hindler Provinces of the Second Caesar Empire, the later Governor s Autonomous Territory, and the warlords into a place of melee. And he s officially crowned King! In the past, this was an unimaginable thing. It is estimated that none of the governors who dominated Hindrell previously wanted to truly become the king of Hindrell. But no one dares to really take this step, and no one can do it. The resistance to doing so is really too great. The gap between the governor of the province and a true king is huge. The governor''s order represents jurisdiction; to become a king, all Hindlers need to swear allegiance to the king. These are two concepts. In the past, Schindler''s warlords could accept a powerful warlord to become the governor and a great commander. But no one wants to truly collectively kneel to a king and dedicate his life.But now it is different. The situation facing Dyne is different from that of any governor in the past. Throughout Hindler''s territory, apart from the Beastblood Castle and Ice Grotto, there are no opposition forces. Dane''s strength has crushed the entire Hindrell, and no one can match it. With the power to annihilate the demon and the prestige of a legendary powerhouse, it is a matter of nailing to be the king directly. And this is also equivalent to the ultimatum to the Beastblood Castle and the Ice Cave City: I am already a king, do you choose to bow to the court or choose to be my enemy? Dane expects them to make the right choice. ... New Caesar for 29 years, September 9. Today is a rare good weather. The wind is sunny and the sun is blowing all over the wilderness all year round. On this day, it seems to have stopped. Dane prepared the ceremony for several months, at 10 o''clock in the morning, officially started at White Wolf Castle. From the castle gate of White Wolf Castle, a red carpet wide enough for a dozen war horses to run side by side was spread in from outside the city gate and directly across the city to the main castle in the city center. The heroic soldiers stood on both sides of the red carpet, their armor and weapons were polished. Thousands of people crowded behind the soldiers, looking forward to it. The child rode on the shoulders of an adult, sat high, and looked out into the distance.Whether it is soldiers or the people, or the bricks and tiles of White Wolf Castle, or even the dust in the wilderness, there is a message that they are waiting for the arrival of a true king. Ang Ang Ang ... The high and continuous trumpets sounded, and the drums of , , came along, and the people who waited for a long time regained their spirit: the ceremony began! In Schindler''s history, such things have never happened. Now, a king is finally born on this land. A group of mighty soldiers wearing fine armour and a large red mop on their backs passed through the gate. The tall feathers on their hats stood proudly in the wind ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and behind them, a group of honor guards with marching drums followed. The tight and rhythmic drum sound conveys a magnificent momentum to everyone around. Looking back, the Templars riding on the white horse, in silver armor, and the holy light of God, came side by side. They were surrounded by a huge, terrible demon, and the devil was saddled with a saddle. Dane, wearing a crown, was sitting on this huge demon. Anyone with a little knowledge can recognize what the devil is: the most powerful devil in the tradition, even in the real abyss hell, who is one of the absolute masters of Baro Flame! Uprisings of all beings! It seems that in the rumor, Lord Dane ... Oh no, it should be called King Dane now, and the conquest of the devil that once ravaged one side must be true. Even a powerful demon lord such as Barlow Flame Demon can be tamed, showing how powerful the new King is! The cheers came from the moment of Dane''s appearance, and the mountain tsunami came out! There is a holy light falling in the sky, shining on the red carpet, and shining over the entire White Wolf Castle.And Dane, under the cheering and the grand light formed by the legendary priest''s spells, sat on the body of Yan Mo, and slowly walked across the red carpet until he reached the main fort. The king''s figure disappeared behind the gate of the main castle, but for a moment, his figure reappeared at the top of the main castle, which was more than 100 meters high and nearly 200 meters high. Standing on the throne on the edge of the top floor, the new king sat in his mouth and slowly opened his mouth: "In the name of the Guardian of Hindler''s Territory and Governor of Hindler''s Province, he officially announced that The Kingdom of Lyle was established! " "I''m Dane, and I''m crowned King here!" Chapter 475 Opposition "I''m Dane, and I''m crowned King here!" Dain''s words seemed calm and not loud, but they were accurately conveyed into the ears of everyone who watched the ceremony, allowing everyone to hear clearly. Chu, plain. A moment later, his voice spread through the entire White Wolf Castle, and then to Shawan Harbor. A week later, all Schindler heard Dane''s words. It is estimated that up to a month later, the news of Dane''s crowning as king will spread throughout the world of Aurodiq. People from all planes, at least the high-level, will know that in the east of this world, a new kingdom was born and a new king appeared. Schindler''s land area is actually not small, at least it is larger than the principalities and kingdoms of Florence, such as Florence or Putri. Even in the northwest of Hindler, across the other side of the Central Mountains, the mighty Holy Kingdom of Victoria is probably not as big as Hindler in terms of land area. In terms of population, Hindler is not that much. Barren lands cannot support as many people as fertile plains. Coupled with continuous war, it is, to a large extent, draining the vitality of this country. In any case, after all, the area of ??the land is here. Although many places can not produce food, there are abundant natural resources.Coupled with the southern border of Schindler, and the maritime business and trade, which are actually the capital of Schindler''s rise. In the past, Hindler was not without these, but there was no unified country, no unified government, warlord scuffle ... Such an internal environment, of course, cannot benefit the national exhibition. And Dion calmed down all this shackles. Under this concept, Schindler already has the conditions to rise. In fact, Dane is looking forward to the future historian''s description: "The genius of King Hindler, Dion I, rose miraculously within three years, wiped out the entire Hindler, ended the warlord melee, and in the following years, this barren The land has become a paradise for everyone ... " This is Dane''s crookedness, but the reality is that the southern border of Hindler''s, that is, the surroundings of White Wolf Castle and Sand Bay Port, and Comilla Island, is a joy. After all, this is the area where Dion''s traditional forces are located. People have a good attitude about Dion''s kingship. In Chubu-gun and Tianshuizhou, people''s response is generally based on expectations. They have felt that with the unified management of the central government, the economy and living standards have recovered in a short period of time, and their lives are much better than when the warlords scuffled. Naturally, you will be happy about the establishment of the new kingdom. At the same time, the Shire people also came to the news for the first time, congratulations to Hindler''s reunification and founding of the country, and to Dane''s crown as the real king. Then, the forces and groups that expressed goodwill to Dion''s title as King will end there. Abroad, except for the Shire, almost no force has expressed goodwill to Dyne. To the west, like the center of human society, the new Promi Empire, and the Everest Federation, in the eyes of the people and the power class in these countries, the East is a desolate place. They may not be at all sensitive to the news, nor do they feel there is anything to be concerned about. Or maybe it feels that this country that somehow emerged in the first place should not be recognized at all.King Dion is, after all, a self-proclaimed king. As for the nearer places, such as the Principality of Florence and the Kingdom of Pudri, their attitude towards Dion''s kingship is relatively even more hostile than the distant kingdom. Especially Florence. In the past, during the scuffle of Schindler, the nobles and merchants of Florence had gained a lot of benefits in Schindler. Today, the establishment of a unified country represents the emergence of a competitor, and of course, it will intensify competition in the entire southeast of the Big Six. No one wants the competition to become fiercer, and no one wants one more competitor. Especially this rival still looks so strong. In the past, the arrogant human kingdom has long been biased against the place of Hindler. However, until now, when they truly realized this new kingdom, they were taken aback! As far as the military strength announced by the Kingdom of Schindler is enough, it is enough to make Florence and Pudri the two closest countries feel terrified. The four major legions, a total of more than 30,000 elite troops who have undergone countless war baptisms; the strength of the second-line defensive legions has also expanded to more than 30,000. Such military strength ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ has already exceeded the 6th Army strength of the Principality of Florence.In addition, under the garrison, Dion also formulated a new military decree, under the leadership of the various second-line garrisons, to set up semi-military militias in all regions throughout Hindler. This decree has just been implemented, and its effectiveness has not been seen for the time being, but there is no doubt that under this decree, Schindler''s war potential will become unprecedentedly great. Of course, the Florentines still have a very superior advantage on the ocean. After all, they are a traditional maritime power. However, although the Florentine navy is very powerful, it can completely crush Dane''s navy-or in other words, Dane has no reliable naval forces at all. But then again, no matter how powerful the Florentine navy is, they cannot fight on the 6th floor. The two countries bordering each other really want to fight for their lives. The significance of the 6th Army is far greater than that of the Navy. In this sense, the dignitaries of Florence are very afraid of Dane. On the one hand, they did not wait to see the self-standing king, but on the other, they were afraid of him. As a result, this mentality gave rise to the principality of the Principality of Florence towards the newly born Kingdom of Schindlerthe opposition to Dane''s rule and the recognition of the establishment of the Kingdom of Schindler. Beyond ... there are no substantive expressions. Don''t even dare to resist commercial trade and taxation. The same is true of the other forces that did not recognize the establishment of the Kingdom of Hindler. Dyne is somewhat annoyed by the so-called ''don''t acknowledge'' these external forces, but more of a nonchalant attitude. I like the expression that you don''t like me and can''t get rid of me. However, for domestic opposition, Dean has not had such a good temper. Chapter 476 Go out For foreign opposition, Dane can leave it alone for the time being. As the Kingdom of Schindler became more and more powerful, and its economic, political, and military power became impossible to ignore, sooner or later, other countries did not want to recognize his status and had to recognize it. But domestic opposition is different. Dane is to build a unified country and end the chaos in Hindler''s territory. He wants to be a real king. And as a king, how can you tolerate opponents in your territory? Wang, you should say no two, supreme! The leaders of the Beast Blood Castle and Ice Cave City also understand that Dyne s ascension ceremony is to issue an ultimatum to them, telling them whether to submit or die. Of course, they don''t want to die, and they don''t want to face Dane''s huge strength, there is no chance at all. Allowing them to give up, and letting them truly obey, is another difficult choice. They didn''t make this choice until the day Dane officially became king.Beast Blood Castle and Ice Cave City both sent corresponding envoys. On the day of Dyne''s ascension ceremony, they attended the ceremony. This seems to show the respect of the warlords for King Dion, but it is not. Later, when a new batch of graduates of the Department of Administration and Business of the University of Sindler, under the leadership of some experienced administrators, took the order of Dane and went to those two cities, they suffered Cold treatment. The local warlords have become accustomed to prestige and blessing. Who wants to have an extra ''government'' on their forehead and take away financial, civil and other powers? Of course, they did not dare to brazenly kill kingdom officials, nor did they dare to drive them out. However, when the governments of the two cities were established, the news received by Mr. Ren Wang, Ms. Wei Lina, was that the local warlords did not cooperate, and even hindered the government''s administrative activities. Without the support of military forces, the government affairs of the two places are extremely unsuccessful. The newly formed regional government is just like a decoration. The warlords put it on the countertop as a ''Vase'' and displayed it to His Majesty. As for everything else, it is still the same. From the warlord''s point of view, they have made a huge concession and also demonstrated their respect for the new king. But in Dane''s view, these warlords are provoking themselves. "I gave them a chance. They chose ''No'', so there is nothing to say. My army is not in vain. Since they chose to meet my anger, it depends on whether they can afford it." ! " These words were said by Dane to his acquaintance, Verina. The meaning of what he said was clear. He wanted to take the army to conquer the two cities that dared to serve him. Verina thought for a moment and said, "Yes, Your Majesty, against your will and against the trend of Hindler''s unification, those two cities should really pay for what they did. But before you go , I think it''s better to give them a final notice. ""No need," Dion said. "Notice will come, but no matter what, my army will enter Ice Grotto and Beastblood. I''ve had enough of them to swing left and right, capricious. Some people, You have to pay for what they do! " Verina knew she couldn''t persuade Dane, so she stopped. ... New Caesars 219 years. On September 15th, Dane''s 30,000 main army and 20,000 garrison troops were ready. Three days before the official launch, Deanbu made a conspiracy. This conspiracy announced several leaders of Ice Cave City and Beastblood Castle who did not obey the orders of the new king, and announced that they would personally lead the army to the two cities. All the people, from generals and officers to soldiers and civilians, had to drop their weapons and wait outside the city on the day the king arrived. If the order is not followed, all superior officers and generals will be tried in accordance with national law after the city is breached! Three days was enough for the king''s order to spread through the streets of the two cities. Before Dyne''s army was out, Dane''s rebellion had already caused a stir in these two cities. Dane didn''t care about this. As soon as the scheduled departure time came, the army was officially promoted. The progress of the entire army was not fast. It came out from White Wolf Castle until the city of Beast Blood Castle and walked for almost two months. In fact, this is not the degree required for normal marching operations. According to the requirements of normal operations, from White Wolf Castle to Beast Blood Castle, it will take three weeks to die. It will not be slower than a month, and it will not take me two months to go so long ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The fact is exactly the same. Dane took his troops to the Beastblood, but in fact, he was not engaged in any march operations--he looked down on the combat power of the warlords in Beastblood.Those people inherited the original copy left by Ozer. The old swordsman at the beginning of his heyday did not have a total strength of more than 30,000. After Schindler''s all-out war, his strength dropped to about 20,000. Among them, the most elaborate 10,000 has been transformed into the former Governor''s Guard Corps and the current King''s First Guard Corps. As for the 10,000 people left by Governor Ozer at the beginning, it has become a warlord who is now entangled in Ice Cave City and Beast Blood Castle. The strength of these soldiers is not too bad, but it is impossible to compare with the original army that Ozer brought to White Wolf Fortress, and let alone Dane take over. Training methods and equipment upgrades have become more powerful. Of course, the current warlords of the Beast Blood Castle and the Ice Cave City have more than 10,000 troops. In the past two years, they have increased their strength to some extent and recruited some recruits. According to reliable information, the total strength of these two cities should now be more than 20,000. However, after being recruited with half of the recruits who are generally trained, inferior in equipment, and not even experienced in the war, the combat effectiveness that was not too strong in the past has become even lower. What''s more, Blackhand College also found that among the warlords in these two cities, the factional struggle was also serious. Some people are willing to surrender completely to His Majesty''s banner, while others are truly ambitions. And even among ambitions, the struggle has never been less because of interests or personal grudges. How can such an army fight Dane''s army? Chapter 477 Oasis Plan (2 in 1) Today, Dane doesn''t look at those cowardly warlords. It is precisely for this reason that he did not make this expedition. Although the legion was very large, he did not lead the army in the way of normal marching. On this way, he did not seem to be leading the army, but was just visiting the territory. Yes, Dane is actually visiting the territory. To be honest, in the war two years ago, there was only one place in the entire area of ??Hindlerell that was not affected by the fire: from the area of ??White Wolf Castle to the Beast Blood Castle. At that time, when Governor Kangli s northern army was the most powerful, he once hit the city of the Beastblood, but after all, he was unable to break the Beastblood; when Conley himself led the demon legion south, It was eventually intercepted before White Wolf Castle. In this way, Conley''s south-to-east offensive has all hit the core area of ??Dane and Ozer, but in the end they all passed, which formed the area from Dion''s core power to the blood castle. Area of ??peace. There is nothing special about this place. There is no difference from other land in Schindler. There is a bit of minerals, but it is not very rich; there are some oasis farms, but it is far from rich. Of course, it is not barren. On this way, there are still three or four small towns, and there are scattered villages. The total population is estimated to be 50,000 to 100,000, and the population of this area is estimated to be nearly 200,000, including the population of the beast blood castle.In this area, Dane is a little strange; the people on this land are also a little strange to the new king. Dean hopes to strengthen control of this land by visiting this strange territory that has never received his direct rule through the name of the King s expedition. What came with the army was not only soldiers, but also many administrative staff. They will go deep into this vast land from White Wolf Castle to Beast Blood Castle to learn more about the situation in this area. In two months, it is actually enough for some officials with certain administrative experience and even students who have systematically learned relevant knowledge at the University of Hindler to complete a survey. These investigations have now been compiled into corresponding information, and the summary and suggestions written by the administrative officials have been attached to Dane. This will help His Majesty the King to formulate corresponding exhibition plans and management methods for this area. Dane is discussing this with Verina now. One problem with concentration is whether this small area should be set up as a separate administrative area, or should it be separated and merged into the beast blood castle and the white wolf castle? "... both plans have their own advantages." At night, Verina sat down before Dane''s march account and carefully analyzed the situation to Her Majesty the King. And on the low table between the two of them, a pile of filled papers were placed in an orderly manner, turning with Verina''s explanation. "If we build a new administrative area, then it is clear that we can better grasp the local exhibition situation and make more suitable exhibition plans according to local conditions. Moreover, the newly established administrative area will definitely be able to be located in a place lacking large cities , Which gave birth to a prefecture center. Moreover, the regional government is nearby, which is also very good for local government management. " "But the establishment of an entire new administrative district will inevitably make our government structure more bloated. We need to deploy a full set of administrative officials to manage the new administrative district. This is a challenge for the training of our administrative staff." "We need to supplement government officials for the recovery of Ice Grotto and the Beastblood. Cinderella in the reconstruction also needs manpower. Although we now have administrative and business subjects at the University of Hindler, as a talent base, trainees They are indeed very good, but after all, they lack experience and need to be tempered, and they cannot be in charge immediately. ""And if we choose to divide this area into White Wolf Castle and Animal Blood Castle, the administrative pressure will not be so great." "After all, White Wolf Castle and Beast Blood Castle are both the largest cities in the kingdom. With these two cities as the lead, this area can also get new exhibition momentum." "However, in this way, it will be difficult for this area to show its location advantage, and it will be difficult to find a most suitable exhibition path according to its natural environmental conditions." Verina told Dane what kind of way to manage this area. These things were not what she had come up with alone, but her entire staff team, who sorted out these two months'' time, surveyed and heard in this area, and wrote the contents. From the perspective of Verina, she hopes to divide this area into the White Wolf Castle and the Beast Blood Castle. In this way, administrative pressure will be much less. But it also lost the opportunity to let a territory with some potential show its advantages alone. Therefore, she was very entangled and could only throw the question to Dane. Anyway, Dane was the real king, and such a major event could only be made by His Majesty the King. Dean also felt a headache. After thinking about it for a while, he made the final decision: "Let s do this. Let s build the district independently. I saw in your survey that there are many stars here Oasis. Looking back, I mobilized some of the druids from Comilla, and then united with our mage to see if I could expand the area of ??the oasis. " "Especially some oasis that are close together. We connect them together and find a way to get some big farms. I hope that in this way, we can create a big granary in our country." "Only if we really have the grain in our hands, can we be able to get rid of it further and continue to show!" This is what Dion has always thought.Hindler is not incapable of producing food, and the oasis farms are productive. However, we can see from the map that the vast land of Schindler is yellow, and green represents the oasis, and there are very few. How can we support so many people with limited output? Actually, it''s much better now. After all, White Wolf Castle''s system base can directly build reliable farms around White Wolf Castle. In Cormia, relying on the Moonwell Farms around Orineldo and Sandauole to grow low-light crops with a large number of cavemen, the output is not small, which largely makes up for some food gaps. Without these food subsidies, Dane couldn''t afford such a huge army. In fact, even with these subsidies, fights are often too stretched, and they have to pay a high price to pay for transportation and profits, importing food from Charles 6, and from the Count of Bulls in the Duchy of Florence. After trying every means, Dane could have enough food to maintain a huge army. But now that Hindler is independent, Dane has to manage more than just the southern border. He will be king, and he will be a king. This is glory, status, and responsibility. He is the king of Hindler, responsible for everyone at Hindler. At the very least, he couldn''t make his people hungry. But judging from the current situation, if he wants the people of Hindler to have the most basic food security, relying on the food production of Comilla and the food output of Hindler is not enough. . Must rely on trade imports. Then this is a very **** thing. Dane must be very clear about how dangerous the country''s rations depend on imports. Of course, if he had a bad relationship with the Duchy of Florence, he could get food from the Shire, and vice versa. But what if the two sides are at the same time?By then, Dane would have no choice but to be forced to wage war against the Principality of Florence, and to win quickly and plunder enough food. Otherwise, his kingdom will collapse. People who lack food will be pushed to the point where they have to resist his rule, which will directly shake the foundation of his rule. Dane has been trying to solve this problem, but it has been difficult to find a solution. And this time, a detailed investigation of the land between White Wolf Castle and Beast Blood Castle gave Dawn a glimmer of dawn. Verina''s eyes also brightened, she said, "Your Majesty, this is a very good idea! This matter will directly solve a huge hidden danger we are currently facing. After we do not need to import food, we will Saving a lot of wealth can be used in other aspects of national construction. And, most importantly, our strategic security environment will be greatly improved! " Her expression was very excited, but she calmed down again quickly: "But ... the casters have amazing powers, yes, and the druids are experts in improving the environment, but ... in the desert. Can a large project succeed? " Dion shrugged and said, "I don''t know if it will succeed. But there is no doubt that it is worth trying. Even if it is not successful, establish an independent administrative area directly on the area. Is not an unacceptable thing, why not do it? " "Okay," said the woman, "then, Your Majesty, I hope this matter can be promoted as soon as possible." "No problem. I will distribute half of the army mages into your hands, and Eastlin will cooperate with you. The construction of the administrative district can begin now, and the research of the mages is the same. At the same time, Colmy The Druids of Asia will arrive in this area within a month, and I hope that you will be effective in this matter as soon as possible. " "Observe your orders, my majesty." Verina stood up, gave a gift, and then retired.The next day, the army continued to advance. Verina stayed here. Beside her, more than a thousand soldiers in the garrison, as well as more than two hundred mages led by Eastlin, plus some administrative staff. She will be reviewing the administrative plan of the area named "Oasis County" as a relative, and will put on the agenda the work plan to improve the soil environment, connect the oasis, and create large farms. For such an important job, except for the actress and cavalry who have the ability to supervise Dane, he cannot rest assured that anyone will do it. As for himself, he inspected the territory and completed the investigation of Oasis County. The Oasis plan was also supervised by Velina himself. After he did nt have to worry much, he could finally turn his sight back to the army''s expedition Target-Beast Blood Castle. ... On November 14th, after the army had been on the road for almost two months, four main corps consisting of more than 30,000 people and a 20,000-strong defensive corps had reached the city of the Beast Blood Castle. Before Dane led the army to the city, he saw the gate of the towering Beastblood, which was now open in the direction facing him. Before the gate of the city ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Thousands of people stood in the wilderness, and were silently bearing the sand. Among these people are soldiers, officers, and civilians. Without stopping, Dion led an army of tens of thousands of people forward, and went directly to the gate of the Beast Blood Castle. He saw a familiar face: Bevin.This man with the nickname "Condor" once visited Dawon on behalf of Governor Ozer when he first obtained White Wolf Castle. At the time, he had some unpleasantness with Dane, but was eventually convinced by Dane. He is one of the warlords and officers of the Beastblood, and he is rarely inclined to Dane. But in the previous two years, his status has not been high, he was suppressed in the beast blood castle, and only recently turned over. The reason he was able to turn over was entirely because of Dane. When King Dion''s power was invincible at Hindler, the smarter man naturally understood that if he continued to fight against Dion, who had shown the momentum of unity in the country, it must be a dead end. The original centrists soon fell to the pro-Dionists. Later, after Dyne''s ultimatum came out, some people who used to oppose the acceptance of Dion''s rule were shaken. Just a week ago, when Dyne''s army was approaching slowly, Condor Beaver finally gained a complete advantage in the Beast Blood Fortress, and a military coup drew directly. The military coup lasted for almost a week and did not completely calm down until yesterday. At this moment, Bevan has completely controlled the blood castle. On the day when Dane personally arrived at the Beast Blood Castle, he moved the entire city to meet the requirements of the King s final notice two months ago. At the same time, the heads of 23 senior officials opposed to reunification, as well as the bodies of more than 700 followers, were all placed at the gate of the Beast Blood Castle. Chapter 478 Beast blood castle The scene was slightly bloody. On a long table, the head was washed in a line. In the past two years, the heads of the people in the beast blood castle had their heads neatly cut off and laid on the table peacefully, as if they confessed to Dane their crimes against the will of the king. At the back, those corpses hung on wooden poles also bowed their heads, and no longer gnawed. Seeing Dion sitting slowly on the battle wolf, the leading Beavin stepped forward and said, "Great Majesty, your loyal subjects, I represent all the soldiers and soldiers of the Beastblood, and here we are Loyalty. All the rebels have been given the trial they deserve. " Dane stared at the old acquaintance. He still remembers the scene when Bevin came to White Wolf Castle, when they were still opponents. Today, the identity of the two is very different from the past. Bevin has gained an advantage in the Beastblood, and has become the temporary master of the city. His status is different from that year. But Dane has become king. At this moment, Bevin must give Dion his loyalty, and he must wait for Dion to pronounce him and the fate of the whole city.Dane had no plans to treat him. Even if the past is over, the intelligence organization reached by the Blackhand Academy made Dane very clear about the situation of the Beastblood in the past period. To be honest, if there were no Biwen and a group of forces close to Dyne represented by Biwen, the situation in the Beastblood and Ice Cave City would have deteriorated long ago. There may even be a real military rebellion. Although Dane didn''t think that the rebellion of the Beastblood Castle and the Ice Cave City could set off a big storm, but that was a troublesome thing after all, and the trauma of the war to the territory was also huge. If you can''t fight, that''s the best. Bevin prevented such a war and saved Dane a lot of trouble-and also saved a lot of money, then Dane would naturally give him the reward he deserves. Moreover, Beane''s loyalty, Dane felt that he could still believe it. So Dane drove the wolf and took a few steps forward. He slammed his breath and shouted to the crowd that looked beyond the city gates and filled the place outside the city gate: "I am your king, the legal ruler of Hindler''s territory! Starting today, The Beastblood will say goodbye to the past semi-independence and return to the rule of the Central Government of Hindler! " "The government of the Beastblood region will formally exercise power from tomorrow. I believe that after reunification, everyone in Hindler''s and everyone in Beastblood will have a better life. More promising future! " With the power of a legendary powerhouse, Dane can clearly convey his voice to the ears of every citizen and soldier without using any tools. The audience was silent for a moment, then the mountain tsunami.They may be really cheering because of what Dion said, but the more likely reason is that Bi Wen may have organized a mobilization before and asked people to cheer after His Majesty the King. But no matter what the facts were, Dane didn''t care. He had never expected that it would be unrealistic to gain the hearts of the people by virtue of the army and the name of ''King''. However, he is confident that he can fulfill his promise and that he can have a better future after the return of the Beastblood Castle to unity. Only by using facts can we prove that our King is competent and that we can earn the trust of the people. In this concept, Dane''s confidence is quite great. With the army, welcomed by the tens of thousands of soldiers and civilians in the Beast Blood Fortress, he entered the city. Dane himself, his guards, and staff members entered the main hall in the center of the Beastblood Castle, which was originally the official residence of Governor Ozer. And his army entered the barracks of the Beastblood. The size of the barracks of the Beastblood is very large. After all, this is the most important line of defense against the invasion of the orc tribes further east and deeper into the wilderness. However, the orcs have nt had a gangster for two years. Three large orc tribes were maimed by Ozer in the last war and even beaten to the brink of extermination. East of Schindler The border finally came to an end for two or three years. Moreover, even if there seems to be signs of orcs appearing in the area to the east now, but they want to return to the strong period of a few years ago, there is still a long way to go. Dane does not need to worry about himself for the time being. This new kingdom will be threatened by orcs. In the following three days, Dane took his own guard to visit several important places in the Beast Blood Castle, and deeply imprinted his figure in the hearts of the people in the Beast Blood Castle ~ www.novelbuddy. com ~ he left the city and set foot on the road north. The issue of the Beast Blood Castle was resolved, and Ice Cave City was still waiting for Dane to go.However, before leaving, Dane had arranged some work. First was the choice of the owner of the Beastblood. Dane thought about it for a long time, and finally gave it to Bevan. At a later time, he will be arranged to take full responsibility for the military and political affairs of the Beastblood Castle. However, all his troops were transferred. Earlier, there were 6,000 soldiers in the Beast Blood Castle. All of these soldiers, one that was not pulled, were incorporated by Dane into the Fourth Army of Pandorf. As for the defense of the Beastblood, Dane transferred more than 5,000 soldiers from the White Wolf Legion and the King Guard Corps to form the Fifth Army. The leader was Delin. Delin has also been with Dane for a long time, and was still Dane''s deputy in the mercenary era. His qualifications and ability are actually older than Pandorf. However, when Pandorf took the post of commander of the Fourth Army, he himself fought for it. And this time, with the new army establishment, that round should also be on Delin to take on the heavy responsibility. The Fifth Army under Delin''s control will, in Dane''s plan, stay in the Beastblood for a long time to ensure the security of the kingdom''s east and north. The main defense targets are the orcs in the east and the demons in the chaotic city. Of course, to guard against the demons in the Chaos City, this is just a verbal publicity, and it is actually not used at all. The only thing to be prepared for is the orcs from the east. In this way, Bevin''s status will become very awkward. Government affairs and economic work are managed by the Beastblood City Government, which is directly responsible to the Kingdom Minister. In the military, Delin, the commander of the major general, directly manages what he wants to do as a city master. Chapter 479 Rich Ice Cave City Bevin, the owner of the Beastblood Castle, was a bit out of place. Said to be the master of a city, leading the military affairs of the beast blood castle. But Wen had a whole professional conquest; the fifth army led by Wu Youdelin was stationed in the city. The owner of this city was just a nominal one. It was completely suspended and had no power at all. But Bevin didn''t care. Two years ago, he witnessed the 100-meter-high castle with his own eyes in White Wolf Castle, and when he stood on the ground in front of him, he was convinced by the man sitting at the top of the castle. And he vowed to be loyal to the Governor-General of Ozer, before leaving, he also made a clear order to hand over the beast blood castle and ice cave city to Dane. In this sense, to this day, he has been able to recapture the Beastblood Castle from the rebellious hands, and handed it to Dane, to a large extent has fulfilled his wish. What''s more, before he left, Dane took the time to meet up with him in private. On this side, of course, what Dane said to Bevin was unknown to outsiders. But it can be seen that Bevin was in a very good mood after sitting back in his seat of the city owner. ...At the end of November, the problem of the Ice Cave City was also resolved. The situation is similar to that of the Beastblood. There is no need for Dane to take the initiative. There are naturally people in the city who can''t bear the pressure and choose to vote for him. Dane''s approach is similar to that of Beastblood. A part of the cronies remained, and they were stationed in Bing Cave City to take charge of defense; at the same time, the Bing Cave City Government was established to control the administrative work. However, Ice Cave City has a special place in itself. The city itself is nothing special, the population is not particularly large, and the geographical location is not so important. However, the rich ice crystal ore born in the special ice field environment around the ice cave city is of great value and high value! The location of Bing Cave City is not very far north. Judging from almost the same location, the confused city will not be closer to the south than it is, but the confused city will not be so cold, and it will not form the permanent ice around the city. According to legend, in ancient times, this place of Ice Cave City once had a strong ice dragon fall here, its blood veins have forever changed the climate environment of this area, and his scales, Deep into the earth, ice crystal ore was formed. Whether the legend is credible or not can no longer be verified. However, the special geographical environment here has created a large area of ??snow-covered wonders, and at the same time, there are special deposits buried under the snow and ice. These mineral deposits are the most important lifeline of Bingkucheng and their most precious wealth. How to maximize the economic value of these mineral deposits is the most important work of the ice cave city government. As long as they can achieve the results they deserve, the income that Dyne''s kingdom can get on this item is a very considerable number.One month''s income of not less than 150,000 gold coins, and there is a lot of room for increase! Dane valued the money. At present, except for White Wolf Castle and Sandy Bay Port, the total tax revenue of Hindler''s territory is only about 100,000 gold coins a month. There are 100,000 gold coins in the two cities in the south. Comilla and the half-hull Hull-controlled chamber of commerce also bring Dion 100,000 gold coins a month. The total monthly income was only 350,000 yuan. And the ice crystal mine in Bingkucheng has 150,000 gold coins a month. What a huge number? The Ice Cave City that occupied it in the past was never unified in the era of warlord wars. The warlords who occupied the city often fought against each other for the benefit of ice crystals, and the population of this ice and snow land was too small. If not for these reasons, I am afraid that this city is the easiest place to produce top warlords. Such benefits are also very easy to breed bandits. Ice Cave City has always been one of the worst places for banditry. Many dangerous robbers even dare to attack the mines guarded by the army directly in groups, just for that jealous benefit. In order to protect the interests of Bingjing from being looted, Dane also left over 5,000 soldiers in the city as guardians. After thinking about it, Dane did not organize these soldiers as a new legion, but put them all under the control of Delin''s Fifth Army. Now, looking at it this way, the new Fifth Army is still very powerful-nonsense, can it not be powerful? From the White Wolf Legion and the King''s Guard Corps, 10,000 people are fully entered! Aldell rushed to protest, saying his legion had shrunk by half! After returning to the south, he will make up for the promise that troops drawn from the King Guard Corps will be replenished within half a year, and Dane finally managed to calm the general down.In fact, why did Dane himself want to split the two main legions of the White Wolf and the King Guard? But there is no way. Both Bing Grotto City and the Beast Blood Castle have military defense pressures ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ both need troops to defend, and there are only three main legions he can trust. Of course, the elves of Comilla cannot be stationed there. The only thing that can be dispatched is the Kingdom Guards and the White Wolf Legion. Originally, Dane also had a huge army-those soldiers before the Ice Cave City and the Beast Blood Castle. These soldiers, under Dane''s plan, were all placed under the Fourth Army. This also made Pandorf''s Fourth Army expand to a size of nearly 20,000 in a short period of time. But to him, those soldiers who used to belong to the warlords are all untrustworthy. At least temporarily untrustworthy. Pandorf''s control of the Fourth Army had already achieved initial results. However, when the newly returned soldier was thrown in, the legion once again became less easy to control. Of course, there are certainly ways. By appointing students of the Military Department of the University of Sindler, transferring some loyal officers from other legions, and strengthening the spiritual construction of the army, these methods have been used together, and it can still greatly strengthen Dane Control over the army. Then, Dane will gradually and gradually let the soldiers of the Fourth Army to receive training in various types of buildings in White Wolf Castle, and finally complete the transformation, becoming an elite army that is not weaker than the White Wolf Army. force. Of course, it takes a lot of time and money to get it all done according to plan. But this plan must be advanced, otherwise, Dyne''s army will become insufficient.In the past, he took a powerful army to fight around, but now he has become a king and has a whole kingdom to guard, the use of the army can no longer be so hasty. Chapter 480 Schindlers war potential It seems that Dane is now in the midst of the sky, especially the military force is very strong, even the old countries like the Principality of Florence, are feeling a bit afraid. But in fact, if these forces are used intensively, it is certainly a powerful force. But if scattered throughout the kingdom, it would be a bit stretched. This is also the case where the Kingdom of Hindler does not have many places to stay. Chubu County, Tianshuizhou County, Oasis County, and Hindrilla County. These four regions do not need many main army corps to be stationed. The local garrison and established militia organizations should be sufficient. Southbound is Dane''s base camp, and his main force is stationed here. In Beastblood and Ice Cave City, Delin had to be led by his fifth army. The Fifth Army now has only 10,000 people, which is actually not enough. That is to say, for the time being, the orcs have not calmed down. After the danger in the east gradually increases, the pressure of the Fifth Army will also increase, and it is necessary to increase troops. This gave Dane a new challenge. ... After the problems of the Beast Blood Castle and the Ice Cave City were resolved, Dane handed the army to the commanders of various legions to direct them to return to the south with their troops. He himself dragged on Pehinci and returned directly to White Wolf Fort using teleportation. Then he called Chapel together.They now need to develop a reliable military reorganization plan. Three people, together with a dozen senior staff members, discussed in the meeting room for three days, and finally came up with the preliminary plan. First, the structure of the Kingdom''s main army was determined. The kingdom''s direct legions will have five, divided into two echelons. The first echelon is the Comillas Elf Legion and the White Wolf Legion. These two main forces are immobile. Moreover, according to the plan, the configuration of these two main army groups requires eight wing units, and the total strength should need 24,000 people. With regard to the origin and configuration of the arms, the Kamil Confederate Corps need not say more. In Dane''s plan, the White Wolf Legion should be composed of purely human-made units. These two legions will be the main and most elite fighting force in Dane''s hands, and all the soldiers composed of the system-produced arms will be elite enough, even ten. However, they are elite but not enough. Although the three bases of White Wolf Castle, Orinale, and Shaduolai are not low now, the level of training arms has been increasing, however, compared with Dyne''s huge strength requirements, it is not enough. Moreover, the price of system arms is relatively high.These two factors restrict the degree of systematic arms exhibition. However, at the present time throughout the nation of Hindler, Dyne needed a considerable amount of troops to maintain his rule, which had to use other fighters. This is the second echelon, and it is also the three legions directly under the kingdom-the King Guard Corps, the Fourth Army, and the Fifth Army. According to Dane''s plan, the Kings Guard Corps is a local force that selects the best. This unit, Dane does not intend to move his staffing, at least temporarily. The strength of this regiment is maintained at ten alliances, and the size of 15,000 is about the same. The Fifth Legion is more special. This army was appointed to be stationed in the east and has heavy defense pressure. Dane is preparing to mobilize personnel from other legions. The system strength and local arms are mixed, as long as the scale can reach About 20,000 people in the plan will do. The Fourth Army was a transitional army. The overall strength of this legion is the weakest, but the number is the largest. The Fourth Army now has 16,000 people. Unlike other legions, the number of the other four legions seems to be quite large, but now they are only in the plan, and it will take one to two years or even longer to complete the system. The current number and size of the Fourth Legion is already huge, but in the future, the number of this legion will be gradually reduced. Dane decided that some of the missing soldiers of the White Wolf, King Guard, and the Fifth Legion were to be drawn from the Fourth Legion. After being trained by the system base, these fourth legionnaire soldiers will be added to the three legions according to a certain proportion. Of course, the formation of the Fourth Army will not be revoked. In the future, after the formation of the other four legions is completed, the fourth legion will also become a unit composed of system arms, with a total strength of eight alliances and 12,000 troops. level. But this unit will also be completed by the latest. Under this plan ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dion''s total strength of five main legions will reach more than 70,000.Under these five kingdoms, there will be a large garrison system. The power of the garrison will flood all parts of the kingdom. Each city and region will have its own garrison. They will become the main force for maintaining law and order, bandits, and suppressing localities. At the same time, it will also be the reserve force of the main army. During the war, they were also regular troops that could carry weapons at any time, join the kingdom''s war system, and obey the king''s orders. In the seven administrative regions of the Kingdom''s existing South Boundary, Central County, Hindrilla County, Tianshuizhou County, Oasis County, Beast Blood Castle, and Ice Cave City, all of them must establish their own garrison. The total strength of the garrison should be no less than 80,000. Under the garrison, there are militia groups. The militia organization is a paramilitary organization. The militiamen themselves are not released from production. They need to set aside fourteen days every six months for training. At the same time, in normal times, we must obey the orders of the commanders of the garrison in various places to assist the work of the garrison. Such militiamen are compulsory soldiers. Dane will not send them troops, but there will be some food subsidies. Dane is going to exhibit 300,000 militiamen-it''s not too expensive anyway. The above is the composition of the military power of the Kingdom of Schindler. It is worth mentioning that whether it is the main army or the garrison, it is a regular army sequence of the kingdom, with a total military force of 150,000. The 300,000 militias represent the powerful military mobilization capabilities of the Kingdom of Hindler. This is a means of insurance. In general, it is not necessary to use these militia to really fight, but in the event of a moment of life and death, the Kingdom of Hindler will obtain a powerful war from the militia system. potential. Chapter 481 Dominate This is a very large military plan, covering all aspects. % M The 300,000 militia organization, this thing temporarily does not need to invest too much effort. As long as his kingdom has enough food and local governments have enough organizing and mobilizing capacity, it is not difficult to solve. But with 150,000 regular troops, this is more challenging. At present, there is no detailed statistics on the population of Hindler. Although Verina wanted to carry this thing forward, it was a difficult thing. Verina can only get general statistics through surveys by local governments. This data shows that the population of the whole country should be conservatively estimated at 2 million and 200,000 people. In fact, this population is twice as large as the Principality of Florence next door-after all, Schindler''s land area is much larger than Florence. Two million people, want to support a regular army of 150,000 people ... the difficulty is not a little bit big. Moreover, Schindler''s land is relatively barren. Still, Dyne decided to pursue the military plan. The reason why he dared to do so was mainly due to the existence of four system bases. These four system bases will inevitably bring a productivity exhibition that tops the population over the geographical environment in the future.Moreover, he also intends to promote fertility policies in Hindler. If the granary in Oasis County can be established, coupled with a large amount of grain imports, it would be a worry to support so many people. It''s really a mess ... Isn''t there still the Duchy of Florence, which is rich in food production? Neighbors are in trouble. Of course, if the people of Florence really dare to die, then Dane, the 150,000 regular army and the 300,000 militia organizing army, may be hungry, and they may not know what to do. You know, the current Principality of Florence, combined with the regular military strength of the whole country, does not know if it can pass 50,000 people. The neighboring Pudri Kingdom is slightly stronger, and the total strength will not exceed 70,000. Anyway, they can''t beat Dean together. In this sense, Dane is hoping to crush the surrounding countries with strong military strength: you''d better treat me honestly as a younger brother, or hit you if you are not honest. In addition, Dane also has a very powerful weapon that can be used: Demon Legion in Lava City. This group of demons, Dane is not raised in vain. In the chaotic city area, he was ready to completely release these demons to wreak. They will use Chaos City as the core, and display the resources needed by the demon base in the surrounding area. At the same time, Dane also asked Constantine''s demon collar to expand the number of demon legions to about 20,000 in the future. By that time, there are many unseen things that Dane can''t do well. These demons can do well. For example, it is not convenient for him to directly send troops to attack other countries before the critical time. That''s no better than when the chaotic Hindrell, warlord scuffle, you hit me, I hit you, there is no rest anyway.Ascending to the level of the state can not be so casual. For example, the Principality of Florence next door, as long as Dane dared to invade, the west of the kingdom of Pudri will definitely jump and stand with the Florensa. And if Dane dares to annex these two countries, a powerful human state such as the Holy Promi Empire, the Fekrossas Empire, and the Evert Commonwealth, will immediately raise a very heavy vigilance. After all, if Dean swallowed the kingdoms of Florence and Pudri, he would have the capital to build an empire. Like the other three great powers, it is impossible to sit idly by. This is a matter that affects the whole body, and must be cautious. But the devil is different. It''s okay to go to Florence, or Pudri, over the Central Mountains, or the Victorian Kingdom to the northwest, nothing to do with Dane anyway. In addition, after a period of time, Dane plans to let the Fifth Legion raid the depths of the Eastern Wasteland east of the Blood Castle and rob the Orcs after the orcs have not recovered their energy. A tribal system base was established. All in all, this is Dane''s overall strategy for the future: to expand the kingdom''s overall national strength and expand its military strength. Based on these two points, he can rise to the east of Orodik''s Big Six, become a regional hegemon, and then plot for the aftermath. And if he wants to maintain the military scale of his 150,000 regular army and 300,000 militia organization, he must raise the overall national strength of Schindler to a higher level. This is not something that can be done overnight ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dean himself also understands this, so after making this overall plan with his staff, he also determined a timelinehis plan Achieve this goal within five years. At the same time, he set himself another goal: about the system base. The current White Wolf Castle is on the verge of being promoted to the sixth level, and Orinel is the same.Sato-Ole is still at the fourth level, but the only thing that restricts Sato-Ole''s exhibition is that the number of drow is insufficient. Dane has already handed over to Millsap to solve this problem. The Dark Mother will find a way to get into the dark areas from all over the world, recruit some drow, and go to the Sadao Ole exhibition. Lava City is also at the fourth level, and there is no good way to show off the demonic forces, only slowly. In addition, Dane also plans to establish a system base for the Orc Horde in the wasteland further east. He hopes that after five years, that is, when the Kingdom''s plan is completed, the system bases in his hands can also be upgraded by one level. Both White Wolf Castle and Orione are promoted to the seventh level, so that the top troops of the Templar and the Forest can be obtained. Shaduolai is best to have level six. The powerful creature such as Hydra will have incomparable combat power in the war. Orcs also need to have a level six, after all, relying on the Eastern Wasteland, the population problem does not need to worry. There is no good way for the demon power, but it must be raised to the fifth level anyway. With all these foundations, Dyne s forces-not just the kingdom-will have unprecedented power, plus two legends of himself and Issloor, from strength to elite arms to top warfare. With no shortage of power, he has the foundation to achieve domination! Chapter 482 Towards hegemony Dane calls this ambitious plan, which is expected to take five years, to be called the tyrant plan. As the name suggests, completing this plan, Dane has the foundation for success. Or, to a certain extent, by then, he can be regarded as a hegemonist. It''s just that his opponents are not all stupid. Schindler is doing his best, this is something that can be seen by every pair of eyes who pay attention to the change of this wasteland. This itself has made people feel a little uneasy, not to mention that many of these measures have deeply stimulated many neighboring countries. The most important stimulus is the establishment of two guilds. Hunters'' Guild, and Mineral Guild. The so-called hunter''s guild was established under the guidance of the Kingdom Government of Hindler. The official statement of the Kingdom is:"Comprehensively plan the industries of monster hunting, material collection and other industries throughout Hindler''s territory, serve the group of adventurers and mercenaries, provide industry information, formulate industry specifications, and achieve a win-win situation for adventurers and the people of Hindler . " The words are beautiful, but essentially, what this hunter''s guild does is to control the adventurers in Hindler and the source of the magic material industry. The production of monster materials is itself a traditional industry of Schindler. On this land, there are a large number of mercenaries and adventurers who make a living from it. Many of them are not Hindlers, but they come from other countries. In the past two years, when the devil was raging, the "Magic Extermination Order" issued by the Dyneen government even stimulated the industry. However, in the past at Hindler, hunting of monsters was completely extensive. Adventurers and soldiers walk around in the wilderness, kill monsters, and replenish in towns. This is a very inefficient approach, both for adventurers and for the owner of Dyne, the territory. After the hunter''s guild was established, everything got better. This semi-official organization, under the background of the Royal Government, and under the vigorous promotion of governments at all levels, soon spread throughout the nation. An adventurer must register with the Hunters Guild, be reviewed, and be granted a hunting permit before they can operate in Hindler. Otherwise, a large number of monster hunting and trading of magic materials will be regarded as illegal activities, and stolen goods and money will be confiscated, and those who have suspected illegal activities will be fined one to five times according to the violation. Non-Sindlers may even be deported. With the "Hunting Permit" and becoming a member of the Hunter''s Guild, all magical material transactions must be conducted under the supervision of the guild. This is to ensure that the interests of adventurers will not be deceived and harmed by unscrupulous businesses. Alternatively, the adventurers can choose to sell the loot directly to the guild, and the guild will also acquire it at the market price. At the beginning, the establishment of the hunter''s guild caused a great rebound from adventurers. Freelance adventurers and mercenaries are simply unwilling to accept strict supervision. However, later on, adventurers were basically managed. Because, now, their own interests have not been affected, nor have they been restricted in their freedom.The Hunters'' Guild treats adventurers really well. Joining the hunter''s guild does not require much formalities, just register once a month, and you don''t need to pay too much. On the contrary, after entering the guild, they can still get a lot of convenience. For example, the guild will publish a lot of industry information, where there are monsters, crusade against a certain monster, or a group of powerful monsters, as well as some monster manuals published by the government and compiled by senior adventurers. These things make adventurers more secure and efficient in hunting monsters. In addition, the most important benefit is that adventurers can get their loot at a fair price through the hunter''s guild. In the past, it has become commonplace for adventurers to be pitted by unscrupulous businesses. A large number of businessmen have obtained a lot of benefits by uniting to reduce prices and fraud through unequal information. The entire industry is chaotic. Many less-adventured adventurers are easily fooled. Even some experienced guys can capsize in the gutter. Even if the old driver drives steadily and does not roll over, it is a very energy-intensive task to compete with those sly merchants. Even for many adventurers, they would rather go hunting a monster in the wasteland than return to the town to deal with those sly merchants. The existence of hunter''s guilds has largely made the industry more standardized. Adventurers can get the latest industry trends in the guild, know what the current price of most loot is, and can trade with businessmen under the supervision of the guild. The price is really unsatisfactory. Then there is the official purchase price of the guild as a guarantee. Such a convenient and worry-free thing, which adventurer is not willing? Of course, if there is such a mind with pits and unwilling to obey discipline, then the hunter''s guild is backed by the power of an entire country, and usually can give those disobedient guys a taste of Iron Fist. Under the circumstances, through the promotion of national power, Dyne''s Kingdom basically put the majority of adventurers in his land under control within a short period of time. However, Dane is not a philanthropist. He established the Hunter Chamber of Commerce to do more than just serve the public.Taking care of this matter, of course, the Hindrell National Government will have its own interests. This benefit is not obtained from the hunters, but from the merchants. All trading of magical materials must be conducted under the supervision of a guild. This decree killed those businessmen. When the hunter''s guild controlled the industry''s barriers to entry, the Kingdom Government of Hindler was fully capable of manipulating the entire market. If you have money, you may not be able to buy magic materials. As long as the government does not want you to buy them, you cannot buy them. And how to choose the businessmen who can enter this industry, and how many copies each chamber of commerce has on the magic material transactions each month, it depends on the mood of the government. This is too detrimental. It used to be a completely free market. Now that it has a strong hand to supervise it, the interests of most businessmen are difficult to be as high as in the past. For some serious businessmen, that''s fine. At least, the quality of the prey is also guaranteed under the supervision of the guild; a safer and more peaceful environment also reduces the risks for businessmen, and it is not unacceptable to pay more for this. However, for some less serious businessmen, this is a very disgusting thing. Some bad-skinned guys were even rejected by the hunter''s guild directly outside the door, and they were unable to participate in the trading of magic materials. In addition, there is a huge victim, those foreign businessmen. These guys have begun to scold their mothers because of the establishment of the hunter''s guild. Most of them aren''t actually treacherous merchants. However, under the limited quota sale of the Hunters'' Guild, they could not receive many materials at all. Even if they could receive them, the quantity was usually relatively limited. Even if they were rich, they could not receive that much goods. Of course, I really want to collect it, raise the price to a level far beyond the market price, and find a way to buy materials directly from the hands of adventurers in private.But doing so is very laborious on the one hand. It s hard for you to find an adventurer with a certain material; even if you find it and are willing to pay a high price, others may not sell it to you at the risk of being caught by the hunter''s guild; even if it is really sold, then Well, you better pray that you don''t get caught. In case of arrest, heavy fines will not be mentioned, and the reduction of the quota for trading of magic materials is the real heavy penalty. Even worse, it is likely to be directly expelled from the market. This matter really hurts the minds of foreign magic material merchants. The same situation was born at the mineral guild. This guild has more control over the market than the hunter''s guild. After all, adventurers are still mobile, not afraid of high risks and costs, there is still space to drill, and the hunter''s guild may not be completely sealed. But minerals are different. Each one of the mines is fixed in one place and cannot be moved. Those mines are also under the strict supervision of various local governments of Hindler. Wanting to do something illegal and chaotic, the cost can be much higher than that of ordinary adventurers, and it is too difficult. Through these two guilds, Dane firmly controlled the two most important industries of Schindler under the Kingdom Government. There is no doubt that both magic materials and minerals are very important strategic materials. The former is highly sophisticated and the latter is equally important. And through strictly controlled strategic materials, the political capital of the Kingdom of Schindler also soared within a short period of time. Other countries, want to get enough trading quotas for magic materials and minerals? Well, please be honest and obedient. Everyone trades peacefully. You exchange good products, food, foreign policy, and preferential trade policies. This is the first step for Dane to step out of his power and use economic means to strengthen his political capital and demonstrate power in diplomacy to achieve the purpose of regional hegemony. And this is the step that has aroused great opposition from other countries. Schindler has always been a very important destination for minerals and magical materials. Some western human powers may be far away from Hindler, and they are not too dependent on Hindler''s material output, but they are still affected to some extent.At this time, the newly born Kingdom of Schindler is about to begin to face considerable diplomatic pressure. The first was sporadic protests and diplomatic pressure. The newly appointed Minister of Foreign Affairs of Hindler, Hull, the halfling, undertook King Dion''s advice to push back all these protests. The good times don''t last long, not long before the calm of diplomacy, even more pressure is coming. This time, the threat is still relatively large. ... New Caesar 221, one month before the second anniversary of the founding of the Kingdom of Hindler and the crowning of King Dion on August 6th. The statement of the Holy Prometheus Empire condemns the trade policy of the Kingdom of Hindler; at the same time, the emperor of the Holy Prometheus Empire and the Pope of the Holy See also stood out to the chaotic city of the Kingdom of Hindelaire The demon still exists in large numbers as a reason to condemn the kingdom''s ineffective ability to annihilate the devil. This is a direct pressure. But fortunately, after all, the new Holy Promi Empire is far from the Midwestern region and far from Hindler. No matter how strong and dissatisfied they are, it is difficult to directly threaten Dane. Dyne''s Kingdom of Hindler is not a religion, and he is not afraid of him at all.But the more immediate threats come from Pudri and Florence, and the Holy Kingdom of Victoria. All three countries have Fran, Lord of the Light, as their main faith. In their country, the power of the Holy See is huge. Although the monarchs and nobles of the three countries and the Holy See also have some encounters, this is due to the contradiction between monarchy and theocracy, but in this matter of the Kingdom of Hindler, they have common The interests of the United States will inevitably be associated ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The Promi new empire, which is called the 6th largest power of the Orodik, is backed by the direct support of the Kingdom of Victoria, Florence and Pu The courage of the two countries in Delhi has grown a lot. They have always been hostile to Dion. But in terms of military strength, he has great fears about Dane. And this time, with the opportunity, these people started to get excited. While the Holy See and the Holy Empire exerted diplomatic pressure on the Kingdom of Schindler, the three countries of Florence, Pudre and Victoria followed suit. At the same time, Grand Prix Florence personally invited Queen Pudri to conduct a joint military exercise between the two countries. A coalition of 50,000 people, in the name of a joint exercise, came to the Principality of Florence and approached the Sindler border. At the same time, the Kingdom of Victoria was also invited to gladly send a thousand elite Victorian knights to participate in this exercise. This is a very direct military threat. After getting the news, Dane made a very tough response. The White Wolf Corps, the Kamil Confederate Corps, and the King''s Guard Corps joined forces to enter the vicinity of the Barren Land Pass. These three legions have not yet been able to make complete configurations in accordance with Dane''s ''domination'' plan. Despite this, the three legions still had more than 25,000 fighters. At the same time, the Fourth Army also mobilized near White Wolf Castle, and the national defense army began to prepare for the war. In addition, the militias that have just been established for a short time have also gathered urgently and started training.All of this information shows the attitude of Dion to the outside world: As long as you dare to act, I will accompany you to the end! Great chapter. This chapter is unexpectedly laborious ... Chapter 483 Border war Through his tough military response, Dean clearly showed his attitude to the outside world: if you want to fight, I will accompany you to the end! The meaning is obvious, he will never compromise. The Florensa and Pudri people who have done such a big move now have a bit of a hard time riding a tiger. On the one hand, they really led the coalition forces to attack Hindler, and they did not have this confidence. On the border between the two countries, the deserted area of ??two or three hundred kilometers away is already a very difficult problem to overcome. Not to mention, in the wasteland, the most important supply point, the wasteland gate, has now been firmly controlled by Dion, and it has become an important barrier from Hindler to the western human world. After two years of business with Dane, the wasteland now has two completely different concepts from those in the past in the hands of Daddy Im. The size of the entire city of wasteland control has more than doubled in two years. There are a lot of supplies stored for a long time, not only water and food, but also many military equipment. A very direct manifestation is that there are already more than 60 fire cannons in the wasteland gate! This is a huge nightmare for anyone who wants to try to attack the city. At the same time, food, ordnance supplies, etc. in the city are enough to support an army of more than 50,000 people and rely on long-term operations here. Under Dane''s direct appointment, Major General Palan, General Paran, was stationed here for a full two years. Although the Border Guards led by him are still in the garrison sequence, not directly under the kingdom, but this army of four alliances and 6,000 soldiers can almost be regarded as a garrison sequence. The strongest team is out. Even if it is compared with the five major direct legions, it may be far inferior to the White Wolf Legion and the Comille corps, and slightly worse than the fifth legion, but it should be stronger than the unformed fourth legion and closer to the king The Guards Corps is estimated to be incompatible.Even Dane had an idea, and he would simply reorganize this Border Guard into an army. Now, in addition to Palan s Border Guard, the White Wolf and the King Guard Corps are already stationed in the barren land, the Kamil Runner-up is on the way, and the Fourth Army is preparing to prepare. Such a powerful force makes the western countries feel very difficult. They originally hoped that through military threats, they would unite the power of the Holy Kingdom of Victoria and the new Empire of the Holy Promi, so that Dion could compromise. Not to mention returning to the previous state, but at the very least, the strict quota system of the Hunters'' Guild and Mineral Guild should be changed. However, they now show that if Dane does not eat this set, they really don''t have much means to threaten Dane. What they call a military threat, do not dare to fight, what is the difference between it and non-existence? ... In the border areas, the coalition forces of the two kingdoms of Florence and Pudri, after lingering for two weeks, finally decided what to do. Coalition forces began to advance towards the border. However, their attitude still seems not so determined. The troops walked around, grinded, and not fast. Admiral Pehinci, who was ordered to take charge of the Western Campaign, made a decisive judgment.As a result, when the coalition entered the desert, it was hit by the Hindrells. The battle of the army is not over, but when tens of thousands of people spread out, as long as the formation is not intensive, the width of tens of kilometers, even tens of kilometers, is certainly still there of. The first is the encounter between various scout forces. In this regard, the coalition forces are obviously not the opponents of the Hindler. The wolf cavalry that roamed out and the desert camel cavalry unit assembled by the border guards are all troops that can make use of geographical conditions on this desert. The wolf and camel cavalry, occupying the land, caused the Western human scouts to suffer. The killing of a large number of scouts led to a lack of coalition forces in military investigations and intelligence, so that they had to release the valuable Sky Knights. The Kingdom of Putri and the Principality of Florence also have sky cavalry. In addition, the level of their sky cavalry is not bad. Among the coalition forces, these two countries have brought together hundreds of griffon cavalry! This is a team of sky cavalry enough to kill dragons. However, these proud sky cavalry suffered a big loss in front of Dion''s troops in the first liftoff. The Griffon Cavalry, a formation of the coalition force, lost contact with the headquarters of the coalition after flying more than 20 kilometers on the day of the airborne reconnaissance. This made the commanders of the coalition panicked. Gryphon Cavalry, what kind of expensive army is that? The disappearance of an entire formation is a big thing!Moreover, no news was returned. After two days of silence, the headquarters of the coalition decided not to leave it that way. They also sent a griffon unit, consisting of more than forty griffin cavalry, to begin investigations to the surrounding area. The main goal is to find a way to find the missing Griffin formation. A day later, they found the cause of the griffin formation''s fall, at the cost of the fifteen gryphon cavalry. That was the Hindrell Sky Force. According to the Allied Griffin Survivors, they were attacked by a powerful sky army. The Schindler''s Sky Cavalry, whose main member is also a Griffin Cavalry, is half more than them, a total of sixty! However, this is not the key. Crucially, the enemy''s sky unit has a number of other units besides the Griffin Cavalry. For example, Horned Beast Cavalry, Lion Scorpion Cavalry. The horned beast is a huge green bird. The body of this raptor is slightly smaller than a griffon, and it is not as powerful as a griffon. However, the flying speed and sensitivity of this sky mount are much better than the griffins. When equipped with an elite Elf Ranger on the back of the horned beast, it has become a kind of army that can fly and has a very accurate long-range strike capability. Under the attack of more than forty horned beast cavalry violent wind arrows, the Griffon units of the coalition forces were hit hard at the beginning of the battle. However, this is just the beginning.Sixty Griffon Cavalry, and more than forty Horned Beast Cavalry, have made the coalition''s air force feel irresistible. But in the Hindler''s formation, there is a more powerful sky unit-the lion scorpion. The lion scorpion is a powerful underground creature. Few people have seen this beast on the surface. They have a larger body size than griffins, and their heads are very ugly and stingy, with staggered teeth, and devil-like barb horns that grow above the skull. The backs of these huge guys have long and ugly meat wings, but don''t look at the meat wings, they don''t look good, but they fly very fast. A drow cavalry is usually carried on their backs. However, unlike the Gryphon Cavalry and the Horned Eagle Cavalry, these drow air cavalry themselves will hardly participate in the battle. Their most important job is to control their beast. The reason for this is very simple-the lion scorpion''s combat power is so strong that it does not need the drow on its back to participate in the fight at all. As long as the fighting power of the lion scorpion itself can be maximized, that is the greatest credit. Perhaps, the flexibility of the lion scorpion may be slightly worse than that of the griffin cavalry, but the degree is not slow. The most terrifying thing is that the lion scorpion also has the power that the gryphon and horned beast lack-breathe. Poisonous spit, this is the killer of the lion and scorpion! The green poison spewed all over the place, and was stuck by this terrible poison gas. Perhaps the griffon can temporarily rely on its strong body to withstand the toxic erosion, but the cavalry on the griffin is not so good. Resistance. What''s more, in the process of close combat, the lion scorpion has a powerful claw in addition to its powerful claws-their long, barb tail. This is the main reason why this creature is called a lion ''scorpion''. This scorpion-like tail is highly toxic. Moreover, the power of this toxin is much stronger than the average Scorpion Warcraft.Being pricked by a barb-like acupuncture, no matter whether it is a person or a griffin, it is undoubtedly dead. The only good thing is that the number of cavalry cavalry is not large, only ten. The coalition sky cavalry formation was quite sober-minded after being attacked by the Hindrells. The commander of the Allied Griffon Cavalry Formation, after seeing the number and type of the enemies, immediately issued a retreat order to his subordinates. I have to admit that the order to retreat came very timely. If it were not for the order to retreat, I am afraid that this griffin formation would have been buried in this desert sky. However, in spite of this, there were only more than twenty Griffon Cavalry who could escape alive to the headquarters of the Allied Forces. Half of them died under the pursuit of the Hindler. After bringing back such news, the griffin cavalry, who escaped by chance, could finally rest at ease. But the commanders of the coalition forces have a big headache for this. On the same day, the coalition forces of Florence and Pudri ceased operations. They started camping in situ and made the appearance of staying in place for a long time. At the same time, a fierce meeting is being launched fiercely in the headquarters of the Allied Forces. A bald man wearing a Florentine uniform said in the headquarters of the Federation of Florence and Pudri, within the central account, "I suggest we retreat. This war has come too blindly. The Hindler were prepared for a deadly battle. " The name of this bald man is very loud in the Duchy of Florence. He was Earl of Sade, the most elite unit of the public in Florence: the chief of the Duke''s Guard, and the highest commander of the 6th Army in the Principality. This time the Confederate army sent 30,000 people, and all military supplies were also from the Principality of Florence. The initial garrison was also in the Principality. So, when he refused to do anything, the highest commander of Florence became the highest commander of this coalition. However, since it is a coalition, it cannot be like the army of a single country. Count Sade is indeed the supreme commander, but he does not have the right to say the best.There are two other men in these two armies, no less inferior to him. One is Earl Sneijder of the Kingdom of Putri, and the other is Admiral Mars of the Holy Victorian Kingdom. Sneijder was a tall old man, and he also enjoyed a high reputation within the Kingdom of Pudri. Even, he was a teacher of Prince Eastman. This time, the old man came to the Principality of Florence with 20,000 people, and his attitude was similar to that of Count Sade. He said: "Count Sade was right, and we really should be more cautious. The strength of the Hindlers was beyond our imagination, especially their sky cavalry ... It was only two days before the Lord was up. We have lost thirty Gryphon Cavalry! I can hardly imagine that if we really fight, all our Gryphons will go together, can we survive ten on the enemy''s onslaught? minute." Every word of the two nobles revealed that they did not want to continue the war-at least, they did not want to continue fighting in the current situation. But another person had a disagreement. Admiral Mars said: "The two counts have no intention of offending, but this time, Her Majesty sent me to lead a thousand elite Victorian knights to this desert, not to travel. The fight hasn''t been fought yet, so just stop, and even go back dingy ... hehe. " The two counts glanced at each other and both saw the same meaning in each other''s eyes: Victoria **** him! '' The Holy Kingdom of Victoria ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is not a big country. His land area may not be as large as that of Purderry. But this does not affect them to become a powerful country-especially military. This country stands on the front line with the orcs all year round. The Eastern Wasteland is a very large concept. The location of Hindler is just a small area in the southern part of the Eastern Wasteland. Across the Central Mountains, there is a vast expanse of land to the east and north. It is the true hometown of the orcs, and the most concentrated place for the orc tribe.And the sacred Victorian Kingdom is there, endlessly fighting endless wars with the orcs. Such wars have fought for many years, even before the collapse of the Caesar Empire. The famous Knights of Victoria is one of the three knights in the world. More than a thousand Victorian knights are all elites, and their average strength is above level 7. Gathering together, even the ten-fold orc''s most elite unit, the Kukaron Warriors, never thought of blocking them. Think of how proud these Victorians are. Chapter 484 Confrontation Proud Victorians don''t want to fight without a fight, just retreat. They have been fighting the most elite army of the Orc Horde for many years, so how can they regard a new country in the wilderness? What''s more, the coalition''s main force is not composed of Victorians, which is even more fearless. It is always simple to let others die. But for the counts Sade and Sneijder, things were completely different. The decisive battle really fought, and if defeated, the Victoria Cavaliers could still break through with their own powerful skills-and they are also cavalry-but the troops of Florence and Pudri are here In the desert, how many people can escape from birth, it is an inaccurate thing. Although it is not a good sign to imagine defeat before the war begins. But depending on the current situation, the two counts will not be blindly optimistic. They do have a rather pessimistic view of the next battle. As a result, the discussion between the three commanders of the coalition forces from the beginning became an argument and then an argument. In the end, Sneijder left, I ll never take the Pudley guys to death! Such a sentence, and then just left his face.Admiral Mars'' face was also pretty bad, he cursed in his heart, and then turned his attention to Sade. Count Sade is not as irritable as Sneijder, but this is because he still has the responsibility of the coalition commander, and it is not easy to turn his face directly. But in his heart, he was dissatisfied with Mars, and only listened to him, "General Admiral Mars, you can continue to fight, but you can, but we cannot blindly and Schindler without intelligence. People fight. Our scouts do not take any advantage in front of our opponents, and our air cavalry is also suffering heavy losses during the investigation. If you really want to continue this war, then, can Will your Victoria Knights be dispatched? " Mars said, "Do you want us to be scouts?" Sade shrugged his shoulders and said, "It seems we don''t have many other options, do we?" Mars said angrily, "Don''t make a joke! We are the Knights of Victoria, haven''t you heard of us? Hmm? How can you say that my heavy cavalry is a scout?" The coalition president shook his hands and said, "Then we really don''t seem to be able to reach a consensus." "Shit!" Mars yelled and turned away. ... "The puppies from the west have been standing there for three days. Will they not have any conspiracy?" This was said by Brigadier General Colsereau. The elf officer who wanted to compete for the general position two years ago finally achieved his wish and became a general-although only a brigadier general.After the establishment of the Kingdom of Schindler, Dyne felt that there was a missing link in his military system, a link from the promotion of senior officers to generals. According to Dion''s vision, the colonel should be the highest level of the officer system, and the major general should be a person who can stand alone. Generally speaking, a major general is qualified to command one army, and at least he should be able to lead an entire army. However, the Kingdom does not have so many legions now and can be brought to the people. But those senior-ranking officers who followed Dean''s southern battle were not without the way to improve, and it was not good to put them in the rank of colonel forever. Thus, the rank of Brigadier General came into being. In general, the rank of Brigadier General will be awarded to the commander of the garrison in a region, the deputy commander of the main corps, or the direct commander of a key elite unit. Koserow is now in the rank of Brigadier General, and now, in addition to leading a wing in the Comil Runner-up, he has also served as the deputy head of the regiment, becoming Pehince''s right arm. "I can''t see it," said Major General Eldell on the other side. "I don''t think these guys dare to move on." Pershing said: "Yes, I think so. Their scouts suffered heavy losses. The air cavalry also suffered a devastating blow from Colonel''s air formation three days ago. They should be frightened." "Poor ghost," Colsereau said, and then he was eager to try again, instigating: "Shall we take this opportunity to launch an active attack?" "I don''t think so." Sarko said. Now that he has the rank of major general, he has taken over the position of the legion leader of the White Wolf Legion, and has become one of the top ranks of Wang Fang. "His order is asking us to Defensive operations are conducted here. Don''t forget our mission. We just need to ensure that the enemy will not continue to move eastward from the wasteland gate. Although the enemy does not seem to be so difficult to deal with, it is obvious that their barracks have not yet arrived. To the extent that we take the initiative, we still have some risks. " Koserow froze, and he looked at Pehince. General Pehinci was the chief commander of the war. General Elf said: "We really shouldn''t take risks casually. Since the enemy has stopped operating, we don''t have to start the war lightly. It''s good to keep the situation like this. Koserow, if we want to strengthen the scout force''s investigation, Keep watching these guys. At the same time, you guys should not be too reckless, confrontation between scout forces is allowed, we must continue to implement the strategy of suppressing the scout investigation of the other party, but I absolutely do not allow you to attack the enemy without permission The big army launched an attack. All important operations must be carried out with my consent. Do you understand? "Koserow said: "Yes, Madam Commander, you are the commander in chief." "Just know. UU reading .com" ... The border between Schindler and the Principality of Florence remained under tension for a period of time. The two armies confronted each other in this way, and small-scale conflicts often occurred without interruption. However, the seemingly tense situation may start a decisive battle at any time, in fact, it is quite stable. The coalition forces of Florence and Pudre have not dared to move at all under the circumstances of being suppressed in all aspects. And Pehinci did not intend to take risks. This confrontation seemed to last a long time. However, this does not mean that peace between the Kingdom of Hindler and the coalition will continue. Instead, a bigger storm is brewing further south. That is the ocean. Someone is talking about mercenaries, um ... The mercenary is probably the first novel I have finished reading, and it still has a great impact on me. I still have a full set of genuine "Mercedes World" physical books. (83 Chinese website) Chapter 485 Threat of the ocean The situation could not be solved on land. Before the coalition forces officially started fighting with the troops of the Kingdom of Hindler, they were stranded at the border and could not enter. Even when the coalition forces had inconsistent opinions and even quarrels, they Decided to open the situation from another place. The place they chose was the ocean. The Principality of Florence and the Kingdom of Pudri are both sea-facing countries. These two countries are similar in many places. For example, in the two countries, most of the terrain is dominated by plains, the terrain is flat, and the land is also fertile and rich in output; for example, the production conditions of mineral resources and magic materials in these two countries Not very good, these raw materials are very dependent on imports. At the same time, these two countries live on the Southern Cross Plains at the same time, separated by the Central Mountains to the north, Hindler, located on the eastern side of the wasteland to the east, and the Golden Bay to the west. The commercial road in the north is not easy to go, and the east is a barren land-at least it was a barren land in the past. It goes west to south. Although there are other rich countries, they are all across the ocean. In this geographical environment, these two countries have spawned highly developed maritime trade. Until now, maritime trade has become the most important pillar of these two countries. Whether it is in the Southern Cross Sea or the Golden Bay, there are many sailboats carrying the flag of Purple Lily of Florence and the flag of Bauhinia of Puddhism, sailing in the vast ocean. They have huge interests at sea. In order to protect these interests, they must have a strong navy.Compared to their army, the maritime fleet is the most powerful place in these two countries. In other words, the navy is the foundation of the two nations, Florence and Pudri. If two navies are united, if their navies are united, even the mighty new Holy Promi Empire, they must retreat. And the Navy of the Kingdom of Hindler ... Dain does not ignore the development of the navy. On the contrary, he knows that although his country does not rely on the ocean like the Florensa and the Pudri, the ocean is an important lifeline for him. Even with the two countries, the trade activities with them are almost static, but now, the route from the Shire mainland to Ghostblade Port and then to Shawan Port is still flourishing. Oasis County''s agricultural plan has achieved initial success with the joint efforts of the mage and the druids. But despite this, Schindler still has a long way to go to achieve self-sufficiency in food production. Oasis County''s ranch plan needs to be expanded at least two to three times before it can be reluctantly maintained; if you want to have a certain reserve for war, this number will continue to increase. This will not happen overnight. According to the joint estimates of Druid Master Fein and Eastlin, this time will take at least three years. Therefore, as far as the current situation is concerned, the Kingdom of Hindler still has a large demand for food, which needs to be imported. After the hostile relationship with the Principality of Florence, the food trade from the land border has been cut off, and now the ocean is an important place to maintain the lifeline of Schindler. Dyne''s Kingdom relies heavily on trade with the Shire from the ocean. In this situation, the Florensa and the Pudris finally got their heads off, and they sent a joint fleet to attack Hindler from the sea! How could Dane not know how important lifeline at sea is to his kingdom? And to protect this lifeline, we must have a powerful navy!The problem is that the Navy is not as easy to build as the Army. Although in the past two years, Dane has not invested less in this area, and has invested a lot of money, but in this regard, the Kingdom of Hindler still has a huge gap compared with the other two traditional maritime powers. . Battleships are not ordinary merchant ships or sailing ships. The construction of warships requires a fairly deep foundation, and requires mature ship craftsmen, mature ship designers, and mature craftsmanship. These are all things that Schindler lacks. Even in the past two or three years, Dane has worked hard in this area, but there is still no way to bridge the gap with his opponent. . Not to mention that the construction of a battleship with a weight of several thousand tons will not be overnight. Time is something that you can''t get for money. Over the years, Hindler''s national naval fleet, fighting for the old, has only ten truly qualified warships. Among them, only three warships have a tonnage of more than 10,000 tons. There are also only three of them, not built by the shipyards of Shawan Port and Comilla Island. The shipbuilding factory owned by Dane does not have the ability to build such a huge warship. These three 10,000-ton battleships were bought from the Shire. Dane has been working very hard to expand his maritime power, but the current National Navy fleet to deal with ordinary pirates is not a big problem, but to deal with the attack of Florence and Pudri on the sea ~ www .novelbuddy.com ~ but some strong men are difficult. Not to mention to deal with the joint fleet of Pudri and Florence, these two countries come up with one separately, and their maritime fleet is not something that Schindler can compete with! ... In mid-August, not long after the border war on land subsided, the United Fleet began to show its might. The two countries allied first declared war on the Kingdom of Hindler at the same time, and then the Principality of Florence and the Kingdom of Pudri issued a warning to all ships passing by the Southern Cross, claiming that the Southern Cross had entered a state of war. In China, any ship departing from the seaport of the Kingdom of Hindler, or targeted to the Kingdom of Hindler, will enter the attack target of the United Fleet.This announcement directly caused the dissatisfaction of the Shire people. There is a large amount of trade between the Shire United Chamber of Commerce and the Kingdom of Schindler. Although the declaration of the United Fleet is directed at Schindler, it is clear that the Shire will also be greatly affected. The Shire United Chamber of Commerce protested against the two countries, but the joint fleet''s actions were very decisive. They did not care about the Shire protests and fought directly at sea. The merchant ship carrying the Hindler''s flag had no choice but to surrender or sink. Shire''s ships were treated a little better-but only a little better. Shire ships were driven away. Merchant ships will be ordered to stay away from the harbour in the direction of Hindler and Comilla; if they are closer, they will be warned by fire; and if they are closer to the harbour, they will be Direct sinking. The two countries finally revealed the sharpest tusks to Hindler! One more thing, the first online novel I read was called "Blasphemy" :. : Chapter 486 Dilemma The combined fleets of Florence and Pudri pose a huge threat to Schindler. Within just two weeks, the marine lifeline of the Kingdom of Hindler was completely blocked. The enemy has not yet attempted to attack Sandy Bay Port or Ghostblade Port. They are not in a hurry to do so, but just the blockade of the routes and the blockade of the port have caused Schindler to suffer. Here comes a huge crisis. Dane has some food reserves. He knew that one of the deadliest weaknesses of his own kingdom was the supply of food. As long as a major war between nations took place, this weakness would inevitably become the focus of the enemy''s attack on Hindler. He will certainly make some preparations for this. Oasis County''s ranch plan is one aspect, which is a long-term plan; and the recent crisis response lies in food reserves. The Hindler government was crisis-conscious and stored large amounts of food in the country. But, millions of people eat horse chews, reserves? No amount of reserves is enough! What''s more, there are wars to fight at the border. On September 9th, Dean was crowned king and the two-year anniversary of the founding of Hindrell was spent in a gloomy cloud. Of course, there is no danger of famine for the time being, but the shadow of the blockade of the maritime lifeline still hangs over the country. On the third day of the news that the harbor was blocked, the battle of the Pekinsi Army by the Wasteland Customs came along. In the palace of White Wolf Castle, Dane received the demands of the frontline generals.They can also see that the situation has suddenly turned down and has become in crisis. And people of insight know that there are only two ways to break the deadlock. The most direct way out is, of course, to break through the blockade of the joint fleet. But it seems to people that this is almost impossible. Schindler''s weak maritime power has now been crushed on Comilla''s island. As long as the National Naval Fleet dares to leave the cover of the shore fire monitors of the harbour, they do not need to break the blockade, and the United Fleet will come to the door and use the huge battleship formation and massive alchemy shells to bring the fragile National Navy fleet Crush thoroughly. The other way out is on land. As long as Pershing''s army can quickly break through the coalitions of Florence and Pudri on the border, and rush into the territory of the Principality of Florence, and even the hinterland, the war can be declared over. The Florensa who was stabbed in the stomach with a sharp knife must have no way to continue the war. When the capital of Florence, the city of the Purple Lily, the so-called most beautiful city on the mainland of Orodik, is facing the threat of war, will His Royal Highness still have the courage to risk the capital being broken and continue Keep this war going? The answer is obvious. This road, for Hindler, seems to be a more reliable way out. It is impossible to open the situation at sea. If Dane does not want to be forced to admit defeat, relying on a powerful army is the only way out. This is why Pehince and others are anxious to ask Dane to fight, and they can also see this. However, sometimes it is said, but the risk of war is very great. Now, the Peixin Group seems to have great advantages over the three-nation coalition forces.But in essence, there is no direct group collision between the two sides. Even, the main forces of the two armies are still 50 to 60 kilometers away. Even small-scale wars have not really started. The two sides'' battles are only limited to Sky, and scouts. At this level, Pehinci prevailed so much that the scope of the coalition''s control was reduced to a very small extent. The coalition forces were so breathless that they could not move in the border areas. But don''t think that you will be able to win the battle, and the army will not be threatened. Holding such an idea is the most dangerous thing. The coalition of these 50,000 people is even slightly larger than the Pekins Group that is now assembled. The quality of soldiers and the level of weapons and equipment may not be as strong as the White Wolf Corps and the Komil Runner-up, but they will not He was worse off by the King''s Guard Corps than the Guard Corps. After all, these are two countries with a certain historical heritage. The combined forces sent by them are not so good. Not to mention, there are still a thousand Victoria Knights in this army! Don''t look at the small number. If it really hits, this group of thousands of Victorian knights gathered to carry out a group charge. There are not many troops on the entire continent. They can pat their chests and say that they can block them. same. If the Allied Forces of the Three Kingdoms choose to continue to the depths of the wasteland and to the wasteland gate ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, the chance of defeating them will greatly increase. After all, the deeper you go into the desert, the better it is for the Hindlers at home. These westerners who come from humid, warm and peaceful places are not very good at adapting to dryness and wind and sand. Such a climatic environment will obviously affect their combat effectiveness. At the same time, in the deep desert, Pehinci will also have more strategic space and more tactical options. For example, a large-scale manoeuvre, for example, after enticing the enemy to go deep, find a way to cut off the supply line ...But obviously, things are not that simple. It s okay to say that they are cautious, and that they are cautious. In short, the coalition forces nested twenty kilometers inward from the border and built a complete camp that was immobile. Moreover, they no longer sent scouts and sky cavalry in large numbers to try to compete with Pershing''s forces for space. They just maintained a certain amount of investigation to ensure that Pershing''s army would not pass by under their eyes. Just go around the Principality of Florence. Nothing to say, just keep on guard. This choice is obviously very advantageous from the standpoint of the coalition forces, and it is also consistent with their overall strategy. The army does not have the advantage, it is good to stay on the ground. As long as the status quo is maintained and not to be defeated, then it is okay. Time is on their side. The blockade at sea will gradually tighten the necks of the Schindlers until They were so breathless that they were strangled directly. For Schindler, the decisive battle does not necessarily have a certain victory, not to mention the fact that they are backed by the support of the entire country under the attitude of stubbornness. How easy is it to win fast? From this point of view, the Kingdom of Hindler is meant to be driven a bit. :. : ~ 488th Navy Remember [] in a second, to provide you with wonderful novel reading. There were only two suggestions from the Kingdom Army to Dyne. One is that while the Army''s superiority is still in place and the United Fleet has just blocked the route, the domestic material reserves are still abundant. Take the time to take the lead in launching the offensive to win the victory of the war in the short term and break the three-armed coalition at the border. Standing still, attacking the hinterland of the Duchy of Florence, forcing the Duke of Florence to sign a covenant and end the war early. The second option is to formally have many previous policies of Schindler, such as the garrison policy and the militia organization policy, to gather the army and obtain absolute crushing advantages. According to the estimates of the military ministry, it takes only half a year for Hindler to launch an army of more than 100,000 people! Regardless of quality, this number is enough for Hindrell to directly push out Florence with a strong force. But Dane didn''t choose any. Although he did not say explicitly, in the subsequent period, there was no national war mobilization from the main fortress of White Wolf Castle, and the Pekins Army also received the king''s order to require them to maintain the current In this situation, the strategic goal is still to stop the enemy from passing through the wasteland and threaten the interior of Hindler. At the same time, Peixin Group is strictly prohibited to take risks and eliminate all risks. This order is obviously to keep the Peixin Group conservative. People don''t know what their king is thinking. But whether it is the military or the government, many people feel that His Majesty''s decision is inappropriate. Even some people who are worried about the country and the people also try to enter the main fortress of White Wolf Castle and meet the king. They want to persuade the king not to delay and come to a decision as soon as possible.But no one has ever met Dane in White Wolf Castle, in fact, he is not there either. ... On October 6, 221, something that no one had thought of happened. Shuffled in Ghostblade Harbor on Comilla, almost half a month ago, the Hindler National Navy Fleet has left the port! This thing is amazing! Compare the naval strength gap between the two sides and you will know. The Hindler National Marine Fleet has a total of ten warships. Although there are three ships of the 10,000-ton class bought from the Shire, the other seven warships are a bit Terrible. The seven self-produced ships come from the shipyards of Shawan Port and Ghost Knife Port. The largest one is only in the early 2000s. The firepower and armor were not too advanced, and they just served as frigates. Take a look at the three 10,000-ton warships bought from the Shire people, it looks very bluffing, but you know, when these three ships were initially built, they were not built according to the specifications of the warship. . In fact, these are just three giant ocean-going cargo ships, which are large enough to carry a large amount of cargo. If it is to be converted into a warship, of course, after all, the mass is placed here, and the artillery is installed, which is also a sea monster. However, the huge structural gap between the giant freighter itself and the warship cannot be bridged anyway. The battleship is called a battleship because it is a weapon for combat on the ocean. When they were built, every detail of the ship''s design was prepared for war. How to design a hull that can load more artillery, so that each artillery position can cover as many angles and areas as possible to maximize the advantages of firepower. Either the hull is designed to be more flexible and faster; or the ship is built more sturdy ...All in all, war is the purpose of warships. What about merchant ships? Reducing costs, expanding internal warehouses, expanding transportation volumes ... these are not so closely related to war. So, don''t look at the Hindler National Fleet with three 10,000-ton class ''battleships''. These pseudo-battleships converted from freighters are fragile when they meet real opponents. Unhappy, inflexible, and weakly armored, it is almost the best live target at sea. In contrast, the United Fleet has thirty-two main battleships, from frigates of 1,000 to 2,000 tons, to cruisers of 4,000 to 4,000 tons, to battlecruisers of more than 6,000 tons. Among them, there are five main battleships with a displacement of more than 10,000 tons! It seems that the three ships of the National Navy Fleet are no worse than the United Fleet, but in fact, for the reasons mentioned before, the main ships of the National Fleet cannot be compared with the United Fleet at all. An intrepid class battleship is estimated to be able to lay down all three of the National Navy fleet. Not to mention the fearless class, even those battlecruisers with a displacement of six or seven thousand tons can easily lift the main fleet of the national fleet. The gap is very obvious. It is precisely because of this gap that when the United Fleet came aggressively to Hindler''s territorial waters and blocked the routes and ports unscrupulously, the National Navy Fleet could only watch the enemy bravely, but it was old. Stay in the port honestly and rely on shore fire cannons to get peace. Throw it out? I am afraid that if the National Fleet is not within ten nautical miles, the United Fleet will seize it, and then it will be a slaughter.No one could imagine that Schindler''s fleet dared to leave the port, which was in the arms of the United Fleet! What''s more, the coalition detectives who have lurked in Ghostblade Port have got a surprising news! His Majesty Dyne, King of the Kingdom of Hindler, is on the flagship of the National Navy Fleet, the Yellow Dragon! This is so exciting! ... The Empress is a fearless class warship ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ with a displacement of 10,900 tons. It is the flagship of the Royal Navy of Putri and the flagship of this combined fleet. Admiral Proudmoore is the flag of the Navy of Putri. At that time, when fighting with the invincible fleet of the Holy Promi New Empire, competing for the interests of the Golden Bay, he once worked hard for the kingdom. In the battle against the pirate king Robin, the fierce pirate king, the powerful pirate regiment crossing the South Cross Sea was wiped out. He is a true soldier and can almost be called the best naval general in the world. When he refuses, he is the chief commander of this joint fleet. At the beginning, when it was heard that the Hindler National Fleet had left the harbour, and King Dane was on board, Proudmoore refused to believe it. This matter simply doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t make sense that the Hindler Naval would do this kind of death, and the king followed him.How do you think, this matter is full of conspiracy. Mobile users please browse and read for a better reading experience. Chapter 488 Fearless battleship (2 in 1) At the beginning, Admiral Proudmoore believed that the departure of the Hindler National Navy fleet was nothing more than a smoke bomb; as for the news that King Dyne himself was on board, it was nonsense. But then, not long after, the news was confirmed to be true by the intelligence services of Pudri and the Principality of Florence. Schindler''s fleet did leave Ghostblade Harbor and did not return; King Dane was indeed on the Yellow Dragon-at least when he boarded the ship. When the news was confirmed to be true, Admiral Proudmoore began to suspect that there must be a conspiracy in this matter. Dyne was a man with a talent who could roughly unite the well-known chaotic land of Schindler in five years, and established a traditional power that made Florence and Pudri , People who have to unite to be able to deal with powerful nations. How could he do this kind of death, and still put himself in danger? Would a king be so stupid? The admiral did not believe it. But there are some things that are indeed facts. Soon, the Joint Fleet passed the Seahawk Cavalry and detected the location of the National Fleet.As the intelligence at the beginning said, the National Navy Fleet indeed left Ghostblade Port. They are now wandering on the sea at least four days away from the port, and they are not fast, and they do not seem to have too clear purpose, they are just moving in the direction of Shawan Port. As for whether King Dion is still on board, it is a matter that no one can know. The warship formation composed of the ten ships was floating on the sea, and the surrounding areas and all sea areas were swept by the combined fleet in the past period of time. There should be no other hostile forces, even if There aren''t any sea monsters that you might encounter occasionally. Under such circumstances, Proudmoore was wondering where else could hide the danger. In fact, the admiral, from the bottom of his heart, still insists that there is a trap in this matter. However, all the facts show that the enemy may indeed be head-teasing. He still hesitated, and the decision to attack was not that easy. The powerful joint fleet, which is almost two-thirds of the main battleships of the Principality of Florence and the Kingdom of Putri, must not be tolerated. But fighters are a fleeting thing. According to the analysis of the intelligence department, it is very likely that the Hindrells could not carry the blockade, and there was a crisis in the country''s food reserves. Therefore, they had to take this risky act. The warships departed from the port and transported materials to Shawan Port, solving the urgent domestic problems. This analysis makes some sense. The coalition forces have an intelligence network inside Hindler''s territory. This intelligence network is not necessarily strong, but at least some information can be obtained.The coalition forces don''t know the specific figures of the Kingdom''s grain reserves. But in terms of the current situation, this number should not be too much. The most direct evidence lies in the east defense line of Hindler. The Fifth Corps has significantly reduced the supply of supplies. At the same time, the revival policies of the three regions of Central County, Tianshuizhou County, and Hindrera County are also The moratorium was announced half a month ago, and the food subsidies for the people who opened up wasteland and construction were temporarily cancelled. It is precisely because of the performance of the official government of Schindler, that the analysis made by the intelligence units of the coalition forces has certain credibility. Admiral Proudmoore hesitated for almost a full day. To be honest, if it weren''t for his generous name here, the generals and officers below would have been skyrocketing. In their opinion, how can a good fighter so obvious not be grasped? On the second day, when the current general did not make a decision, some people couldn''t hold their breath. The one who couldn''t hold back first, of course, was the Florence. Proudmoore was an admiral of the Kingdom of Pudri and a hero of the Pudri, but had little to do with the Florenza. Although the naval generals of Florence have also heard of the companion''s impressive name, they do not have much opinion on him becoming the commander in chief of the joint fleet, but after all they belong to two Different countries. Proudmoore tangled for a whole day and could bear it; but tangled for two days, that was a very **** thing: if you continue to tangle, everyone''s warships will go to Shawan Harbor! This time, the two countries formed a joint fleet and came to the waters of Hindler. Isn''t the purpose of completing the maritime blockade and forcing the Hindlers into submission? This family is all swaying out of the voyage, and even dare not fight, what are the obstacles to interception? Are people sailing between Comilla and Sandy Bay? If the family would take on the Shire merchant ship again, or do something else, would they also have to stand and watch? What''s the point of forming a joint fleet and running a maritime blockade?The naval generals of Florence found General Proudmoore. Their persuasion finally moved the admiral, so he finally decided to take the initiative. After all, fighters cannot be delayed. Now that a decision has been made, Proudmoore has no plans to keep it. Under the command of the admiral, the ships of the joint fleet throughout the sea moved. Except for leaving a small formation and continuing to sweep across the vast ocean, the main forces all swooped on the Hindler National Fleet. As soon as the order was issued, the thirty-two main battleships went in a mighty direction towards the enemy''s tracks detected by the seahawk cavalry. The admiral had realized that since the enemy dared to venture out of the port, there must be a reason to dare to do so. They could not change anything on the ship in the short term, and there were no signs of sea monsters around Hindler''s national naval fleet. Then, the most likely scenario is that the Hindler''s warships are equipped with some powerful weapons that make them feel that they can turn the tide. Although Proudmoore, a veteran general who has spent half his life at sea and fought naval battles, will not think that there are any weapons that can really ignore the gap between warships and bridge the huge gap in hard power between the two sides. But this kind of risk has to be guarded against. Require captains at all levels to be mentally prepared to fight a tough battle, sea hawks to prepare for air support, seven fearless battleships, loaded with rows of artillery, and naval soldiers and ammunition for the entire ship, to do Well ready for battle. The entire battleship formation consists of two parts. The forward was a goose-shaped array, with three Dreadnought-class battleships distributed, and seventeen frigates and cruisers cruising alongside. They will be the main force to attack the Hindler National Fleet. After the enemy and entering the combat distance, the goose formation formed by the forward fleet will be stabbed in like a cone.Leading the front is the Dreadnought battleship of the Principality of Florence, the Iron Torrent. The flagship of the Duke fleet, which has a displacement of 11,500 tons, is the one with the heaviest armor and the fiercest firepower of the integrated fleet. Although it has some disadvantages in flexibility, it is also compensated by its strong protective ability and surging firepower. Moreover, even the slightly bulky Steel Torrent is better than the pseudo-warships of the Hindlers in terms of sensitivity, and the two sides are not at all a level. The leader of this fearless class warship is even equipped with an ancient collision angle at the bow. When it enters the enemy ship, it is tantamount to a tiger breaking into the flock. No warship can resist the impact of the Steel Torrent. When he kills in, the power of volleys will add up to nearly 150 guns on both sides of the ship, which will shock everyone to see this scene. Human mind. If it is close enough, the Iron and Steel Torrent can completely use a round of salvo to kill an opponent''s 10,000-ton battleship. After the Steel Torrent, several battlecruisers were equally important. Each of them has the ability to single out and win against the disabled 10,000-ton battleships of the Hindler. At the same time, in the middle of the goose-shaped array, two other battleships also lined up. Once the forward battleships did not achieve a crushing advantage within a short time, they would immediately join the battle. In view of the Hindler National Fleet, sending out such a big battle has actually meant a little bit of killing chickens and using a sledgehammer. But despite this, Admiral Proudmoore still felt a bit unstable. Therefore, among the battle formations he discharged, there was a fleet of twelve battleships at the rear. The twelve battleships will be arranged in an oblique array, following the goose-shaped array. Four battleships, including the prestigious Queen, Holy Knight, Holy Infant, and Colossus, will all be among them. Normally, the goose-shaped array in front is enough to use the general advantage of crushing to easily destroy the Hindler''s fleet, even if the Hindler is equipped with a powerful weapon on the ship, theoretically, It is impossible to survive the strike of the forward fleet.Even if something goes wrong, Proudmoore is on the Queen, and the legendary admiral will immediately lead the subsequent oblique formation fleet to support it. This should be foolproof. The admiral can hardly imagine that the enemy has any way to defeat himself. He can finally rest assured. ... Two days later, the leader of the goose-shaped array in front of the United Fleet, the captain of the Iron Torrent, Lieutenant General Paparos of the Principality of Florence, informed the Queen that they were able to use the naked eye within sight. See the Hindler National Fleet. This proves that the distance between the two sides is not too far away. The Steel Torrent can be found on the Hindler, and it will naturally be found. The National Navy Fleet was very normal, and when an enemy attack was observed, Canada chose to escape. A few minutes after the news, Admiral Paparoth received the next order from Admiral Proudmoore to adjust the direction of the goose formations and intercept the Hindler''s fleet in advance to force them to change course. Away from Sand Bay Harbor. This is something that must be done. After all, they are now only about a day away from Shawan Port. If you chase stupidly, if you haven''t caught up yet, people have already entered the port, so chase in vain. Changing the course and intercepting in advance may lengthen the chase time and temporarily distance the two sides, but as long as the Hindlers do not want to hit the interception line of the United Fleet, they must also change their direction. Therefore, under the condition that it was impossible to go to the Shawan Port, the vast sea was chasing whatever the combined fleet was chasing.Anyway, the United Fleet sails much faster than the Hindler National Fleet. This chase fled, and four days passed. The Hindlers did not dare to confront the United Fleet. After the current United Fleet, led by the Steel Torrent, was to be blocked in front of them, the National Fleet immediately changed course and headed east. Everything is moving in a good direction, and there is no surprise beyond Proudmoore. The admiral''s mood was even more relaxed. He even felt that his initial concerns were a bit ridiculous. This war was no different from any of the pirate battles he had fought in the past, and even easier. You know, those pirates are a group of guys who have been on the sea for a lifetime. They are cruel and sly, as slippery as mud in the ocean, elusive, but not so easy to catch. The Hindler National Fleet is not as clever as those cunning pirates. Obviously, this fleet, which was formally established for just over a year, is not mature enough, far from reaching the point where it can compete with true maritime overlords. This is true no matter from the strength of the fleet or the experience of the admiral. The national naval fleet, which was blocked and had to flee to the east, was finally caught on the sixth day of the official start of the pursuit. At that time, Admiral Proudmoore was sitting on the deck of the Queen, looking up at the blue sky and the ocean. His lieutenant sent news that the Steel Torrent was ready to fight and was about to lead the first formation of the United Fleet to attack. Prodmoore had no fluctuations in his heart ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He just waved his hand slightly, indicating that he knew the news. He no longer doubts the outcome of this war, just wait for the news of victory on the front line.In fact, there is no need to wait. In fact, with farsightedness, Proudmoore can see the battlefield in the distance and see the majestic posture of the Steel Torrent when he attacked. The Florentine Iron Torrent was indeed a good ship, no worse than the Empress, and even made him feel a little jealous. But then, this jealousy was thrown out of the clouds. The situation on the battlefield seems a bit wrong.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 489 Unbeatable dragon! At first, Proudmoore was still sighing for the majestic appearance of the steel torrent of the Principality of Florence, but after a moment, he realized that the battle situation seemed to have changed dramatically. He was in the sky and saw a few black spots. The Ocean Fleet will certainly bring a portion of the air cavalry. It doesn''t matter how much the cavalry''s fighting ability is, after all, the confrontation between super warships, and the cavalry''s fighting ability, can not be inserted at all. Even on the land, the Griffon Cavalry, who performed very powerfully, could not overturn the smallest frigate in a team. Of course, air cavalry can fight a dozen sailors on the deck. But the income is very low. Sailors usually have protective facilities on the ship, usually when they are used for defensive shelling. The use of anti-aircraft cavalry is even more useful. When it comes to dive attacks, it is easy for people''s navy soldiers to shoot down bows or muskets. As a result, the air cavalry launched a direct attack, which became a low-efficiency and worthless. Combat is useless, but it does not mean that the Air Force is useless. No matter how fast the puppet warships ran, they were also ships, and they had to follow the water and follow the wind. In any case, it was impossible to fill the flying cavalry fast. Of course, the air cavalry''s flight speed is not so long. However, this problem is actually not too big. With large battleships or battlecruisers as the base, the air knights usually stay on the ship and release it when necessary.Usually, in the ocean of the Aurodiq, warships of more than six to seven thousand tons usually come with a part of the function of an aircraft carrier. So, Proudmoore didn''t find it strange that his opponent had an air force-it was not surprising that he didn''t. But the Air Force shouldn''t be that big. You must know that because of the combat effectiveness and fighting methods of the Air Force, their destructive power to the ships is not large enough. The method of carrying explosives to project is almost the only method that can be used, but due to the weight of the air cavalry, it cannot carry too much explosives, and the explosive power is insufficient, and it is impossible to hit the ship. Moreover, the air cavalry did not fly high enough, and it was easy to be beaten at a height of tens of meters. No matter how high, manual throwing has no way to guarantee a hit. Scout-type air cavalry, the best known in the world is the sea hawk. This kind of seabird is relatively light, fast enough, and has a relatively long flight range. Although its combat effectiveness is relatively poor, it is a very good flying reconnaissance arm. Alas, there is a problem here. As far as Proudmoore''s sight is concerned, even the fearless battleships such as the Iron and Steel Torrent and what can be called behemoths are far away with only a shadow, not as big as a thumb. It stands to reason that the size of the flying cavalry is not clear, it should be unclear, how can it be as big as a black spot? This size, if calculated in proportion, it is estimated that a small warship is large? A warship-sized thing flying in the sky? What a joke! Can it be a dragon? !! Such a ridiculous thought arose in the admiral''s mind.He quickly threw this idea out of his mind. Looking at it from afar, it is estimated that there are six or seven flying giants. The Schindlers tame six or seven dragons to help them fight? How to look at it is nonsense. The dragon, a magical, powerful, and wise creature that helps the human kingdom fight, is only a matter of legend. Proudmoore didn''t believe that such things would happen to him. But then, the news from the ships ahead and the intelligence brought back by the seahawk soldiers who came forward shattered the luck of General Proudmoore. His first reaction is true, those are dragons! The turquoise dragon, whose body stretched more than thirty meters long with seven heads full of feet, flew in mid-air. They are flying higher than any flying cavalry, carrying a dragon knight at a height of three or four hundred meters, they can still hover up and down easily; This is a height that neither the bow nor the alchemy artillery can hit. At the same time, they do not need to project any alchemy shells. The turquoise blazing flames from their mouths were fiercer than any alchemy shells. The dragon''s breath fell, and a moment later, a battleship would ignite a blazing fire! For just a short while, the news came that four warships had lost their combat effectiveness. At the same time, the geese of the United Fleet were completely broken by the dragons. The Hindler''s warships hung far away without engaging the ships of the United Fleet at all. Hindler''s naval soldiers did not participate in the battle at all. They were more like a spectator than a soldier in this war. He learned that all of Proudmoore was pale. He stared distantly into the distance without even being able to issue an order the first time.A few generals of the Principality of Florence hurried over. "Hello Commander, why not order yet? We need to support it immediately, or the Iron Torrent and our forward formation will be all over!" The admirals of the Principality of Florence were all anxious. Proudmoore returned to God, but he hesitated. Think about it in an absolutely calm way. Is support helpful? The strength of the forward formation is not worse than the backup formation he is leading at the moment? But look at the results? The seven-headed dragon is raging upside down, but the warship formations at sea cannot help each other. After the backup team went up, what can we do? The current naval vessels are equipped with a certain amount of air defense capability, but such air defense capabilities are simply too weak for dragons flying in the sky. They are as weak as nothing. The navy never encountered enemies like dragons in battles on the ocean. Although some remote islands in the deep sea have legends of dragons, they are just legends after all. On the one hand, it is difficult to distinguish between true and false, on the other hand, even if it is true, is there any other country''s fleet that will run into a dragon like a neurosis? How dare to mess with this legendary creature, there are only some brave sea adventurers. Generally speaking, if you dare to do this, the grave grass is three feet high-or it has long been the excrement of a fish on the sea floor. This also led to modern warships, which are not sound at all against the enemy in the sky. They can''t handle the dragon, and there is no way to take this magical creature. What else are you going to do? I feel that the forward fleet consisting of twenty warships is not enough. Even the backup fleet must be filled into this pit to die. Proudmoore thought for a while and felt that he couldn''t do such a thing. The naval generals in Floren?a became even more anxious without the answer from Proudmoore. They kept urging, but in the end, they only got a word from the admiral: "The whole fleet turned around immediately. We need to leave this area as soon as possible, head west, and return to the western side of the Southern Cross. The forward formation ordered them to spread out of the encirclement and disperse as much as possible to avoid the pursuit of the dragon." A general from Florence heard this command and almost jumped up! "General ?! Our main battleship is still ahead, we can''t leave them alone!" Proudmoore said coldly, "This time the battle plan for the blockade of the route has failed, and we have no way to recover this defeat! We must retain the warships for the coalition, the Principality and the Kingdom to the greatest extent! Only the warships are preserved , Return to the port city, we can think of ways to complete the conversion of warships, think of ways to strengthen air defense capabilities, and we can have a step forward ability to fight this war! " "If we leave all the ships to the east in this battle, everything is over!" The people of Florence were silent, including the admirals of the Kingdom of Pudri. He recovered from the panic, and they had to admit that calmly thinking, General Proudmoore''s words all made sense. But who has the heart to look at half of the main force of the splendid and huge United Fleet, it was sent into the sea of ??fire in front of it, and all were buried away?Proudmoore doesn''t care what these people think. Now that a decision has been made, we can''t afford to delay. After a moment, the order was transmitted. The twelve warships lined up by the backup formation pulled out twelve curved white lines on the surface of the sea, completed a U-turn, and went west. . And when they left, the battlefield on the east was guessing where they were! Uh ... Beacon, fire everywhere, even on the blue sea, there is fire everywhere. The Lieutenant General of the Principality of Florence, the Captain of the Steel Torrent, General Paparos, stood outside his captain''s room. The size of the Steel Torrent is a very significant target on the ocean. In fact, his battleship was not taken care of by the flying dragons in the sky. Almost every green dragon once sprayed its own dragon''s breath on this battleship. I also lost the torrent of steel enough to be destroyed. On the huge Dreadnought class battleship, there is a billowing smoke everywhere. The soldiers were horrified. The elite Florentine Navy had fought against the Navy of the Holy Empire, the mysterious deep-sea monsters, and the cruel and devious pirates, but never against creatures such as dragon Pass by. This kind of extraordinary creatures in people''s impressions, which only exist in myths and only in the bedside stories of moms when they were little, bring great fear to people. Lieutenant General Paparos personally saw that at least a dozen soldiers when a dragon first launched a dive downward after the dragon first flew down from the enemy''s 10,000-ton battleship more than ten minutes ago. Frightened to death by Long Wei.I was really scared to death. A person with a pale face, bloodless faces, and dark purple lips, with a look of fear, could not rise on the ground. A few soldiers who responded, under the orders of the officers, trembled and launched a counterattack against the dragon that came down, but with little success. There were hardly any muskets and arrows that could be hit, and the three reverse-fired artillery guns were also all placed in the air. Then, the green dragon that came down swooped down and washed the front deck of the Steel Torrent. At least sixty or seventy soldiers gathered on the front deck were buried directly in the sea of ??fire. At the same time, the three artillery cannons that could attack the dragon above their heads were all destroyed by the dragon''s breath. The turret defense facilities that can resist the impact of the artillery are no different from the paper under the dragon''s breath. "Maneuver! Maneuver! Don''t stop in one place! All warships move for me! Find those Hindrell ships, catch up, and tore them with artillery! Beware of dragons in the sky!" Paparos'' response was actually fast enough. Not long after the dragon launched an attack on the forward formation, he issued such an order to other warships in the formation. But what can it do? The formation of the goose-shaped array has completely dispersed, and the warships are fighting for themselves. Some want to continue to rush forward and catch the warships of the Hindlers who seem to be watching beside them; some, there seems to be Signs of leaving the formation and running on their own; what''s more, they were panic-stricken, like a blind man scrambling around the sea, and had fallen into chaos. At the beginning, Paparos was struggling to reverse the war ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In addition to serving as a formation commander and giving orders to other captains, he also issued orders to require all the decks of the Steel Torrent. The upper-level open-air gun positions must find ways to increase the elevation angle, as much as possible to threaten the flying dragons in the sky. At the same time, the ship''s power system must also be strengthened. The power compartment at the lower part of the Steel Torrent has been operating at full capacity. This steel monster at sea has increased its horsepower and stared at a warship of the Hindler. Rushed up. There are some effects, at least two alchemy cannons, which directly hit two different dragons.However, this kind of artillery that was enough to directly bomb a giant elephant and blast it on the dragon also caused a certain amount of damage, the broken dragon scales flying with the blood of the dragon, and the bombed dragon also issued A painful scream. But after all, it cannot be fatal with one blow. After being traumatized and wounded, the enraged dragons, instead, set their sights on the Iron Torrent. Xun Longxi fell one after another and fell on the deck, armor, and even the surrounding sea of ??this super battleship, so that the Steel Torrent became a huge fireboat in a short time. Paparos stood on the boat, all eyes were blocked by flames and smoke, and he could see nothing. As strong as a steel torrent, it is impossible to persist for too long under such a bombardment.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 490 Green Dragon Bloodline ? Steel Torrent did not turn out any storms in the end.һ ????? WW The warship of Paparos, in recent times, was only one step away from the flagship of the Hindler National Fleet, the Yellow Dragon. Just give him a little more time, this huge battleship with a raging fire all over it will be able to hit the Huanglong directly in one breath.The fragile hull structure of the Huanglong can not withstand the ferocious collision of the fearless class warship.However, it is only a step away, and it has become a natural distance. After being sprayed with countless dragon breaths by the green dragon, the steel warship finally couldn''t hold on. Thousands of naval soldiers in the principality of Florence, under the constant breath of the dragon, suffered heavy casualties. Even the captain''s room was destroyed by a dragon attack, and Lieutenant General Paparos was burnt to death on the spot.A large number of soldiers were downsized, leaving Steel Torrent unable to continue to resist the flames. Staying outside the magic energy powerhouse, after the soldiers who constantly tried to extinguish the flames were burned to death, unblocked flames burned into the powerhouse, causing a violent explosion of the powerhouse.The hull structure, which has been roasted by high-temperature dragon inflammation to the limit, can no longer withstand the violent explosion from the inside. The whole hull was torn apart with the sound of the blast, turned into several large pieces of flame wreckage, and slowly sank into the sea.The Schindler navy soldiers on the Yellow Dragon cheered. Earlier, when the Iron Torrent, which was burning with fierce flames, rushed over, these recruits who were almost participating in large-scale maritime warfare were really scared. ? Yes ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This visual impact is indeed a bit fierce.Alas, the Dragon Knight proved his strength. Dion rode on the back of the largest green dragon, shouting with excitement.Dragon, a year ago, Dane had already developed his first head at Orinel.Green Dragon is the top class of forest elves. It stands to reason that the construction option of [Emerald Woodland] will not appear until the construction of the seventh-level system base is completed. According to the plan just after the founding of the PRC, to upgrade Orinel and White Wolf Fortress to the seventh level, according to Dane''s timetable, it will take at least five years. This is not even the various new possibilities that may appear in the middle. problem. And now, only two years later, Orinel has just been promoted to the sixth level, the emergence of horned beasts, and the six-armed war tree and the six-armed unicorn cavalry.It is okay to say that the horned eagle beast, after all, although it is a new thing that came out of the sixth-level base, the horned eagle beast itself can not be regarded as a six-level army, and the speed and difficulty of cultivating it are very low. But the old trees of war and unicorns are not the same. These two advanced arms dedicated to war are expensive and slow to cultivate. The price can be set aside, after all, advanced arms have tactical significance for advanced arms, and it is actually worthwhile to exchange money for powerful combat power. However, because Orinel has only been upgraded for a short time, and the cultivation of the sixth-ranking arms is so slow. By the beginning of this war, the cultivation of Orinel''s high-level arms has just begun and it has not been too late. Recruit and cultivate enough level 6 arms.However, before this year, Dane had already begun to cultivate the top-level green dragon, and the Emerald Woodland had been built by the elves one year ago. At that time, Orinel had only five. That''s it.The forest base at level 5 is able to cultivate top-level troops such as the Green Dragon, of course, there is a sacred soul for its reason. A few years ago, when the faceless person who cleared the underground world of Cormia Island obtained the tentacle of the evil god, Dane received a total of four rewards after being sacrificed.One made Dion himself a legendary powerhouse; one made Essilor a legendary powerhouse, while also gaining top temples; and one made Dane a hundred people. Scale of super elite knights. But there was one more thing in that sacrifice reward, even more precious than these three things. That''s the holy spirit.Dean at the time, did not know what the Holy Spirit did, he could only collect it and put it away. But then, a year ago, a visitor came from Comilla Island.An elf who called himself Capunus, who claimed to be from Broken Dragon Peak.No doubt, it is a green dragon that can be transformed into a human form. At the time of Broken Dragon Peak, Dane had harvested a dragon man in the squadron. It was Emerald the sacred dragon Ignier, and he gave his people to Dion. In the later wars with the orcs in the Eastern Desert, these green dragon men helped Dyne''s army considerably.However, after this, due to the expansion of the scale of war, although the Dragon Warriors were good in individual combat, after all, they were too few to be able to scale, and because their identities were special, Dane did not continue these Dragon Warriors. Stay in his legion as a standing force.Alas, these green dragons have been arranged by Dion on the island of Comilla, responsible for the defense of Orineldo, and helping Sarko to be responsible for the defense of underground caves. After the dungeon was destroyed, these dragons had nothing to do, and they became the exclusive guards of Orinel. Anyway, Orinel was generally not in danger.Until later, these green dragons had a meaning of being forgotten.But a year ago ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The arrival of Green Dragon Capnos reminded Dane of this incident again. Kapnos came to warn the elves of Comilla."The situation in the dark jungle can no longer be completely controlled. My father was fighting the cursers at Broken Dragon Peak, but the enemy is weak. We do not know how long we can continue to hold at Broken Dragon Peak, but there is no doubt that we It is impossible to stay at Broken Dragon Peak for a lifetime. The disaster is coming, and I hope that you and the entire world of order will be ready. " This warning aroused Dane''s attention. At that time, Governor Conley belonged to the cursed church. When Cecilia returned from the dark jungle, he also said that the church was cursed.Dean was willing to help but was rejected by Kapnos on the grounds of ''fate''.In fact, Dane can''t help anything, he can''t send the army to Broken Dragon Peak to be stationed. However, the arrival of Capnos not only brought a warning similar to the prophecy, but also brought another magical thing that can activate the Holy Spirit, the true green dragon bloodline! Chapter 491 Joint Fleet After the arrival of Kapnos, Dane only learned from the system news of "Heart of the Dynasty" that the Holy Spirit is a necessity for the construction of top-level service buildings in advance. Its effect is to allow the top-level service buildings to meet the building conditions before It was built in one step. Nature''s novel WWW. The premise is that you must have the blood of this top-level army.As a result, Dane made a request to the green dragon Capnos, hoping that he could leave a drop of dragon blood as a primer to open the soul.Of course, he couldn''t tell this thing directly to Green Dragon, but just made such a transaction request for another reason. After paying a modest price, Dane got a drop of blood from Capunus, and successfully launched the Holy Spirit, and built the emerald woodland. Alas, a year ago, there was an emerald green forest to the west of Orineldo. Today, the Hindler National Navy Fleet has the help of seven green dragons.In order to recruit these seven dragons, Dane Visualization paid a lot of price. A large number of resources were piled up, and the Jade Forest Land was full of horsepower before recruiting the seven heads.For the recruitment of a green dragon, if all the resources required for conversion are converted into gold, 150,000 gold coins will be required.Seven heads are more than one million! Dane almost threw all the booty he got after conquering Cinderella!In fact, if it is not for the seven dragons, the materials represented by this one million gold coins will be used in other parts of the kingdom, which will greatly enhance the kingdom''s spread. Of course, all in all, this price is worth it. At least, if more than one million gold coins were spent on the navy, it would not be possible to create a naval force that could compete with the combined fleet.ӵ After having the dragon as the top combat power, Dane added a killer .Since it is a killer , naturally it is not something that can be taken out and used.I didn''t need this, Dane also chose to converge.In the past year, the Kingdom of Schindler has not encountered any wars that are too important. Some small-scale conflicts, including the confrontation between coalition forces of three countries on six grounds, need not be huge. The dragon''s launch can only maintain the situation by relying on the powerful 6 army of the kingdom.Hide it, when the killer uses it, and give the enemy a major surprise at the most critical time, that should be the best choice. The so-called critical moment is now.The combined fleet is powerful, but they never thought that the Hindlers actually had the help of dragons, and the ship''s air defense capabilities were quite poor. When facing the dragons, the seahawk cavalry looked like flies and mosquitoes It is useless against the eagle.The eagle''s sharp beak can easily poke the fish from the sea, but how can it fight the dragon?On the contrary, the dragon has a claw and a tail. As long as it is knocked to the side, the sea eagle will die.In fact, there is no need to attack directly. As long as the dragon rushes over and the dragon is scattered, the sea eagle''s instinct will be afraid and will flee. They are not a brave bird.When the forward formation of the United Fleet approached, and when Canada attacked its own fleet, Dane ordered the dragon to dispatch.For the three 10,000-ton warships, Dane did not buy them as main battleships at all. After all, although the dragon is huge, it cannot fly at sea all the time. There must be a place to rest and eat. At the same time, we must keep military secrets, we must have a hiding place.Alas, giant warships are the best choice.Including the Huanglong, these three huge ships bought from the Shire people became three ''aircraft carriers''.As for the combat capability of the ship serving as an aircraft carrier, of course, it is not so important. In fact, the Huanglong and the other two aircraft carriers are only symbolically equipped with some artillery. All the double-row gun silos that the battleships should have were removed, and the interior of the giant ship was converted into a temporary habitat for dragons.At the beginning of the war, the deck was opened, the seven dragons leaped up, and Dion rode on the strongest and most powerful one, and began to attack the enemy''s forward formation.The first time that the giant dragon appeared, the forward formation of the United Fleet felt great fear. When the dragons started their first offensive, the neatly arranged goose-shaped array of the United Fleet suddenly fell apart.Soon there was a unilateral slaughter.The first destroyer was a few small frigates. Immediately afterwards, the broken-up warship formations were constantly attacked by fire from above. Among them, the most brave steel torrent is naturally the top priority of the dragons. In the end, this warship, symbolizing the pride of the Florentines, could not withstand the attack of the Green Dragon, even if it had excellent defense capabilities. Even before their muzzle could be placed on the Hindler warship, a large number of artillery pieces were destroyed under the breath of the dragon, or the soldiers of the artillery group were burned to death, which led to the loss of combat effectiveness.In the end, Lieutenant General Paparos refused to admit defeat, commanded the warship, prepared to burn the jade, and collided with the Sindler''s Huanglong. But even so, they were not able to do so successfully, and were completely destroyed in just one step.The demise of the Steel Torrent represents the forward formation of the United Fleet, which has completely lost its combat effectiveness.The forward formation of the United Fleet has a total of twenty warships, of which three are fearless battleships. Among them, fifteen warships were directly sunk on the spot, including two 10,000-ton battleships including the Iron and Steel Torrent ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and another five escaped the battlefield with damage.Subsequently, the Hindler National Fleet launched a strong pursuit. In the end, the escaping battleship did not end well and was directly destroyed. The capture of two other warships.In the end, the menacing United Fleet, known as the strongest maritime force in the Southern Cross, was declared over. Although, in the end, the United Fleet actually had fourteen ships, including four battleships, but the already frustrated United Fleet did not know how much the combat power was discounted-even if it was not discounted, they also took it. The seven dragons flying in the sky couldn''t help it.ʲô What is the significance of such a joint fleet?Uh ...After the end of the war known as the Naval Battle of Dragons, the blockade of Hindler''s territorial waters was naturally lifted. And a week later, the combined fleet of the Principality of Florence and the Kingdom of Purdri was dissolved. Admiral Proudmoore took responsibility for the failure of the war, resigned sadly, and retired in the capital of the Kingdom of Silver, the capital of the Silver and White. . Awaiting investigation and trial by the United Tribunal. Chapter 492 Chase After the end of the ''Battle of the Dragon'' and the defeat of the United Fleet, Dane undoubtedly won the entire war. ?networkOn the ocean, the two sides have now completely changed their direction. The three ''Aircraft Carriers'' of the Hindelaires roam around the sea with impunity, and each aircraft carrier is loaded with two or three dragons.The strength of an adult dragon can generally reach around 14 to 15. Perhaps, on the 6th floor, many strong men can pose threats to the adult dragons, but at sea, the seven dragons gathered together are almost unmatched.The Principality of Pudli and Florence has only one legend, Admiral Proudmoore, but the admiral is still awaiting trial in the Silver and White Capitals. Although this so-called trial is estimated to be just a comeback, the Pudris cannot do this kind of self-destructing the Great Wall and give their army god, but it will always be lost to even the flagship. An explanation from the Florentines.I have to go through the process. Alas, then again, even if Proudmoore was there, what could happen? He was on the sea, relying on a battleship, but he could not beat the seven dragons. Besides, Dane also kept himself on the Huanglong.ʤ And this victory is not limited to sea. Chen Bing''s three-country coalition on the border between Florence and Hindler, after the joint fleet was destroyed, had no meaning. There was no need for Pehince to take the initiative to attack. When the news of the dissolution of the United Fleet came, the coalition forces withdrew from the border within three days and returned to the territory of the Principality of Florence.Pei Pei Sisi led the army to pursue, and into the Principality.Alas, she is still sensible. The enemy retreated, and the army was far from chaotic. The risk is relatively high, so you need to take some smarter measures.For example, letting the highly mobile Kmir corps bite the **** of the retreating enemy and not slam, it is constant harassment and tearing. Just like the wolves are driving their prey, they are constantly putting pressure on the opponent, causing the enemy to panic and letting them retreat. The large forces of the three-country coalition forces can only cause some trouble, but many small units have been torn down and separated from the team due to the continuous pursuit of the Kamil Army.Squads and squadrons who are stumped, naturally, have become the best starting targets.This chase has been chasing for almost a week. The entire Earl of the Bulls smoked all over the place, and it wasn''t until the coalition returned to the Bull City that Pehince was blocked again.However, during this week, the coalition lost almost 600 soldiers. At the same time, the Count of Bulls was plundered by the Pekins Group.It is autumn, just the harvest season, and Earl Waterman is really suffering.The villages and towns that were attacked may have totaled more than thirty. The grain that had just been harvested back to the warehouse was looted by Pehince. It is said that Count Waterman was so angry in Bullstown that he even urged Count Sade, the chief commander of the coalition, to send troops to prevent the pillage of Pehince.Saad ignored him at all, but only further strengthened the Bulls'' defense on the front line.Pershing''s scourge on Waterman''s territory, even though the Count of Bulls is the famous granary of Florence, but after all, the Principality is not so lacking in food, and the loss of half of the Count''s food production is not unacceptable Things.As for Waterman''s own damage ... Earl Thad said he could do nothing.Sadd sat idly by, and Waterman couldn''t watch his territory ruined.û He did not obey Sade''s persuasion, and personally led more than 5,000 soldiers in his territory who were directly to him, and made a surprise attack on the two alliances of the Pehince Group. The result ... did not win. During the half-hour battle, Waterman''s army was defeated, with more than a thousand casualties on the spot, while the others fled.Then, as for the Earl of Bulls, Waterman himself was unfortunately captured.News passed back to Bull City, this time Sade jumped and cursed.Waterman''s personal soldiers did not belong to the coalition sequence-at least not under his command. However, after all, it was 5,000 people, and the training level and equipment level of Waterman''s army were fairly good, and the combat effectiveness was not bad. It was a very good supplement for a somewhat tight defense line.As a result, the reckless Waterman himself was buried. He just couldn''t say anything more. After all, it was a private soldier of the Bull family, so he didn''t need to listen to his command.Alas, he could only swear in the city while rubbing his ass.He must send an envoy to the enemy''s barracks to confirm the current situation of Count Waterman-that is the great aristocracy in the Principality, not that he can be ignored if he is captured.Pehince did not treat Waterman.In the past two years, before the conflict between Florence and Schindler had not intensified, the Earl of Bulls and Schindler had quite frequent trade transactions.The grain merchants led by the Earl of Bulls brought a large amount of food from the wasteland customs where the business conditions had improved very much, and delivered the grain to Hindler for sale. At the same time, Dane also issued special instructions to the bull count to grant a portion of the mineral quota. In other words, there is a honeymoon period of trade between the two parties.But, as the relationship between the two countries became tense, even the war broke out directly ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ this honeymoon period quickly ended.To be honest, Waterman did not support the war with the Hindler at first. The principality''s interests are one thing, and his own interests are one thing.The Principality suffered a loss in doing business with the Hindlers, and the trade quotas of minerals and magic materials were controlled by the two major guilds. But he wasn''t affected much. On the contrary, with the increase in trade quotas approved by Deente, he was happy to do business with the Hindler.This war, the business cannot be done, his interests are damaged, and he will naturally not support it. If it weren''t for this invasion of Pehinci, he had also plundered his territory, and he wouldn''t have taken him out impulsively. After he became a prisoner, Pehince was quite good to the Earl. In addition to the lack of personal freedom, delicious food and drink are provided, and servants serve. Watman, except when he was just captive, was very irritable, and then his emotions gradually calmed down.Then he met Dyne''s special envoy. Chapter 493 Hou Guo ? Er''er Town, located in the Principality of Florence, is under the leadership of the Earl of the Bull. It is a very small town with a population of about 1,500 people. A small town, but now it has become very noisy.In such a small town, there are more than 10,000 Schindler soldiers. It is no wonder that it is noisy.Here is the temporary military headquarters of the Pehinci Group entering the Principality of Florence. The well-known Earl of the Bull is now living his "pastoral life" in a farm near the town of Er''er.Yi Yi should eat and drink, naturally he will not be missing. However, in the army and in this small town, naturally don''t think too luxurious. Lord Earl has been in the farm for more than a week, and after calming down from the irritability when he was first taken prisoner, he also counts as a fate. He didn''t worry much about his life. He was just thinking about when the war would end. Whether it was paying ransom or exchanging captives, he would have a day of escape.Then he waited for Dion''s special envoy.Counting in the farm, the Earl of the Bull, under house arrest, looked at the young man who called himself Allen, sitting in front of himself. This is a very handsome young man, and he is also very tall. There is a layer of fluff above the lips, and it looks as young as twenty years old. His skin was very fair, and at first glance he looked like a person with little contact with labor. But those eyes hidden behind the round glasses of Phnom Penh were very bright.From the perspective of Waterman, he thinks that Allen should be a very smart and knowledgeable young man.I have to say that Allen''s appearance and temperament added a lot to him. At least, upon seeing Allen for the first time, Waterman did not resent the special envoy of the Hindler Kingdom. "Hello, Count Waterman. Meet for the first time. I bring your kind greetings from Her Majesty Dion.""Hello, young man. As for Dane''s greetings, then forget it. The soldiers burned and looted in my territory, what else did they say to me, huh!"Allen didn''t care. The young man who graduated from Hindler National University was one of Verina''s proud disciples. During the school, he showed very good qualities, otherwise he would not be able to serve. To the envoy.He said: "This is war, Lord Earl, you know what war means. The war between the two armies, many things are inevitable, and I feel very sorry. However, you see, you are in General Pehinci''s army Among them, the treatment is still very good, right? This proves the kingdom''s attitude towards you, and we still treat you as a friend. "Waterman chuckled and said, "Friend? Hehe, can you still let me go?" "of course can." "Huh?" Allen replied, stunning Waterman.He continued to ask, "Aren''t you kidding me?"Ellen said: "Of course not. I rushed here from Sandy Bay Port to make fun of you. Actually, Lord Verina did have an order to bring me to General Pehinci. -That is to release your order, and General Pehince agreed. In fact, you have now restored your freedom. If you want to leave, you can go at any time. "Hitting him made Waterman even more confused. Waterman is not a fool-although the soldiers who took the initiative to attack this time were too reckless, it was just an impulse. I sat on the earl''s seat for a long time, and experienced a lot of storms. He deeply understood that the so-called greetings and friends were all nonsense.No one does things that are inconsistent with their own interests, especially politicians.Well, look at the situation now. The Hindler were not a big victory, but the victory on the ocean and the approach of the 6th Army gave them the upper hand. Obviously, this war should not last long. The Schindlers did not have that ability and could swallow the Duchy of Florence directly. If Dion is really doing that, then the new sacred Promi Empire in the west will inevitably not allow himself to the east, and there is such a huge threat that Dion borders on them.The Kingdom of Hindler is strong, yes; the military capabilities they showed during this war made people look down. However, they can''t be compared with Prometheus, the most powerful country in the Big Six.Promi''s new empire, there are only five legendary powerhouses! Moreover, most of them have been famous for a long time, such as the Chief Justice of the Holy See, Salfis, the bishop of the Temple Cathedral, Miro, and even His Majesty Charles, who is also the emperor of the empire himself, are among the legendary strong The best. Sacred empires with more than 200,000 soldiers are not something that Schindler can counter.ʤ After the victory of the war, the best way for the Hindler to gain the most benefits without really offending the Holy Empire is peace talks.Want to come, when the Principality of Florence needs to cut a big piece of meat to be able to satisfy Dane?So, thinking down this line of thought, he was one of the great nobles of the Principality, and the Earl of the Bull was the third largest aristocratic territory in Florence, second only to His Royal Highness s own territory. The territory of the Allied Commander-in-Chief Count Sade is the owner of the Principality''s largest grain producing area.Moreover, the bull family is quite prominent in the Principality. His identity as Lord Earl is quite honorable. This is a good chip that can be exchanged for benefits in the subsequent negotiations ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and it is impossible for the Florensa to ignore his life or death.Under such circumstances, Allen said, how about letting him go?I did nt believe it!I thought for a moment, and Waterman asked, "What''s the price? What''s the price? You don''t think I''m so foolish, right? You set me free, what do you want?"Alan chuckled and said, "Master, don''t be too sensitive. As I said, this is just for the friendship between our two sides." After waiting for Waterman to speak, Allen went on to say, "But Lord, I personally have a suggestion. Although you are now free, I don''t think you should hurry back The embrace of the Florentines is better. ""Huh? What do you mean?"The smile on Allen''s face was even brighter: "Don''t you think that the Earl of the Bull is not as good as the Marquis of the Bull? Don''t you think it is a great accomplishment to turn an earl into a Hou country? ? " Chapter 494 Split Waterman''s idea is indeed correct. Dane has no intention or power to annex the two countries of Florence and Pudri.On the one hand, the size of these two countries is not small. Together, they may be smaller than Hindler, but the population is almost three times that of Hindler. Forcible annexation will inevitably lead to strong reactions from these two countries. Moreover, even if they were able to defeat the two countries before they completely released their war potential in a blitz, the basic population of these two countries was a little too large.Dane didn''t want to face the threat of the Holy Empire in the situation of exhausting rebellion in the occupied area.The appetite is too big to easily support yourself. Peace talks are the only option.However, how to negotiate peace is two different things. In Dion''s vision, the Florentines and the Pudris must pay the price they deserve to provoke this war.War reparations, open trade, and more political and economic strategies that are conducive to Hindler''s are all due. However, one of the goals Dane hoped to achieve was to sever the Count of Bulls from the hands of the Florentines.It is unrealistic for Luan to annex the earl of Earl Bull. But trying to find a way to turn this region into an independent country is not impossible. Adhering to Dyne''s philosophy, Allen was appointed by Prime Minister Verina and, as the first outstanding graduate of the Department of Administration of Schindler National University last year, served as the executive officer of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and met with Waterman For this purpose.At this moment, in the city government of Hindler, Sandy Bay Port. Dane and Verina are sitting in the mayor''s hall of the city government, talking about peace talks."The news came from Executive Allen, and Earl Waterman''s position has loosened. According to his assessment, the Earl of Bulls doesn''t mind letting us take the title if we can gain an advantage in what to talk about , One more step up, not to mention being the head of an independent country. "Dion laughed and said, "That would be great. After the bull became independent, there was a buffer zone between us and the Florens. And if he were independent, Floren would surely cause Floren The strong hostility of the Saharans, he can only rely on our support to continue to maintain independence. That big granary will then be indirectly under our control. "Velina nodded. The idea that Dion had previously proposed to take the Count of the Bulls apart was indeed quite politically intelligent. Alas, there is still a very difficult problem in this matter. Verina said, "However, the current Bull City is still under the control of the coalition forces. The time for peace talks has also been set. On October 10th, there are 13 days left. Now these 13 In the time of day, we must break the Bull City. Otherwise, if the Bull City is still in the hands of the coalition forces, it will be too difficult to purely negotiate and divide this territory. "This is indeed a difficult point.After the UWSA retreated to Bull City, its strength has expanded to 70,000. Although, among these 70,000 people, the quality of a large number of soldiers is actually not too high. However, it is worth mentioning that both the Duke of Florence''s Guard and the silver and white guards of Pudri have entered the Bull City. At the same time, the one thousand Victoria Knights were also a very difficult team.Opposite the Pershing Group, the King Guards Corps, the Kamil Confederate Corps, and the White Wolf Corps, they were only 40,000 people, plus the border army led by Major General Paran, which had expanded to 10,000 people And the follow-up 20,000 soldiers of the garrison, the number will be the same as the opposite.Under such circumstances, it is no wonder that Pehinsi dare not act lightly. If you mess up, don''t say whether the loss after winning will be great, even if you can win, it''s two things. If you want to defeat the enemies on the Bull City defense line as soon as possible, you have to think of some other ways.Dane thought about it and said, "Let s stop Pandorf from keeping guarding the wasteland. In that city, we only have one or two thousand garrison guards, so we can maintain law and order and keep military control. Just let His Fourth Army rushed to the Principality of Florence as soon as possible, obeying Pehince''s command. ""At the same time, let the Yellow Dragon enter the port of Tarens in Florence. They blocked us for half a month, and they had to teach them a little lesson, and at the same time give them a little more pressure. Moreover, they can also do some login operations. Stance so that the Florentines and the Pudris should not be too aggressive to send troops to Bull City. ""Okay." After Verina recorded all of Dane''s orders, she proposed: "Lieutenant General Delin''s Fifth Army is still stationed at the Beast Blood Castle and Ice Grotto. That''s 20,000 people, and About half of them are going out of the training base of White Wolf Fort. The defense pressure on the east side is not very great, and the orcs on the wasteland have never been able to recover from the last sweep. As for the direction of Ice Cave City, After two years of sacks by Lieutenant General Delin, there are not so many gangsters. In the east, we do not seem to need to maintain such a strong defensive force. You see, if you want to draw a part of the troops from this legion, Admiral Hins''s hand? ""Don''t." Dane refused directly. Velina is right. The Fifth Army in the east of the kingdom ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is powerful, but there are no powerful opponents around. It seems to be a waste to put the elite army on the east side.Normally, the mobilization of elite troops from the Beastblood to Pehince''s hands will be of great help to the enhancement of Pexinsi Group''s strength.If there is no threat of cursing the church.Twenty years ago, the legendary green dragon Capnos, representing the dragon family of Broken Dragon Peak, came to Comilla Island to warn Dane that he had not forgotten.The green dragons should have issued such warnings to most forces in the secular world. However, it seems that not many people take Green Dragon''s warning to heart. But at least Dane remembered it.If, indeed, things are as Capnus said, once Broken Dragon Peak falls, the first place in the Kingdom of Schindler to face these cursed church forces emerging from the dark jungle is beast blood. Fort.If you don''t send troops to the Beastblood, where do you transfer them from? Let''s forget this idea. Chapter 495 Eve of peace talks On September 29, the Hindler National Navy Fleet completed the blockade of the Port of Tarens. Teana Novel WwPort Tarrens is the largest port city in the Principality of Florence, and is also the largest port in the southern part of the 6th largest city of Orodik. The city, the city of purple flowers is less than a day away.This city can be regarded as the economic lifeline of the Principality of Florence. The port of Tarens was blocked for a day. The Principality of Florence does not know how much money will be lost. The economy has to collapse.And it''s not just a blockade of the port. On the National Fleet, the flying green dragon flew an air strike on the port of Tarrens on the night of the 30th.The dark green corrosive flames shone in the night sky of Tarrens in the middle of the night. After dawn, people now see that the military port of Tarrens, the city government, the tax office, and the port guard barracks have all been severely destroyed. At least five hundred people were killed in the night air strike.However, most of them were killed by soldiers and soldiers, as well as a small number of government officials, civilians and businessmen without much casualties. The National Fleet has exercised restraint in this regard and has not conducted indiscriminate strikes.But that''s all, it makes the Principality of Florence unbearable.I stand on the tower of the city of purple flowers, looking far into the distance, and can even dimly see the fire of Port Tarens. The threat of the giant dragon is close at hand. How can this not make the principalities of the principality panic?So, in the next two days, several elite guards from Bull City hoping to continue to assemble the government to the front line to prepare for the war were all rejected by the aristocratic parliament.Nobles need the army to ensure their security, so they will not continue to mobilize the army forward. What''s more, 70,000 soldiers have been gathered in Bull City and the surrounding defense lines. In the eyes of the nobles, this number is sufficient.The army failed to arrive, and Sade also received an order: Must defend the Bull City defense line, at least until the peace talks are completed and the war is over, the Bull City must not be allowed to lose.Count Sade was helpless. It is said that the chief commander of the coalition was so angry in Bull City that he claimed that if he was in Bull City, he must pay the price of those shameful scums.He was talking about the people of the aristocratic parliament of Florence, but apparently he does not have that skill now. Because on October 1st, the fourth army of Pandorf had reached the battlefield and was placed under the command of General Pehinci. In the early days, the Pehinx Army had already begun to gather troops, and a large number of the troops scattered by the Count of Bulls and responsible for plundering food were regrouped.By this time, Peixin''s army had over 80,000 people and nearly 90,000 people.On a day off, the Pershing Army began to push forward, and on October 2, it officially launched an attack on the Bull City defense line.On the same day, diplomats from the four new countries of Florence, Pudre, Holy Victoria and Holy Promi, also launched diplomatic protests against the Kingdom of Hindler. They claim that the Kingdom of Schindler has agreed to the peace talks and set a date for the peace talks. In this case, the Kingdom of Hindler should stop all military operations and wait for the start of the peace talks. However, not only did the Hindrells stop, they also intensified, not only blocking and attacking the port of Tarrens, but also adding troops to the 6th Army, and waged a war of aggression against the Principality of Florence. This is something that must be condemned.In Shawan Port, Verina personally met with diplomats from the four countries.Faced with the inquiries of menacing diplomats, the response given by the woman was quite tough: "At present, the war has not been declared over, and the Kingdom of Hindler has not signed any written truce or peace agreement with any of the forces. Then, the Kingdom of Hindler and the Principality of Florence, the Kingdom of Pudri and the Kingdom of the Holy Victoria are still in a state of war. All military operations in the country are authorized by Her Majesty Dyne in person and are legal and reasonable. You have the ability, Just hold Bull City, or promise our peace talks now, or we will never stop our fight against the invaders! "This must not be promised. The reason for negotiating is that there are huge gaps in terms of conditions between many parties. What was Schindler''s initial armistice agreement? It is demanding that the Principality of Florence, the Kingdom of Pudri and the Kingdom of Victoria pay a total of 150 million gold coins, and also request that Florence cede the bull to the Earl and give it to Schindler. At the same time, it is required that all port cities in the Kingdom of Pudri and the Principality of Florence must be opened free of charge to the Schindler merchants. The customs and commercial taxes of the Schindler merchants are at the discretion of the Schindler merchants. Decide.ô How could such a condition be promised? Nothing else is said, the war reparations of 150 million gold coins are enough to kill people. The Grand Prince Florence and Queen Susan Bella were packaged and sold together. It is estimated that these money could not be sold.The Schindler lions opened their mouths, and the next truce negotiations are estimated to be a difficult process.According to the strategy previously discussed by Dane and Verina, until Pershing conquers the Bull City and defeats the main force of the coalition, he will definitely not talk to the four countries about any results-there is no military victory www.novelbuddy.com ~ Where is diplomatic victory?Of course, now Schindler has achieved a brilliant military victory at sea. Even with the current military achievements, many benefits can actually be obtained. However, if the situation can be further opened on the 6th floor, the diplomatic gains will become even greater.Twenty-four countries'' diplomatic protests were stopped by Verina. On the front lines of the war, the Hindler were still pressing hard. On October 8th, two days before the start of the peace talks, the Peixin Group has made a lot of progress.Puppet Bull City''s defense was beaten with a lot of holes under her onslaught.The loss of two satellite cities around the city and the removal of seven military bases made the situation in Bull City a precarious situation. In the high-intensity wars these days, the coalition lost nearly 10,000 soldiers, and Count Sadd had no choice but to further shrink the army and stay in the Bull City and the two satellite cities, East and West.When the coalition forces became more concentrated and the defensive area was greatly reduced, it was difficult for Pehince''s offensive to achieve any good results at once. Chapter 496 Press On October 8th, under the pressure of the Pershing Group, the coalition forces had to shrink the defense line, compress the defense formation, and stay in the Bull City. Under such circumstances, it is already difficult for Pehince to continue to achieve further victory on the front battlefield. But it does not mean that she has no other way. When the coalition was shattered on the front line of the Bulls and could only be defended on a fixed-point basis, this line of defense was no different from Peixin''s absence. Her main force is still under Bull City, confronting the Legion of Sade, and there are often some small-scale battles between the two sides. But at the same time, Major General Eldell led a legion of more than 7,000 elite soldiers, quickly bypassed the Bull City, and launched an attack on the heart of the Duchy of Florence. The Bull Line defense is a big concept, not just a city. The so-called defense line is actually a large defensive area with Bulls City as its core and radiating to the surroundings. By holding onto this defensive zone, it is possible to prevent the Hindler from launching an attack on the Florentine mainland. When the coalition forces could only stay at one point and lost control of the entire area, they had no way to stop the Sindelaires from detouring.Even, due to the excessive concentration of troops, resulting in the land behind the Bull City, the defense of the Florentines was almost pitiful. Within two days, Aldell leaped violently, even thirteen towns. Until October 10th, in the capital of the Kingdom of Pudri, the city of silver and white, when the peace talks meeting of the diplomatic ambassadors from five countries began, Ayrdel''s army also hit the deepest place. His troops even approached the city of Bauhinia in only two days, scaring the grandfather of Florence! There are more than 10,000 elite guards in the city of Bauhinia. When they got the news that Aldell was approaching, these guards were ready to fight, ready to fight. At the same time, His Royal Highness and the Florentine Aristocratic Council sent out a dozen orders to Count Sadd in anger. ʮ These dozen orders were issued continuously in two or three days. Almost every few hours, a new order arrived in Sade''s hand. At the beginning, although the tone of the order was very stressful, at least he still said that he was required to make up the defense line as soon as possible to prevent further infiltration by the enemy. Later, the tone of the order turned into blame, saying that he was suspected of malfeasance, but he could not complete the mission entrusted to him by the Grand Duke. Finally, when Aldell''s army approached the city of Bauhinia, the order became somewhat hysterical, forcing Sade to give up Bull City, and the entire army returned to the city of Bauhinia, responsible for the defense of the capital. Earl Sade was very helpless. From his point of view, Pehince''s move is very obvious, that is, to give him double pressure from the military and political. From a purely military attitude, staying in Bull City, waiting for the enemy to take the initiative to attack, and giving the opponent as much as possible to kill when the enemy attacked the city, and in the case of gaining a certain advantage, then give a big attack, is the king of victory.But things can''t be said like this, war always serves politics. It is impossible for Florensa to accept the end of the occupied capital. Not to mention, when the capital was breached, those nobles, and even Archduke Florence, had nowhere to escape if there was an enemy army on land, and a dead end at sea. And once the head of state of Florence was taken prisoner by the Hindrell ... no matter how beautiful his war was in Bulls, this can only be said to be a complete failure, even I am afraid that the entire Principality will not be far from extinction. Although, Sade knew that it was an idea to give up the entire city of Bull City and return to the city of Bauhinia. The danger on the road is great. You know, although Aldell took away some of the elite, Pershing''s army of women is still under the Bull City. More than half a month ago, Sade remembered the way back from the border to Bull City. The mobility of the Comille Confederate Army is still fresh in memory. Many of the coalition officers were torn from the army by Pehinsi and annihilated in an organized manner. Even, Sade was convinced that this must be a huge trap and a conspiracy. The opposite Pehince was waiting for him to leave Bull City. At that time, there must be a huge pit that will be placed on his retreat, waiting for him to fall in by himself. But do nt you go back? I definitely can''t. No matter how unwilling Count Sad was, he could only order the army and be ready to evacuate immediately. Uh ...The next day, October 11. The envoys of the five nations gathered in the capital of the Kingdom of Pudri, the city of silver and white, the Kingdom of Hindrell, the Kingdom of Pudri, the Principality of Florence, the Holy Kingdom of Victoria, and the Holy New Promi Empire. Another invisible war, no less fierce than the frontal battlefield, started in this city. The ambassadors ǹ Gunswords ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In the palace of Queen Susanbella, there was a fierce debate. ʹ Ambassador Hindler, one person has to face the saliva of the envoys of the four countries, and it seems that he can''t help it. From the history and the law, and from the law to the morals, the clan was criticized in numerous ways for nothing, just like the most evil country in the world. Schindler''s diplomatic ambassador, often sitting on the other side of the table, passively listening to people''s words one after another, was drowning. But he also had his strategy: Adhering to the instructions given by the Prime Minister Verina before coming to the Silver and White Capitals, before the Battle of Bull City and the situation in the Principality of Florence was not completely clear, he would bite the Kingdom of Hindler The previous conditions were not slack. There can be minor concessions on war reparations and on some public policy and commercial trade policy conditions. Of course, such concessions are actually insincere. No one can accept the conditions of the Schindlers. This negotiation seems to be very fierce, but in essence, it is just a meaningless war of words. Negotiations have begun, but they have not yet begun. The final keynote of this negotiation is the result on the battlefield! Ҳ And on the same day, Count Thad led more than 60,000 soldiers and left the Bull City. ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 497 Bull battle On October 11th, the diplomatic ambassadors of the five new countries, Hindler, Florence, Pudre, Holy Victoria, and Holy Promi, gathered in the capital of silver and white, and when they fought with each other, they could really decide A war in the eastern and southern parts of the continent-that is, a battle called the "Bull''s Battle" by later generations-has slowly begun. Count Count Sadd had to accept orders from the Bauhinia City in the end, and chose to retreat from the Bull City to defend the army that Aldell had brought to the Bauhinia City. Even so, when Thaad had clearly sent the news that he was on the way back, and replied to the city of Bauhinia, but the urging news from the aristocratic council and Archduke Florence was still one after another. Come. He was very troubled, but there was no way. That was his monarch. All the news he sent must be read and he must reply in person. Otherwise, if this matter is taken up by the people below, or political opponents, even if this war is won, don''t think of any chances of promotion, title and status, I''m afraid his life is small. , There may be no guarantee because of this matter. Of course, Sade had already anticipated this. Pehinci used this action called a conspiracy to exert political pressure to force him to take the initiative to evacuate the heavily guarded Bull City, forcing him to continue in the wilderness. During the retreat, fighting with the Hindrells, it must have prepared a wealth of means to deal with him. So he knew he was well prepared, knowing that it was a difficult road and dangerous. First, he sent an elite forward unit to make a breakout attack south. This unit is a powerful corps. Although the number is not large, there are only 2,000, but this is a standard number that should be used to break through the gap. In addition, there are a certain percentage of the soldiers of the Duke Guards, the soldiers of the Queen''s Guard Corps, and some of the silver and white knights of the Kingdom of Pudri.The quality of such an army is the pinnacle of the entire coalition. The meaning of sad has also become very obvious: since you are conspiracy conspiracy, then I will not play so many tricks with you. No matter how many traps you have prepared and how many traps you have prepared for me in front, I will raise my whip and run over on a war horse! If there is a kind, you will take me to the horse and kill all; otherwise, you will wait to be run away by me! When Thaad, and his generals, officers, and elite soldiers all reported on the same philosophy, this army with a previously low morale suddenly became more combative. Peixin must be ready to deal with coalition raids. This preparation is not to lock the coalition forces in Bull City. There is no need for it, after all, her strategy is to let the enemy out. However, when the coalition''s tens of thousands of people came out of the city gate, it was a very good fighter. A powerful fighter that can kill a lot of enemies. Pehince is a veteran on the battlefield. If such an opportunity cannot be grasped, she will not be appointed by Dane as the number one general in her country, and even the military power of almost the whole country will be put into her hands. Go command. It is just that the breakout troops sent by Sade are indeed a little fierce. Peixin previously arranged a unit around the city to launch a raid and cause chaos when the enemy left the city. This unit was captured by the elite and was defeated.Fortunately, although it was defeated, the number of people lost was not too much. Although the troops from the King''s Guard Corps had to withdraw from the original line of defense under the attack and chase of the enemy, and withdrew for more than ten kilometers, they were not defeated, but were repelled. , It is already a very good result. In fact, the main reason for not being annihilated is that the coalition forces did not spend so much time. The most important task of this sent-out coalition advancement team is to create a favorable opportunity and environment for the next major force of the coalition to go out of the city, and strive to prevent the army from being too much in the process of leaving the bull city Uproar. Obviously, their task was done well in the beginning. But they also didn''t have much time to continue to waste, and Pershing''s army ambushing around the city was more than just one! The elite scouts that the U.S. Army rushed out urgently brought a lot of valuable news to the headquarters of the U.S. Army with a large amount of even uncountable losses at the cost of life. And relying on these valuable news, only the pioneer who first stepped out of the city was able to accurately grasp the position of the ambush troops arranged by Pehinci. After repulsing the first unit, within three hours, the vanguard repelled three ambush units arranged by Pehince in succession. During this time, the gates of Bull City were wide open, and the army of 50,000 to 60,000 people left the city at the fastest speed and almost running ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In the process, Count Sade s The army was still under attack. However, this is not in line with Peggy''s initial plan of the wolf biting the flock. Earlier, when she anticipated that the main force of the coalition would inevitably withdraw from Bull City, she had fully deployed seven or eight ambush troops, some of them were preparing to give the enemy a headache, some were hoeing their tails, some were preparing to attack, Some are prepared to carry out assault kills ... In a word, it is necessary to use various methods to allow the coalition forces to suffer the most injuries and confusion when they leave the city. But in the end, all the vanguards were disturbed. In the end, Pershing prepared a delicious meal for Lord Count Sade, which finally turned into a pre-dinner dessert. But it doesn''t matter. Pre-dinner desserts are just a good chef. She prepares delicious food for guests, but that s not all. Alas, before that, before giving the coalition a real meal, she had to figure out a way to get rid of the annoying vanguard of the coalition. It was a bit fierce to hit those two thousand people. Even Pehince had to admit that this was an amazingly elite unit-even if it was better than the elite of the White Wolf Fortress and the Comille Runner-up, they would not give in.Of course, Pershing still has a way to deal with them.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 498 Elite showdown (2 in 1) To deal with this elite unit of the coalition, Pehinsi has a way-the coalition dares to play the elite tactics, and she dares to accompany them to the end! If there is anything in Peixin''s army, it is the elite team. E novel WwhanW. Y1XIAOSHUO. Com She issued an order directly to Major General Sarko, consisting of a wolf cavalry, a nightsaber cavalry, a cold-blooded cavalry of the drow elves, a minotaur and Medusa. Troops. Among them, there are also some casters such as druids and mages, with thirty griffins, five lion and cavalry cavalry, and thirty horned beast cavalry. Maneuverability, reconnaissance ability, spell support ability, long-range strike ability, attack ability ... this is not lacking. Soon, under the dual detection of magic and aerial reconnaissance, Sarko found the enemy''s elite pioneer trail. No matter what, just jump up! The first to attack were Rangers and Medusa. Bows and arrows, petrified rays, and some attacks and field control spells of the mage and druids directly covered the enemy''s front line. No matter how elite these soldiers from Pudri and Florence, have you seen such a battle? They have never seen such accurate bow and arrow shooting, and they have never been hit by such intensive spells and spell-like abilities. Even in their training, there were no training subjects to deal with this situation.As a result, their formation should have become disordered. But these soldiers, after all, are the most elite soldiers of the two countries. The so-called disorder is also relatively speaking. In fact, for an ordinary army, such a degree of chaos is nothing at all. However, in the duel between elites, this little confusion can sometimes determine the victory of a whole battle. The deadly shock to the elite vanguard of the coalition was the cold-blooded cavalry sitting on the raptors. They waved their halberds and, in the first moment of the raid, broke through the enemy''s line of defense. The silver and white guards, who are the most elite soldiers in the Kingdom of Pudri, were completely unable to resist under the impact of the raptors and drow cavalry, and they were torn directly. The heavy infantry''s defense was cut open, which was a very bad thing. The duke guard knights of the Duchy of Florence after the heavy infantry had not had time to charge. These elite heavy knights had to fight against the cavalry with the raptors who had broken through the heavy infantry line of defense before they were able to lift up. This duel is too bad. Reloading the knight, the most important weapon is the degree; the most powerful tactic is the charge. Forming a tight lineup, performing a wall charge and a cone array charge are excellent tactics. The former, which can destroy all light infantry formations, and heavy cavalry who come from high impact like a wall, will use lances and war horses to destroy all enemies who dare to stand in front of them. As for the latter, the charge of the cone array is a sharp weapon for directly cutting through and breaking through the heavy infantry defense line. Even for the enemy''s cavalry, it is most advantageous to charge. However, this advantage is now in the hands of cold-blooded cavalry.Of course, the number of cold-blooded cavalry seems to be about half less than those of the Duke Guard knights on the opposite side. But it doesn''t matter. Without reloading the knight, at least 70% of the combat power was lost. Now, they can only rely on equipment and their relatively good martial arts to fight against the cold-blooded cavalry. However, they are well-equipped and skilled in martial arts. Are these drows on the other side worse? Do not! Not bad at all! Even more, when it comes to fighting skills, these cold-blooded cavalry, who belong to the fourth-tier unit of the dungeon base, are much better than those knights on the opposite side! What''s more, the biggest gap between the two sides lies in the mount. The Grand Duke of Florence was very willing to invest in this elite army in his hands. He spent a lot of money on these knights. In addition to the armor, equipment and weapons, their warhorses are all excellent breeds. Tall warhorses, from the height of their shoulders to their strength, are very suitable for heavy cavalry. However, no matter how good the horses are, the gap is huge. Earth-bound dragons with dragon blood, although not as big as a real dragon, and do nt have a pair of wings that can fly, but the two powerful hind legs make them more intensive than the war horse. Slow charge. Moreover, the pair of claws on Dixinglong''s forelimbs are sharper than the long sword made by Seiko. Not to mention, the horrible biting force of the raptors such as the raptors can even bite off the head of a war horse in iron armor after opening it! This comprehensive gap is reflected in the battlefield, which is a qualitative difference! The heavy cavalry of the Duke''s Guard did not last long under the charge of the cold-blooded cavalry, and soon dissipated. They haven''t even been as persistent as the heavy silver guards in front of them. After the battlefield, Sarko cracked and laughed when he saw this scene: the big trouble in this battle has been resolved.The coalition is powerful, this is the Duke Guard Knights. A few days and hours ago, several troops defeated by this vanguard army mentioned a bit in the news: The enemy''s heavy cavalry charge was very powerful, and there was an ambush force that was broken up. It was a white wolf guard with a large group, but under the wedge formation of these heavy cavalry, they were scattered in a round. When Sarko was ordered to destroy this enemy vanguard, he had also worried about the enemy''s heavy cavalry charge. Therefore, when the cold-blooded cavalry was dispatched and attacked the opposite Silver Guardian Heavy Infantry Regiment, they had already pinpointed their position. After breaking the heavy infantry defense line, they could directly threaten the counterpart''s Duke Guard. It seems that this tactic was successful. The heavy cavalry that was dispersed was without threat. The heavy riding charge will never be carried out in the manner of a skirmisher. Without the formation of heavy cavalry charge, there is no way to maximize its own impact, and there is no way to complete the role of the defensive line. The cold-blooded cavalry is able to do this, it is very gratifying. However, they now estimate that it is difficult to do more. After cutting through the silver and white guard''s defense line and smashing the duke''s guard who could not be mentioned, the impact of the cold-blooded cavalry was also exhausted. It is already difficult for them to continue to break through the enemy formation, pierce the entire army, and then make a U-turn. At this moment, they have been trapped in the formation, and can only rely on the superior fighting power of the Raptor in the melee, and the handle in their hands is not only conducive to the charge, but also can play a quite good combat power in the stalemate. Long halberds, come and fight. But that''s okay, the cold-blooded cavalry were able to do this step, which is very surprising. There are other troops in Sarko''s hand that can do the rest. Following the cold-blooded cavalry, the melee units that entered the battlefield were the Minotaurs. Three hundred heavily armed minotaurs carrying heavy armor and tomahawks roared into the enemy line. Their general height is more than one-third higher than the human soldiers on the opposite side. The strength advantage due to racial differences is fully exaggerated through heavy armor and heavy weapons.The tomahawks are wielding the tomahawks, which are not blocked by the small guards of the silver and white guards. If an axe goes down, if a human soldier is cut directly, there may even be people carrying heavy armor and being cut into two by a sharp axe! However, the long sword held in the hands of the silver and white guards is not enough compared with the shape of the minotaurs. For the Minotaur, their long sword may be a longer dagger. If they are not in the right position, they will not be able to cut or wear the armor of the Minotaur. This is almost a one-to-one slaughter! After being attacked by a long-range attack and a powerful spell, the formation of the silver guards was slightly chaotic. After being pierced by the cold-blooded cavalry, a huge gap was created. This gap was rushed in again by the minotaur ... The elite silver and white guard turned into a group of lambs that could only be passively slaughtered! One heavy infantry wearing bright silver armor was chopped down by a giant axe. In a moment, the silver and white guards who died in the giant axe, the armor-breaking arrows, and the spells and spell-like abilities had passed 200 people. The loss of the Minotaur may not be more than thirty. This ratio has been slightly exaggerated. The coalition commander in the rear could not sit still. The first two ace troops have already fallen into a defeat. If he can''t do anything to change the situation, this elite forward unit will really be buried in his hands! He could even imagine that if he left this elite unit here, after returning, Count Sade would be charged with malfeasance and defeat, even without being used in military courts, and would be directly beheaded. Therefore, in the case of no alternative, he can only put the last important force in his hands into the battlefield-the elite troops of the Kingdom of Pudri, the Silver Knights! Four hundred silver and white knights are better than the Knights of the Duke Guard! These knights, wearing white armor and riding white horses, were also fortunate to have not been caught up in the chaos caused by the cold-blooded cavalry, and were able to maintain a tighter formation.Reloaded knights who can maintain a tight formation, have charged! The oppression of this white wall is still very strong. But Sade was not shocked! This is exactly what he has been waiting for! The enemy has already put out the final reserve team, and Nassad doesn''t have to hide it! With an order, the mage beside him shot a bright spell into the sky. A white ball with a strong light leaping into the sky, this is also a signal of a total attack previously agreed! The elite rangers and Medusa turned directly into the fire, throwing long-range strikes on the head of the Silver Knights. The armor-piercing arrows screamed. The heavy cone-shaped armor-piercing arrows, with magical power, could penetrate through heavy plate armor and cause sufficient damage as long as they hit. The heavy cavalry that was shot through fell directly from the horse and fell to the ground, and was subsequently smashed into mud by the warhorses of the same robes. At the same time, the Medusa stunned a wave of petrified rays and also shot at these knights. At least forty or more silver knights who rushed to the front rushed directly. Among them, only ten were able to pass the tough save of Medusa''s petrified rays, and the other thirty were directly turned into a stone statue on the spot, suddenly stopped in place, and then rushed back The other heavy cavalry hit directly. As a result, the heavy cavalry who hit the stone statue was directly knocked down in the case of high charge, and some even fell on the spot with a horse and a horse and lost their fighting ability. As for the stone statues that were hit, there was no exception, they were all crushed on the spot. And this also represents the arrival of death.The armor-piercing arrows that the rangers focused on shooting and the petrified rays of the Medusas have, to a large extent, brought great trouble to the silver and white knights on the charge. The tight walled charge formation suddenly became loose. This is like the numerous holes that have been punched in the same wall. It still looks so tall and mighty, but in essence, it is not so strong. Then the offensive in the sky moved. The Gryphon Cavalry threw the hammer of the storm straight down! A warhammer with a thunderbolt screamed, and it was very safe to directly take the life of a knight; at the same time, accompanied by the hammer of the storm, there were also the arrows of the horned beast cavalry. Of course, UU reads www. These air strikes at uukanshu.com are just appetizers. After completing a round of long-range strikes, the air cavalry dived! The mighty five lion scorpions rushed ahead, followed by thirty strong griffins. The lion scorpion took away nearly ten lives in one dive with its sharp claws, and its tail with a sharp barb and its violent poison. The griffins who came later were not to be outdone. Strong claws, after a dive, can directly knock down a knight on the charge. While the Sky Beast dived, the other two teams also arrived! The revolving Moonblade announced the arrival of the Nightsaber Cavalry. These cavalrymen wielding the Circumferential Moon Blade and riding the Night Blade Panther entered the battlefield, and directly used the powerful lethality and good impact to completely disperse the silver and white knights that had become scarred It''s up! Then came the moment of the wolf cavalry performance! Closed a big chapte Chapter 499 Before dinner The commander of the Allied Elite Pioneer Corps hoped that they could use the collection of the Silver Knights to charge and reverse the war, but in the end they were not successful. "E small" said WwW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com After being hit by long-range shots, spell strikes, and attacks from the sky, the Silver Knights could no longer carry it. Afterwards, when the Night Blade Leopard threw out the Moonblade and controlled the beast again, and rushed into the battlefield from the side, the silver knights could hardly even form an effective resistance. The night saber cavalry, who belong to the special light cavalry, are not good at frontal combat, although they do not look like ordinary light cavalry due to the special nature of the unit and the mount. However, if you really want to have a head-to-head battle with the heavy knights on the charge, the Night Lancer Cavalry is still not enough. The Night Sword Leopard is agile and agile, and it is strong enough in close combat, but the impact of weight and straightness is not comparable to the horse. However, from the side into the already scattered heavy cavalry troops, the lack just avoided the lack of impact of the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry in close combat, instead it used the powerful explosive power and agility of the beast mounts Better. Coupled with the previous round of revolving Moonblade harvest, the Night Blade Panthers achieved very good results. The most direct performance is that the formation of the knights has been scattered. And at this time the wolf cavalry arrived on the battlefield.The cavalry riding white wolves may be slightly worse than the Nightsaber Cavalry in frontal battles, not to mention compared to heavy knights with people and horses covered under iron armor. However, their outstanding endurance characteristics, and the unique tactics that belong to the pack of wolves inherited from the horse, are difficult for ordinary cavalry to possess. The wolf cavalry is very good at working together. The number of wolf riders who rushed together was more than that of the silver and white knights. After a total of 600 wolf cavalry rushed over with an advantageous number, the scattered formations of the Silver and White Knights were completely torn to pieces! Before these elite heavy knights charged, before they had time to rush to the target location, they had been terminated under multiple blows! The offensive turn made the Cavaliers'' impact formation stagnate, otherwise, they would have difficulty dealing with the light cavalry who had ripped their formation and penetrated into the interior of the impact formation. Stopped the impact of the heavy knight, playing with the wolf rider, the night blade leopards indiscernible. It has to be said that these elite knights from the Kingdom of Pudri have powerful fighting powers that do not insult their reputation. Even if they have lost their degree, with their excellent horsemanship and martial arts, after abandoning their lances and wielding their long swords, they can still be indistinguishable from their opponents who have an advantage in quantity. Two or three wolves ride around a silver and white knight, but they can''t win! What''s more, it costs a life. However, despite this, the two commanders of the two armies who were fighting together now saw the final result of the battle at the same time. The coalition commander was desperate and even began to think about how to escape blame after the war. As for Major General Sarko, he is now purely enjoying the thrill of commanding and leading a war victory. By the way, think again about how to wipe out the enemy''s elite vigor as much as possible, while minimizing the casualties of your soldiers.... Half an hour later, Pehince and Thaad, the two different commanders of the two legions, received the battle report ahead. The reactions of the two were different. Pershing is very happy. After destroying the vanguard of the coalition, she will next serve a dish for the coalition. Finally, she is the one who has not disturbed the situation. As for Sade, his face turned blue. Especially when he knew the commander of the vanguard, one of his henchmen, and fled with his relatives after the defeat, it made him feel heartache. That was a commander he felt quite promising! But this time is not the time to care about this matter. After the vanguard is defeated, it is equivalent to a hand extended by him, which was cut off by others. Although the coalition forces he led have all left Bull City and embarked on the road to the west, no one knows exactly how dangerous it is. The Peixin Army''s ability to seize opportunities is indeed too strong. To learn the lesson, Sade has not dared to separate his troops, so as not to be seized again, to bite it down, then divide it, and then destroy it. As a result, under his command, the coalition with 60,000 people was concentrated very closely, and the formation remained very close. At the forefront are the remaining elite units of the coalition, including the 35th Cavalry Column of the Principality of Florence, the 36th Heavy Infantry Column, and half the Duke''s Guard. In addition, there is the Silver Winged Cavalry Wing from the Kingdom of Pudley, the other half of the Silver and White Knights, and a winged Queen Guard heavy infantry. These are several elite corps kept by the coalition. And among them, there is one of the most elite troops-the thousands of Victoria Knights. This arrow army ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ has nearly 10,000 people. At present, they have become the vanguard of the coalition forces, leading a follow-up army of more than 50,000 people, moving forward in the west direction, non-stop.Halfway through, there were some Hindler''s forces that tried to stop their advances, such as Major General Paran''s Border Guard. Paran is capable, although he has not been able to directly enter the main legion sequence of Dion, and has been leading the troops belonging to the standing legion sequence as a major general. However, in the Kingdom of Hindler, the only general who came out of the garrison, was able to sit firmly in the general''s position, and of course had his own ability. The Border Guards he trained by himself obviously had a big gap in equipment and treatment with other regular legions in the Kingdom of Hindler and did not receive training in the system base. Brings a pretty good level, at least not worse than the regular guards of the Kingdom Guards Corps or the Fourth Army. Even recently, there have been rumors that the Ministry of Intentions intends to reorganize the entire Border Guard into a regular legion of the kingdom. This unit was the first to stop the coalition forces on their way to the west and faced the sharp impact of the coalition forward. Chapter 500 Dinner Action Major General Paran''s border guards do have a certain combat effectiveness. E novel Ww% W. 1XIAOSHUO. In the past, COM had several battles with the coalition forces. When the enemy saw that they were holding the green banner of the garrison, they usually had some small tadpoles, but when they did fight, they were often beaten. But this time, the army he was facing was no longer the ordinary coalition soldier he had encountered before. With more than 5,000 soldiers, Palan first collided with the Queen Guards of the Kingdom of Pudley once, holding more than three times the force, he barely beat the Queen Guards back, but he was also very I felt a tremendous pressure. He shrank his troops wisely, before the enemy''s second attack. This approach saved his own life. After the Queen''s Guard United was repulsed, the second wave of troops came up, the Victoria Knights. The strength of this force is not comparable to the border guards. This is a very elite army. Two or three hundred years ago, before the establishment of the Second Caesar Empire, the era of the Duchy of Victoria, this knighthood has already spread its reputation through continuous war with the orcs, and then spread The whole world. At that time, it was precisely because of the existence of this knighthood that the Principality of Victoria was not annexed by the Caesar Empire and maintained its independence. Even when their sovereign country, the Holy Empire and the Caesar Empire engaged in a big six hegemony, and had no time to take care of them. , Changed, broke away from the control of the Holy Empire, and became an independent kingdom.Of course, now that the Caesar Empire has disappeared during the civil strife, half of the land has been annexed by the Holy Empire, and half of the land is free and independent. Victoria has also become an independent kingdom, but they are still not together with the Holy Empire, the Kingdom of Pudri, and the Principality of Florence, along with other small independent countries and the territory of independent nobles. How close, but at least the ''Holy Alliance'' exists in name. Standing for two or three hundred years, the Knights of Victoria is the most powerful force in this country and the guarantee of Victoria''s founding. At the same time, they are also known as a unit of one of the six major knights, together with the royal knights of the Fickrosas Empire and the Templars of the Holy Empire. In the Kingdom of Hindler, if there is a formed unit that can compete with these Victorian knights in terms of quality, there are only Templars. The Border Guards are good. This is true, but to say that they can be compared with the Victoria Knights is a nonsense. Fortunately, Paran shrank his troops cautiously, without causing too serious consequences, but was temporarily repelled. If so, he is still in the same arrangement as before when he fought with the Queen''s Guard Wing, it is estimated that he will be overwhelmed by the whole army. When the Border Guards suffered a blow from the Knights of Victoria and had to retreat, the coalition mentioned it again. They took advantage of the mighty Victorian knights to make use of the powerful path to open up and rush forward in a frenzy. They took advantage of this opportunity to kill directly from the siege of Pehince. This is exactly what the Allied Commander Count Sade thought, and, in his opinion, he felt that this goal was still very promising. But what he didn''t know was that Pershing was also happy for this: The Victoria Knights who had waited for a long time were finally dispatched. Then there is no need for her to hide.... Outside Bull City, on a hill 20 kilometers from the countryside, several generals of the Kingdom of Hindler were gathering together. They looked at the coalition brigades winding in the distance, talking to each other. Their current position is actually not far from the coalition''s large forces. If this information is made known to Sade, I am afraid he will immediately bring a large army and bring out the generals of Hindler. You know, this unknown hillside is only about an hour''s standard marching distance from most coalition forces! If the cavalry rushes, it may take 15 to 20 minutes! However, history destined Sade to have no such opportunity. Major General Thad and General Pehince fought side by side. He said, "Our previous battle plan is ready to go down, right?" "Yes." Pehinx nodded with a smile, her golden short head that had been cut short can no longer flutter in the wind like she used to, but it gave her another charming look. She turned around and announced to the generals of the kingdom, "Operation ''Feast'', officially start!" The mages of the army loyally transmitted this order from Pehinsi to the commanders of all the troops who were to participate in the ''Big Dinner'' operation. Subsequently, the Pershing Army began to move on a large scale!In the process of the coalition''s violent advance, many of Schindler''s army surrounding the Bull City have been left behind by the coalition. Previously, after being thrown away, they were just following the coalition''s **** in an unhurried manner. Although it made a look of chasing, it did not chase too fiercely. This in itself made Sade feel a little strange, but after all, it was a good thing for the coalition, and he didn''t have as much control. And then, these thrown-out Hindrell troops began to mobilize and deploy in a dazzling way ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But the most important issue is that these The way the soldiers move, it looks like it''s not like chasing the coalition! The coalition forces don''t care about this. They even don''t care about the investigation of the movement of the Hindlers: they are about to break out of the siege. Who cares so much? Then, an hour later, the scout at the forefront of the coalition came to hear that in a small town called ''Iron Horse''s Grip'' one hour away from most of the coalition, a large unit of the Pershing Army appeared. The number of troops, about 10,000, is the banner of the White Wolf Legion, known as the strongest legion in the Kingdom of Hindler. Sade realized that this should be the most important battle he had to break through the siege of the Pershing Army. As long as the Iron Horse''s grip is broken, it means that the encirclement set out by the Ranger General is completely broken. At that time, Tian Gaohai will fly far! So, in the forefront of the coalition, General Mars, the commander of the Victoria Knights and the vanguard commander of the entire coalition, received the request of Count Sade: attack the Iron Horse''s grip with all strength and break it at any cost! The coalition forces will give their full support! Chapter 501 Dragons flying in the night sky On the evening of October 11, the Battle of the Iron Horse Grip began. "" E Novel WwhanW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com Most of the coalition forces rallied less than five kilometers east of the town. The two infantry winges running in the forefront had already held a tentative attack on the Iron Horse, but were quickly repelled. The failure of the tentative offensive did not explain anything. Soon, the main force of the coalition launched a fierce attack. The Victoria Knights were dispatched directly. The elite troops of the Principality of Florence and the thirty-sixth heavy infantry column were on the side to assist. Only one round of offensive broke the gate of the Iron Horse Grip. Admiral Mars from the Kingdom of Victoria stepped across the gate, watching the flagpole that had been cut off, and the flag of the White Wolf Legion that had been stepped on by the war horse and footprints. That''s just the Wolf Legion. " Next to him was the officer of the thirty-sixth column, a colonel of the Duchy of Florence. He complimented: "Yes, but that''s all, no legion can stop you under the blade of your Knights of Victoria." His words were full of slapstick, but at the same time represented part of the true thoughts of Colonel Florence. After witnessing the battle of the Knights of Victoria, he did admire and even fear the army. Previously, the white wolf guards who were facing the city opposite were obviously elite troops, at least not worse than their subordinates. However, the entire White Wolf guard, with the assistance of almost the same number of crossbowmen, did not withstand the charge of the Victoria Knights.These mighty knights rushed their horses, and in one round of impact, they defeated the white wolf guards arrayed in front of the gate of the iron horse! His thirty-six columns were of no use in the battle, except that after the Knights of Victoria defeated the opposite White Wolf Guard, his soldiers pushed the siege vehicle and smashed the gate of the Iron Horse. In addition, there are only some tasks such as cleaning the battlefield. In the past, with the spleen nature of the thirty-six columns of these brave soldiers and fierce generals, letting them do the cleaning up of the battlefield would definitely be a mess. However, this time they did not complain. Almost every soldier was shocked by the heroic posture of the Knights of Victoria. Even they would feel that being able to fight alongside such a unit and cleaning the battlefield might be a glorious thing. The news that the gate of the Iron Horse''s grip was breached quickly passed back to the coalition headquarters. Count Sade was relieved when he learned that Admiral Mars had led his troops into the city and, at a rapid rate, began to clear the Hindrells in the city. "The Victorians do have the skills," Count Thad said to those around him. "Yes." In return, another senior officer of the coalition, Count Sneijder from the Kingdom of Pudri, "Compared to the commander of our vanguard, Admiral Mars and his army are indeed Is very strong. " This is unavoidable. The so-called former vanguard refers to the unit defeated by General Nicolas Sindler''s Sarkota. The commander of that force was Sade''s close friend. As a result, without losing the battle, the commander ran away as a deserter. Sneijder was very upset that half of the silver and white knights in his hands had been thrown into the hands of such an incompetent man. There is a chance, of course, to ridicule Thaad. Count Sade also knew what Sneijder was thinking. Being ridiculed was an unpleasant thing, but he couldn''t say anything. After all, in this matter, there is something wrong with their own people, and it is hard to blame. The argument of the tongue is not only meaningless, but there is no possibility of victory.He could only shift the topic to the matter: "It is possible to attack the whole army. We must strive to hold the Iron Horse Grip in our hands before dark, and then we can have a good night''s rest. Want to come, the encirclement of the Hindler people After being completely smashed by us, there is no way for them to re-enclose them in a short time? We can go out tomorrow morning and return to the Bauhinia City with full spirit, and then think about the next strategic action. " Sneijder had no other opinion on this. Soon, the coalition moved. The mighty tens of thousands of people began to advance toward the Iron Horse Grip. All the troops entering the town were temporarily placed under the unified command of General Mars, and they began to clear up with the fastest degree. Hindler people in the city. The process went very smoothly without any surprises. The Hindler''s will to resist did not seem to be so strong, and it did not cause much trouble for the attacking coalition forces. After the sky was completely dark, the battle situation in the town was basically clear. Sporadic resistance is still there, but the Hindlers have completely lost control of the city. This process went smoothly, and it didn''t even sound like a lot. Neither Count Sade, Count Sneijder, nor Admiral Mars in the city was too suspicious. Although the enemy''s resistance is much weaker than expected, this matter can actually be attributed to the Victoria Knights. This powerful knightly group does have a decent combat power. It doesn''t seem strange that the battle led by them has become easier. But this relaxed mentality is exactly what Pehinci wanted. At this moment, the elf ranger general was ten kilometers outside of the Iron Horse Grip. She said to Nicolas next to him, "It''s hard for you to play such a show with the White Wolf Legion." Nicolas grinned, "Nothing is hard and hard. Anyway, things are happening step by step as planned. Now it''s night, and all the soldiers of the coalition are slowly moving into the city. The manpower stationed there has basically dispersed, and the "big meal" operation should be officially started, right? ""Of course!" Pehinx laughed. "Our reinforcements should be coming soon, right?" After all, the eyes of the two looked at the Iron Horse Grip together. The two generals of Schindler did not wait long, expecting a grand ''firework'' for a long time. Ten minutes after they finished the discussion, it officially started. It''s fire, sky fire, green fire! Above the sky, green fires descended, spraying on allied soldiers entering the city at the gate. Seven full-strength green flames, just one round of spray, will almost melt away the iron gate that is not as solid as the gate! Just after this moment, this place has become an out-of-the-box place enough to be called hell! There were screaming and screaming soldiers everywhere, everywhere with pus and fragments burned to the bones. That''s the Green Dragon''s Corrupted Flame Dragon Breath! This dragon''s breath not only has extremely high temperature, but also has quite powerful corrosion ability. Being sprayed with dragon breath on the body, of course, is bound to die. Even if it just wipes the edge, the extremely strong corrosive force will still invade the human body without reservation, melting the flesh and bone together with the bone marrow, melting completely beyond recognition. Among the coalition forces, no one expected them to suffer such a blow!Count Sade, who has just entered the city, can be described as escape. He looked back and watched the tragic scene, exclaiming loudly: "This is the dragon''s breath? Shouldn''t these dragons be at sea? How did they come? Why didn''t we have any information about this before? Got it? " No one could answer his question, everyone around him was scared by this miserable scene. A moment later, one of his staff members trembled and said, "Master, Count Sneijder ... it seems that he has not yet entered the city." Sade''s face became more gloomy. He knew this, of course. Count Sneijder was responsible for organizing subsequent soldiers at the gate at his request. Looking at such a terrible picture, it is estimated that the Earl of Pudre is probably more ferocious and less fertile. Sneijder is a very authoritative general in the Kingdom of Pudley. His count is also honorable. He is a great aristocrat with real power and has a high status. Such a person died in the Principality of Florence, and he had to take part of the responsibility himself. Most of the troubles in the future will not be small. But where can he take care of it now? Watching the green dragon''s breath spread step by step towards his position, Sade''s main idea at the moment was how to keep his own life! He can only escape backwards. However, how could a person run with a dragon flying fast in the sky? Of course, Sadr''s steed is a very good breed, and the price is high, both in endurance and degree, are very outstanding. However, even so, it cannot be compared with the dragon. What''s more, on the road within the town, it is not suitable for the full horses and gallops, not to mention, in the current chaotic situation, there are wild soldiers and wild horses, and panic soldiers are everywhere, like headless flies Run around.Sade did not mean to gather these flustered coalition soldiers. If not, he would not tolerate that his army was so undisciplined and unorganized, but now ... the Lord is above, and the dragons flying in the sky are obviously determined to go from the city gate, along Burning all the way to the city gripped by the iron horse. And Sade''s position is right on the road where Dragon Breath spreads. Gather troops? That takes time! Moreover, before the troops were gathered up, Long Breath caught up! If not, the dragons in the sky did not know that the commander-in-chief of the coalition was under their mouths, otherwise, if they targeted the target to spit in a concentrated manner, Sade would not be able to save his life. His luck is pretty good now, he has not been touched by the deadly Long Yan. But for just a few minutes, he was surrounded by green seas of fire. There is no escape. In the end, the fifty-six-year-old and sixty-year-old veteran on the battlefield failed to escape from the flames. When he was forced to move into a building by the spreading dragon breath, he could only watch the green flames, spreading from the windows and doors, and finally in the scream Into ashes. At the time of his death, the coalition soldiers in the Iron Horse Grip didn''t even know that they had lost their highest commander. In fact, even if the Supreme Commander is still there, what can happen? When the seven dragons in the sky gradually dispersed and set fire around the city, the coalition forces entering the city were completely chaotic. They completely lost their unified command and fled around in the sea of ??fire. But these soldiers who were caught in the chaos quickly became desperate. No matter where they ran, they would always be caught up by the flames, or they would simply run into a dead end. Everything is messed up, everything is over.At this moment, the heart of Admiral Mars, the only senior general in the city and the only fruit of the coalition, has become cold. He now had only one thought in his mind: the ability of the Hindlers to create fighter planes was too strong. If he hasn''t figured it out yet, then I''m really sorry for the rank of general on his shoulder. Obviously, this is a trap. The Hindrells seemed to be assembled in the Iron Horse Grip, but it was completely an illusion. They made use of the elite name of the White Wolf Legion to make the last chain to operate the Iron Horse Grip as an iron barrel array and a siege circle, but in fact the city did nt invest much power at all. !! And when he took the elite of the coalition forces, defeated the defenders of the city gate, and stationed in the city ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, driving the Hindrell out of the Iron Horse''s grip was also a play played by others. Rather than saying that he drove his opponent out, it is better to say that others have surrendered control of the town. In the end, their purpose is to this grand firework. With 50,000 to 60,000 coalition forces locked in the city and playing an unprecedented feast of human meat barbecue, it has to be said that the plans of the Hindler were really poisonous, and the pavement and temptations made before were also excellent. Ridiculously, he had previously thought that this elite group of Schindler''s elite was notorious, but it was virtually unbeatable. But now it seems he is the stupid person. How many people were really burned to death by Dragon''s Breath? Judging from years of war experience of Mars, it is not that much. The situation at the gate was indeed quite tragic, but that was because the coalition forces felt that there was no threat around them, and they were in a hurry to enter the city, so the troops gathered very closely. In the process of queuing into the city, they were hit hard by Dragon Breath and suffered heavy losses. Thousands of people lost their lives under the attack of just one or two rounds of Dragon Breath. However, when the dragons scattered their targets across the city after the attack at the gate, the coverage of the flames was far less dense than expected. Chapter 502 A city turned into a fire pit At the gate, the results of the dragons are brilliant. E novel WwhanW. Y1XIAOSHUO. Com But when the dragon''s breath attack was put in the whole town of Iron Horse Grip, the effect was not so exaggerated. The Iron Horse Grip is not a big town, but it is a town after all. There are 50,000 people thrown in it. It looks like a lot, but it is far less crowded. Moreover, there are only seven dragons in total. Dragon Breath is very strong, and its power is also very strong, but it is impossible to cover the entire city with Dragon Breath. Under such circumstances, the soldiers are not stagnant targets, they will flee, no matter how cluttered they are, they will always move. This also makes the results that the dragons can turn to the city not as good as the gates. At this moment, it seemed that the coalition lost a lot, and even the two top commanders of the upper ranks of the coalition, Earl Snyder and Earl Sade, died together. However, despite this, the number of soldiers actually killed by Dragon Breath was not as many as imagined. Except for the thousands who were burned to death at the gate, in the subsequent attacks, Burned soldiers may be less than half the gates. But even then? Now, even if the gods are alive, I still do nt want to reunite the army in the city under such a blazing night sky. Soldiers who have lost unified command are no better than flying flies. Everyone, including Admiral Mars, can only manage themselves. It is impossible to restore the whole situation.After Mars clearly realized this, he didn''t make any meaningless attempt. He tried his best to maintain the order of the Knights of Victoria, and led the army to break through towards the North Gate, where no flames had been seen for the time being. He now has only one idea: to leave the city as soon as possible. Along the way, a lot of soldiers collapsed, there were a large number of soldiers, and even blocked the path of the Victoria Knights'' retreat. At first, Mars still had the mood to put these soldiers under command, but then he found that it was too wasteful of time to do so, and the effect was not very good. So, later, when encountering a smashed soldier blocking the road, he ordered the knights to scold and drive away. Later, even the scolding and chasing were too lazy to do, the elite knights rushed straight away, blocking in front, too late to let go, all stepped on. The decision was cold, cruel, and unfriendly. Many of the coalition soldiers, after seeing the figure of the Knights of Victoria, felt that they had found a savior, but they ushered in the cold iron hoof of the armored knights, and they did not understand until death. It is the same robes that fight side by side, how can these Victorian knights do so. No one will explain anything to the dead, let alone, after running for a while with the troops in the city, Mars felt that his decision was still very wise: The North Gate of the Iron Horse''s grip was close at hand, his troops, It is about to jump out of this city like a fire pit. In Mars'' view, the failure of the coalition forces is already inevitable. Now, the only goal he thought of was to live with the Cavaliers. The thousand knights in his hand, but one-third of the strength of the Victoria Knights, if they were buried here, would be a very heavy blow to the entire kingdom. As a general, he would never allow such things to happen. Even if his decision is known by the coalition forces in the future, it will definitely bring some diplomatic troubles to the kingdom-and this trouble is probably not small. But it doesn''t matter, no matter how big the trouble is, the lives of a thousand Victoria Knights will be bigger. At the northern gate of the Iron Horse Grip, there were many coalition soldiers gathering. The soldiers are not stupid, of course they all know to escape from the city, only by walking through the gate. The entire east gate has been melted away, and only three gates in the northwest and south can be left. It was normal for some soldiers to gather at this north gate. At this moment, at least three hundred soldiers were crowding together before the gate. They scrambled to escape from the city gate without any organizational discipline.Obviously, everyone wants to leave the city earlier and everyone is crowding forward, but this will make everyone unable to get through quickly. When the entire city gate has been squeezed into a pot of porridge, the efficiency of going out of the city has become extremely low. Many people can see this, but what about it? Line up honestly? Then never want to leave the city, others will crowd in front of you immediately. Several coalition officers shouted desperately among the soldiers, trying to restore order. They know that this situation is definitely the worst situation at the moment. They want to change, but they can''t help it.-God, how can the soldiers obey the orders of the officers at this time? Several school officials have torn their throats, and even if they cut people with a knife, there is no way to restore discipline. After all, even some team captains have begun to lose their discipline and are constantly crowding out. In this case, Mars and his Victorian knights arrived. The school officials were overjoyed. After seeing the flag of Admiral Mars, they hurried over and hoped that the top commander of the coalition would maintain the order at the gate. However, when they approached and showed their ranks, they were ignored at all. All Victoria knights rushed forward with only care of Zerma. Of course, unlike ordinary soldiers, they are crowded in a swarm of bees, but rather line up in a fairly orderly manner. No one paid attention to the officers at all, even if they didn''t talk anymore. These officers didn''t understand it at first, but when they looked at the knights, they were about to rush into the crowd, and they didn''t mean to reduce the slightest, then they understood what the knights wanted. A Florentine man with the rank of lieutenant colonel shouted pale: "No! You can''t do that!" However, in response to him, only the sound of horseshoes landing on the ground was heard. He watched with open eyes, thousands of Victoria Knights, as if attacking the enemy, in a tight formation, rushed into the crowded coalition soldiers.The scene was extremely tragic! Those coalition soldiers who are crowding and wanting to leave the city, never imagined that there would be such an army kill from their own backs. They were completely caught off guard. In the beginning, soldiers who had contact with the Victorian knights were overthrown and trampled to death by horses without exception. Screams and screams followed. The soldiers became flustered for a moment, but **** courage came out quickly: no one wanted to die, especially in their own hands. These arrogant Victorian knights are so arrogant that their soldiers will not lie on the ground and trample on. Cannibalism began. But this has no effect. These coalition soldiers, even if they formed a meticulous formation, were under the unified command of the best commanders and faced the charge of the Knights of the Victoria Knights. They had only defeated such a battle, let alone they are still in extremely chaos. In the state, it was only after others had rushed in that they reacted. Under such circumstances, the scattered coalition soldiers had no way to stop the pace of the Victoria Knights. Soon, within three minutes, all the soldiers blocked in the North Gate were either chopped to death or trampled down by horses. Only some of the heads of the seeds were slightly wiser, and they hid to the side to save them. A life. In the Cavaliers'' formation, Admiral Mars, his face was indifferent. All the orders were given by him personally. He would not estimate the lives of the Florensa and Pudri at all, and it was the most important thing to leave the city as soon as possible. However, a few moments later, these Victorian knights, while still passing through the gates, were punished. They attracted the attention of two dragons.The reason for this punishment may be that Mars is too ruthless to do things, and it''s unsightly; of course, most likely, because there are too many people gathered at the North City Gate. Two dragon breaths descend from the sky. Mars'' face was extremely dark. The individual strength of the Victoria Knights is very strong. Even if they are covered by Dragon Breath, in terms of the equipment level of the Cavaliers and their personal strength, they should not be sprayed by Dragon Breath like ordinary coalition soldiers. Will die a lot. If you are directly hit by Dragon''s Breath, it will definitely be dead; but if it is only a little bit contaminated, it will not be dead. However, in spite of this, the Victoria Knights kept the formation very dense to leave the city, which is not conducive to avoiding the attack of the dragon''s breath in the sky. If the green flame is covered down, the loss will become huge. Mars does not accept such a result. He pulled out the sword in his hand and shouted, "Give me away!" Zema moved forward, and he met one of the dragon''s breaths. Where the Dragon''s Breath is scheduled to fall, the Admiral from the Kingdom of Victoria uttered a golden light! His body soared directly above the war horse, and the sword in his hand flashed an extremely violent light, and cut directly to one of the dragon''s breaths. Admiral Mars, but also a Paladin with sixteen professional levels! Under the sword, the light was dim, and Mars himself was a little embarrassed by the green dragon inflammation. But in any case, this dragon''s breath, which is the most threatening to his army, was completely resisted by him alone. As for the other one, it still fell. However, this Dragon Breath does not cover a large crowd. Moreover, the Victoria Knights are not lambs to be slaughtered. In the area covered by dragon''s breath, two or thirty knights at the same time stimulated the power of the light of war. The power of these knights is not small. Although in the end, there was no way to completely resist the power of Long Yan, but when the dragon''s breath landed, both the range and intensity of the flame had been greatly weakened.This time the dragon''s raid, the results did not look very good. The two green dragons joined forces to fight, and in one breath, there were less than ten knights burned to death, and only five or six were injured. The other knights affected were at most a bit debilitated, but still Running wild at Zema. The two green dragons are very unhappy. After the Battle of the Iron Horse Grip started and the Green Dragons arrived, every breath they took would take away at least dozens or even hundreds of lives. Never had a baby. The two dragons worked hard together, killing less than ten people. However, these green dragons are also a little tired. It has been more than half an hour since the beginning of the war. For more than half an hour, the seven dragons kept setting fire in the city. The strength of the dragon is right, but there are certain limits. Dragon Breath is not something that can be sprayed out indefinitely. In fact, the dragons that are still raging in the city, the frequency of breathing breath is not as high as when the battle just started, everyone is tired. However, although Dragon''s Breath does not continue to spray well, the dragon''s Lilang is more than that. These behemoths, with their tails together, reaching a length of thirty to forty meters, are themselves the ultimate fighting body in the world. Even if they don''t rely on dragon''s breath, don''t rely on dragon''s magic, just use and use the fighting skills inherited from the dragon''s blood, which are exclusive to the dragon, they are also the leading fighters in the world. The huge size, decent agility and strength all make them have powerful fighting power ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Under the situation that it is not good to continue using dragon breath, these two angry dragons intend to use their own power To teach this group of knights-especially the commander in chief of these knights, is very annoying. However, their idea was eventually stopped by the dragon knight sitting on the cross. Dragons do not need dragon knights to help fight, they are not even mounts-not many people can use dragons as mounts. The so-called Dragon Knight is only equipped on the dragon to complete the commanding role of the commander. Their relationship with the dragon is pretty good. Under their appeasement, the irritable green dragons finally restrained their combative character and did not really rush.Mars had some regrets. He had seen the meaning of the two green dragons before. If the two green dragons really dared to come down, he wouldn''t mind going into battle himself, and then taking the Victoria Knights to complete a feat of dragon slaughter. However, it was not a long time before he arrived. A huge crisis camein the formation of the Victoria Knights fled north, dozens of blue arcane doors suddenly flashed out! Chapter 503 Arbitrary Door Assault After finally dealing with the attack from the dragon in the sky, Mars encountered new troubles-in his queue of the Knights of Victoria, suddenly dozens of arcane doors flashed out! Mars is not an unseen person. He recognized the blue arcane gates for the first time: what a remote arbitrary gate! He instantly realized that this was a very special special tactic. EŦ novel Ww "W. 1XIAOSHUO. COM is just that, in his impression, in addition to hearing that in the magical kingdom of the distant Federation, this special tactic will often be used to carry out assault divisions of elite units. In other places, very It is rare to see such tactics applied in large wars. The reason is very simple. To enable this tactic, two principles are essential: one is to have enough elite soldiers, otherwise ordinary soldiers are thrown into the formation of superior enemies by any gate, which is really nothing to do with death. the difference. It is difficult for ordinary soldiers to break the enemy formation and create any opportunities in a short period of time. However, due to the lack of combat power, it is easy to be wiped out. In this way, special tactics are meaningless. The other condition is the mage. Any gate itself is not a low-level spell, at least an arcane spell in an intermediate-level spell sequence. As for the long-range portal, the difficulty of casting is even higher than that of any ordinary door. Without a sufficient number and a good enough Master, opening a small-scale arbitrary door would be meaningless. If the troops transmitted are more elite, if the number is too small, it will be difficult to obtain too good results. It is not easy to achieve both conditions at the same time. Elite troops are rare, but after all, some big forces can still come together. However, the number of mage groups with sufficient quantity and high quality is not so easy to convene. Mage, that''s even more difficult than the elite troops.However, the dozens of long-distance arbitrary gates at present, it means that there must be at least two or three hundred masters with a formal level or higher to carry out joint casts before they can be found out! This is a pretty powerful force in itself! When did the Hindlers have this level? But Mars didn''t seem too panic. The Victoria Knights led by his men were originally rare troops in this world. Dozens of long-distance arbitrary gates may seem bluffing, but in fact, those who can pass through will be about three or four hundred. He never believed that any army in this world could use half the number to cause any trouble to the Victoria Knights. Even the other two big 6 prestigious Cavaliers could not do this. After months of war with the Hindlers, Mars, who was originally proud, had to admit that the army of this new kingdom was still level. At least, many of them are no worse than the regular forces of the Principality of Victoria. However, despite this, he did not believe there was any force that could compete with the Victoria Knights. Even the karkon warriors, the most elite of the orc tribe, need at least five times more troops to pose a threat to the team of Victorian knights. Since these Hindlers were willing to die, Naars did not let them go. In fact, relatively speaking, compared to the so-called elites who are about to be teleported into their formation, the general from the Victorian Kingdom is more concerned about the matter, but the wizards who perform arbitrary spells. If these mages are protected by a large number of heavy infantry and are close to the battlefield, they can still pose a certain threat to them-at least, than the "elite" troops of the Hindler Kingdom that are about to appear now. The threat is great. Mars took a moment''s work for a while, and the spell-casting process of those arbitrary gate spells was over. The elite of more than 300 Hindrells had already landed in the ranks of the Victoria Knights. The ideas of the Cavaliers were basically the same as their commanders. They also don''t think that there are people in the Hindrell army who can compare with them.The swords were drawn, and they were like waiting for the silly rabbit to stump. When the Sindlers who had completed the teleportation spell arrived, they took out the long sword and slashed it. However, almost every attack of the Victoria Knights who came forward and attacked was blocked. Only then did Mars see what kind of opponent he and his army would face. It was a group of elves and human beings. The number of elves was a little larger, accounting for about 60%. Each of them was wearing silver-white armor and holding a long sword. His horse was also silver and white. These war horses caught Mars''s attention. The shimmering war horse in the night is obviously not ordinary goods. He recognized that this was a Celestial Warhorse. If you can use the Celestial Warhorse as a mount, then the identity of these knights is ready to emerge: Paladin. It''s just ... See a ghost, why are there so many Paladins here? Did the Templars of the Holy See dispatch? Shouldn''t be! The Templars are dispatched, and they should come to help them, how can they become enemies? Marls had doubts in his heart ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ But the situation on the scene would not change because of the doubts in his heart. The Victoria Cavaliers, with the idea of ??eliminating rookie chickens, undoubtedly hit their heads on the iron plate. The Hindler knights who appeared before them did not hesitate. Immediately after blocking a blow, they attacked the enemy in front of them. Then, these Victorian knights appeared, and the knights who came out of any door were not worse than them!These are the Templars from the White Wolf Castle and the Temple of Hilo from the island of Comilla! Unexpectedly, nearly a hundred Victorian knights, directly under the raid of the Templars, lost their fighting power on the spot. The Victoria Knights who paid the price of blood finally came to their senses. Of course, they are also sufficiently savvy. After being suddenly hit and losing a lot of manpower, they soon came to their senses and began to face the battle seriously. The battle between the Victoria Knights and the Templars began! Chapter 504 Knights duel Mars and his Victorian knights apparently encountered very difficult opponents. E Novel WwW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com They thought that they could use the powerful personal abilities of the Victoria Knights as soon as the enemy came, and directly crush these bold and bold enemies who dared to use any door to come in. But the final result was far beyond their expectations. This is not the egg hit the iron plate, but the duel between the iron plate and the iron plate! Even more tragic is that the Victoria Knights did not have this awareness at the beginning, so that they lost a lot of manpower. Although their tactical literacy was very high, they immediately adjusted their mindset and began to face the enemy with the most serious attitude. However, there was still no way to pull back the war in a short time. The opponent is not weak. In a single contest, the Templars were no less than the Victoria Knights. With the strength of the two sides opening up, it is difficult for them to win on a one-to-one basis, not to mention that they themselves may be defeated. Of course, the Victoria Knights have an advantage in number. Their manpower was at least three times those of the Templars who came in. But what about that?Arbitrary gate assault tactics are not fun to play. Those arbitrary gate spells that are responsible for transmitting elite warriors are not irresponsible to open in the enemy formation. On the contrary, the position where these arbitrary doors open is very skillful. The location where the teleport spell is on is well selected. In the case of the Victoria Knights not responding well in advance, even if they adjusted their mentality, it was difficult to adjust the formation for a while, and they could not use the number advantage. It seems that these Victorian knights are surrounded by the Templars firmly, but at the same time, there are not as many people who can fight with the Templars as expected. Most of the Victorian knights were crowded out of the war group and it was difficult to get into the fight immediately. This gave the Templars a chance. When they first teleported in, they chose a very particular position, which is very suitable for them to make lineup adjustments in a short period of time. Obviously, the Hindrell commander was quite prescient. He never thought that by using the Templars directly, he could defeat his opponent. Therefore, when transmitting, the defensive type is selected. The tight formation is very conducive to defense and has caused great trouble for the Victoria Cavaliers. In particular, among these three hundred or so Templars, there are some different numbers. It was a knight in almost the same dress, but the long sword in his hand shone with golden light. These owners have turned the sword in their hands into a Templar with a golden holy sword, and their strength is obviously higher than other colleagues! In the heads-up, the Victoria Knights were not their opponents at all, and whoever dared to rush forward rashly faced the danger of being slashed by Xun. And even if some officers with good strength, personally enter the battle, in the hands of these holy knights can not be of any benefit. There are more than 100 knights of this kind! Mars soon realized it was bad. The essence of any door assault tactics is to use the fastest movement method brought by the teleportation spell to disrupt the position and cooperate with friendly forces to destroy the enemy. Since the Hindlers used arbitrary door assaults, it must not have been just these Templars. He looked around, and as expected, countless figures flashed in the night.Previously, the process of the Victoria Knights passing through the north gate held by the Iron Horse was very hasty, and even rushed to the point where they raised their butcher knives at the same robe and comrades-in-arms. In this case, of course, they have no energy to investigate the surrounding situation. Now, if Mars couldn''t understand it, he would be too stupid: Obviously, he took his Victorian knights and stepped into the large pit arranged by the Hindrells! Don''t even think about it, these enemies ambushing outside the North Gate must be the elite troops of the Pekinsi Army. The Templars used any door assault method to break the formation of the Victoria Knights, and then surrounded them with superior forces. There were many people. Under the internal and external attacks, the Victorians could not even be able to overturn their skills. Body. However, Mars is not ready to admit defeat at the moment, he feels that he still has a chance. The general pushed the power in his body to the extreme, and the violent light surged above the sword in his hands. The powerful knight, who has sixteen professional levels and is only one step away from the legend, shows his power! With a sword, the long sword became extremely huge! Suddenly, at least five or six Templars died under his beheading. With this power, he shouted, "Attack! Attack with all your strength! Destroy all enemies coming out of any door! The Knights of Victoria will never fail!" One sword killed five or six high-powered Templars, which was slightly pressured for him. Just that sword, he really used all his strength, and even now he feels that his body is slightly hollowed out. There is no way, if you do nt cut it with such a violent force, you can attack it casually.Of course, this sword shock is shocking, but it is not the best and most efficient way to kill. But in war, this is a good way to stimulate the morale of the Cavaliers. He did it too. His old men, indeed, under his inspiration, showed a more powerful combat effectiveness. They urged the war horses one by one, killing them towards the Templars embedded in their formation. Things ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It seems that there really is a turnaround. However, at this time, the dragon in the sky started to mess up again. The battle situation at the North Gate once again attracted the attention of the two dragons. At present, the dragon flying above the North Gate has reached four heads! Most of the dragon inflammation stored in these dragons has been used during the previous process of burning the city. However, despite this, they were still struggling to squeeze a bit of strength and complete a collective breath breath. Just installed a forcing and a bit too hard Mars, but there is no way to do it again as before to resist the breath of the dragon. And the Victoria Knights, who were fighting with the Templars, did not have the ability to gather strength again. The four dragon breaths caused heavy losses to the Victoria Knights. Each dragon''s breath took away at least nearly 20 lives. However, this is just the beginning. After spitting out the last bit of dragon inflammation in the body, the four dragons dived from the sky! They are planning to join the fight in person! Chapter 505 Destroyed Knights The collective attack of the four-headed dragon was huge. E novel WWW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com Before, the dragons did not dare to fall from the sky because there were too many knights on the ground and there was such a master as Mars. The danger that the dragon faces after landing is still quite large. After all, these green dragons recruited from Orion are all produced, although each of them has almost sixteen levels of strength, only one step away from the legend, and the dragon''s natural strength, and their unique racial talent, Even including some dragon magic, they can often make them the winning side in the same level of battle. However, there is always a disadvantage that they cannot avoid-body shape. The huge body is an advantage, which represents a huge force and a wide range of attacks. But at the same time, their huge size will inevitably make their goals large and easy to hit. In the wild, it''s fine. After all, dragons can fly. However, in the Aurodic world, most of the cases of dragon-slaying are born in two situations-the dragon is restricted to a special terrain and cannot fly, such as in a cave . Or the dragon''s flying ability is limited, such as being controlled by a forbidden air spell, or falling into a trap. In this case, after losing the advantage of being able to soar the sky, the dragon''s strength became stronger and stronger, but under the constant attack of the dominant number of enemies, they were also flesh and blood, and they would be injured or even die. This is the key reason why the dragons did not dare to fall to the ground before.However, it is different now. A large number of Templars exist in the Knights of Victoria. These Templars dragged a large number of Victorians and made the landing environment better. At the same time, a large number of own soldiers are coming in a steady stream, it is estimated that it will not be long before they will arrive. In addition, the number of dragons has now increased to four, which has doubled from the previous two. Under such circumstances, the dragons can not only maximize their own destructive power, but also become very reliable in safety. Taking advantage of the dragon''s dive, the target pointed directly at Admiral Mars himself! The dragon is a very vengeful creature. Earlier, Mars split the breath of a dragon with a sword, leaving that dragon in awe. This is a chance to rush down and bite, it must be directed at that guy! The dragon knight on the dragon''s back did not stop the dragons from doing so. There is no need to stop. Under the influence of His Majesty the King, Hindler''s army likes to cut off tactics. Why not take the chance to kill the brains of the local legions? Now, Mars is in trouble. The four-headed dragon landed in four directions beside him and surrounded him tightly. The twenty or so guards who originally stayed beside him were killed by all when the dragons dived. Some were crushed to death by dragons, some were scratched to death by dragon claws, some were blown out by the sweep of the dragon''s tail, and some were simply bitten by the dragon into the mouth of the blood basin, with the body Armor, directly became the dessert of the dragon. It''s too late to mourn the death of his guards, and Mars can''t protect himself now. He confessed that he was good, and even felt that he could defeat any green dragon by relying on one person and one sword.But now, there are four heads! Desperate, he raised his sword and was ready to fight back! However, his actions, in the eyes of the four dragons that have completed the siege, are at all equal to grasshoppers jumping, and it is impossible to resist themselves! Roaring, four dragons swooped up! The sword flashed, and the commander of the Knights from the Holy Kingdom of Victoria took out his strength! Swordsmanship, body skills, power ... in any aspect, he is all to the extreme! Then he was photographed as a pile of meat. The gap is too big, but it is a four-headed dragon! Of course, Mars is only one step away from the legend, but to deal with any dragon, he must take great care to deal with it. The four heads together, there is no room for him to show his ability at all. Once, it means that it will inevitably be continuously hit by strong forces, and then, it is undoubtedly dead. Under the siege of the four-headed dragon, Mars just persisted for ten seconds. After the general was eliminated, the four dragons placed the target of hunting on the other Victoria Knights.After the Knights Templar carried out arbitrary door assault tactics, they could have reluctantly relied on quantitative advantages and strong individual qualities to maintain their formation. However, when the four-headed dragon also landed on the ground and joined the battle, and began to sweep continuously in their formation in an unbeatable manner, they could no longer continue. One after another, the Victoria Knights, **** battlefields, died miserably. However, the death of the personnel was second. The most important thing was that they persisted for such a long time. At the moment, when the commander was killed and he was severely hit, he was completely scattered. So ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ When the crowd of Schindler soldiers gathered around, the Victoria Knights lost their last hope of life. With the formation of chaos, they have no way to complete the breakout. There were almost ten times as many enemies around every Victoria Knight. No matter how they can fight, it is impossible to escape from such a quagmire. With the support of friendly forces, the Templars also changed their fighting style. Instead of staying in place, they moved forward and attacked the Victorians who had fallen into a desperate situation. Fifteen minutes later, the battle at the North Gate was completely declared over. Nearly half of the manpower of the Knights of Victoria, who had been famous for more than six hundred years, fell here. At the same time, Mars, a general with the rank of deputy commander of the Knights, was killed on the spot. After destroying the Victoria Knights from the prominent city, Hindler''s army completely sealed the North Gate. They will not venture into the city, they just seal the gate. At the same time, in addition to the melted East Gate, the Iron Gate''s West Gate was also blocked at the same time. There was only one south gate, and Pehinci deliberately left the soldiers in the city. Chapter 506 Allied Forces After the entire city of Iron Horse Grip turned into a sea of ??fire, the east gate was melted and impassable, and the north gate and west gate were again blocked by the Hindler army. Then, the remnants of the coalition forces wanted to escape. There is only one place to go. E novel WWW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com And this south gate was, of course, deliberately given to the soldiers by the coalition soldiers. Of course, she is not a philanthropist, and she deliberately puts out a door to escape, which is naturally also her reason. It is not impossible to completely trap the enemy, but human beings have to survive. In order to survive, human beings often have the power to imagine unimaginable things. Pershing didn''t want to drag these coalition soldiers into desperation, and then watched them burst in desperation. If these coalition soldiers are psychologically prepared to burn everything together, they will be in trouble if they attack the Hindrell army that surrounds the city. It would not be able to break the blockade of Hindler''s army, but no matter what, it would also bring a lot of casualties to her troops. If such injuries can be avoided, of course, there is no need to bear them. In the Iron Horse''s grip, leaving a living door, of course, can dissolve the enemy''s will to fight-there is a way to escape, why desperately?Moreover, in the place south of the Iron Horse Grip, Pehince also prepared. ... After dawn, the Iron Horse Grip has become a ruin. The fire burned all night, and at this moment of dawn, there were still some embers. According to Peixin''s military statistics, this night, along with everyone who was burned to death and rushed to the door, the coalition lost nearly 20,000 in this battle. At the same time, the senior commanders of the coalition, including Admiral Mars, the Duchy of Florence, and the two Earl of Putri, Sade and Sneijder, were almost wiped out. The remaining 30,000 people of the coalition forces escaped the abyss from the south gate of the Iron Horse''s grip. However, although they escaped from the sky, their current condition is very bad. The total destruction of the high-level led to the coalition forces now completely losing unified command, and the entire army was very scattered. The soldiers followed the army blindly and kept moving forward. No one sent scouts, and no one wanted to be scouts, let alone after the break. More than 30,000 people roaming can not even be called an army. They are like a group of armed refugees, only knowing to escape.Pehinci moves very fast. After dawn, she only left a contingent of 2,000 people to clean the battlefield at the Iron Horse Grip. All the other troops gathered, followed by the coalition troops of the Taocun, and kept chasing. Chasing such enemies is a very easy task. You don''t need to worry about whether any traps are arranged in front of them, or whether the enemy will suddenly turn their heads and bite themselves. It''s like a wolf chasing a flock, chasing nonstop, and then tearing a piece of flesh from the enemy line, swallowing clean, and then continue to chase forward. At the same time, the pursuit of the pursuit of Peixin himself was not just to kill the enemy. She led the army and arranged tactics very purposefully. If there are still senior commanders in the coalition forces, it is bound to be seen that the Pershing Army wants to drive them to a specific area. Pehince did exactly that. This pursuit battle lasted for two days, and finally, in a place called "Grizzly Valley", the end was announced. After two days of fleeing, most of the coalition forces disappeared, and the morale was very low, and the soldiers were exhausted. After fleeing to the Grizzly Valley, many soldiers have almost completely lost their ability to continue to escape. However, this time, the deadly blow came. In the woodland around the valley, a group of fully armed Hindler men appeared in Wuyang, Wuyang, completely surrounding them!These soldiers were the siege of Bull City in the first place, but the breakout of the coalition forces was given to the part of the army that was thrown away! They had been pretending to chase behind the coalition''s buttocks for a while. When the majority of the coalition stationed in the Iron Horse Grip, they were already under the arrangement of General Pehinsi, stopped the pursuit and turned to the Iron Horse Grip To the south. When the coalition forces were driven to the intended location, the ambush of the Hindlers moved to ambush. The results of this battle need not be said at all. In the current state of the coalition forces, how can a group of disabled soldiers defeat the Hindrell army, which is at ease and has high morale? A small amount of resistance was cleared up quickly. A large number of coalition soldiers chose to surrender wisely. So, on November 15th, this five-day battle in Bull City ended completely. The result of the battle was, of course, the victory of Hindrell! From the beginning of the war to the end of the Pershing Army, the entire loss situation has remained relatively low. After the war, her army wounded five thousand or six thousand people. Among them, the main casualties came when the coalition forces broke through from Bull City. As a price to seduce the enemy, Pehinci paid a considerable part of his troop strength as bait. However, compared to the results, such losses are almost trivial ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Florenza, Pudri and Holy Victoria. After the campaign, the coalition forces of the three countries completely declared their entire army annihilated. Including the 35th Cavalry Column, the 38th Heavy Infantry Column of the Principality of Florence, the half of the Queen''s Guard Corps in Pudri, the entire Silver Knights and the Silver Guards, all were removed after this battle.These honorary trump troops have no meaning at all, and they were soon announced by the military of various countries to withdraw their formation. Even the Victoria Knights, which is known as one of the three major Knights of the Orodik, were also annihilated in this battle. The entire Victorian Knights, with only more than 2,000 and less than 3,000 full-fledged knights, lost half of this battle. For Victoria''s entire kingdom, it was a painful matter. It is no longer possible for them to continue participating in this war. What will the Victorians do to fight the orcs in the east? The worst thing was Florence. The continuous fall of the Bull City and the Iron Horse Grip, and the destruction of the coalition''s main force, have led to a consequence: the capital city of the Principality, the city of Bauhinia, has opened its doors to the Hindler people! Chapter 507 Unconditional surrender Today''s Bauhinia City, for the Hindler, is like a beauty who has taken off all her clothes in front of a strong man. Jiao Didi has no resistance and can only be let go. E novel www. 1XIAOSHUO. Com Within this city, the only military force left is less than 10,000 people. At this moment, in front of them, Aldell''s 6,000 elites are nearby, and a little further away, the Peixin Group Army, which has just given the main force of the coalition to destruction, is also preparing to come. Such a military force is beyond the power of the Bauhinia City. On the third day after the collapse of the main coalition force, which was October 18th, the diplomatic envoy of the Principality of Florence, located in the capital of silver and white, was fiercely negotiating with the diplomatic ambassador of Hindler, received a bad news : The city gate of the Bauhinia City opened, and Grand Duchy of Florence, representing the entire principality, declared unconditional surrender. The Florentines surrendered and withdrew from the war in a humiliating manner. But think about it the other way around, what can the Floren?a do without surrender? The United Fleet with high hopes has been destroyed; the port of Tarrens has been tightly blocked, and their ships cannot go out; the main forces of the 6th Army are also dead and are in danger. Even if they gritted their teeth and persevered in the war, the final result was nothing more than a drag on the time of failure, and in the end the city of Bauhinia and Port of Tarens would be ruined. This was an unacceptable thing for the nobility of Florence to surrender.On the day of the surrender of the Florentines, Pehince led her troops, stationed in the beautiful city of Bauhinia, and disarmed the last military force of the Principality of Florence. All Florence soldiers were disarmed and ordered to stay honestly in the barracks without receiving further orders and not allowed to leave the barracks. At the same time, all the aristocrats and rulers of the Principality of Florence were not subject to freedom restrictions, but in fact, they were almost all under the surveillance of Sindler''s agents. This surveillance is very blatant, the Hindrells have no hidden meaning at all. It was plainly telling the nobles: give me the truth, every move you make is under our control. On the same day, Dane led a navy soldier with seven dragons, and also boarded from the defense port of Tarrens 6, and arrived at the Bauhinia City the next day. He had a meeting with the Grand Duke Florence, as King Hindler and as victor. Archduke Florence was not too young. Now 72 years old, he is wearing a gorgeous purple costume, with the solemn attitude, waiting for Dane in his castle. But beside him, within his castle, he could not see any of his soldiers. The guards in the hall were all Schindler soldiers wearing white wolf heads. His Royal Highness never imagined that he would encounter such a thing when he was over a rare age. He has been Duke of Florence for thirty years. He still remembers his ambition when he took the bauhinia scepter from his father thirty years ago. In the past thirty years, he can also be described as inspiring. In the past thirty years, the Principality of Florence did not have any particularly large exhibitions or breakthroughs, but it has basically not encountered What a great disaster.The smooth development, the steady and steady increase of economic strength, and the people''s living standards are also slowly rising. In general, the current Grand Duke of Florence is regarded as a qualified national monarch. At least, in the folk criticism, he was called excellent. After thirty years of recuperation, national strength has risen. When he dies, give the seat of the monarch to his son, and see if the country has any better exhibition opportunities. However, all this was eventually interrupted by the arrival of the Hindler. "Congratulations, Your Majesty Dyne, you won." Hearing such a sentence from the mouth of a country, Dion smiled. In front of this old man with a reputation for many years, Dane was far beyond hope. Now, the monarch of a country can only use the costume to maintain the last bit of decentness. "Congratulations, Your Royal Highness, your wise choice has prevented a poisoning," said Dion. He inadvertently and taunted the old man, but, from the perspective of a loser, it was difficult to regard it as comfort, no matter what he heard from the mouth of the enemy. Archduke Florence smirked bitterly, and sat down slowly, then said, "I never thought that Florence, under my rule, would become a defeated country. I never even thought of Bauhinia. The city will fall into the hands of other countries in my lifetime. "Dion shrugged. "Who can tell the truth about the war?" The Duke sighed again and asked, "Your Majesty, we can talk about other things slowly. I just want to ask you one thing." "Say it." "I want to know ..." The archduke''s face became solemn. "Duchy of Florence, will it still exist?" A big smile appeared on Dyne''s face. He said: "Of course it will exist. Florence is from Florence, not from Hindler. I did not include it here for a long time. Meaning ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ but ... " He continued: "However, if Florence exists, it should also exist in the way that Schindler hopes. I need a duke to help me maintain Florence''s rule, and I believe that in the future Florence should be an ally with Sindler, are you right? " Grandpa Florence was silent, and of course he understood what Dane meant. It was difficult for the Hundlers to rule Florence directly. This country has existed for a long time, which is not to say that everything can be done successfully after completing the military occupation. The relationship here is intricate. If Dane really wants to include Florence in his rule, he must do well to face ups and downs, uprisings, rebellions, and nationalism. It may take decades to completely assimilate and settle the Principality of Florence. Internal instability, and at the same time, facing the pressure of the Divine Alliance externally, this is a laborious and unpleasant thing.In contrast, maintaining Florence''s presence and turning Florence into an ''ally'' of Schindler''s, or a vassal, are the most favorable choices for Schindler''s. Chapter 508 "Silver and White Agreement" The Grand Duke of Florence has no right to refuse. E novel WWW. Y1XIAOSHUO. Com He certainly does not want to rule a country that has been in power for 30 years, become a vassal, or even a puppet of another country, but if this puppet is not properly done, the existence of the Duchy of Florence may become a problem. Even if it still exists, will his family be notified to Florence? I''m afraid it''s difficult. Scolding, let it be yours. He is very old, and after his death, his son may take over the country, maybe things will change. After all, Schindler only wanted a country that had just emerged. Although the momentum was very fierce, under the rule of Dyn, a fierce king, he even dared to fight against the sacred empire of the Big Six No. However, it is not a good thing for a new country to dare to be so arrogant. He believes Hindler will pay for it. And when Hindrell cannot continue to exist, perhaps, his son can rebuild Florence truly. With this idea in mind, Archduke Florenca chose to surrender unconditionally, and in the surrender book, he signed his name, printed his own seal, and nailed him forever to the Principality of Florence. Shame on the pillar.Just for a little hope. ... After the news of the situation in the Principality of Florence came, the negotiations between the five capitals of the Silver and White Capitals began to make some substantial progress. That''s what Dion said. There is no substantive progress in the war, and of course there will be no negotiations. What Dane wanted to do was talk about it after the situation in Florence was settled so that he could get the most benefit. The diplomatic ambassador of Florence has been withdrawn. Countries that have surrendered unconditionally no longer need to say anything at the negotiating table, and their fate is no longer determined by themselves. After almost another week, the negotiations finally came to a final result. "Silver and White Agreement" was released. The main treaty contents are as follows: One, the five nations declared a truce. Second, the Principality of Florence must maintain independence, but at the same time, the Principality of Florence is not allowed to have its own army, whether it is the Navy or the Sixth Army. The defense security of the Principality of Florence is jointly guaranteed by Schindler and the Holy Alliance, and economically, it must be directly supervised by the Kingdom of Schindler.Third, the Earl of the Bulls separated from the Principality of Florence, the Earl of the Bulls was retained, and at the same time accepted the title of King Dion, becoming the Marquis of the Kingdom of Hindler. The Earl of the Bulls officially became an independent territory, known as the Bull Hou Kingdom. Fourth, each country must recognize the status of the Kingdom of Hindler, and every country must recognize the internal affairs of Hindler''s country, which is freely controlled by the Hindler''s government, and all kinds of resources can be traded freely, but the trade situation must be determined by the state. Government supervision, other countries must not interfere without authorization. Fifth, a series of ''mutual benefits'' trade treaties have been signed between the Kingdom of Pudri and the Kingdom of Hindler. Mainly in terms of mineral resource transactions, raw material transactions, and grain transactions, an official figure was agreed. In actual trade, the price ratio of the transaction must not be lower than the minimum figure agreed in the agreement. It is worth mentioning that this figure is almost the market price of transactions in the big 6 centers. There are other messy agreements, but those agreements are generally not too important. The release of this agreement is indeed of great significance to the peace in the east and south of the 6th largest Orodick. The "Silver and White Agreement" is a product of game and compromise between countries. That''s right, but it is because of this that countries have invested a lot of effort in this matter. They are sincere, not the kind that is signed right away. Just plan to throw away the garbage agreement. After finishing this battle, Hindrell needed time to lick his wounds and needed time to digest the loot. After losing half of the Victoria Knights'' battlefield in the south, the Holy Victorian Kingdom, despite their anger, was always threatened by the orc tribe to the east, and there was no strength to continue this war. Although the new Holy Promi Empire is huge, they have more enemies. The Evert Commonwealth, who does not believe in God, believes in magic, and believes in truth, is their eternal enemy. The ancient knighthood, the Fickrosas Empire, is a traditional ally of the Evert Commonwealth. There is a direct conflict of interest. The relationship between the Holy Empire and the Shire is also not good. They tried to invade the Shire 6 just over ten years ago, but were finally repelled. As for the alliance nations of the so-called foreign druids, elves, dwarves, and barbarians of the Northern Alliance, they are not dealt with like the Holy Empire. In the case of all enemies around, they would like to continue the trouble with the Hindler, but after all, there are two countries separated by Pudri and Florence, and they ca nt extract much energy and energy. , Can only jump up and down during the peace talks, put pressure on the Hindrells, and support Victoria and Pudri. They have had a certain impact on the outcome of the agreement. For example, ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Hindler''s demand for a large amount of war reparations from Victoria and Putri all made the Holy Empire yellow. Of course, in the original treaty, Pudri and Victoria also wanted to ask Hindler for war compensation, which is of course impossible. As for Pudri and Florence, the latter has surrendered unconditionally, and of course it is impossible to continue to fight. The Kingdom of Pudley is also smashed. More than half of the main forces and warships of the coalition forces annihilated by Peixin and the fleets destroyed by the dragons are from Pudley. After losing such a large number of troops, the Kingdom of Putri was also unable to continue the war. You must know that the Kingdom of Prodri and Florence is also a neighboring country. If the war goes on, the Kingdom of Prodri may be the next Florence.Queen Susan Bella didn''t want to fall to the point where she signed the unconditional surrender book, just like Grand Duke Florence. In many ways, we do not want to continue fighting, compromise each other, and give a sincere result. This is the reality. And the most successful victor, this treaty, of course, represents the ultimate result, of course, in the favor of Hindler. The Kingdom Government of Schindler represented by Dane is not the kind that will sign a treaty against himself after winning the battle! Chapter 509 Fruit of victory The silver-white agreement is obviously advantageous for Hindler. E novel Ww "W. Y1XIAOSHUO. Com The entire negotiation process was actually very difficult, even in the event of a huge victory on the battlefield. The holy empire was madly disturbing beside it, and the attitude of the Victorian Kingdom was equally strong. This is determined by the characteristics of these two countries. Although the Holy Empire did not have much energy, they continued to invest in the east and south of Big 6, but they were also not afraid of the Hindrells. Their own purpose is to hope that with the help of the so-called Divine Alliance, the new nation of Schindler will be contained. Under such a premise, of course, in the negotiation, they would not let the Hindler people too easily get the conditions that meet their hearts. Victorians are the same. They lost half of the Cavaliers, yes, they lost a lot of money. But after all, the Kingdom of Victoria is separated by a central mountain range from Hindler and to the south. What''s more, the Kingdom of Victoria itself is a traditional military power. In addition to the Victoria Knights, they also have other very sturdy elite troops. Admittedly, the Victorians were powerless to attack, but they would not be afraid of the Hindler to attack them. At the same time, in terms of trade, they have nothing to ask Hindrells, and of course they will be more tough in negotiations.These two countries are really not easy to do, but the diplomatic ambassador appointed by Velina herself is not a fool. It was not intended at all to benefit from these two countries, so there was no need to entangle them at the negotiating table. What can really be discussed are the matters of Florence and Pudri, and in the final treaty, the most important interests that the Kingdom of Schindler fought were also from these two countries. It is meaningful to include the Duchy of Florence in its supervision. In this way, Hindrell has an extra barrier in the West and between countries hostile to this new kingdom. However, nominally such military control of the Principality of Florence needs to be carried out in conjunction with the Holy Alliance. However, don''t forget, Hindler is close to Florence, and the giant in the Holy Alliance, the Holy Empire is from Florence, and there is a Pudre in the middle! Their influence on Florence is obviously not as strong as Hindler. Of course, the Kingdom of Pudri is also a member of the Holy Alliance, and it should also enjoy the co-management of the Principality of Florence. However, in actual operation, obviously nobody will take this matter seriously. Economically, the Principality of Florence simply did not even have the qualifications to sign economic and trade agreements at the national level independently. After the war, the Kingdom of Schindler had complete control over the economy of the Principality of Florence. This country with a high grain output, a very shipbuilding industry, and a very deep ocean trade has now become a huge boost to the Kingdom''s own economic exhibition. As for the establishment of the expansion to the Bull Hou Kingdom, it is another political chess. You ca nt be too strong. If you are too strong, it s easy to raise some bad thoughts. Digging a piece of meat from the Principality of Florence is of course very helpful for Dane to control the country. As for the other two main agreements, meat was dug from the Kingdom of Pudley. Especially the establishment of that trade share and the bottom line of the trade price. The establishment of the trade share represents that Dane can control the export of minerals and raw materials, and the Kingdom of Pudley has no ability to refuse. However, the import of some mature industrial products and the introduction of some resources, according to the agreement, the Kingdom of Putri cannot say no. In terms of price, although it follows the ''market price'', this market price is obviously more favorable to Hindler. In the past, the raw materials and minerals exported by Schindler were quite cheap. The reason for this is that, in addition to the plundering of trade in the Hindler region during the war in other countries, there is another important economic reason: as the origin of raw materials, a large amount of raw materials are mined Out, flooding the market will inevitably lead to price drops.However, under the new agreement, the so-called market price has followed the standard of commodity trading that is common in the Big Six. Without further ado, if the new agreement comes into effect, the price of any goods imported by the Kingdom of Pudri from Hindler will be doubled! In this case, in accordance with the most general economic law, the increase in prices will reduce the demand for the raw materials imported by the Kingdom of Pudri from Hindler. However, the actual situation is because of the trade quotas that Hindler had because of the agreement, which the Kingdom of Pudri cannot refuse. As a result, they had to buy a large amount of products from Hindler according to the import volume in the agreement. This is not only an end to the trade plunder of Hindler, but it has also formed a trade plunder on the Kingdom of Putri. After a major victory on the battlefield, Dane was also at the negotiating table to get what he wanted. Since then, the Kingdom of Schindler has been considered to have completely wiped out the surrounding opposition forces, paving the way for the exhibition of the entire country. ... The new Caesars calendar 221 years, October 25, the negotiations lasted a whole month and finally reached the final result. "Silver and White Agreement" was actually set a few days ago ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, but today is the final signing date. Representing the Kingdom of Schindler, Verina personally took a boat to the Silver and White Capital. As a victor, she met Queen Susan Bella in Silver and White Castle, and also in the Silver and White Agreement with four other Together with senior officials of the country, they signed their names on the agreement.However, during the luncheon following the signing of the agreement, humanity welcomed an unsolicited guest. Kapunos, a green dragon. When the giant dragon appeared over the silver and white capital, it once caused some tense atmosphere. Now everyone in the world knows that there are seven green dragons in the hands of the Kingdom of Hindrell to help. The Green Dragon almost became the symbol and spokesperson of Hindler. When Kapnos appeared over the silver and white capital, it caused panic. "It has nothing to do with the Kingdom of Schindler." Verina said calmly when questioned. But in fact, her mind was full of doubts. Chapter 510 Warning from Broken Dragon Peak Verina certainly knew that this matter had nothing to do with her kingdom. E "Xiao Yan" said Ww% W. 1XIAOSHUO. The COM peace talks are true, and the truce is also true. If you intend to use the green dragon to attack the silver and white capital, you do not need to pit her kingdom together. What''s more, although the green dragon is powerful, it is not very reliable to use it alone to attack a country ... In the silver and white capitals, there are legendary powerhouses. Although Admiral Proudmoore has been removed from his post, if the Kingdom of Purdrie is really attacked, he will not sit idly by. Well, since the Green Dragon did not come from Hindler, as far as Verina knew, the only one who could send the Green Dragon was the Broken Dragon Peak. However, when these five congress talks officially ended, what was the fun of Green Dragon coming together? The surrounding situation is very flustered, especially for Pudris. Some of the nobles of Purdell yelled at the Hindrells, while arrogantly trying to invite General Proudmoore out. Of course, all this confusion, when the green dragon Capnos turned into an adult, turned into an elf wearing a green robe, entered the luncheon scene, and came to an end with a clear understanding of the intention. It was just a false alarm. Capunos did not come with malicious intent. Surrounded by the guards of the Putri Kingdom, he strode into the scene of the luncheon.Sitting on top, Queen Susan Bella said, "Green Dragon, explain your purpose." The Green Dragon completely ignored the guards of the Putri Kingdom next to him. With his ability, he really didn''t need to care. He is not the dragons that Dane recruited from the system base, he is stronger. The green dragons under Dane are standard adult dragons, with a level of sixteen, and there is still a class gap between the legends. But his Capunus is not the same. He has mastered the dragon deformity, can be perfected as a human figure, and has mastered the deep dragon magic. He has crossed the threshold of legend. He is Capunus, the ancient dragon, and the firmest companion of the sacred Archaeological Dragon Ignier. How could he regard humans like ants in the eyes? Warn the elves of Dean and Comilla, it''s fine. After all, Green Dragons and Elves are allies with thousands of years of tradition. But human? Forget it, Capnos doesn''t have a half opinion of human race. Had it not been for Ignier to ask him to come, he would not have left the front line of Broken Dragon Peak against the Church of Curse. He was holding a belly of fire and came to warn them about the cursing of the church while the five kingdoms talked in the human kingdom. However, the attitude of Putri Kingdom annoyed him. "Human beings in imminent danger." Kapuos had a somber face, completely disregarding the identity of the woman sitting above it. "Your world is facing destruction, deep in the central mountains, in the dark jungle. The kingdom of elves has been completely destroyed by the royal court of Nancy. The power of the curse of the church is extremely expanding. In an uncertain future, at an unknown time, these dark forces will be pulsed from the mountain. You must do it. Get ready. " Kapnos''s words fell, and immediately caused a millennial wave. The nobles and envoys in the hall could no longer keep their grace, and the buzzing sound began to sound throughout the hall. "This green dragon is talking about cursing the church?""Is that the cursed church?" "Oh my God! How is this possible ?!" "The cursed church ... wasn''t it destroyed in that war more than 300 years ago?" "How can they still exist in this world?" "Is he lying? The green dragon of the Hindler ..." "I don''t believe it." ... Verina was silent in the crowd, and Capnus had already known this incident a year ago. This dragon, too, came to Comilla Ada, leaving a drop of true dragon blood and a warning to Her Majesty Dion. She knew that the Kingdom of Hindler had taken this warning to heart. Otherwise, it is impossible to keep the elite of Delin''s Fifth Army in the Beast Blood Fortress at the height of the war that has just ended. She also knew that in the east of the Kingdom of Hindler, on the deeper wasteland, and near the Broken Dragon Peak, King Dion planned and recruited a group of mountain dwarves and orcs. They, on the one hand, were two places prepared by King Dyne to support Hindrell, but at the same time, they looked at the position of the orc stronghold and the dwarven furnace castle, and together with the beast blood castle, formed a broken dragon peak The triangle, which means precaution, is very strong.However, Her Majesty Dane took the warning of the Green Dragon to his heart. The human nobles in this hall now may not be as prescient as His Majesty the King. Looking at the appearance of these nobles, most people seem to take what Kapnos said as nonsense. Even many people, with a conspiracy theory, suspect that this is a conspiracy of the Hindler. She shook her head slightly, and did not intend to say more: as her identity, she was not very welcome in this hall. What she said would not have any good results at all, and even said that it would have an adverse effect. indefinite. What Verina could see, Kapnos could see. The fire in his stomach was even stronger. The green dragon, who was unwilling to run over to deal with these stupid humans, felt that he could barely run this trip, and it was already giving these humans a lot of face. As a result, this group of people was still awkward and not treating themselves Keep it in mind ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Now, this dragon even wants to open its own big mouth directly, and a sigh of dragon will take this ugly face of all human nobles in this hall, All to the slag. In the end, he didn''t. "Warnings have been given to you, ants, so please do it!" He put down such a word of disdain, and turned to leave. When the guards around Kapnos heard his words, they were furious: "Bold! You dare to be so pretentious before the Queen! Capnus, who had just taken two steps forward, stopped when he heard this sentence. He slowly turned his head, a pair of green eyes, staring at the guards who just spoke.At the same time, the dragon dragon of the ancient dragon was released without reservation. The guard soldiers facing him seemed, for a moment, from the warm silver and white capital to the ice-cold Argus Plateau. Chapter 511 Orc Horde and Dwarven Furnace As an ancient dragon, Kapunos released the dragon power with all his strength, and that was by no means the few guards he followed. E novel WwhanW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com After a while, the body guards who had previously scolded him for speaking out were softly collapsed to the ground: they were directly under the majesty of the green dragon and were scared to death! Yu Wei spread to the whole hall. Although the nobles were not set as the main goal by Kapnos, and there were some masters on the field, the nobles were more or less affected. Of course, it''s most accurate to say that it''s scary. The atmosphere in the scene became tense for a time. Kapnos is waiting. If anyone dares to speak to him again, or if he has the courage to do anything, he doesn''t mind letting out his anger, all leaking here-whether his mother s place is a human country The capital of dragons is not good in human society anyway. Fortunately, these humans are not so impulsive. "Let him go." It was Queen Susan Bella. The queen snored, then there was nothing to say. The soldiers were unwilling, or they were pardoned. But in the end, they put down their weapons and let Capunos leave the hall, turn into a dragon form, and fly into the sky.... After being interrupted by the Green Dragon, the lunch was not very warm, and it was impossible to open it. Soon, Queen Susan Bella, the host, declared the end of the banquet. At the same time, it also marked the end of almost a month of silver and white negotiations. Not long after Kapnos left, Verina left. As a picture of the Kingdom of Hindler, her time is precious. If it were not for the outcome of this negotiation to be very important, she would not let go of a bunch of things and run over to sign the agreement. By the time she boarded the ship returning to Sand Bay Harbor, Dane had also left the Bauhinia City and handed the city over to Admiral Pehince. As for himself, there is another thing to do. On the edge of Broken Dragon Peak, and a little deeper in the Eastern Wasteland, there are two system bases that have reached the upgrade standard, waiting for his master to upgrade the base level in the past. These two bases are naturally the Dwarven Furnace and the Orc Stronghold. A few months ago, on the eve of the war, Dane had already established these two bases. He doesn''t worry too much about territorial issues now. The Kingdom of Schindler is large enough, and it is convenient to expand the territory outwards. Although the human world in the west is not very good, the central mountains in the north and the desert in the east have a lot of borderless land. All it takes is to send soldiers past a circle to declare sovereignty, even if it is occupation. Anyway, no one came to fight for the ownership of those lands, and he, as a king, would still be recognized systematically.In those two places, Dane also officially established two other alien bases. However, this is only a few months, and it is still a weak base for the dwarves and orcs, and it is difficult to add power to Dyne''s kingdom. But in the future, things are uncertain. The Central Mountains will be a huge treasure trove, especially for dwarves. These dwarves who are proficient in mining veins and equipment will further increase the equipment level of Dyne''s army. Orcs, however, have broad prospects. After all, the Eastern Wasteland is their hometown. On that wasteland, there are countless orcs. The newly established orc stronghold can completely attract people from other orc tribes by attracting exiles, and with the support behind the Kingdom of Hindler, the exhibition will become very fast. At the same time, there is a very significant aspect to establishing such an orc stronghold. In addition to assisting the exhibition of the kingdom, this is also a means to completely solve the problems of the eastern border. It is conceivable that with such an orc horde on display, at the far east of the kingdom, the separated kingdom and other orc tribes will greatly reduce the threat of the orcs to the kingdom. Of course, the war between the orcs'' tribes is no less peaceful than their attack on humans. However, it was a system base, and Dane''s own forces were behind to support him. He did not believe that other orc tribes had the ability to break through their orc bases. This time to raise the level of these two system bases, Dane came first, and was also an orc stronghold. This orc stronghold established by Dion is called the Warsong Clan. Here he met the orc chieftain, Grom-Hellscream, who he had personally enshrined. This is a strong orc warrior, and he has now offered His infinite loyalty to His Majesty Dion."How''s the tribe show?" "My Majesty." Grom said, "Today, our Warsong clan has a population of 10,000 and 2,000 fighters. If we continue with the current exhibition, we will rule the whole within one year The Wild West. Your Warsong Legion will also have 10,000 elite warriors. " "Very good." Dane stood up, his figure was already burly enough, but compared to the orc chieftain Grom, there was still a slight gap. But he didn''t mind. He stomped his feet and patted the chief''s shoulder. Dion said: "The border of the kingdom will be guarded by your Warsong Tribe. I hope that in the future when we can see the Warsong Tribe unify the entire wasteland, the so-called Orc Empire Replaced. " "Yes, my Majesty," Grom said. "There will be a day when you will become the emperor of all orcs in this world." Dion laughed a few times and asked, "Does your clan need any help?" "No, the weapons and armor transported from the kingdom have given us a great advantage in the process of confrontation with other clans. You only need to quietly wait for the victory of the Warsong tribe on your throne. The news will be fine. " Dane laughed again. He was very satisfied with what Grom had said. In fact, Dane also knows that the actual situation is almost the same as that of the Warsong Chieftain he has seized. This part of the Eastern Wasteland, near the border with the Kingdom of Hindler, has not calmed down since the war led by Governor Ozer a few years ago. Later, when the Kingdom of Schindler was established, Delin led his Fifth Legion and swept around in this area, making the orc forces around it very miserable. In this case, backed by the base, there are excellent equipment provided by humans, dwarves and elves. If the Warsong tribe can''t fight other orcs, there is no need to continue to mix in this desert.... After leaving the Warsong clan, Dane went to the newly-increased Hearthburg base. It was very convenient for him to travel between his various system bases. For his country, his teleportation is simply a magical skill. There is no need to waste time on a long journey. You must know that Schindler''s land area is not small, even if flying on a dragon, flying from White Wolf Fort to Broken Dragon Peak, it must fly for several days. At Emhal, Hearthburg, Dane also met with the leader of the dwarf city, the patriarch of the Thunder clan, Mukane Thunder. Like a meeting with Grom, Dane first took a look at Emhal''s exhibition. The exhibition of the dwarf base is actually very slow, and its main limitation is still on the population. Unlike the other system bases established by Dane, Emhal ??is almost the same as Orinel at the beginning, almost starting from scratch. Even worse than Orinai. After all, Orinel and the Nancy royal court from the dark jungle absorbed the elven refugees as a means of assisting population growth. But Emhal ??did not even have such assistance. There are no ready-made building groups and dwarven tribes that can be used here, and there is no means to attract people from the outside. It can only be carried out by the building like the "big furnace", a camp of human beings, and a wizard-like tower The original population increased. In this way, it is understandable that the exhibition is slow.And the main purpose of setting up a dwarf fortress next to Broken Dragon Peak is to value the most characteristic of the fortress-excellent defense performance! This feature is also in line with the nature of the dwarf. Built in the mountains, the dwarven hearth takes advantage of the terrain to a great extent. The dwarves, as masters of architecture, have made their cities extremely magnificent and very difficult to conquer. Under the leadership of Patriarch Mukane, Dane took a good tour of the city, especially the city''s defense system. The results he saw were still very satisfying. The use of mountain walls to build the city walls, so that Furnace needs to invest in troops to defend relatively few places. Among them, the most important place is the gate of Hearthburg. However, this sturdy, giant gate completely made of steel can completely hide the whole city behind the mountain when it is closed. The enemy wanted to attack, but it was difficult. On both sides of the gate, there are city walls built along the mountain. These city walls are also very good defense facilities. There are enough spaces reserved for trebuchets and artillery. As long as there are equipment and soldiers, the enemy is facing the tall city walls and iron gates. Under the firepower of the war, it will pay a very, very great price to obtain the results. And this is just the first fortification. If the gates and walls of Emhal ??are breached, enemies who burst into the city will run into a second trouble-the maze. The dwarvesor systemsuse the structure inside the mountain very delicately, turning the area behind the city gate into a whole maze. Normally, there are fast lanes for dwarven troops and people to enter and leave the city. As long as the enemy attacks, the fast track is completely blocked and left to the opponent, there is only a maze that is difficult to cross.And within this maze, many traps and institutions have been left, allowing the enemy to enjoy the hospitality of the dwarves. At the same time, the damage that this maze brings to the enemy is not just traps and institutions. This area is a maze to the enemy, but to the dwarf himself, it is an excellent defensive position. They can build defensive positions in some key places, resist the enemy, and even lure the enemy into more lethal traps. And once the maze is broken, the dwarves have a third defense facility-the melting pot. This is the core of the Dwarf base. Emhal ??built by the "Heart of the Dynasty" system is itself built on a natural melt. Surrounded by a constant flow of magma, this city hidden within the mountain has a steady flow of energy and power. It can be said that in this lover''s city, the production of iron, gold and all production is built on this melting pot. The fiery heat from the ground provides the city with an everlasting energy. At the same time, it also brought nightmares to the enemy. Once Emhal''s sturdy external defenses and the labyrinth designed to be extremely unfriendly to the enemy are all broken, the dwarves can start the last big killer: the furnace dump That is the final installation ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Emhal ??will irrigate the everlasting magma inside the giant melting furnace along the landslide. No one can survive the flooding of this magma, and all enemies who dare to invade the dwarf city will become one with the melt. Of course, this ultimate killer will never be activated unless absolutely necessary. Once the magma in the melting furnace is irrigated, it is equivalent to destroying half of the city. At the same time, the dwarves are tantamount to sealing themselves in the mountains. Even if the enemy is killed, they want to clear the city again and open the way to the outside, then how long it will take. Moreover, after the melting furnace has gone out, it is another long time to want to re-gather enough heat for a dwarf city.However, in any case, Emhal ??is enough to be called a ''basket that can never be captured''. Even if the last resort is not used-dumping the melting pot, just the outer two layers of defense cannot be easily broken by the enemy. And the reason why Dane built this sturdy fortress in this area near Broken Dragon Peak naturally has his thoughts: if the situation is really as bad as the Green Dragons warned This solid dwarf city will be the first line of defense Dion used to resist the cursed church. Chapter 512 Desire for development At present in Emhar, the fortifications are already quite complete. E novel WWWZW. 1XIAOSHOU. In addition to the inherent advantages that the Fort Castle city had when the system was just established, COM had some defensive structures in the city''s exhibition. It can be said that the current Emhal ??is only a three-level system base. On the level, it is the lowest one of Dyne''s many system bases. But on the other hand, this should be Dyne''s hand, the strongest of many cities. Thinking differently, Dane was imagining that if he was going to attack the commander of Emhar''s army, conservatively, he would have to have more than twenty times the strength to dare to attack. Otherwise, honestly think of something else. At this moment, the garrison in Emhar is not much. The dwarven army has just passed 500 people so far. Most of them are first- and second-level units similar to Hill Shield Guard and Dwarf Spearmen. There are only more than 20 white bear cavalry in the third class. Although, the quality of soldiers of the dwarf race is quite surprising. The Dwarf Shield Guard is a very good heavy infantry. Of course, their offensive ability is deviated, but the shield guards holding halberds and tower shields are outstanding in defense. As for the White Bear Cavalry, a rare heavy cavalry unit, riding a giant white war bear dwarf knight, after rushing up, it can be called a high-impact warhammer, enough to crush all the enemies blocking them. But, after all, they are too few. To this end, Deent specifically requested that 2,000 soldiers be mobilized from Delin''s Fifth Army and be stationed in Emhar for a long time with the dwarves. The reason why it is two thousand, rather than more soldiers, is mainly because, due to its own terrain, and the base level is relatively low, it can only supply so many garrisons with its own capabilities. . If more people are to be stationed, they can only rely on external transportation for supplies.In peacetime, this is of course no problem. However, considering the issue of future war, Emhal, as Dion''s conception, a city that will never fall in the northern mountains of the kingdom must have the ability to stand long without support. The need to transport supplies from outside did not help Dane to complete this idea. Besides, the number of 2,500 people is actually enough. Any enemy who wants to conquer Emhar must have at least 50,000 troops and be prepared for a long period of siege to achieve this goal. No matter how strong the cursed church is, is it so? ... From the moment, Dane has almost built his kingdom into a solid soup. At sea, there are seven dragons soaring in the sky. Any enemy who dares to glimpse Hindler''s territorial waters must weigh it. Can he solve the sinister green dragon by himself? What''s more, the seven heads are just a temporary number. Although the recruitment of green dragons is extremely slow, as long as Orinel exists, as long as the Kingdom of Hindler is sufficiently prosperous to provide a continuous supply of resources for the system base of forest forces, then the number of green dragons Will become more and more in the future. On the western border of the kingdom, after the last war ended, Dane had already determined his supremacy in the east of the 6th of Oradec. The Kingdom of Prodris was frightened, the Kingdom of Victoria knew the power of Hindler, and could not continue to provoke this powerful country; the new Holy Empire of Promie had the intention to continue to suppress Dane, but it was beyond reach. Florence also surrendered directly and unconditionally. Now even her own army is not allowed to be retained. The country is full of Hindler''s army. Lieutenant General Paran, who has just been promoted, controls that country. Under such circumstances, unless the Holy Empire pulls an expeditionary force directly from its homeland, it is impossible for anyone in the human world to pose a military threat to Dyne''s kingdom. To the east, there is a Warsong clan. It is foreseeable that in the future, the orcs will not only become a threat to the kingdom, but will gradually become a help for the kingdom exhibition.To the north, there is the Central Mountain Range, which is a natural Great Wall. As for the devil who is considered a threatening confused city, it is essentially Dane''s minions. In this way, the stable Hindrell is surrounded, and there are six major race bases that Dane has established, as well as himself and the legendary strongmen of Issloor. This country only needs a period of time. The smooth exhibition of time, in the future, will surely show a terrorist power sufficient to dominate the entire Big 6. This is not just talking. Dane has the help of the six bases already built by the entire "Heart of the Dynasty" system. This so-called future is not a long time away. It won''t take long, just five years-no, three years! It only takes three years! Dane dared to fight against the host, no longer waiting for others to provoke, and dared to lead the army, march west, and compete with the **** sacred empire to see who was the real Big 6 lord. However, in the northern Central Mountains, the threat from the cursed church is still brewing, which is always a sword hanging from Dion''s head. This problem ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ must be solved. Whether it was that year, when Cecilia brought back the last batch of elven refugees from the dark jungle, she reported on the information about the jungle and the warning given by the Green Dragon, and even said that Conry The identity of the guy who almost unified Hindrell from the cursed church made Dane realize that it was a very dark force threatening. Dane has no desire to save the world, but if the world is his, of course, he will not tolerate someone daring to take his own thing. He now only asked for the time when the threat of the cursing of the church broke out, and he could drag it back as far as possible, longer. When he felt that his power could sweep the world, he would not wait passively.However, historical exhibitions do not always stop for a moment because of someone''s wishes. The time of the three to five years of peace that he was looking forward to was also severely shrunk under the rolling wheels of history. After all, the general trend of this world has changed. However, the first crisis that broke out was not the curse of the church that Dane had long worried about. Chapter 513 Political situation It was not the church that cursed the crisis. E fiction Ww W. 1XIAOSHUO. Com In June 222, half a year after the end of the last war, there was a change in the political situation in Florence. Archduke Florence was dead. This is not a political conspiracy. Grand Duke Florence, when the war broke out, he was already young. In his seventies, he is not a powerful warrior or mage himself, and he has no means to extend his life. So, at this age, death is something that will come at any time. A wind chill took the duke''s life within six days. The kingdom cannot be ruled without a day. Although Florence has become a vassal state of the Kingdom of Hindler, it still needs a monarchy that symbolizes the power of the whole country to maintain the unity of the country. The favorite candidate of the Kingdom of Hindler is the youngest daughter of the Grand Duke of Florence. That''s right, Schindler didn''t plan to let the son of Grandpa Florence succeed.This is the result of the discussion by Verina, together with the experienced diplomats of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Verina believes that in the past six months, there have been many problems in the administration of the Principality of Florence. For example, Florence has a considerable number of nobles who are not satisfied with being managed by the Hindler. Moreover, among the people in the principality, there is a wave of nationalism surging in secret. Obviously, both at the top and bottom of the Principality, there is a brewing force against the control of the Kingdom of Sindler against Florence. Actually this is nothing. Stationed in the Principality of Florence, led the Sixth Army formed from the Border Guards he once led, and assembled in situ after the integration of the defense forces of Florence The defense force, Lieutenant General Paran, has reached more than 30,000 troops. Among them, the sixth army has more than 10,000 troops. The combat effectiveness of this part of the soldiers is not bad. In addition, after being converted into a regular army, the treatment of the soldiers has been improved, and the equipment level has also been greatly improved. The strength of this army is no worse than that of the King''s Guard Corps. . With such a regiment sitting in the Principality and the help of a second-line army garrison with 20,000 people, Palin''s control of Florence was quite reliable. Not to mention, the intelligence inside the Principality of Florence, but also the Blackhand Academy stared. In fact, in the past period, the cooperation between Lieutenant General Paran and Blackhand College has been quite close. Today''s second-hand leader of the Blackhand Academy, Philmino, is currently stationed in Florence for a long time, responsible for the local intelligence system, and even collecting intelligence for the entire western human world. With their cooperation, within six months, Palan has knocked out dozens of unsettling opposition forces. Not many people are killed. After all, if the crimes created are too heavy, it is not a good thing to control Florence, and it will easily provoke a wider range of resistance. However, through the annihilated opposition forces, the Blackhand Academy also controlled a lot of behind-the-scenes masters behind those opposition Hindrell forces.According to the obtained clues, behind these opposition forces, there was more or less the shadow of Earl Akra. Count Ekla is the only male direct descendant of the Grand Duke of Florence to survive, and is also the natural heir to the Duchy of Florence. This heir apparently has great ambitions. He was not reconciled to the country he was about to inherit, and was the puppet of Hindler. The small movements in the secret kept annoying General Lieutenant Palan, who controlled Florence. On the hottest occasion, he even submitted a report directly to Verina, hoping to kill the stupid earl directly with a one-shot tactic. Of course, this is a sloppy idea, a sign of Palam''s political immaturity, and Velina certainly didn''t allow it. But then again, this problem of Count Ekla must be resolved. It happened that the Grand Duke of Florence was at the end of her life. Under Verina''s instructions, Palan turned to support and let the youngest daughter of the Grand Duke, Palot, only 14 years old, inherit the position of the Duke. Grand Duchess Parrot, this is a very good idea. Instructions, how could Count Ekla willingly give up his power in this way?He found the assistance of the Holy Alliance. According to the silver and white agreement, the military co-management of Florence was not enjoyed solely by a country of Schindler. The Holy Alliance also enjoys military management of the Principality of Florence. However, the other three countries of the Holy Alliance are beyond the reach of the Holy Empire. The Victorians do not want to be troubled. In the last war, the Kingdom of Putri was already frightened by Pehinci. Without the support of the other two, Susan Queen Bella did not dare to point at things in the Florentine dwellings, and thus formed the de facto Schindler''s family. In the so-called military co-management, the sacred alliance has invested only a symbolic wing with less than 2,000 troops in the city of Bauhinia. Compared to the power in the hands of Lieutenant General Paran, this is scarcely pitiful. However, half a year has passed, and the Holy Alliance has obviously become bold. After receiving a call for help from Earl Ekla, the Holy Alliance, which had been silent for almost half a year, made its first voice on the military co-management. They objected to Pallot inheriting the title of Grand Duke Florence, on the grounds that the Grand Duchess was unreasonable ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Under the circumstances that the first son of Grand Duchy of Florence was still alive, it was not suitable for a woman to inherit the Grand Duchy Knighthood. Dane ignored them. He directly gave his instructions, demanding that Palan fully support Palotte, and must make her the true Duke of Florence. To this end, Dane also issued an order in advance-the 14-year-old Palotte, booked as the Count of the Kingdom of Hindler.This is the first nobleman in the Kingdom of Hindler! Sindler was indeed a kingdom. Yes, Dane had the monarch and feudal monarch on his head. However, it has been four years since the founding of the People''s Republic of China, and he has never seized any nobleman. He didn''t want to build a divided kingdom at all. The Hindler he wanted to see should be a complete, centralized country. He and his government will be in charge of everything in the kingdom, without the need to seal the land to the nobles and let the nobles take charge. But in Parrot, due to special circumstances, Dane set this precedent. Chapter 514 Monarchy The canonization of the first aristocracy in the kingdom, and it was given directly, was a senior title like the earl, which proved Dane''s determination. "E Xiaoyan said WwwW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com Under the guidance of the kingdom''s high level, Lieutenant General Paran repeatedly stated in public that the Kingdom of Schindler greatly appreciated the good qualities of Count Pallot and would fully support the Countess ascending the throne of the Grand Duke. . At the same time, Palan also said secretly that Count Ekla was not a suitable monarch. If he became the Grand Duke of the Principality of Florence, he would bring disaster to this country that has just been restored to He Ping for a long time. This is a downright threat. What does it mean to bring disaster again? Although the words are not so straightforward, but this means, I believe many people can understand-if Akra really became the Grand Duke of Florence, then the Kingdom of Hindler will not mind using its military power to tell the world Everyone, in Florence, who has the final say. Many people persuaded under Palan''s statement. The Principality of Florence cannot really stand up to another war. In the last war, Florence lost a bull collar, and the shame of unconditional surrender is still permeated in this country. Let them meet the anger of the Hindler again? Not many people are willing.Therefore, some of the wall grass that had wandered in the middle had chosen to shrink back. Aikla won''t sit still. In secret, he made a lot of moves. For example, the docker riots in Tarence, the joint riots of several farms around Bauhinia, and even the firland, the territory owned by the former Count Sade, also gave birth to the sawmill worker riots. These riots, for the time being, the Blackhand Academy has not found any direct evidence related to Count Ekla. The granddaughter''s son has some level of work, and it is not so easy to grab his tail. But many things in this world don''t really need evidence. From the motive analysis, these riots are on the surface protesting Hindrell''s rule on Florence, or fighting for more benefits for their own groups, but in fact, no one will believe that there are behind-the-scenes pushers. It doesn''t matter. Although the behind-the-scenes found by the Black Hand College are some little nobles or businessmen, the kingdom''s foreign affairs department, the Black Hand College, and Lieutenant General Paran all basically regarded the Earl of Ekra as promoting all this The culprit. No one cares about whether Count Eckla was wronged. From Hindler''s point of view, as long as we find out, then you are guilty. Palan Xun attacked, within three days, suppressed the rebellion around the city of Bauhinia, the port of Tarrens, and the fir collar, killed more than 200 people, and seized thousands of people. Awaiting trial. At the same time, at the time of the fierce competition for the right to inheritance from the Grand Duke of Florence, the Blackhand Academy weaved a pile of crimes, waiting to be plugged into Count Eckla.With the riots resolved, Paran began planning a raid on Earl Ekla. The Earl lived in his own mansion in the city of Bauhinia, a heavily guarded place. The grandson''s son obviously didn''t feel secure. In addition to the nearly one hundred guards who are exclusive to him, the troops of the Holy Alliance stationed in the Bauhinia City also sent hundreds of elites to station in his residence. To get started, Palan had to plan carefully. Otherwise, if something goes wrong with the operation, there is a mansion housed by two hundred people. If you want to win it quickly, you must invest at least a thousand people. And once the scene is really made so big, the army of the Holy Alliance stationed in the Bauhinia City will probably join in, and the situation will become very complicated. In order to avoid such a thing, Palan decided to gather all the people who have the right to inherit the Grand Duke''s seat on the square of the Bauhinia City in the name of a "princely heir assembly". In nominal terms, this should be an intimate contact between the heirs and their future subjects, but in fact, Paran orchestrated a series of operations, waiting just then, after Akra left the mansion to make a sudden attack, Arrest this guy. Subsequent treatment of Aikla has nothing to do with Palan, and the Kingdom''s Foreign Affairs Department will take over this matter. He just needs to grab Akra and don''t let him die, that''s it. At the beginning, there wasn''t much difference from Palan''s plan. His lieutenant general had a huge influence in the city of Bauhinia. In the entire country, more than 90% of the military forces are under his command, and no one dares to be obedient. The three children of Archduke Florence, Count Ekla, Count Pallot, and another daughter who had little attention, as well as the prince''s nephews and nieces, were all present. Although there are many people, in essence, the struggle for inheritance rights is limited to Acla and Palot. The others are just a background board and a soy sauce.The rally soon began, and several heirs put some food and snacks for the coming people, and then stood on the high stage and preached to their propagandists. Everything is no different from an ordinary rally and public speech for national support. Until a few street corners around the square, a large number of heavily armed soldiers surrounded the square. The people who were unaware of the situation were extremely panic-stricken, and stayed in their place. The soldiers of the Sixth Army did not come up, they roughed up, divided into several teams, and protected the people. The other staff began to move towards the temporarily elevated platform in the center of the square. Aikla had twenty or thirty relatives around him, and after the advent of the surrounding Hindrell army, he was very nervous to protect the Earl. They even tried to catch the next Parrot, but on the Parrot''s side, it was obviously prepared in advance. The sturdy soldiers of the two squads are composed of the elites in the Sixth Army who were killed from the battlefield. After three or four people were hacked to death, Akra''s men did not dare to act lightly. They did not move, and the guards protecting the Countess did not intend to move more-anyway, the soldiers of the Sixth Army around the square were conservatively estimated to have a thousand people, and it was difficult for Count Acla to fly. But the duke''s son was clearly reluctant to capture it, and he seemed to have planned for the current situation. I saw a obedience beside him and took out a scroll from his arms. That is obviously a caster!As Akra, it was not too difficult for him to find a caster as obedience. This caster should be a real mage. It seems that he has at least the strength of the fifth ring, which means that he is also at least a nine-level intermediate mage. Mages of this level have quite powerful casting powers. At least, spells like Arbitrary Gates, and even remote Arbitrary Gates, have already entered their cast list. At the moment, the flashing arcane light is the prelude to a long-range arbitrary door. The reason to use scrolls is obviously to speed up the cast. After all, activating spells enclosed in scrolls is faster than building spells and casting them yourself. The distance that any door can teleport, the limit is almost two or three hundred meters, and how far it is depends on the strength of the caster. However, even if it is a division, it is impossible to teleport over a distance of 500 meters with any door, which is a limitation of the spell itself. As for the long-range arbitrary gate, it is another spell that can be teleported at a distance of ten to twenty kilometers. This is the life-saving hole in which Earl Ekla holds. A ninth-level mage, in the case of using a scroll, only needs a maximum of three to four seconds to complete any long-range cast. By that time, he could instantly teleport from the square in the center of the storm to a distance of ten kilometers-that was the secret base he prepared. By then, the Schindlers who have not achieved their goals but have such a big move will certainly be caught in the pressure of public opinion. The Holy Alliance will not miss this opportunity and will definitely slam Palan fiercely. And he can escape from the secret base he prepared, and then find a way to contact some of his own supporters in the Principality, and pull in some help from the Holy Alliance. It may not be possible to have a chance to rise again. However, he was a bit too naive.He was thinking really well, but when another arcane light appeared on the scene, he broke his thoughts into pieces on the spot. Not far away, Lieutenant General Paran, who was in a private room on the top floor of a high-level club, was holding a glass of wine and using the hawk-eye technique to observe the scene. When the mage of Ikla started to perform magic, the corner of his mouth smiled. This hunt was prepared for a short period of time. If the prey could run under the eyelids, then Palan would not have to continue to sit in his current position. As for Ekla, he was na?ve, thinking he could have a peace of mind with an escape spell as a hole card. Schindler''s magical powers were never as weak as outsiders thought. Maybe, the past Hindler area was indeed a magical desert. However, when Dane arrived, the presence of the three mage towers above and below the grounds of Comilla and White Wolf Fortress greatly increased the magic power of Hindler. The number of drow, elves, and human mages is no longer small. In the future, the dwarven runemaster of Emhal, the shaman of the Warsong clan, and the evil magician of Lava City will greatly expand the magic power of Dion. For the moment, there are three high-level mages just beside Palan, who have served as his magic advisers in Florence. One drow, one elven, one human, and three mages of three races, proficient in three different directions, can basically solve any magic problems encountered by Palan-as long as they are not too serious. For the moment, a middle-ranked mage who uses the long-range arbitrary gate spells released by the scroll is certainly not a serious problem for the Hindler army with three high-ranked mages sitting. The two wizards of the elves and drow were too lazy to get their hands. It was just the human mage who cast in advance. A dimension anchor must be set down. In the area where the spell is active, all the magic that has not been activated or completed and involves teleportation. , All were directly curbed on the spot. Aikla was dumbfounded.He never imagined such a scene. Glancing at his mage, Aikla wanted to ask with his eyes, if there was any other way, but he only saw the panic from the other side''s eyes. It is impossible for the mage to never panic, he can feel that the opponent who just released the dimension anchor has at least a better cast level than himself, at least reaching the level of a high-level mage, which is not something he can fight. After the last resort failed, Ikla had no room for resistance, and he could only arrest it. ... Compared to the Hindler''s extremely fast and extremely decisive actions, the army of the Holy Alliance in the Bauhinia City is very slow. When Parrot had been protected by the Sixth Army and Acla had been placed under house arrest in a hotel, the forces of the Holy Alliance had just reached the battlefield. What can they gain? Only a mess of harvesting. Paran also badly maintained and cleaned the square''s order, and threw it to the army of the Holy Alliance. The chief of the army of the Holy Alliance in the city of Bauhinia came to the door quite angrily, and at the same time discussed an argument, he also strongly condemned the practice of Palan, which violated the "Silver and White Agreement", which was destroying peace. The Delaires surrendered Earl of Accra as soon as possible.Palan didn''t even care about these people at all ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He didn''t plan to kill Akra, just under house arrest. It will not be possible for Akra to be released until Pallot inherits the title of Grand Duke and becomes the first Grand Duchess in Florence''s history-it is only possible, if the boy decides to not cooperate at all, So permanent house arrest is not impossible. Believe it or not, the Hindrells will be able to do such a thing. For Palan, he was even solving a confidant. I believe that after Ikla was under control, with the strong support of Schindler, Parrott will be able to sit firmly on the throne of the Grand Duke, and then over time, Ikla under house arrest will be The influence of those forces will also become smaller and smaller. By that time, the riots and opposition forces that are emerging one after another should also gradually stop. It is also for these reasons that Palan''s mood has changed a lot. However, this good mood lasted only a few hours-the night of Akra''s arrest, he fled. Chapter 515 Rob Ekla ran away from the hotel, but he gave Palan a good drink. "E small" said WwW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com He hurried to the Milton Grand Hotel and saw the scene messy. The Milton Grand Hotel is the most luxurious hotel in the Bauhinia City. It is said that the original cost of the Milton Grand Hotel exceeded 300,000 gold coins from the land price, design and construction of the house, to the subsequent decoration. Big money! This money is enough to allocate the strength of a legion. However, today this class of luxury hotels has become riddled with scars. At noon today, after Paran''s forces captured Aikla, he dropped the Earl directly into the Milton Grand Hotel. As the Earl, he went straight to jail, and his face was indeed a bit unbearable. Paran was going to settle him in the hotel first, then wait to clear out his original mansion, his guards stationed there, and some soldiers of the Holy Alliance, and then welcome Akra back. . Of course, Palan must have considered security issues. A whole brigade, three hundred elite soldiers, entered the Milton Hotel directly, and acted as Earl Akra''s ''bodyguard''. The leader of the team has the strength of a nine-level soldier, A ninth-level soldier is nothing; although three hundred elite soldiers are a very powerful force, if they face a rescue team composed of a group of experts, their defense may be broken. With that in mind, Paran made other preparations.Banks, the high-level wizard, personally sat in the hotel. At the same time, there was also a half-orc swordsman with fifteen professional levels that Palan had recruited only when he was in the wasteland. The two of them led a small team of more than twenty individuals who were responsible for the personal protection of Aikla. The average level of these twenty individuals has ten levels! This is almost the strongest team that the Sixth Army can gather. Almost a third of the masters in Palan s army are all transferred to this team. It stands to reason that there should be no problem with this configuration. If you meet the brigade''s hands, how can a team of soldiers hold on for a while, the barracks of the Sixth Army is not far away and can soon support it; when it comes to the elite team, a fifteenth level swordsman plus a high rank The combination of mages is not weak. For a period of time, the soldiers stationed in the hotel will soon be able to surround them. No matter how strong a master is, without helpers, falling into an endless army is logically a dead end. However, when Palan arrived outside the hotel in person, the scene he saw was so miserable. The entire Milton Hotel seemed to have been blasted inside in turn, and had become very miserable. On the ground, the dead bodies of soldiers of that elite group of the Sixth Army were everywhere. Teams of soldiers entered the building, removed one body after another, and assisted one wounded after another. "What the **** is going on?" Paran asked angrily. The lieutenant who was one step ahead of him, said anxiously: "It is not clear what was born, but ... Master Miller died and Bart died because of Colonel. The first wing and the third corps were almost completely destroyed, specifically Casualty figures are not yet available, but at least two-thirds of the soldiers were killed or injured. " This news made Palan''s face greener and darker.Master Miller and Colonel Bart are just two of his masters. Miller was the high-level human mage, and Bartin was the orc swordsman. Earlier, when the story of the robber of Count Ekla was heard in his ears, his first reaction was to feel that this should be the work of the Holy Alliance. This is a very simple and straightforward guess, without any evidence to support it. But there is no doubt that those who can be motivated and capable of doing this kind of thing, except for the Holy Alliance, seem to have no one else. However, it looks different now. In the Holy Alliance, what really deserves attention is the Holy Promi New Empire. The Victorians are also very powerful, but after losing half of the Cavaliers, they are now beating up against the Eastern orcs, and it is estimated that they have no time to make a mess. As for the other two members of the Holy Alliance, Pudri and Florence, Palin knew exactly what the two countries were like. Right now, the Holy Alliance''s strength in the Duchy of Florence can do this? You know, it''s only been less than twenty minutes since the time left. The response of the Sixth Army was very fast. After the accident at the Milton Hotel, a large number of troops had been mobilized within ten minutes. In other words, the time left for those who attacked will never exceed ten minutes. In ten minutes, a high-ranking mage, a swordsman, and an elite brigade were all settled. What terrifying strength is this? The Holy Alliance has such ability in the city of Bauhinia? Palan was unbelieving.The black hand college intelligence organization is quite powerful in the city of bauhinia. Firmino once pledged to Palan''s breasts, as long as the Holy Alliance was a little bit windy, they could know immediately. However, there is no sign of any sign of this incident. Thinking of this, Palan asked again, "What about Colonel Firmino?" His lieutenant replied, "Just now, he''s carrying a few people and he''s still inside the hotel." "Well." Palan nodded and said, "I''ll wait here until he comes out, and let him see me as soon as possible." ... Did not let Palanjiu wait, and soon Philmino appeared in front of him. "How?" Paran asked. Philmino certainly knew what he was asking, and he was not looking well. The second-hand commander of the Blackhand Academy said: "The situation is terrible. The enemies are coming very fast. According to my investigation, your soldiers did not respond at all at first. They dived directly into the hotel and then responded first. Master Miller took the shot. Miller didn''t have the ability to resist, and the enemy was killed almost as soon as he started. Then, they began to turn against Batten and his elite guards. " "It was also when Barthein fought against the enemy that the soldiers reacted. But when they first reacted, they should have been attacked by a very violent magic fire. At the same time, they suffered heavy losses and were blocked in the lower floor of the hotel. No time to catch up. ""Bartyn and his people were completely destroyed in the hands of the enemy for less than three minutes. He should have been hit by magic many times, and then split by a epee with dark magic. Half dead and killed. ", "Then they immediately took Akra and used the power of the spell to teleport away." Firmino gave Palan a brief description of the battle. At the end, he also said: "These are the information I derived from the traces left at the scene. Our opponents are very strong, and there are many traces of battle left, but in other aspects, they did it very carefully. I No more valuable things are found, and there is little hope of continuing to track the results. " "Damn!" Paran cursed. He felt that his luck was really bad. Of the many generals of Hindler, he was the only one remaining in the garrison. Well, after all, his rank is rising very fast and his qualifications are slightly inadequate. However, when he made achievements in the wasteland customs, brought out a combat army such as the Border Guards, and emerged in the last war, he finally managed to rank among the upper ranks of Wang Fang. Not only did the Border Guards he brought out finally become a regular army, he also became a general in a country. But it was only a few days that were not comfortable for him. The internal affairs of the Principality of Florence made him burnt out, and now it is such a thing. He can imagine that when this news is transmitted back to the kingdom, he will still be able to sit firmly. Looking at Palan''s expression, Fillino was very sympathetic. A few years ago, the two had cooperated once, and it was a bit of friendship. Now in the past six months, we have worked together to maintain the stability of Florence. In addition, there are many places where the two of them need to work together, but there are not many places with conflicts of interest. Recently, it is also natural. He also hopes to help a little bit more, but this matter ..."Well, Paran, you can''t blame you for this. You have done your best." Palan smiled bitterly and said, "But in the end, it failed. Isn''t this the place that best reflects my incompetence? I am afraid that those in the military department who do not look at me well will not miss such a good opportunity to attack me Right? " When it comes to this, Firmino can only be silent. The Blackhand Academy''s intelligence system has always been divorced from the officialdom of the kingdom. This is a silent tacit understanding. In this matter, no matter how good the relationship between Firmino and Palan is, it is impossible to help him. What a favor-I can''t help if I want to help. Palan sighed and refocused his attention on the matter at hand. He asked, "Can you figure out who is actually moving your hand?" Philmino said: "It''s a big eyebrow, but it''s not clear yet. It''s not the people of the Holy Alliance anyway." Palan: "I also guessed that it would not be a sacred alliance. They don''t have that ability. But then again, if it is not a sacred alliance, I can''t imagine what other forces have the motivation to do this kind of thing." Firmino frowned, as if thinking whether he should say or not. "Huh? What''s wrong? What are our concerns? Let us know if we have information." "It''s not much intelligence," Philmino said. "In fact, it''s just a guess. There is no final conclusive evidence yet. However, the traces of the spells left at the scene are basically dark spells. What they left behind The negative energy breath is very obvious. So good at using negative energy forces ... Have you thought of anything? " "Do you mean to curse the church?" Palan''s face became grim. When it comes to negative energy, his first thought was to curse the church.With his current status in the kingdom, the threat to the cursed church must also be clear. However, in his original conception, he was stationed in the city of Bauhinia and in the Principality of Florence, and he should deal with the threats of the old nobles in the Principality and the Holy Alliance. He never thought that it would be said that the cursed church, which was blocked out of Broken Dragon Peak, would have a relationship with himself. But he quickly thought about it-on the northwestern border of the Principality of Florence, the place called the Four Wild Forests was just a forest area at the foot of the Central Mountains! From the Shino Forest to the depths of the Central Mountains, it can go directly into the dark jungle and into the Nancy King''s Court. According to the information currently available to the kingdom, Nancy''s court has been eroded by the cursed church for several years. By now, it should basically be considered completely occupied. In this sense, he doesn''t really feel that he only needs to face the Divine Alliance to sit back and relax. He had never before realized that it might be the curse of the church to make troubles in the back, but now, after Philmino''s investigation and analysis of the traces left at the scene, his mind suddenly changed. "Damn!" After switching his mind, he suddenly realized a very bad situation. Palan has been in Florence for half a year. The lieutenant general, let s not put aside the ability, but there must be no problem in the attitude of doing things ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Almost all the maps of Florence, including Pudri, and even the entire area south of the 6th of Orodik, have been fully remembered in his mind. Outside the Shino Forest, it was the fir collar of the Sadd family. Count Sade himself was burned to death by the dragon''s breath at the Iron Horse''s grip. It is conceivable what the attitude of the Sade family towards the Hindler will be. Just a while ago, the fir collar had just appeared a riot. The border territory of Florence is almost arguably within the Principality, the place where they are most dissatisfied with the rule of Schindler, and they have become the most natural supporters of Earl of Accra.Think about it, if the robbers brought Earl Akra to the fir collar, united the nobles there, and raised the banner of resistance, plus the support of the cursed church behind ... Palan thought he was in trouble. "This matter must be reported to your Majesty immediately!" Chapter 516 Fir collar In fact, Dane received the news very quickly. Fastest update Half an hour after the incident, he had received an urgent report. At the same time, the report was accompanied by opinions of both Philmino and Palan. I agree with Palan''s judgment, and Dane also feels that there will be some serious problems in Florence. Mainly at this time mark, cursing the identity of the church, these things add up, it is too sensitive! He immediately gave instructions, demanding that Palan use his manpower as quickly as possible to march toward Fir. Regardless of whether the opponent really cursed the church or whether their subsequent plans were carried out according to their own guesses, in short, the big hole in the fir collar must be plugged. At the same time, Dane also issued an order requesting the Fourth Army stationed in the Badlands to immediately prepare for battle. Once the situation got out of control, Major General Pandorf had to march immediately to Florence. Regardless of whether or not this will cause tension in the Holy Alliance, everything will be based on safeguarding the benefits gained in Florence during the war half a year ago. Uh ...After receiving the order, Palan''s movements were unpleasant. He immediately organized a vanguard team consisting of two high-speed mobile wing teams. Under his personal leadership, he left the city of Bauhinia and rushed to the fir tree in the early morning of the second day of the incident. collar. At the same time, the entire Sixth Army Corps was also assembled in an emergency, and at two o''clock that day, they also set off at the same time. What was faster than them was Firmino''s men. As the head of the Blackhand Academy in Florence, Firmino is also very sensitive to the current situation. On last night, he urgently took his own subordinates and went to the fir collar first. It is estimated that he had already arrived at this moment. The news came back quickly, and Eyrac appeared earlier than expected. He arrived quickly at Fir collar, and did not intend to hide his identity. He directly convened the aristocracy in Fir collar and asked for support. Filmino also tried to organize the agents under his hand and carried out an assassination operation on Elac. But the assassination failed to succeed, and seven elite agents died on the spot. Sure enough, it was just what they expected before. The cursed church must have been deeply involved in this matter, protecting some unfamiliar faces in Akra, and using negative energy. Not being able to solve the problem as quickly and directly as possible, Philmino can only abandon his plan to continue the assassination, except that the precious agents are wasted one by one, which is useless. Aikla''s defense forces were quite cautious and gave them little opportunity to use. He can only take his men into the dark to collect news and provide intelligence support for the army''s operations. Aikla''s movement is much faster than imagined. On the third day of the incident, when Palan s vanguard was still a short distance from the border of Fir collar, Fir collar declared ''independence''.Count Ekla appeared publicly, announcing the inheritance of the Grand Duke of Florence, and claiming that the Hindrells were enemies and invaders, and called on the entire Principality of Florence, all people should join Resistance to invaders. At the same time, with the support of the fir-collared aristocracy and the Sade family, Aikla assembled more than 4,000 soldiers to form the Resistance. The first time I received the news, Palan realized that it was necessary to push down Ikla politically. He sent instructions directly to the confidant who stayed behind in the city of Bauhinia. A day later, his vanguard arrived at the fir-tree border and engaged in the first battle with the Resistance. No doubt he won. ս The sixth legion that he brought out with his own hand was not bad. It was not worse than a kingdom like the King Guard Corps, and it might even be better than the fourth legion of Pandorf. Opposition rebels? To be honest, only a total of more than 4,000 rebels were not enough for Palan s Sixth Army to fight. How much combat power can this army of original aristocratic personal soldiers, militia, and other temporarily recruited, newly armed soldiers have? I''m afraid it''s better than the Legion!Of course, in the rebel army, there is still a very powerful army. It was a member of the Sadd family, fir firing. However, the fir column was in the coalition and had gone to Hell with Count Sade, and there was not much left to die. What remained in the fir collar was just a stub, not even a thousand people. However, compared to their opponents, in the hands of Palan, the elite Sixth Army had a force of over 10,000. At the same time, he also held the Florensa Defense Corps of 20,000 soldiers in his hands. This kind of power is not something that Accra and Fir collar can fight at all. In fact, let alone the Sixth Army and the larger number of garrison troops, just this vanguard unit currently led by Palan is enough to sweep the firs out. But Palan still handled the war with great caution. It is not a big problem that Ai is only Akra, or an unwilling little aristocrat, and the Sade family who resents it. But it''s just a bunch of clown jumping clowns ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ I want to kill them and do my best. It is likely that behind them the support of the cursed church, which must be the plot of that notorious cult force. If you act recklessly, you will most likely fall into the trap. Palan didn''t want to risk the lives of the soldiers of the Sixth Army that he had cultivated. I have to say that Palan''s caution is very reasonable, and he soon encountered his first challenge.Uh ... New Caesar 222, June 25, fir collar. At the border of the fir collar, Palan led the vanguard and defeated the first force of the Resistance. He did not rush to move forward, but sent some elite teams to the front to see if he could be inside the fir collar Build some outposts. But, soon, he received news of the attack on the outpost being built. And before he sent reinforcements, the news that the outpost was unplugged immediately followed. This speed is a little too fast. Then, before long, he knew why the outpost was pulled out before it was built: because the enemy was really powerful! That is a demon army. (To be continued ...) rwRemember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 517 Demon The so-called devil is, as its name implies, a demonized person. This ''human'' does not simply refer to humans, but includes all intelligent humanoid creatures such as elves, orcs, dwarves, etc. After being invaded by the power of the abyss, a humanoid creature transformed into a semi-demon physique is called a demon. The current batch, depending on their outfits, should be just the recruiting of militiamen. However, after being demonized, the combat effectiveness of these recruited militiamen is completely different from the original! A large-scale demon man appeared in front of Palan and attacked the advance camp. This is of course an action to send death. However, in the process of destroying these death-seeking demons, Palan s army also suffered losses of nearly a hundred people. You know, when the demons started to charge, they suffered a few rounds of long-range shooting from the Hindrells. With more than a hundred opponents, they died directly on the road of the charge and really ran to the roadblock in front of the camp In the past, the demons who were fighting personally with the vanguard soldiers did not exceed two hundred. However, under the condition of siege, the Hindlers had a huge number advantage, and they were still hacked to death by nearly a hundred people.This situation made Palan very worried. It''s just a group of demons, which is okay to say, but if the cursed church''s control of the fir collar becomes deeper and deeper, all soldiers and even all living people of the fir collar will become like this, How terrible would that be? You know, the total population of Fir collar is 60,000! If, there are 60,000 demons here ... Palan fought a cold war. He felt that he couldn''t wait any longer. After thinking about it, it will take about two days for the large army of the Sixth Army to reach the fir collar. However, in two days, who knows how many more demon people will be in the fir collar? He made a preliminary decision to take the initiative. However, he needs to get in touch with Philmino before he can actually advance north. With the help of Drow High Master Aps, he established a temporary talking magic with Philmino."You''re too risky, Palan. There are black wizards and warlocks everywhere in the fir collar, and it''s very likely that I''m exposed to you, you know?" Palan raised an eyebrow and said, "Don''t you dare to answer the call, does it mean that you are not afraid of these for the time being?" "Well, you''re right," Philmino said, "I just warn you! This time it''s okay, it''s not important in the future, don''t mess with me! Let''s go, what are you looking for?" "The devil," said Palant. "The news of the devil, you have never told me before. Don''t you have anything to say?" "Damn! How did you know about the Devil? You''ve run into that stuff now?" "Yes, just now, more than 300 demons attacked my camp. What the **** is going on?" "Well, this news was also discovered by my men. The cursed church has gained the trust and support of Akra, and the two parties have now colluded-even my people believe that Akra and Sa Some important members of the German family have become the puppets of the cursed church! In Blackwood City, I saw at least thirty casters in black robes and a dark warrior in the squadron. They are making a lot of things like the devil I think they look like they are going to transform all the rebels they have assembled! " Having said this, Famirno continued to say before Palan digested it, "And there are two other important things. If you don''t come to me this time, I have to find a chance to tell you . " "One is that Ikra has requested support from the Holy Alliance in his own name, saying that we have violated the" Silver and White Agreement "and intend to proactively stir up incidents and undermine peace. I hope that the Holy Alliance can send troops to enter the fir collar to protect He is safe and at the same time exerts diplomatic pressure on Hindrell. According to my judgment, the Holy Alliance is likely to agree with his request. Perhaps, after some time, an army of the Holy Alliance will enter the fir tree collar. " "Second, I seem to have found someone who is working in the city of Bauhinia. It should be a 16th-level dark division called the" Devil''s Eye "who personally led the team. At least 30 masters participated in it. One action. This is similar to what we found at the scene of the incident. They should be used to cut off sound and light effects. They first slayed Banks and Swordmaster Batein, and then bombed the entire building with high-order spells, causing Our soldiers suffered a lot of casualties while using teleportation to escape. ""Well, I''ve finished the things I want to say. Do you have anything else to ask?" Paran said: "Nothing ... I need to digest it." "You digest it slowly, I''ll cut off the magic signal first." After all, Firmino''s side fell silent, leaving Palan alone. The connection with Philmino this time was slightly more informative. Before that, he really wanted to know who was the one who caused trouble under his eyelids. He vowed that if he caught the other party, he would have to pay them. He finally knew it, but he couldn''t take care of it. In fact, compared with the news that the culprit is no longer significant, Palan paid more attention to other things that Philino said. The opponent is stronger than he imagined ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ To sum up Philmino''s statement, the final conclusion is that he has to be in the fir collar to deal with a dark division with a sixteenth level, and at the same time There are a large number of casters, and there is a high chance that the army will consist of thousands of demons. In addition, the Holy Alliance does not know how many people will be sent over. How to fight this battle?After careful consideration, Palan still felt that he could not wait any longer. The more you wait, the more difficult the situation will be. "Give an order to the troops behind, asking them to speed up their operations, don''t stop, and join us directly based on our fighting situation. We can''t continue to wait here, clean up, and march to Blackwood City after an hour!" After taking two steps, he turned back and said, "Give an order to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, inform the Holy Alliance, tell them that Akra has cooperated with the Church of Curse, and that their troops sent to the fir collar are in danger."Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 518 Holy Alliance The city of Bauhinia, the main hall of the Grand Ducal Castle. This was originally the Grand Duke of Florence and summoned his vassals to discuss the state of affairs, but now it has become a place for diplomatic negotiations between the Holy Alliance and Hindler. Over the past six months, diplomats from the Foreign Affairs Department of the Kingdom of Hindler have been arguing with the Ambassador of the Holy Alliance here. Some things are more important, but in fact they are not many. They quarrel with each other, often because of trivial matters. But this time it''s different. They talked about Count Ekla and the fir collar. Putri s diplomatic ambassador, Simpson, was over. "Did you Hindrells have no other reason? Don''t you think this excuse is ridiculous?" A young man sitting opposite him was Allan, the ambassador for the Foreign Ministry of the Kingdom of Hindler. At first, after persuading Earl Waterman to surrender and splitting the bull leader from the Principality of Florence, he became an independent Hou country. Later, when the war subsided, he became the ambassador of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in the Bauhinia City, responsible for communicating with the diplomats of the Holy Alliance. In the past six months, he has not dealt with the guy named Simpson in front of him and knows what he is like. Therefore, it is not a surprise to get such an answer.Keeping a smile on his face, Allen said, "This is by no means an excuse, Ambassador Simpson. We have conclusive evidence that Earl Akra was indeed in collusion with the Church of the Cursed, and it is because of this evidence that we have He refused to support him as Grand Prince Florence, and when he prepared a series of sabotage plans, he took the lead and wanted to arrest him, but in the end, he was rescued by his associates in the cursed church. " Allen''s words promised. Of course, some of this is true, and the other is completely nonsense. Schindler now indeed has evidence of Akra''s collusion with the cursed church-the demon encountered in the fir collar, and the black wizards and warlocks detected by Firmino are proof. However, if they knew this before, they would not allow Akra to inherit the Duke and arrest him, it would be a complete nonsense. But that''s okay. After all, it''s a fact that the guy is mingling with the Church of the Cursed. Allen doesn''t mind, and puts this hat on Akra''s head a little earlier. There''s nothing wrong with this button, but Simpson wouldn''t believe it. He said: "You used the cursed church as an excuse for intimidation when you negotiated in the Silver and White Capitals half a year ago. Now, you have linked Count Ekla to the cursed church again. Huh, are we all fools? Who can''t see the plan of your Hindler? You are not allowed to sing against you Akkala to get the inheritance he deserves and turn to support a 14-year-old girl. You want to support you Obviously, what else is cursing the church? " Allen said: "We do have evidence in this matter. General Paran''s army has been at the fir-tree border and once against Akra''s cursed army. There are traces of the devil in the enemy''s army, and now, The fir collar is being corrupted by the cursed church, where a powerful black wizard is poisoning the people of Florence. And your sacred alliance not only does not agree with the silver and white agreement to maintain peace and peace in Florence with us. Stability, but help to abuse! " Simpson was furious: "It''s ridiculous! What demon, what black wizard, are pure nonsense! Violations of the peace agreement and plotting are clearly yours Hindrell! We have reached an agreement with the Kingdom of Victoria, 15 thousand The warrior is ready to go and will soon arrive at the fir collar. I advise you, it is best to take back your careful thinking, the seat of the Grand Duke of Florence, whether it is reasonable or reasonable, should be the eldest son of the Grand Duke, Akra Earl''s! " "You are sending your soldiers to death!" "Ambassador Ellen, you are wrong. You Hindrell are on the road of no return!" ...A ''communication'', which broke up. The Pudris, as well as the Holy Alliance, apparently have no confidence in Schindler''s words. They determined that the Hindlers were lying-in fact, if they changed their angles, Allen himself would think he was bullshit. But ... hell, although there are some lies in his remarks, Fir collar''s situation has been basically informed to the other party. However, he still underestimated Simpson''s stubbornness. Leaving Bauhinia Castle, Allen immediately found the mage of the Hindrell in the city. "Immediately send a message to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom. Communication with the Holy Alliance was unsuccessful. They are determined to continue sending troops." "At the same time, he immediately sent a message to Lieutenant General Paran, and it was unavoidable that the troops of the Holy Alliance were stationed in the fir tree collar. Let him be careful." After arranging these, he found Brigadier Chandler. This Brigadier General Chandler is a general under Palan''s men. He has good personal strength and has fourteen fighter levels. At the same time, he was also the general of Palan who stayed in the Bauhinia City and led the remaining 20,000 garrison. After communicating with Chandler, he took hundreds of soldiers and received Count Parrot.So, the next day, June 27, Pallott officially took over the title of Grand Duchess of Florence in Bauhinia Castle, becoming the first Grand Duchess of this country. For the first time, Paletteor Ellen behind herpublished the news in the name of the Duke of Florence ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, announcing the news of Pallot s succession, And he will fight Acla as a renegade in Florence, a demon collaborating with the cursed church, and call on the nobles, knights and people of Florence to gather to defeat the rebel Akra and the rebel fir collar. Allen played political cards. Of course, he wouldn''t be naive to think that as soon as Parrot succeeded, he would have the national appeal. However, the seat of the Grand Duke and the nominal leadership power must be held in his hands. Aikla has claimed to have inherited the position of the Grand Duke from Earl Firth. On the side of Hindler, he must also take action to launch a genuine Grand Duke to compete with Aikla politically. It is okay not to get the support of the Florensa, but at least not let too many people fall to the side of Acla. As for the future situation of Florence, the most important thing is the outcome of the war.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 519 Blackwood city Hindler''s diplomat Allen, a series of political actions in Bauhinia, was very effective. Not to mention, just the name in the righteousness stands firmly. Although, Pallot claimed that he would inherit the title of Grand Dukes of Florence, a few days later than Akralio. However, one in the fir collar, one in the Bauhinia Castle, also claimed to inherit the Grand Duke, but who is more powerful, it is obvious. The only place that Akra could be considered an advantage is the identity of his eldest son. In this status, they are more or less welcomed by the traditional aristocracy than Parrot. However, the power of the Blackhand Academy in Florence has now been launched. They were frantically spreading news throughout the Principality. Relying on the truth, it is said that Ikla colluded with the Church of Curse, that he has been corrupted, that he is mixed with evil forces such as demons and undead; that rumors that are not reliable, then there is no end. What he said is full of evil. He is a murderous madman who likes to imprison young children and **** girls. There is also something to say that he is gay, or simply that he has an oedophile and has a leg with a biological mother. All in all, the rumor does not matter whether it has a spectrum or not. Anyway, as long as it is a bad reputation and a **** bowl, it is always right to buckle his head.The spread of these bad reputations, Ikla himself, and his forces, and counting the cursed church together, could not clean him up. How effective the rumor is, it is not good, but in any case, it has dragged down Ikla''s appeal in Florence to a certain extent. The result of public opinion will directly determine the future struggle situation. If Florensa supports Aikla all over, then Palan, who is caught in the sea of ??people''s war, will surely have to flee back to the wasteland, and if Florensa will be Palo, Especially as a true monarch, recruiting soldiers and manpower here will become a very simple matter. Of course, neither of these two extremes is likely in a short time. What Allen has done is to pull the facts as far as possible in his own favor. To a large extent, this solves Paran''s worries. Allen did a pretty good job in Bauhinia City, so he can now completely relax and put all his energy into the next battle. Two days after deciding to continue marching inside the fir leadership, Palan''s army had already moved outside of Blackwood City. The two days have not been peaceful. Halfway through, the fir-fighting rebels resisted quite closely. Several small towns and outposts in the middle of the road were occupied by the rebels and became positions that prevented Palan from advancing. Thousands of soldiers guarded the small towns and outposts, but eventually Paran led the army. Within two days, one after the other was removed. Those rebel forces are fighting harder. However, among them, there were no more traces of demons, so relying on the original strength of these resistance forces, they could not compete with Paran''s elite vanguard. So, although they have the terrain advantage and occupy the city defense, they still can''t form an effective resistance to Palan s offensive. This allowed Palan s vanguard to hit the fir firing capital in two days. Under the city gate of Mucheng.Heimucheng is not a big city. Originally, it was just a small town relying on timber resources as its main industry. There is one of the best and most easily mined timber resources in the forest. Later, the town grew better and better, and the proportion of the economic output occupied by the wood resources in the fir collar became larger and larger, so it was simply built here. Today in Blackwood City, as Palan knows, it should be a population of about 20,000 to 25,000. It is not a small city, but it is not a big city. Now, according to the information provided by Firmino, there should be 3,000 soldiers in Blackwood. However, among these 3,000 people, it is conservatively estimated that there should already be more than a thousand demons. Such an army is not so good at fighting-at least, not like chopping melon and chopping vegetables like the battles on the road. In addition, the sixteenth-level dark division that exists in Blackwood City becomes very difficult to siege. Palan himself is not a master, and he is only ten professional levels. Under his command, only high-level wizard wizard Banks and half-orc swordmaster Bart died because of the battle, and they also suffered heavy losses on top masters. Now, what he can really achieve is nothing but human high-level mage Miller, drow high-level mage Aps, and three other high-level fighters in the army who have reached level 14. . Such a high level of combat power is actually not weak. But to fight against a dark division of the sixteenth level ... Palan still felt a little bit weak. Mage can play too much on the battlefield, especially defending the city. In the case that the army itself does not have too much advantage, and the opponent still has such a difficult division, Palan feels that it is a very bad thing to forcibly lead the front to attack the city.A tentative offensive was launched, leaving more than 20 corpses, in exchange for the death of more than a dozen people, and after some fireworks appeared on the takeaway wall, Palan stopped continuing the attack. He was waiting for his army to arrive. The vanguard he brought in this time had only two alliances, only 3,000. Behind, there are seven thousand people on the road. Do the math, at this time, the main force of the Sixth Army should have entered the fir collar? ... On June 29, the army of the Sixth Army gathered and officially launched an offensive against Blackwood. Palan was ready for the battle that would be difficult to fight, and UU reading was also prepared to suffer heavy losses from the dark division in his city. Still, he decided to launch an attack. The 10,000 elite soldiers of the Sixth Army, even if they use their lives, as long as they dare to fight, they will not be blocked by Blackwood City. The number of 7,000 soldiers has the advantage. At the same time, among the enemy formations, except for the fir firing column and the transformed demons, there is no other elite force. A dark division can cause heavy losses to the Sixth Army, but It is impossible to block the entire offensive of the next army with one''s own strength.In the final analysis, the division is not a god. It is icing on the cake. It is slightly difficult to send charcoal in the snow. If you want to change the outcome of a war with your own power ... even if it is a legend, you will find it difficult.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 520 too easy The Sixth Army, which officially started siege, showed a very high degree of discipline and quality. I really want to say that the border guards of that year could have won unanimous praise within the king. That was purely based on their actual record. Let others be unconvinced. However, the equipment is not better than the regular legion, and the individual qualities of the soldiers who have been trained have not greatly surpassed. Why can they play the same or even better record than the regular legion? Just one reason: keep discipline, not afraid of death, dare to work hard. For these three reasons, of course, the regular army is not lacking, except that, such as the Kingdom Guards Corps or the Fourth Army, the units produced by the system in the army have a small proportion of troops. On these three points, do Really not as good as Palan s troops. And when the border guards completed the regular reorganization, the equipment and treatment came up, and the combat power was naturally even stronger. It can be said that, in terms of overall strength, Palan''s Sixth Legion is already stronger than the King''s Guard Corps and the Fourth Legion. They went forward and blasted the not-so-high wall of Blackwood City. The artillery formation fired continuously in the back. Aps and Miller, two high-ranking mages, and a squadron mage, continued to provide magic support.At the same time, in the army formation, there are two squadron chaplains providing medical services to the army. Of course, precious magic spellcasters cannot run directly to the front line of battle. They will be in the rear, waiting for some medical soldiers in front, and after judgment, will drag some soldiers who can survive. The priests then use divine healing. It may be unrealistic for the treated soldiers to immediately return to the battlefield. After all, the priests have this ability, but there are too many soldiers to be treated. They cannot waste all the precious magic power on individual soldiers. . Their treatment is usually limited to stabilizing the injury, and there is no danger of life and disability, and the soldiers are free to recover. That''s why Hindrell''s army obviously suffered a lot of casualties, but after the war it was able to replenish the lost troops at a fairly rapid rate. In addition to the relatively strong ability to mobilize in the war and the ability to quickly recruit and train additional troops, these wounded soldiers returned to the army after being treated, and they are also a very important source of soldiers. Moreover, the value of these veterans returning to the battlefield is obviously much higher than the recruits. As long as there is no disability, on the battlefield, an old soldier with several recruits is definitely not blowing up. So, with much less worries, the Sixth Army fought a rather fierce offensive. On the defense line of Blackwood City, a large number of soldiers rely on the city walls to fight very cruelly with the soldiers of the Sixth Army. Especially those who have purple lines on their faces and are obviously more powerful than ordinary human beings, they are the enemies facing the Hindler people. Under the cover of spells, the soldiers of the Sixth Army who rushed to the city several times were mostly beaten back by these demons. However, in the morning of the 29th, Palan s army experienced repeated defeats, but he continued to order the soldiers to launch new offensives again and again. Finally, before lunch, the Sixth Army captured the city head and gate.Seeing such a scene, Palan is quite excited: this is a very good performance. With the help of the city defense, the resistance army can not only carry it for a long time during the onslaught of the Sixth Army. Then after losing the city defense, in the subsequent battles, they may have a harder time resisting their own offense. However, while excited, there was some muttering in his heart. After conquering the city of Blackwood, the Sixth Army paid less than a thousand casualties, eliminated more than a thousand enemies, and conquered the city at the same time. This cost is much less than he imagined. Originally, he felt that when the enemy had a dark division, more than thirty black wizards, and sorcerers, the number of casualties was at least three to five times what it is now to be able to win the war. The small number of casualties is certainly a good thing. However, this matter cannot be seen in such a simple way. During the siege, the Hindrells faced significantly less resistance than previously expected. The most concentrated manifestation is that, as expected, the enemy''s very powerful magic support did not exist at all. Indeed, during the siege, the Sixth Army encountered some spell trouble. About a dozen sorcerers with good strength used evil methods in the city, causing a certain amount of casualties to the legionnaire soldiers. However, when Master Miller led a team of mages and launched targeted attacks on the warlocks on the city head, this trouble was basically solved, and those warlocks couldn''t perform the same spell on someone else. At the time of the strike, the killing force for ordinary soldiers was still maintained. That''s it, but it''s too easy. What about the 16th-level dark division mentioned in Firmino''s intelligence? If the wave of offensives that had just reached the head of the city had a 16th-level division, I am afraid that throwing out one or two high-level spells would be enough to kill the warriors of the Sixth Army. In other words, if the local division is present, the price of the Sixth Army will be much higher than it is now, even if it can eventually defeat Blackwood. Not only in time, it is estimated that it will be dragged until the day after tomorrow, or even later, and the number of soldiers'' casualties is estimated to increase more than three times.So, here comes the question: What about that dark division called the "Devil''s Eye"? Theoretically ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This division should be the most important weapon before they can transform a large number of people into demons? Why haven''t you seen him out till now? Palan''s first reaction was a conspiracy. So, under his command, the troops marching into the interior of the Black Wood City acted with much caution and did not rush forward. However, until his troops wiped out all of Blackwood''s resistance, he did not see the rumored sixteenth division, other casters, and the dark warrior of that squadron. At the same time, his troops searched the city, and Earl Akra and important members of the Sade family were not found. Only a few nobles were captured.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 521 trap He conquered Blackwood City, and the casualties and time spent were much better than what Palan had expected before, but he was still not half happy. Rather than say that Blackwood City was beaten down by him, it was better that they were given up intentionally. Ekla''s forces, as well as the cursed church behind him, apparently did not want to die here with his sixth army. Under such circumstances, what about taking down Blackwood City? Akra did not catch it, it must have been taken alive; the cursed church must have another conspiracy, but now Palant knew nothing about the cursed church, let alone to defeat their conspiracy. Paid a thousand people to lay a black city with a low strategic value ... Palan comforted himself, which was still useful. At least, it can be announced to the outside world that the fir-tree rebellion has been calmed down, and even the cheeky can publicize that Akra has been killed-of course, whether to declare this to the outside world or to the people in the foreign affairs department Measure the pros and cons. As for what to do next with Accra and the Cursed Church, it depends on whether their intelligence organization is weak. After all, if the army wants to act, it must have the support of intelligence. It can''t be as messy as a blind person''s impression. Thinking of the intelligence organization, Palan remembered one thing to ask: This has captured Blackwood City, why haven''t I seen Philmino?Just thinking about it, a petite female drow elf found him. This is Philmino''s men, a spy from Blackhand College. "Hello General Paran. The leader of the Demon Difficulty has asked me to wait for you here. I am Xia Cao." The so-called magical difficulties are not others, but just Philmino. Those of them who came out of the Blackhand Academy usually have a code on their head. "Hello," he said casually, and Palan continued to ask, "how about your leader?" "The leader of the Demon Difficulty traced some clues yesterday morning and has followed them personally. Most of the black-handed spies in the fir-tree collar have taken action. Only my team has just finished its mission and is currently on standby. Accept you We can be under your direct leadership to provide your army with support on request. " "Hell ..." Palan had a headache. The female drow agent in front of him is indeed a good helper. Not to mention, these agents are far more reliable than the best scouts under him. But this is just icing on the cake. What Palan needs most now is not a powerful scout, but real information. He wanted to know, where did Akra go? What is the cursing church doing?Without knowing this, there was always a breathless anxiety in his heart. Of course, there is no way for Paran to take action without precise information for the time being. Moreover, at the moment, he is not without trouble. On the one hand, after the war was over, the bad situation of the fir collar still needed him to handle; on the other hand, the coalition forces of Pudri and Victoria from the southwest were also a headache. He didn''t want to fight against the Holy Alliance in the fir collar at all, whether it was a win or a defeat, it was meaningless. ... When Palin knocked down Blackwood City and was busy soothing the hearts of the people in the city, tracking down the rebels who followed Acela, and clearing up the mess, Firmino was watching a big show. Fifteen thousand troops under the banner of the Divine Alliance are about to fall into a terrifying trap. Here''s the thing. Before the main army of Palan arrived under the city of Blackwood, Fillino, lurking in the city, felt something strange. He searched and found that Akra and the Death Eye of the Division he had been watching, and did not know when he disappeared from the Blackwood City. He didn''t have time to pass this information to Palan, so he hurried to follow the clue, leaving only a few men.This clue followed for a day. He found a very vicious trap southwest of the fir collar, near the border. The Cursed Church slaughtered more than 2,000 people at least in the vicinity. They used living souls and corpses to set up a giant curse array on the spot. Philmino is not a mage, but to be a spy, at least he must have some magic knowledge. He couldn''t recognize the effect of this cursed magic circle, but from the fluctuation of power, the size of the magic circle, and the entire magic circle required thirty intermediate and advanced casters, plus a sixteenth division to host it ... The combination of these conditions allows him to generally judge that the range of effect of this magic array should be very large. At the beginning, he felt that this might have been prepared for Palan''s army. However, after calculating the position, he found that the law array laid by the cursed church seemed to be ... it seemed that it was on the way for the army of the Holy Alliance to enter the fir fir collar. Firmino was a little stunned-they were going to go to the rhythm of the Divine Alliance. But the question, why? It stands to reason that letting the troops of the Holy Alliance run against Palan''s forces should be the best thing for Aikla and the Church of the Damned, right? Thinking of this, Firmino turned his head and considered another thing. The traces of the transformation of the demon man left in the Blackwood City by the cursed church, and those who were killed are also evidence in itself. The army that allowed the Holy Alliance to go past, confronted the Sixth Army, could not fight, the two armies may cooperate, and at the same time go to clean up the cursed church. But ... Philmino was still a little confused, and he still felt that there was something wrong with this matter.He had no idea what to do with the information. The news was first notified to Palan and the Kingdom''s Foreign Affairs Department, who was waiting for further instructions from above. And when the Holy Alliance stepped into this already trapped legal array trap only half a day away, he finally got the instructions from the upper kingdom to warn the army of the Holy Alliance. Is it too late? Philmino was deeply skeptical about this ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He didn''t know what the upper class of the kingdom was thinking about, but what he had to do was just follow the order. So he sent two of his men, in the name of the messenger of the Kingdom of Hindell, to the army of the Holy Alliance, and informed the past of the curse of the church''s legal trap. It was too late yesterday to work overtime. I went home to bed and prepared to rest for a while to write. As a result, I was woken up by the alarm clock in the early morning shift. what can I do? I''m desperate too! Wait a chapter ... ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 522 ambush In fact, while Philmino sent his men to act as messengers and directly contact the forces of the Holy Alliance, while in the city of Bauhinia, Hindler''s diplomat Allen also found the opposite diplomatic ambassador. Simpson, informed the matter. It turned out that Simpson didn''t believe what Allen said at all, and he was still angry because the Hindrell unilaterally supported Palotte as the Grand Duke. After Allen came home, he still ridiculed and said, Sindlers are afraid of the Holy Alliance army that is marching toward Fir, and they are still trying to use this ridiculous excuse to delay time. Allen couldn''t help it. As for the messenger that Philmino sent to the Confederate army, the situation was not much better. After the messenger entered the army, he could not go out. Philmino does not know what happened to his subordinates. It is estimated that most of them were detained. Moreover, there has not been any major change in the situation. The army of the Holy Alliance is still step by step into the trap set by the cursed church. Of course, the general of the Holy Alliance, who led the army, the noble Viscount Kahn, who was from the kingdom of Pudri, was not an arrogant and stubborn man. Although he did not believe that the so-called Hindler''s messenger was more of an excuse for the enemy to delay their march, the cautiousness of the army for many years made him decide to proceed carefully. On the one hand, he stepped up his efforts to send out scouts around him. On the other hand, he also dispatched some magic spellcasters in the army. The arcane power of the Holy Alliance is relatively poor, because under the teachings of the Holy See, mages and wizards are not good professions. Although it will not be convicted for mastering arcane as in the last century, but the entire social environment is obviously not friendly to those who master arcane.On the contrary, because of the existence of the Holy See, priests, priests, paladins, and so on, the number of masters of divine magic in the territory of the Holy Alliance, especially in the new Empire of the Holy Promi is greater than in other countries And the region is obviously a lot more. Divine spellcasters also have a high status in the Holy Alliance, and are not comparable to arcane spellcasters such as wizards and warlocks. In this sacred alliance army, there is a support team consisting of three or four hundred priests, which is far more than the priests of the 6th Army of Paran. Of course, none of their mages were in their army. This lame caster team configuration has certain shortcomings in itself, which is reflected in the team''s investigation, that is, there is no way to conduct a comprehensive investigation of various types and types of spells. Of course, the magic spellcaster is keenly aware of negative energy. But unfortunately, since the cursed church has prepared such a huge trap to deal with the army of this sacred alliance, they naturally also considered the problem that the trap might be identified by the priest. They hid some curses. All of this by a sixteenth-level division has very sufficient quality assurance. At least, in the case where the priests above the tenth level have only three or two kittens, if they are not close to a certain degree and they are exhausted to investigate, there is no way to detect them. This is true even if negative energy detection is turned on. More than two hours passed, and finally, two pastors discovered some clues, and they noticed something was wrong. However, everything is irreparable. Most of the army of the Holy Alliance has already stepped into the effective range of the cursed circle.Two dark arrows shot out suddenly demanded the lives of the two priests. Immediately afterwards, huge negative energy began to gather, and a cloud covered the entire army of the Holy Alliance. The Cursed Array launched. The ground was booming, and an earthen platform rose out of thin air. The death eye of the teacher stood at the highest end of the earthen tower, and led more than thirty casters with no lower level to release and gather spells together. On the ground, those human corpses that were buried and previously slaughtered broke out! They are resurrected, but they are no longer humans of the past. This is the undead! More than two thousand corpses, under the effect of the curse of the magic circle, all turned into undead. The corpses that have been processed by the black wizards and warlocks are not weak because of the powerful addition of the cursed spell array. There are no skeletons, no low-level undead like zombies, and all resurrected undead are the worst kind of ghoul that is no less powerful than human elite soldiers. At the same time, among a large number of ghouls, there are also some evolved versions of ghouls, and even undead at the level of individual black warriors. Such a troop is no longer weak. Indeed, in people''s minds and impressions, the army of the undead always overwhelms their enemies with a large number of people and tactics. To be precise on an individual basis, the undead arm has no advantage when it comes to soldiers of other races of the same level. To a certain extent, this statement is true. In history, many times, when humans and various other races face large-scale undead armies, this phenomenon has been generally confirmed in fact.But this is only a macro view, accurate to a single war, it is not necessarily universally applicable, such as this war. In this ambush, of course, the human army has an absolute advantage in number. However, the undead prevailed on an individual level. The ambush the Church Cursed Church devoted its mind to ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is not to give the army of the Holy Alliance. Under their careful arrangement, the undead army that was recalled to the world is quite excellent in quality. The soldiers of the Holy Alliance, in their own qualities, may not be a big deal to fight two or three skeleton warriors or zombies, but it is slightly more difficult for them to challenge a ghoul. Anyone who can beat a ghoul alone must be elite in the army. The advanced version of the ghoul, the challenge level generally reaches about four levels, which already requires some outstanding non-commissioned officers to be able to deal with it. As for the black warrior ... A black warrior can at least face a normal squad of human soldiers without falling into the wind. The sudden attack of such a team made the Holy Alliance fall into chaos in an instant! (To be continued ...)ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 523 weak The army of the Holy Alliance stepped into the circle of the cursed church and was attacked by the army of undead who emerged from the ground. Biquge The spirit of the undead army was a lot of that of the sacred allies. In addition, the army was suddenly attacked. The undead that broke out of the ground obviously exceeded the expectations of the human army and was caught by surprise. At the same time, undead creatures are terrifying to humans or to all beings. Maybe, in the future, I have dealt with the undead more often, and the brave human soldiers will know that these carrion and skeletons are actually nothing great, but when they first fought against them, the humans did instinctively catch up with the undead who represented death. To fear. All these have catalyzed the chaos of the human army. However, in any case, this sacred alliance army is also a regular army, with a population of 15,000. Of course, under the sudden attack of the undead, they did fall into panic for the first time, but if they continue to fight like this, as long as the command system of the human army does not pump their brains, calm and calm, and fight back with the troops, eventually The victory is still the human army. This is also true. The chaos of the Holy Alliance''s army did not last long. Under the command of the officers and the command of the commander, the entire army restored the order fairly quickly, and began to fight with the undead. According to the organization, the human soldiers who formed a team will no longer be easily defeated and killed.At the same time, those priests and paladins did not eat anything. These priests themselves have monsters spawned by negative energies such as undead, and they have quite good restraint. As a result, the army of the Holy Alliance gradually stabilized its position after paying more than 2,000 casualties. Although they have only brought relatively weak casualties to those undead, after all, the quantitative advantage is still there, and order has been restored. If the fight is continued normally, although the final casualties are difficult to estimate, but The final victory does not seem to be too difficult. However, Philmino, who observes this war from a distance, still doesn''t think that the army of the Holy Alliance will win the final victory. At this time, the legal array laid by the cursed church has just played another important function. In other words, this newly effective function is the most important function of this cursed circle. I saw that the human soldiers who had been killed in the raids of the undead before lying on the ground for a while and then stood up again. Those who may have torn chests, wounded necks, or heads with fatal wounds, and who will never survive again, pick up weapons and kill their former comrades. These resurrected undead are just one of the most common undead warriors belonging to zombies. Resurrected soldiers, weapons, and equipment are of course alive, and they have completely lost the memory and personality of the living beings, and have become monsters driven entirely by negative energy. However, the most terrible thing is that while they lost most of their memories, they retained some of the fighting instincts that existed.This makes them difficult to entangle. These resurrected fighters who have stood up have greatly changed the battle situation! Although more than 2,000 resurrected soldiers, although the single combat power is weaker, but to a large extent, it has made up for the lack of numbers of the undead forces. Moreover, human soldiers did not expect this at all. They lacked the consciousness to fight against the undead, and they were even less prepared to fight life and death with their resurrected comrades-in-arms. You have to know that fighting a monster like a ghoul that is completely different from humans, although you have fear, but you dare to fight. But what about replacing your target with a familiar face or even a close relationship? The army was shaken. However, if only this is the case, the human army will only need to pay more casualties, and it will still be able to achieve the ultimate victory. After all, they still dominate hard power anyway. But in fact it is not. Fighting under the cursed circle is a matter of dying out. The fall of a soldier represents the weakening of the strength of the army; however, when the soldier was soon resurrected under the force of evil and joined the ranks of the undead, it strengthened the undead''s strength. This battle was extraordinary. After suffering a loss, the Holy Alliance did not grow at all. After seeing this, the commander of the coalition, Sir Kahn, realized that the dead soldier''s body would also become his own trouble. He quickly came up with a corresponding solution in his army, but there were a lot of magic spellcasters!The clergy were soon assembled again. The paladins went up to the front line, and their fighting skills against the undead were quite outstanding. When they were trained in the temple from the very beginning, they had focused on this aspect. With the Holy Power, they can effectively kill the undead. And, as they fight, the Holy Power will be continuously thrown out, which can enhance the fighting ability of human soldiers who are fighting alongside them, inspiring morale and giving blessings. The paladin, and the paladin''s advanced professional paladin, are natural leaders, and no one will question this. As for the priests, they are on the second line and use a wide range of purification spells to purify the bodies of human soldiers who died in battle to prevent evil forces from desecrating these heroic and sacrificed soldiers. Everything seems to be moving in a good direction. But soon, the army of the Holy Alliance encountered greater difficulties ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ After the battle lasted for a while, after the human army finally gained a certain upper hand in the battle for the first time, they now seem to have changed Become weaker. The priests feel more difficult to release the purification spells and consume more and more mana. A cleansing operation could originally purify a piece of corpse, but now it can only clean up the three or two gathered together; now the mana consumed by the cleansing operation is almost twice as much as the beginning of the battle. Moreover, the degree of this difficulty is still rising. And this is just the feeling of the casters. The soldiers and paladins fighting on the front line obviously felt that they became weak.Either in strength or in spirit.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 524 Rescue The army of the Holy Alliance finally collapsed. In fact, when they stepped into the trap carefully laid out by the cursed church, they were destined to fail. At the end of the battle, when the commander of the coalition, Sir Kahn, realized this, he also tried to make a final effort. He organized an elite team composed of dozens of silver and white knights. Under the leadership of a paladin with fifteen professional levels, he was standing on the top of the mound, and was maintaining the power of the cursed circle. The mage launched a charge. This caused some trouble to the Devil''s Eye, however, in the end the Paladin failed. He was entangled by a bone dragon descending from the sky. His men were blocked by the dark guards guarding the black wizards, and then fell on the road of charge under the bombardment of a high-order spell by the archmage. . After seeing that nothing could be done, and the defeat was undoubted, Sir Kahn took the initiative and chose to retreat. His choice was correct. When his holy legion has been wounded and wounded and more than 4,000 people have been injured, the morale of the entire army has fallen to a rather low level. Moreover, because of the existence of the cursed formation, the soldiers have become weaker and weaker, and even the priests have no way to purify every fallen body. Relatively speaking, the group of undead faced was fighting more and more bravely, and fighting more and more. The number remained at the number of three or four thousand, and it has never gone on-no matter how much it was cut by human soldiers.Kahn must recognize the facts and continue to fight the undead within the envelope of this cursed circle. There is only one way to die. Alas, after an hour of fighting, he led his troops to break through and retreat. However, until that night, Kahn''s troops were still entangled by the undead, and they finally couldn''t support it. At night, the combat capability of the human army was inevitably affected to some extent. Maintaining discipline, maintaining the cohesion of the army, and maintaining morale have become more difficult, and the command system is certainly not as smooth as during the day. Alas, the real rout came. When Sir Kahn ordered a retreat during the day, the army of the Holy Alliance was able to retreat while maintaining order. At night, after a day of being pursued, the entire army collapsed. Kahn has no way to continue to control his army, he can only bring a group of elite troops close to him, and do everything possible to get out of the siege. He stood by, silently observing Firmino for a day and made a decision. He wrote his personal suggestion at the end of the last piece of information he sent today. Although there are no clear rules, in general, the intelligence sent by ordinary intelligence personnel should be as objective and detailed as possible, so as to avoid being subjective. What direct opinions and suggestions should be provided. They only need to pass back real and reliable information. Military decisions are made by generals, and political and diplomatic decisions are also handled by corresponding people. Filmino is an excellent intelligence officer, and he certainly understands this truth.However, this time, he still decided to make an exception. In his advice to Paran, he hoped Paran could lead the army and save the Legion of the Holy Alliance. Filmino certainly does not have a virgin heart, he does not have that kind of leisurely indifference, and has never been sympathetic because of human beings being slaughtered, trying to save the world. Not to mention, the purpose of this army of the Holy Alliance to lead the firs at first, was to be against Zindelaire. The reason why he hoped that Palan would rescue the army of the Holy Alliance is only one point: this should be the most advantageous way for the whole country''s strategy in the west. The cursed church has revealed their fangs in the place where fir collars are. The alliance of the Holy Alliance has become the first victim of the means of cursing the church. So, who will be the second? I can imagine a picture: If the Sixth Army was severely damaged or even annihilated in the fir collar, then it means that there is no other barrier in Florence. What would happen if the entire Florence fell into the hands of these lunatics? The eyes are shallower, the kingdom has worked hard, and all the benefits won in Florence will be wiped out with the invasion of the cursed church. Looking further away, the full grandness of the cursed church will be a disaster for the entire world , The Kingdom of Schindler bears the brunt! In any case, develop the power of cursing the church and find a way to curb the fir tree collar! Uh ...Actually, no suggestion was needed from Philmino. After a block of battlefield information was sent to his hands, Palan had already made a decision. Wu Jun''s army was not going to move so fast, but he still sent the vanguard very decisively. Of the Sixth Army, the most powerful wing was dispatched. The 6th Legion, Desert Camel Cavalry Wing received an urgent order from General Paran before dark ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~. With the cooperation of Step Mage Apps, he left Blackwood City and came towards the place where the battle broke out. Soon the Camel Cavalry Wing got in touch with Philmino. The top agent of the Blackhand Academy has been following Sir Kahn''s troops after the victory of the Holy Alliance against the undead. When he received the news that Camel United was approaching, he immediately appeared, and went directly to the adult jazz. He identified himself, gained trust, and the two forces made preliminary contact. The number of soldiers led by Sir Kahn was less than 2,000. The soldiers fled in the dark, but at least the Sir was not a complete pustule in military command. He commanded the army, while trying to move closer to the reinforcements while resisting the attack of the undead. ʮһ At eleven o''clock in the night, the camel cavalry killed. The arrival of a new force brought very significant changes to the battle situation. The undead army that had been chasing behind Sir Kahn was quickly dispersed under the charge of the camel cavalry. Several black mage who controlled this army were also found by Master Miller and Mage Aps, and organized to kill them by hand.I was too late to rest, and the two armies merged into one, heading toward Blackwood City overnight.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 525 Scourge battle (2 in 1) At dawn, looking at the dark walls of Blackwood City, Sir Kahn couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart. Ye Qingxing? angry? Guilt? disturbed? I may have it. What makes Kahn feel impermanent is that he was originally ordered to lead the coalition and came to Fir collar, the goal was to ''frustrate the Kingdom of Hindelaire in Fir collar, and destroy the orthodox heir of Florence, Earl Akra The intention is to fight for the rights of the alliance ''. The Alliance has always been dismissive of the threat of the Church cursed by the Hindrells. After Dan came, it was precisely because of the existence of the cursed church that his army was completely destroyed; but because it was supposed to be the enemy''s Hindrell, it retained an army. Scattered to the present, with him, he reached the Alliance Army in Blackwood City, with only two thousand people in his early days. However, the weight of the elite troops is quite a lot. There are more than 300 silver and white knights, and almost the same number of silver and white guards, and two brigades of Victoria heavy sergeants. This is the number one thousand and two hundred. In addition, there are four ordinary soldiers in the brigade. As for the other troops ... As soon as I thought about it, Sir Kahn, who was over fifty, came from it. Seeing that the city gate was wide open, he cleared his mood and took the lead in passing.He came face to face and came on a white camel. It was the commander of the Sixth Army, Lieutenant General of the Kingdom of Hindler, Palan. Paran opened his mouth first: "Sir Kahn, long famous." Kahn was ashamed: "What a defeated general is." Paran shook his head and said, "The crime of non-war. But now is not the time for us to say more about this." After saying that, he looked behind Kahn and asked, "Now, how many troops are there in the Holy Alliance behind you?" Kahn said in a low mood: "More than two thousand people." Papalan''s mood was heavy, and he said, "As far as I know, there should be 15,000 people in the coalition you led this time? What about the other troops? Did they all fall?" "Before night, we still have nearly 10,000 people. After night ... After night, I have no way to control my army. I scattered with them, and the entire army was under attack by the undead. Now, I am not Know how many soldiers are still alive, who are out there. " Palan froze, and he looked at Philmino behind Kahn, then said, "We can''t sit here and do nothing. All disasters are the easiest to resolve in the early stages of the outbreak. We should Take the initiative. " "Yes, I agree." Philmino said from the back, "The power of the cursed church has not yet expanded to the maximum. We waste more time here, and one more soul will be killed and the enemy''s power One more point. " "Well, I agree," Sir Kahn said after clearing his mood, "I will send my troops to fight with you.""Sir Kahn, your soldiers are exhausted, let''s take a break. Now it is dawn, and my main army is ready to set off, and your troops don''t have to come along for fun. You can Take a break in Blackwood City and wait until noon before leaving to support us. " I heard Paran say that Kahn could only agree. "Okay, that''s it. In addition, Firmino, you still need to provide me with intelligence support, is it okay?" "no problem." Uh ... I bid farewell to Kahn, and Paran led 6,000 soldiers and headed southwest. The reason why there were only 6,000 people was because the camel cavalry wing that had been dispatched earlier had been fighting for one night, and they also needed rest. And there are three or four thousand people who will stay behind Blackwood City-otherwise, he will give the Blackwood City the retreat completely to the people of the Holy Alliance to guard it, Palan will not rest assured. Although they temporarily stood on the same front because of the same enemies, the soldiers of the Holy Alliance were rescued by the Hindrells and survived from the claws of the undead. But these words alone were not enough Palan trusted them completely. Part of the manpower left in Blackwood City, just in case. Four hours after his personal departure, at 10 o''clock in the morning, Palan s army encountered a small group of undead. There are more than forty zombies, a squad of ghouls, and a low-level black wizard. When they were spotted by the scouts of the Sixth Army, the undead had just killed a small village. The undead are slaughtering, and the low-level black wizard is transforming the corpses carried by the zombies into new undead through a newly-formed law circle.The first time the news came back, Paran dispatched a team to destroy this small group of undead. However, despite this, they have not been able to save everyone. A small village with about 20 households and hundreds of people has become fragmented, with fewer than 40 survivors. Of those who died, half had already been transformed into undead, and were eventually killed by soldiers of the Sixth Army. The undead spirit is expanding faster than expected! Obviously, after defeating the Holy Alliance army yesterday, in addition to continuing to hunt down the soldiers of the Alliance army, they also sent a large number of small troops like this, killing around, destroying more human settlements, killing more More people create more undead. Focusing on the battlefield where Kahn''s army fought with the undead, it radiated around. In this large area, according to some data stored in Blackwood City, there are probably more than 36,000 people. Villages and towns. No one knows how far the undead have expanded in the last night and almost half a day, how many human villages and towns have been destroyed, and how many humans have been transformed into undead. Paran was worried. After telling the rescued civilians to go east and take refuge in Blackwood City, he continued to lead the army. As he moved forward, bad news and good news also came. Worse, the undead is expanding much faster than expected. Even at about noon, the scouts also reported that a small town with a population of 2,000 had been completely slaughtered by the undead. At least ten low-level black wizards were led by one or two intermediate black wizards. , A large number of undead transformation rituals are underway. Where a human soldier of a wing raided and repelled the undead, but no living person was found in the entire town. Finally, in order to avoid the plague and to prevent the corpse from being used by the cursed church, they could only clean up the corpse, and then burn the entire town with a fire.Of course, there is bad news, as well as good news. The army of the Divine Alliance did not seem to be completely wiped out. According to the scouting investigations of some scouts, a small number of scattered human armies were still resisting. This is a very exciting thing. Paran immediately decided to order the army, and if it was found that a surviving human army was still resisting, it must be rescued. The entire Sixth Army quickly acted, and at more than four o''clock in the afternoon, Kahn led the sacred ally that had been retired and joined the army of Paran, together to sweep the raging undead in the southwest of the fir collar and save humanity Settle down, search for the survivors of the Holy Alliance, and also work hard to find the main force to curse the church, hoping to completely control the situation. Uh ... On July 6th, after five days of fighting, Palan''s army cleared along the way to the place where the Holy Alliance was ambushed. In fact, from Blackwood City to this place, at the speed of the army, it can be reached in less than a day. The reason why the Sixth Army spent five days was mainly to clear the dead and rescue the survivors along the way, and it took a lot of time. There is no trace of living creatures in this place, and there are no undead. Apparently, after that battle, the Church of Cursed Victory, after sweeping all around, left. According to the latest investigation information, the main force of the undead also shows signs of gathering. In the west of the battlefield, which is the place called the Kingdom of Fury Bear Town and the town of Firling, called Fury Bear Town, a large number of undead gathered. Their number exceeds at least eight thousand. At the same time, these undead seem to have begun to invade west of Angry Bear Town, which is the territory of the Kingdom of Putri. The Kingdom of Cape Delhi has received a letter from Sir Kahn confirming the existence of the undead and the cursed church. They should have reacted now too, but since Pudli has not been relieved from the last war with Hindler, he has recently transferred another unit and was led by Kahn. Off. It is a bit difficult for them to pull another team immediately in a short period of time.The Delhi Frontier Corps has fought with the undead. Although it is relatively disadvantageous, it has delayed the further spread of the undead army. After all, the power of the undead to invade Pudri does not seem to exceed five thousand. In this case, the undead lingering in Angry Bear Town should be a main force of the undead. He Paran decided to destroy this undead army. Kill the 8,000 undead, and the Pudri people will try to eliminate the 5,000 undead who entered their territory. Then the cursed church in this place should cause disaster, and it should be effectively controlled. I hold on to this idea, and Palan didn''t delay. He quickly assembled the Sixth Army. More than 7,000 soldiers, plus 3,000 from Sir Kahn, formed an army of 10,000 people. On July 8, he began to prepare to attack the angry bears. Town. The battle was not difficult or smooth. The number of undead troops in Angry Bear Town is quite large, but the strength is actually not that strong. Such as ghouls, and more advanced undead creatures, the number is not large, maybe less than two thousand. The others are all low-level monsters such as skeletons and zombies. On the day of the offensive, Palan''s troops captured the gates of Fury Bear Town. In a step-by-step battle with the undead, two days later, on July 10, his troops had already captured the town hall of Fury Bear Town. The remaining undead in the whole town should not exceed three thousand, and I want to have another one or two days to complete the elimination of Nuxiong Town. While the Sixth Army achieved such results, its losses were not large. The casualties of seven or eight hundred soldiers, of which less than three hundred were killed on the spot, are not serious injuries to the army.But, just as the dawn of this victory was very clear, a bad news spread to the hands of Palan-there was a lot of undead trails in the forest of Shino! This is the situation detected by the scouts of Blackwood City! The forest of Shino, just north of the fir collar, leads directly to the dark jungle at the foot of the Central Mountains. ɭ This forest is an important source of wood resources in the Principality of Florence and the Kingdom of Putri. These two countries have established many logging farms in this forest. A few days ago, just before the Battle of Raging Bear Town started, the fir collars established several logging fields in the forest of Shino, and almost lost contact at the same time. After rigorous investigations, at least 20 scouts were killed and exchanged for information on the riot of the four wild forests. An undead army with a number of at least 30,000, holding the banner of the Church of Cursing, is about to burst out of the forest of Shino, aiming at Blackwood City! Paran''s face turned pale. He knows what this news means ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The troops left in Blackwood City are only about 2,000. These are the elites of the Sixth Legion. Yes, but the number of enemies they need to face is too great! Blackwood City can''t hold it! Within twenty-three days, the undead came to the city. How long Blackwood City can stand is completely unknown. In the worst case, it may be captured the same day. һ Once the Blackwood City was lost, the Sixth Army was cut off. By then, although they can clean up the undead in Fury Bear Town, there are still undead in the west, and in the east, the undead army emerging from the forest will definitely come to Palan after the fall of Blackwood City. Trouble. Under the attack from both sides, his Sixth Army was locked in the west of the fir collar. There was no room for strategic transition, and it was bound to destroy this one!Now, there are not many options left for Palan. Continue to fight, clear the angry bear town, defend on the spot, and fight against the undead in the west? Or go west first and enter the territory of the Pudri Kingdom, find a way to open the road, merge with Pudri''s army, and then find a way to deal with that undead army? Or is it right? Give up the immediate battle and return to Blackwood City at full speed? This will be an extremely difficult choice.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 526 Choice The idea of ??garrisoning in Angry Bear Town to prepare for a deadly battle with the undead army was immediately rejected by Palan. This is the way to take death. When 30,000 dead spirits swarmed in mighty ways, relying on the 10,000 people under his own hands, and the already dilapidated defense facilities of Nuxiong Town, fighting with so many dead spirits? If that group of undead army, just like this group encountered in Fury Bear Town, is mostly composed of skeletons and zombies, it is not without the ability of World War I. The low-level skulls and zombies are really underpowered. However, according to the information scouted by the front line, although there are certain zombies and skeleton warriors in the enemy''s undead army, the number of ghouls as the main force and the more powerful black warriors can be quite large! What''s more, in the enemy army, there are also a large number of heavy swordsmen wearing dark armor and holding two-handed swords, and even have the ability to release some specific dark spells in battle. There was a scout squad and met a single such swordsman. Five elite scouts went up and besieged one of them. Although they were finally killed, the five scouts suffered three deaths and two injuries. You know, those who can be scouts are all elites in the army! According to the return of a living scout, such heavy swordsmen-they call them cursed swordsmen-have at least two thousand.At the same time, this army of undead also has an important feature-most of the undead have ears that are pointed and long. This is the characteristic of the elves, which represents the army of the undead who cursed the church. Most of them were elves during their lifetime. Palan remembered a rumor, that was a message circulating at the high level of the kingdom after Cecilia returned from the dark jungle, saying that it was the Nancy Elven Court, which had been completely corrupted by the cursed church. That was a few years ago. If the cursed church really controlled the Nancy''s court very powerfully, what if millions of elves were transformed into undead? This is something that can make people feel terrible! Not to mention Hindrell, even if the entire Holy Alliance is brought together, it is difficult to purify so many undead? The elven population of Nancy''s court is at least two million. Even if only one tenth of the elves has been transformed by the cursed hands of the church, it is a very scary number! But now is not the time to consider such a long time. Judging from the current situation, Palan must ensure the safety of this force in his hands, otherwise the entire Florence will face despair. Therefore, you must not be stationed in Angry Bear Town, because you must not defeat the undead army that emerged from the forest of the wild.All that remains is the option of retreating westward and first aid Blackwood City. This is where the choice is most tangled. Retreating west should be the safest. The undead in Rage Bear Town are no longer scared, and go westward. Although there are still many undead who have entered the Kingdom of Pudri, the number is actually not too much, at least it cannot beat the Sixth Army that he now leads. . This is a living option. But what next? Blackwood City will fall, and 30,000 undead will march eastward. In the city of Bauhinia, the garrison led by Colonel Chandler will also be unable to stop the undead army. This will represent the complete fall of the Principality of Florence, and it is estimated that the Bull Hou Kingdom will not survive. What''s the point of Paran keeping his Sixth Army? Then there is only one option left, rush to rescue Blackwood City, try to block the army of the undead to the north. If you ca nt, you have to choose to retreat, you have to retreat eastward, to the city of Bauhinia, slow down the attack of the undead as much as possible, and try to get the support of the kingdomat least the bottom line is also the Bauhinia The city cannot fall. For a moment, Palan was planning to do so. However, before the commander returned to Blackwood City urgently, he had one more problem to resolve-Sir Kahn''s army. A few days ago, the rescued Kahn''s troops arrived in Blackwood with only 2,000 people. In the follow-up, Paran led the Sixth Army to sweep the undead westward, and 6 continued to save some.Until now, there were 3,000 troops of the Holy Alliance in Paran''s army. For command convenience, Kahn was absorbed into the army''s command level, and the army of the Holy Alliance was reorganized. Originally, the interests of both parties were the same. The possible wars and conflicts between them are caused by misunderstanding; after the misunderstanding is resolved, the common enemy, that is, the undead, is enough to tie the two sides to the same trench. But now that Palan wants to abandon his westward plan and return to Blackwood City, Kahn may not agree. His ultimate goal was to bring the survivors of the Holy Alliance army back to the Kingdom of Pudley without the will to help Hindrell and protect Florence. They could follow the Sixth Army and fight westward, into the territory of the Kingdom of Putri, and fight against the undead. But it would be unrealistic for them to return to Blackwood City and fight with the undead for the benefit of Hindler. However, Palan didn''t want to let them go. His Sixth Army now has only 7,000 men. Including the garrison in Blackwood City, there are only less than 10,000. With such strength, it is too weak to fight against the undead army. Paran hoped to get Kahn''s troops to follow him. Although the addition of these 3,000 people will not bring about a significant improvement in the overall power comparison, any increase in power is of value. How to convince Kahn?Palan knew that he could not convince Kahn, nor could he let the soldiers of the Divine Alliance willingly die for themselves. But he didn''t plan to do it ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Can''t be willing, it doesn''t really matter. As long as these soldiers go along to fight the undead, it doesn''t matter if they are unwilling. Coercion is the most time-saving way. Suffering from coercion, of course Sir Kahn was very unhappy. He strongly protested to Palan and made some irrational actions, but eventually he was suppressed by Palan, and he still had to obey . The reason for this is simple: Sir Kahn has three thousand people, and all supplies are in the hands of the Hindler. When they parted ways and were unhappy, they would soon be cut out of food. With Sir Kahn''s own power, it may not be a problem to destroy the undead in Fury Bear Town, but it may be more difficult to continue to move west.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 527 Blackwood City On the tenth day of July, Paran gave up the town of Angry Bears, which was about to be completely conquered, and headed east. The whole army was required to march at the fastest speed, but still could not reach Blackwood City before the undead. In the evening of July 11th, the undead from the forest of Shino had arrived under the city of Blackwood. Undead is not like a human army. Although it is subject to certain command restrictions at night, it is smaller than humans. Moreover, many of those undead soldiers did not perceive the outside world through vision in the usual sense. They launched the offensive overnight. The military chief stationed in Blackwood is a wing captain of the Sixth Army, Colonel Ouludan. Earlier, he had received the order of General Paran, asking him to stay in Blackwood City in any case, even if the last soldier died, until the arrival of reinforcements. He implemented this very firmly.Over night''s attack, the undead were not able to completely attack Blackwood City. They lost 3,000 damaged undead corpses under the city, however, the human legion in Blackwood also suffered huge losses. There were only more than 2,000 troops in the army. Over the night, more than 1,000 soldiers lost their combat capabilities. At dawn, the undead retreated. However, the colonel defending the city, still thinking of the night''s fighting, was still afraid. These undead are dead and have no physical exhaustion. They attacked the city frantically, no matter how much casualties they could not let them retreat. No shouts were heard on the battlefield. Those undead silent attacks, silent killings or being killed, even some unconscious roars, seemed quite dull under the night. However, they persisted until dawn. However, after the undead retreated, it was only two hours later, and they made a comeback again. Obviously, the undead without physical strength are much stronger than the human army in continuous operations. Fighting all night, if the human army is mostly exhausted, it is difficult to organize forces to continue the attack. And the undead, as long as the corpses, high-level undead, and controllers like the undead mage are not exhausted, they can continue to fight until the fire of the soul goes out. The human army, which hadn''t even rested for two hours, ushered in a very severe test. And this time, they finally couldn''t resist it. At ten in the morning, four hours after the second resurgence of the undead, the north gate of Heimucheng fell; at eleven thirty, the east gate fell. The undead began to flood into the city frantically.Although there are still at least six hundred or seven hundred human soldiers fighting deadly resistance on the closed streets relying on buildings, but without the protection of the wall, the fortifications that human soldiers can rely on make it difficult for them to continue support. The casualties of soldiers became faster, and the last line of defense established in the street in front of the city square was about to be broken. At that time, the undead who lost their blocking will enter the city square strongly. And at this moment, almost all the residents of the city are gathered there! however Colonel Ouludan looked at himself, and the soldiers who were able to continue fighting were only 700 or so, only two more brigades. Among them, almost half of the wounded soldiers, even those who lost one arm, picked up their weapons and continued to stand on the front line. but Looking at the sight of the undead, there was nothing but despair in Oulu Dan''s heart-he knew that he and his men could no longer stop the undead. "We have kept our promises, and we will fight until the death of one soldier. But now, it is no longer manpower that can be reversed ... We are worthy of the kingdom! Fight the final battle to let those undead know that even if we die Warrior of Hindler! " Shouted Ouludan, the last time inspired morale!Although the human army has thousands of disadvantages, it has one advantage, but it cannot be lost. If it is dealt with against the human army, even against some alien army, if it is not good, there is no chance of escape. In that case, under the circumstances of failure, the soldiers and even some lower-level officers are likely to choose to surrender. However, the fight against undead and the devil is absolutely not. Because surrender is also dead, and war death is also dead. Why not die bravely, before the death, how many more backs? Now, Oulu Dan and the soldiers under him, think so. This is how they are planning to treat their illness at the moment, without giving any hope of surviving, they will kill as many enemies as possible. Even not only them, behind them, the civilians of the Blackwood City gathered and protected, but also some blood warriors, came out of the original fear, took up some simple weapons, stood First line. However, when people have lost hope, hope often comes at such a moment. The heroic Oulu Dan, he heard the sound of horseshoes. At first, he thought it was the skeleton knights in the undead army who launched the attack-although he hadn''t seen it yet, he believed that it must exist in the enemy army. However, when he looked up and took a closer look, he found that it was not. It wasn''t a horse''s hoof at all, it was a camel''s hoof.This is reinforcements! Ouludan''s eyes lit up! After struggling to pull out the two-handed sword embedded in the head of a black warrior he just chopped to death, he swung forward violently, chopped down a ghoul that rushed over, and shouted, "Our reinforcements Here! Soldiers! Warriors! Follow me! Welcome our soldiers! Drive these dirty, foul-dead spirits out of Blackwood! " His exhausted body because of continuous combat ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ seemed to be full of strength again. He rushed forward hard, waving his sword with both hands, beheading the undead. The morale of his soldiers is also rising! After experiencing despair, when hope appeared again, everyone burst out with great power! They followed their officers and launched a backlash! The undead are still fighting silently. They will not have any psychological fluctuations due to the rising morale of human beings. However, under the charge of the arrow with Ouludan as an arrow, and under the squeeze of camel cavalry behind them, These undead who attacked the center of the city square were still repulsed step by step. The dawn of victory is here again!Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 528 Comprehensive military preparation Dane sits on the upper throne of the main fortress of White Wolf, above the throne at the top. Today, the level of White Wolf Castle, which has reached the sixth level, is much more magnificent than when it was first established. The overall height of the main castle has reached 200 meters. Sitting on the throne at the top, the entire White Wolf Castle has a panoramic view. The current White Wolf Fortress has long since changed. As the capital city of the Kingdom of Schindler, it is far from the era of warlord melee. A military fortress in the hands of Moreno could be compared. The population of the entire city has officially passed 100,000 people last month, and the city size has expanded more than five times compared to a few years ago. Moreover, in terms of lushness, it has increased at least ten times! West of the city is the business district, and people in and around White Wolf Castle trade here. Including some merchants, guilds, trade in some commodities, most of them also gather here. The eastern part of the city is an industrial area, the northern part is a military area, and the southern part of the city is basically classified as a residential area. As for the city center, which is near the main fortress, it is the core of the whole city, and a large number of system buildings are distributed in it. This is already a class city. In the east of the entire Orodick mainland, no city is more majestic and massive than White Wolf Castle. Even the capital of the Pudri Kingdom, the silver and white capital, which everyone praises, does not have such a large scale.However, this is just the beginning. The city is still exhibiting very fast. Who brought it all, and possessed it, was of course King Dion. Now, Her Majesty has a headache. In the wind at the top of White Wolf Castle, Dane was discussing with him about the West. The cursing of the church burst slightly faster. Dane originally thought that his kingdom would be the first to be impacted. It should be the edge of Broken Dragon Peak, where the Sixth Army was stationed. He did not expect that the cursed church would choose to lead the firs from the junction of the western part of Hindler, Florence and Pudri. "Let Pehince go, Florence will keep it anyway," Dion said. In front of him, Verina sat in another small chair and said, "Okay. But what kind of attitude should we use to communicate with the Holy Alliance?" Dane was silent for a while and said, "Let s go, we still hope to unite more forces to deal with the cursed church. After all, Florence has been going for almost a year, so let''s cooperate." "Okay, follow your orders." The two were talking. Suddenly, Verina flashed a ring on her ring finger on her left hand twice. The girl''s brow frowned, and she listened for a while, her face becoming less beautiful."Is there anything new?" Verina sighed and said: "Two news, Blackwood City was almost broken this morning, but General Paran rescued in time and drove the undead out of the city. But then, the undead army launched a crazy counterattack. Because the gates were damaged and the defense was not strong enough, the Sixth Army was about to stand up. " Dion said, "How about the evacuation of the people in the fir collar and in the territory of Florence south of the fir collar?" "It''s already happening." "Let Palan stand up to me, at least for another three days. Evacuation must also be accelerated. Try to move as many civilians as possible in three days. People stationed in the city of Bauhinia Chandler was urgently promoted to Brigadier General and immediately led his troops to the Iron Horse Grip to build a line of defense. Let Pandorf''s Fourth Army move faster and no longer need to stay in the barren land barrier. Rush to the Iron Horse Grip as soon as possible. " Verina wrote down Dane''s orders one by one, and said, "There is another news about Emhal." Dane raised an eyebrow, and Emhal ??was the dwarf base. Verina continued: "The Fifth Army sent news from the headquarters in Emhar, and the three outposts north of Dwarf City have lost contact. They have sent sentries to investigate the situation, and initially suspected that ... The initial suspicion is that the cursed church also attacked us on the Broken Dragon Line of Defense. " Dion said: "How many troops does Emhar have now?" "The dwarf''s army has a wing, most of which are composed of hill shields and spearmen, and a strong white bear cavalry. In addition, in Emhar, there are more than thirty Rune priests can provide magical support to the dwarven army. In addition, Major Delin''s Fifth Army also deployed a winged elite soldier in Emhal, generally composed of white wolf guards and pure swordsmen. And a crossbowman. In addition, two squad champions are stationed here. "Dane came to a conclusion, saying: "This kind of power, combined with Emhal''s own defensive capabilities, should be enough. Actively attacking may be difficult, but if you just stay in place, I believe it will not be Conquered. However, Delin''s forces must be prepared immediately. I fear that the undead army that cursed the church would be able to siege the city and attack the Beastblood Castle if it could not reach Emhal. After speaking, he frowned, thinking for a while, and then asked, "How much military force can we mobilize now?" Verina said: "The Standing Armed Forces ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and the King Guard Corps, the White Wolf Corps, and the Komir Sub-Army. These three legions together have more than 50,000 soldiers. In addition, There are still about 100,000 garrisons in the country that can be mobilized, but the combat effectiveness of the garrison is a problem. At the same time, if we want to mobilize so many troops, the resource consumption of the kingdom will become very serious. If the situation is difficult, we can expand the number of troops by another 300,000 within six months through the recruitment of militia organizations. " Dane let go of his heart slightly, the military power of the kingdom was still very powerful. Now, to the east, there are 20,000 people in the Fifth Army. To the west, the Sixth Army was in a bad situation, but the 15,000 soldiers of the Fourth Army were about to support the past. After the kingdom''s military power is unified and the potential of war is gradually released, the problem of cursing the church is not insurmountable. "Be prepared for the worst, I foresee that this will be a very difficult war, and we can''t help it."Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 529 2-sided combat Under King Dain''s will, Prime Minister Verina launched the entire state machine, Schindler. For four years, under the circumstances of stability and peace in the country, Hindler''s overall administrative strategy is biased toward peaceful development. Nowadays, the huge state machinery has begun to change its face and head towards war. From here, we can also see that Hindler''s development in the past four years. At the time of the warlord melee, it was impossible for the entire country and all warlord forces to draw 100,000 elite regular troops plus 100,000 garrison troops, and it was impossible to send out 300,000 militia organizations. Without the rapid development in these four years, the perfect organization structure of the national government institutions, and the unification of the whole country, it will never be possible to achieve this level. This is why countries such as Florence, Pudre and Victoria are afraid of Hindler, and even Prometheus, the most powerful empire in the continent, is frightened of Hindler. I have to dread it. Now the power of the Kingdom of Sindler, even if it is really a full-scale war with Promi''s new empire, has fought too much. But otherwise, Promi''s new victory has to be broken , Will shake the fundamental. However, the emergence of the cursed church has greatly changed the situation on the entire continent. ...On July 17th, Emhal ??and the undead army coming from the direction of Broken Dragon officially started the war. The patriarch of the Thunder clan, Mullen Thunder, is the supreme commander of Emhal. He led a dwarf warrior under his command, and the elite troops supported by the Fifth Army, to fight the dead. At least 40,000 undead transformed from elves, around Emhal. Undead came along the rugged mountain road, which was densely packed with dwarven bunkers and outposts. In fact, this is Emhar''s first line of defense. In these bunkers and outposts, human soldiers and dwarves have fought many times with the undead. According to Mulken''s estimation, even if he only relied on these outposts and bunkers, he was confident that, based on 4,000 soldiers, he would firmly keep the undead outside for more than two months. The number of undead armies is indeed large, but the rugged mountains are obviously not suitable for army operations. In fact, there are many low-level undead, because of lack of wisdom, and because the number of legions is too large, commanders such as high-level undead, corpse demon, and undead mage cannot control every undead''s actions perfectly, resulting When traveling in the Broken Dragon Peak area, a large number of undead casualties. Basically all fell off the mountain road. Just such a downsizing caused the undead to march in the past few days, causing them to sustain more than 500 losses. When entering the bunker defense area of ??Emhal, the undead were more hindered.The bunkers built by the dwarves were quite level. It is usually based on some terrain threats, but the enemy must go on the way to attack Emhal. Of course, there aren''t many places in the plains and deserts. However, in a rugged mountainous area, there are too many sites that meet the requirements. To advance, the undead had to pull out these bunkers one by one. However, because of the terrain, the undead can not exert their own military advantages. At the same time, the number of troops that can be put into battle will always be so much. There is no way to form a crushing quantitative advantage over the defenders in the bunker. And heavy infantry such as Dwarf Shield Guard and White Wolf Guard rely on bunkers to prevent the undead from advancing further. Behind them, long-range units such as crossbowmen and spear-shooters let go of their firepower and attacked the undead. It is impossible to build a bunker too large, and the terrain is not allowed. Generally speaking, a bunker can accommodate garrison soldiers, the smaller one has only a small team, and the larger one does not exceed thirty or forty people. However, dwarves and humans rely on such small bunkers to constantly bleed the undead army. Until ten days later, at the end of July, the undead still did not pose a direct threat to Emhal, and they did not even see Emhal''s door yet. As Dion had envisioned before, the kingdom''s defense in the east was very solid. This was inextricably linked to the preparations he had begun a few years ago for the possible outbreak of the cursed church, including the establishment of Emhal. However, the situation in the Duchy of Florence was not so good.Blackwood City was already broken on the 19th. Paran''s Sixth Legion suffered heavy losses while defending Blackwood City. After his retired soldiers retired from Blackwood City, a reorganization was carried out, and two formations were directly revoked. At the moment, there are only more than 5,000 troops in his hand. Counting the forces of the Holy Alliance that he coerced together, this number will not exceed six thousand. The Sixth Army was beaten. But Palan s credit is still indelible. At least, the cursed church has not been able to occupy the entire fir collar as expected. Fir led 100,000 people, at least 85,000 or more were evacuated and dragged into the heart of the Principality of Florence. At the same time, Palan s Sixth Army rebellion also gained time for Pandorf s Fourth Army. As soon as Pandorf received the order, he had hurried from the wasteland detention to Florence. After a long desert, came to the Bull Marquis, and then to the Iron Horse Grip. At this time, Colonel Chandler should now be called the 20,000 soldiers of the Guards Corps led by Brigadier General Chandler. Taking advantage of these days, the Iron Horse Grip that was once burned under the breath of the dragon, Now a ruined town, it has been rebuilt as a temporary line of defense. On the 24th, ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, the Sixth Legion, which was fighting and retreating, returned to the Iron Horse Grip. On the same day, Admiral Pehince, with his guard, sixty elite rangers, arrived at the Iron Horse Grip. She took the appointment of Her Majesty Dion, took over all the command of the Hindler''s army in the Iron Horse, and became the commander-in-chief of the Western Front.At the same time, she also brought an entire King Guard Corps. However, since this legion originated from Hindler''s hinterland, it was impossible for Pehinx to run as fast as only taking his own general guard. They are now carrying a transport ship, floating on the sea. It is estimated that they will have to wait until August to reach the Iron Horse Grip. Updated a little earlier today ~ In addition ... I keep updating 4,000 words a day, so many people say that I update slowly every day? ~ Although we are not happy, but ... stable! (To be continued ...)ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 530 Western Front War Dane was still sitting at White Wolf Castle. He also had two of the most powerful military forces in the Kingdom of Schindler, the White Wolf Regiment and the Komir Runner-up. In both directions, the kingdom has been attacked strongly by the cursed church. The two legions are really hard to say where to send. He himself did not decide which battlefield to go to. But he knows that from now on, it''s not far from the time when he himself ends. Before that, he sent another legendary powerhouse of the kingdom, Isroll, out. Esther was ordered to go to the Beastblood to prepare for battle with Major Delin. The main reason for not sending to the west is that in the Kingdom of Victoria and the new Holy Promi Empire, there are legendary powerhouses. The cursed church now has such a big move that these two countries cannot fail to react. However, the final result slightly disappointed Dane. He felt that he had overestimated the speed of the sacred Promycin''s huge country. Earlier, Hindler''s diplomatic ambassador had held an emergency meeting in the Silver and White Capitals. All three countries of the Holy Alliance participated in the meeting, and the attitude of the Kingdom of Putri was the most positive.The undead army of cursed churches that had broken out from the fir collars had already invaded the Kingdom of Pudri, and Queen Susanbella had been anxious. Even in this multinational conference held in the Silver and White Capitals, Queen Susanbella was present in person, hoping that the Kingdom of Victoria and the new Holy Promi Empire could lend a helping hand and participate in the war against the cursed church. The ambassadors of both countries certainly nodded in agreement. However, the de facto results did not satisfy Queen Susan Bella. The Principality of Victoria still sent an army to some extent. After all, they are also a country that borders the Central Mountains. Although they are north of the Central Mountains, the curse of the church, who knows if it will not be curbed, will spread. What''s it like? They sent an army of 5,000 men and were ready to enter the Kingdom of Pudley. This number of troops does not satisfy the Pudlis. They hope to get more support. But Victorians say there is nothing more they can do. The last time the coalition, that is, the army led by Sir Kahn, the Victoria Kingdom sent 5,000 people, and they were pitted. This time they were willing to send another 5,000 people. In fact, it was enough fun, at least for the Victorians themselves. want. But this is still quite good. The Holy Promi New Empire said it well, but in the end, they would not let out a single soldier, and they were only willing to provide some material support.It''s like the past war. In the eastern and southern parts of the mainland, Prometheus is very accustomed to let them take the lead and go to war. He will provide political support and diplomatic support behind him, and may provide some resource support, but as long as it is not with them The interests are really closely related, they will never really send a soldier and a soldier. This time, it was against the cursed church. It looked very different, but the Holy Empire still maintained their usual style. The Pudri Kingdom itself has tried every means to raise troops. This is not an easy task. The military force in Pudri does not exceed 50,000. It took them nearly a year after their failure in the last war to recover their vitality. Although the number of troops has basically recovered, these newly recruited soldiers are basically incomparable with the past veterans in terms of combat capability. At the beginning, when the undead that proliferated from the fir collar entered the kingdom, the border troops were caught off guard. They were defeated in front of the undead, and they were unable to defend the enemy from the border. The collapse of border villages and villages further aggravated the disaster. Originally, there were only about 4,000 undead who entered the fir Delhi from the fir collar. Now, this number has expanded to more than 10,000. If it weren''t for this undead army, the number of undead mages, corpses, and witches would not be too many, and I am afraid that the number of undead corps would increase further. However, just the 10,000-plus undead have made it difficult for the people of Pudri. What''s more, there is the main army of the undead who captured Blackwood. Of course, it seems that their current target should be placed on the iron horse, but no one can guarantee that these undead will turn around and go west. The Delhi people also have a self-knowledge. Compared to the Hindler''s defense line placed on the Iron Horse Grip, they must be a relatively soft and better persimmon.They think right. The main force of the undead smashed his head and broke blood on the Iron Horse Grip. At the end of July, the main force of the undead launched an aggressive attack on the Iron Horse Grip. After three days of fighting, there was nothing they could do about the latte horse grip. Here, the 20,000 garrison soldiers of the Fourth Army, the Remnants of the Sixth Army, and Brigadier General Chandler have more than 40,000 armed forces. Although the defense line of the Iron Horse Grip was created in a hurry, after all, the human force is sufficient, and there are many priests and mages in Hindler''s army. When confronted with the undead, it certainly took a lot Lose, but if you want to block the enemy, the problem is not too big. Relatively speaking, the situation in the Kingdom of Putri is a little worse. Victoria''s reinforcements have just entered Pudri''s country, however, Pudri seems to have some irresistible meaning. More than 20,000 Pudri fighters gathered at the border and fought fiercely against the undead army. However, they not only failed to destroy the invading undead, but the more they hit, the more the undead became. Pudri''s army fought back and downsized by more than a third. However, the more and more undead hit, the number at this moment has reached 20,000. Queen Susan Bella is really anxious ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ She can no longer afford to retain her power. Her husband, Prince Eastman of the Kingdom of Putri, took the last branch originally stationed in the Silver and White Capital. Elite forces, 10,000 elite warriors, brought together 5,000 reinforcements from Victoria and marched forward. Prince Eastman, who went to battle in person, was going to personally oversee the army.Under such circumstances, the situation in the Kingdom of Putri was finally stabilized. After losing the two counties on the eastern border, they finally controlled the spread of the undead, and they tended to push back. However, at this time, a bad news came from the forest of Shino and another group of undead came out. (To be continued ...)Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 531 Queens help Shino no Mori is a big concept. It''s not just the fir-tree collar of Florence approaching it. Actually, the place where the kingdom of Pudori and Shinno no Mori meet is even more than that of Florence. Of course, this time, the chosen target of the cursed church is still the fir collar. After all, Blackwood City is now fully in their hands, and according to the available information, the Church of Curse has created a base of undead there. According to intelligence, the number of undead troops emerging from the forest of Shino has exceeded 20,000. And this legion, after spending a day in Blackwood City, rushed directly to the west, which is the territory of the Kingdom of Putri. Before the news came, before the enemy arrived, Pudri was frightened all over the country. Queen Susan Bella has been busy mobilizing for a national war and hopes it will not be too late. However, Pudri is a wealthy country, but not a traditional military power. The country is still in a decentralized system. Her Majesty must convene more troops in addition to the standing army, and must rely on the aristocracy below to take good care of things. However, the aristocracy is a less reliable class. Facts have proven this. During the invasion of the Undead Army, the rules that should have shouldered the responsibility of keeping the territory, often did not convene their own army, as Her Majesty the Queen had hoped, to follow up with the undead. Final battle. In contrast, rich and capable aristocrats are more inclined to avoid the dead, flee with their property, and save their lives.Of course, it is not without the kind of noble nobles, but the proportion of such people in the territory that has been invaded by the Pudri Kingdom is very small. Moreover, even if some aristocrats stand up to fight against the undead, they will be difficult to obtain help from other noble territories. With one or two small aristocratic territories, to compete with the army of the undead, that is obviously not something to show. Now, no matter how optimistic Queen Susan Bella is, she understands that the kingdom of Putri may be in danger. The Victorians were fairly powerful and willing to support some soldiers, but the Holy Empire''s response was still so slow and disappointing. As a last resort, Queen Susan Bella could only look to Sindler for help. She secretly met with Hindler''s diplomatic ambassador and made a request for help from the Kingdom of Hindler. Schindler''s ambassador rejected her. However, Her Majesty was not reconciled. She further lowered her attitude and even said that she was willing to leave the Holy Alliance and sign a further cooperation agreement with the Kingdom of Hindler. This new cooperation agreement includes political and military And other aspects of economy. The heart of the Kingdom of Silverdale''s diplomatic ambassador to the Silver and White was aroused, and he understood the significance of the proposal made by Queen Susanbella. This is tantamount to a promise. If Hindrell helps them and expels the undead from their lands, then Pudri will break away from the Holy Alliance and join the array of the Hindrell Kingdom. This means that the influence of the Holy Empire in the south and east of the Big 6 is completely disintegrated. In the future, once Hindler and the Holy Empire engage in the hegemony of the entire Big 6 status, this will allow Hindler to occupy a very Big advantage.However, for such a major matter, a diplomatic ambassador has no way to decide for himself, and he must inform the country of the situation. ... Dean quickly received the news, which also plunged him into a dilemma. Queen Susan Bella has enough sincerity, and even the Her Majesty, who has almost been driven to despair, has directly produced a draft agreement. This draft agreement can be described as a bereavement of the country. But there was no way. Susan Bella knew that it was very difficult to rely on her own power to protect the kingdom of Pudre. Although, her husband, Prince Eastman, led nearly 40,000 troops and confronted the undead on the front line. However, they have only felt the pressure to deal with the undead who had invaded the Kingdom of Pudri in advance. Not to mention there is a more elite army of undead who has just stepped out of the border of Shino no Mori and headed for Pudri. It cannot be said that there is no chance of victory, and His Royal Highness also said that he will lead Pudri''s army to fight the undead to the end. They still have a chance to succeed, but it''s just a chance. As the leader of a country, Susan Bella will never pin the National Games on an opportunity. Once Eastman''s army fails, the raging undead will perish the entire kingdom of Pudri!Under the premise of the holy empire being tortured, and still not willing to send troops to deal with the matter here, in order to save the country, Pudre had no choice but to ask Hindrell for help. No matter what price they have to pay, it is better than destroying the country. This is a good opportunity for robbery. In order to save the country, the Pudri Kingdom will inevitably agree to all conditions, no matter how excessive the conditions are. If usual, Dane would not miss such a good opportunity. but now? Dane must proceed with caution. The military power of the kingdom has been adjusted very much. In fact, the pressure on the church to curse the invasion of Hindler is much higher than that of the Kingdom of Putri. Before the Iron Horse''s Grip Line of Defense, there were 30,000 main forces of the undead. At the same time, although the Sixth Army evacuated most of the people in the fir collar, in a few days, more than 100,000 people could not all leave there. Those undead wizards are still converting new zombies and skeletons. The Fourth Army and the Sixth Army are stationed together, and the King Guard Corps is on the way to support, so that the Iron Horse Grip can be made stronger ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In Emhar, the 40,000 undead army is now Attack that city. Although they were difficult to move under the rugged terrain, and the dwarf city seemed so indestructible, but in case of necessary precautions, for example, if Emhar was breached, the fifth army in the beast blood castle was The kingdom''s last line of defense. Even if Emhal ??would not be broken, he would have to detour the undead into Hindrell.Anyway, the Fifth Army stationed in the Beastblood can''t move. At this time, only those who remain in Dyne''s hands are the White Wolf Legion and the Comille Runner-up, and the strength of the 100,000 garrison. However, this seems to be a force that can be mobilized. In fact, Dane is still very useful.ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 532 Battle of Emhal It seems that there is still a lot of troops that the Kingdom of Hindler can mobilize, but these troops, in fact, Dyne dare not send out at will. The reason is very simple. Now the Longfeng defense line, the direction of Florence, and the battlefields on both sides are in a strategic defensive state. Of course, the troops are adequate, the kingdom s response is decent, and the defense system is relatively solid, but the war is full of surprises. Now the kingdom''s defensive forces in two directions are just enough to carry the onslaught of the undead. Who knows if there is any special situation that will cause the defense to run out of control? Dane''s preparatory power seems to be sufficient, but it is useful. Beware of problems that may occur in the west and northeast of the kingdom. What''s more, he can''t let his kingdom defend like this forever. When the kingdom calms down from the enemy''s attack, or more troops are added to the legion, Dane is bound to launch a counterattack to completely solve the problems brought by the cursed church. Under such circumstances, how could he mobilize his precious army to other places and help others to defend his country? He had made up his mind to reject the Pudri''s request. Of course, a factual rejection does not mean that you must also reject it verbally. After all, the proposal given by Queen Susan Bella is quite tempting. So Dynes thought about it, and planned to send an army overthree wing guards. This is also five thousand people!After receiving the order of Her Majesty Dyne, the Ministry of Military Affairs appointed a first batch of graduates of the Military Department of Hindler University and a human officer named Kuras who had a good evaluation in all aspects of the Ministry of Military Affairs. Lead this unit. Kuras himself now has the rank of Colonel. Under this opportunity of independent leadership, he got the opportunity to be promoted quickly. Not long before he was raised to the rank of Colonel, he was immediately promoted to Brigadier General. Leading an army, without a general, how to mix in Pudri? For Pudri, of course, what they are looking forward to is not a young general. Even if they come with a garrison to help out, it is even support. However, Dane made it clear that Hindler was under great pressure. The only power he could extract was that there were only a few people, and there were many additional conditions for sending this support force. In a word, you want to do it yourself. What can Pudri do? They could only recognize it by pinching their noses. It can also be seen from this that Queen Susan Bella really has no bottom line for asking everywhere for help. A second-line army of 5,000 people can exchange a lot of money for Hindler. And just when the negotiations with the Pudris were just over here, the situation in the northeast has made new progress. ... On July 25, a week has passed since the undead army began to attack the Emhar region, and the fighting situation has changed from the beginning.Under the persevering offensive of the undead army, Emhal''s external defense zone has been completely breached. In the outer mountains of Emhar, the bunkers and outposts established by the dwarves had all fallen. This is not the same as the Mukken patriarch of the Thunder Dwarf had expected. Originally, he felt that the external defense zone should be able to stand for more than a month. In fact, in the early part of the war, Patriarch Mulken did not expect much of a problem. Those bunkers and outposts are really hard to fight. For a medium-sized bunker stationed by twenty or thirty people, the undead must invest at least 20 times more troops, continuously attack, and pay hundreds of deadly souls. It took more than two days to defeat the bunker. Moreover, often the defender will not have too many casualties. Seeing that nothing can be done, the dwarf and human soldiers will withdraw from the tunnel and then blow up the tunnel to death. This has been the case for the first four days. The dwarf''s outer defense area is lined with more than forty bunkers. This is the fruit of the hard work of the dwarves for more than half a year and almost a year. In four days, the undead exhausted their efforts and pulled out only five blockhouses. In the last three days, things have changed. The rate at which the outer bunkers were captured suddenly increased. Only five bunkers were lost in the first four days, and twelve or three in the next three days. The reason for this change is mainly because the undead wizards, as well as some of the Lich, went to battle in person. The dwarven bunker''s defensive ability is indeed very outstanding, which inherits the character of this ethnic hill. However, facing the enemy''s frontal offensive, the bunker appears very strong, and it is not so strong when facing magic. Especially the magic mastered by the necromancers and the liches is very strange.When the cursing force erodes the rock, making it fragile, when powerful dark spells bombard the rock, when the green plague gas is blown into the bunker under the effect of wind making, it is stationed The dwarves and human soldiers in the bunkers could not continue to hold on. Of course, in subsequent battles, Muken can further send dwarven rune mages and human mages to fight against the evil wizards of the black wizards and the lich. Too wise, this will weaken Emhar''s own spell power which is not too abundant. As a result, Patriarch Mulken simply ordered the abandonment of the outer defense zone. After some symbolic resistance, Emhal''s defensive forces, all turtles retracted into the dwarf city''s huge and sturdy gates, giving way to the undead. On July 29, the undead finally passed through the rugged mountains and hit the gate of Emhal. Tens of thousands of dead souls gathered on the vast platform in front of Mount Emhal, and it was really spectacular. Spectacular and disgusting. "I can smell the stench of the dead people so far away." Saying this was an elf female officer standing on the head of Emhar City with a double-edged sword on her waist. She was named Shaerta. The chief of this force is a colonel officer. Schindler''s elves are many, especially in the army. However, in fact, in addition to the Kamil corps, among the other kings, it is rare to see Elf officers.However, except for the Fifth Army. The reason is very simple. In the Fifth Legion itself, it was assembled from several other main legions, and its composition was more complicated. Shalta was transferred from the Kmir Runner-up when the Fifth Army was established. Within the Fifth Army Corps, after several transfers, he finally became the military chief of the Emgar Garrison, obeying the dual leadership of Major General Delin and Chief Muken. At this moment, standing next to the female officer was the patriarch of the Thunder clan, Mukane Thunder. Mulken is a very old and strong dwarf. He was the chief executive of Emhal. When Emhal ??was just built by Dyne from the "Heart of the Dynasty" system, he appeared with Emhal. At that time, Mulken was already a powerful Thunderbringer. At the time, he had at least twelve professional levels. Then, with the upgrade of Emhar''s main base level, Mulken''s strength also increased a lot. Until now, he has been an out-of-the-box Thunderbringer of the Sixteenth Level. Moreover, it is estimated that as long as Emhar''s level is increased to the level of the sixth base, he can cross a hurdle and become a legend, right? Of course, Emhal ??wants to rise to the sixth level, but it is still far away. In fact, this dwarf city is still a little far from the fifth level. Hearing the words of the female officer, the dwarven lord who had not yet reached the waist height laughed aloud, and said, "Wait for a fight with these skeletons and carrion, now I feel sick?" "Aversion to them will only make me better to destroy them." "Good!" Muken praised, "But before that, let my lads teach a lesson to these filthy creatures!" In other words, Chief Muken turned directly and shouted at the rows of dwarves standing on the city wall: "The enemy has entered the platform, and everyone is firing! Blast these miscellaneous pieces!"The words fell, and the dwarves shouted into a tsunami-this is a well-known big voice race. And the sound after cheering was even louder-that was artillery and guns! The dwarven forged alchemy cannons are better than those produced by White Wolf Castle. This is a racial advantage. Although the artillery workshops of both races are called artillery workshops, it s important to know that among Emhal, there is a special racial building called the Craftsmen s Association. This special ethnic building can greatly increase the quality of products produced by various artisans. The shells fired by dwarf artillery are far more powerful than human fire. It also kills the enemy by exploding. The shells of human artillery can''t be compared with the fireball technique thrown by a mage. However, the power of dwarven artillery is generally much higher than that of fireball. This power is almost two or three times worse. As for the dwarven musketeers, they are the second class of the dwarven race. These soldiers armed with dwarf muskets may not be comparable to the elven rangers in terms of shooting accuracy, but-muskets fire fast, only a little slower than human crossbowmen, but they are more powerful than crossbowmen. A lot. As for the range, it is not as good as the Long Bow, but definitely better than Crossbow. In short, this is a very special branch. Artillery and muskets fired wildly, standing on the solid walls and the shooting holes left on the wall stacks, and the dwarves began to harvest the souls of the undead. Hard against the fire, the undead army tried to think about the city gate and rushed, but found that it couldn''t rush at all. After trying for a dozen or twenty minutes, they receded. And during this time, the attacking undead army suffered at least two thousand losses.As for Emhal, although he also received some long-range counterattacks, such as some corpses'' evil spirit rays, and some magic attacks of liches and undead mages, the losses were not great. Emhal ??is not a small blockhouse. The walls and battlements are much stronger. They are not so easy to destroy. The soldiers are relatively safe when they hide behind the shooting holes. And the runes that are engraved on the gates and walls of the city also have a rather poor anti-magic ability. Before the magical power comes up, they will be weakened part of the strength, hit the wall and be disintegrated It s pitifully rare to be effective. On the contrary, the undead who were exposed to the arrows of artillery and muskets and crossbowmen had less luck. They are numerous and quite crowded. Under the dense long-range attack, the losses are very large. This is inseparable from Emhal''s design. This area before the gate of the dwarf city is a platform. It seems that this platform can allow the attacking side to gather forces and exert some quantitative advantages, but this is actually a trap. The dwarves attach so much importance to their cities, and the defense measures in all aspects have almost reached their limits. How could such a large loophole be exposed in plain English? Look at the terrain of this platform. The entire platform is very wide, almost equal to the gates and walls of Emhal. Here, enough to line up an array of tens of thousands of troops. However, although the width is good, the depth is not good. From the head of the city, the artillery can completely cover everything from the gate to the end of the platform. The musket is also similar. Perhaps the crossbowman has a shorter range, which will be more embarrassing. Covers two-thirds of the distance. At the other end of the platform is a rugged mountain road. It was very difficult to walk there. At the same time, there were very few soldiers who could walk up the platform from the mountain road. The mountain road is so wide in total, two human-sized creatures walking side by side are too crowded, let alone the army passed. In this dwarf''s defensive strategy, we can see that they make full use of this terrain advantage.When the undead just came out of the mountain road ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The guns and artillery were very quiet, and they were not in a hurry. And when the army of the undead came in for four or five thousand and filled the entire platform almost halfway, Emhal''s powerful defensive firepower only began to show his might. In the platform, the dense formation of the undead, in the face of a strong fire strike, of course, the loss will not be small. At this time, their situation became very embarrassing. The offensive is slightly inadequate, and no one dares to count on 4,000 or 5,000 undead to defeat Emhar''s magnificent city walls and gates; if he chooses to retreat, then only the very narrow mountain road can be used to retreat The speed is quite slow. No matter how these undead are chosen, they must be baptized by artillery on this death platform.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 523 Changing war situation The attacking undead army was miserable. On the platform in front of Emhar''s Gate, these undead had not even touched the gates and walls of the city. They lost more than 2,000 undead troops of various levels and had to temporarily retreat. Patriarch Mulken led his tribe and human warriors to a victory. Of course, this is just the beginning, and of course the undead will not just give up. Without much time wasted, they quickly launched a second attack on Emhal. This time, the undead''s offensive was planned much more than the first time before. First, there were a large number of zombies and skeletons. This low-level branch was introduced to consume the firepower of Emhar''s garrison. Dwarves and human defenders cannot fail. They can''t keep these zombies and skeletons near the city walls. When the garrison''s firepower was concentrated on these low-level undeads, the followers of the undead were moved.The group of ghouls, demons, and black warriors emerged from the mountain road, and with the cover of the lower undead in front, began to quickly move closer to the city wall. Patriarch Mulken is waiting for them! As a reserve team, Mulken retained a whole group of dwarf musketeers and ten dwarf artillery. And when those ghouls and black warriors came up, he shouted: "Aim at the new rotten meat! Fire!" Under fire, the team consisting of ghouls and black warriors suffered heavy losses. Undead have no feelings and are not afraid. That s right, but that does nt mean that they do nt have reason. Maybe even low- and medium-level undead have no sense, but they lead the army and play a role similar to officers in the Legion of Life. Undead, as well as some undead wizards, and army generals, must have normal reason. They certainly realized that their offensive had failed again. But the commander of the undead army was obviously not reconciled. Above the city''s head, Chief Muken heard a terrifying howl, and then he saw the undead under the city, as if crazy, and strengthened the offensive. This time, the undead rushed under the city walls and carried up the cloud ladder that had not been blown up. But that''s it. No undead can climb up to the thirty-meter-high city alive.The army of the undead, once again, hated before the gates of Emhal. In the ensuing days, the Undead Army was still persevering in attacking, but very few cases could really threaten the defense line of Emhal. In these days of fighting, the undead have lost at least more than 5,000. Although the majority of them are still some well-added zombies and skeletons, this is still a bit of a nuisance to the undead army. The total number of undead that emerged from Broken Dragon Peak was only 40,000. However, from attacking Emhal''s external defense zone and attacking Emhal ??on the platform in front of the city, he did not win any results and said that he had lost more than 10,000 people. Even for the undead army, such losses are unbearable. They had to suffocate, and before finding a way to conquer Emhal, there was no way to maintain a high-intensity attack. This situation also eased the eastern defense of the Kingdom of Hindler. Looking to the west, the situation was much worse. While Emhar''s line of defense settled, the undead were still violently attacking the Iron Horse Grip. The battle between the Fourth Army and the Sixth Army was very hard. Although their medical records were not less than those of the enemy, at the same time, although there were almost half of the soldiers in the garrison in their army, Soldiers, it may be more difficult to fight troops like ghouls, but the problem is not great for some ordinary zombies and skeletons.Moreover, after knowing that the undead can directly convert the dead souls into the information of the undead on the battlefield, it is impossible for Pehinsi, who has been commanding the battle at the Iron Horse Grip, not to take precautions against this. The priest''s purification spell is the most direct solution, and in addition, some alchemy products transported from within the Kingdom of Hindrell have also helped. It is a powder packed in a special paper bag. These things are not harmful to the human body, but the magic contained in it can inhibit the generation of soul power. The effect of this suppression is not strong, and it is very inconspicuous for the resurrected undead. However, it can be used to temporarily restrain the soul power of the dead body and prevent it from being resurrected. When the priests have not had time to purify a large number of corpses, or the magic power of the priest group is insufficient, these dispersing powders have played a very good auxiliary role. This also led to the difficulty for the army of the undead to obtain supplements directly from the battlefield. They can only compensate for the loss of troop strength by searching for living people in places they have occupied, and by digging graves. However, those newly transformed deceased are basically difficult to see high-level undead, even ghouls are hard to see. As a result, although the human forces held by the Iron Horse suffered large losses and hit fewer and fewer, the undead opposite was actually not much better. After the new force of the King Guard Corps arrived at the Iron Horse, the strength of the human army rose a great deal, and even exceeded the number of the undead in the number, let alone the combat ability of the soldiers. Pehince even planned a counterattack. Schindler''s forces attacked from the Iron Horse, caught the Undead Army by surprise, wiped out many enemies, and even dispersed their formation.Seizing the opportunity, the human army began a comprehensive counterattack. The undead army that attacked the Iron Horse''s grip was irresistible. It was defeated, and not only was it destroyed a large number of troops ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ At the same time, the entire formation had to move back. Peixin''s western front even beat these undead back to the fir collar, and approached Blackwood City. However, afterwards, Pehinci did not really launch a real attack on Blackwood City, after all, the risk was relatively large. She also did not intend to secure a place for recovery, because there was no danger to keep. The long-running Iron Horse Grip is the best place to resist the undead. The combat strategy implemented by her troops is still to eliminate as many enemies as possible and reduce the number of undead as the main goal, not to regain land. In the end, her troops returned to the Iron Horse Grip. However, compared to the Schindler playing in Florence, Pudri''s situation is far worse.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 533 Changing war situation The attacking undead army was miserable. On the platform in front of Emhar''s Gate, these undead had not even touched the gates and walls of the city. They lost more than 2,000 undead troops of various levels and had to temporarily retreat. Patriarch Mulken led his tribe and human warriors to a victory. Of course, this is just the beginning, and of course the undead will not just give up. Without much time wasted, they quickly launched a second attack on Emhal. This time, the undead''s offensive was planned much more than the first time before. First, there were a large number of zombies and skeletons. This low-level branch was introduced to consume the firepower of Emhar''s garrison. Dwarves and human defenders cannot fail. They can''t keep these zombies and skeletons near the city walls. When the garrison''s firepower was concentrated on these low-level undeads, the followers of the undead were moved.The group of ghouls, demons, and black warriors emerged from the mountain road, and with the cover of the lower undead in front, began to quickly move closer to the city wall. Patriarch Mulken is waiting for them! As a reserve team, Mulken retained a whole group of dwarf musketeers and ten dwarf artillery. And when those ghouls and black warriors came up, he shouted: "Aim at the new rotten meat! Fire!" Under fire, the team consisting of ghouls and black warriors suffered heavy losses. Undead have no feelings and are not afraid. That s right, but that does nt mean that they do nt have reason. Maybe even low- and medium-level undead have no sense, but they lead the army and play a role similar to officers in the Legion of Life. Undead, as well as some undead wizards, and army generals, must have normal reason. They certainly realized that their offensive had failed again. But the commander of the undead army was obviously not reconciled. Above the city''s head, Chief Muken heard a terrifying howl, and then he saw the undead under the city, as if crazy, and strengthened the offensive. This time, the undead rushed under the city walls and carried up the cloud ladder that had not been blown up. But that''s it. No undead can climb up to the thirty-meter-high city alive.The army of the undead, once again, hated before the gates of Emhal. In the ensuing days, the Undead Army was still persevering in attacking, but very few cases could really threaten the defense line of Emhal. In these days of fighting, the undead have lost at least more than 5,000. Although the majority of them are still some well-added zombies and skeletons, this is still a bit of a nuisance to the undead army. The total number of undead that emerged from Broken Dragon Peak was only 40,000. However, from attacking Emhal''s external defense zone and attacking Emhal ??on the platform in front of the city, he did not win any results and said that he had lost more than 10,000 people. Even for the undead army, such losses are unbearable. They had to suffocate, and before finding a way to conquer Emhal, there was no way to maintain a high-intensity attack. This situation also eased the eastern defense of the Kingdom of Hindler. Looking to the west, the situation was much worse. While Emhar''s line of defense settled, the undead were still violently attacking the Iron Horse Grip. The battle between the Fourth Army and the Sixth Army was very hard. Although their medical records were not less than those of the enemy, at the same time, although there were almost half of the soldiers in the garrison in their army, Soldiers, it may be more difficult to fight troops like ghouls, but the problem is not great for some ordinary zombies and skeletons.Moreover, after knowing that the undead can directly convert the dead souls into the information of the undead on the battlefield, it is impossible for Pehinsi, who has been commanding the battle at the Iron Horse Grip, not to take precautions against this. The priest''s purification spell is the most direct solution, and in addition, some alchemy products transported from within the Kingdom of Hindrell have also helped. It is a powder packed in a special paper bag. These things are not harmful to the human body, but the magic contained in it can inhibit the generation of soul power. The effect of this suppression is not strong, and it is very inconspicuous for the resurrected undead. However, it can be used to temporarily restrain the soul power of the dead body and prevent it from being resurrected. When the priests have not had time to purify a large number of corpses, or the magic power of the priest group is insufficient, these dispersing powders have played a very good auxiliary role. This also led to the difficulty for the army of the undead to obtain supplements directly from the battlefield. They can only compensate for the loss of troop strength by searching for living people in places they have occupied, and by digging graves. However, those newly transformed deceased are basically difficult to see high-level undead, even ghouls are hard to see. As a result, although the human forces held by the Iron Horse suffered large losses and hit fewer and fewer, the undead opposite was actually not much better. After the new force of the King Guard Corps arrived at the Iron Horse, the strength of the human army rose a great deal, and even exceeded the number of the undead in the number, let alone the combat ability of the soldiers. Pehince even planned a counterattack. Schindler''s forces attacked from the Iron Horse, caught the Undead Army by surprise, wiped out many enemies, and even dispersed their formation.Seizing the opportunity, the human army began a comprehensive counterattack. The undead army that attacked the Iron Horse''s grip was irresistible. It was defeated, and not only was it destroyed a large number of troops ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ At the same time, the entire formation had to move back. Peixin''s western front even beat these undead back to the fir collar, and approached Blackwood City. However, afterwards, Pehinci did not really launch a real attack on Blackwood City, after all, the risk was relatively large. She also did not intend to secure a place for recovery, because there was no danger to keep. The long-running Iron Horse Grip is the best place to resist the undead. The combat strategy implemented by her troops is still to eliminate as many enemies as possible and reduce the number of undead as the main goal, not to regain land. In the end, her troops returned to the Iron Horse Grip. However, compared to the Schindler playing in Florence, Pudri''s situation is far worse.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 534 Crashing Western Front The situation in Pudli is indeed much worse than here. In fact, it is normal to think about it. In the grip of the Iron Horse, but with three main legions of Hindler, in order to be able to gain a certain upper hand in the battle with the undead. As far as the strength of Putri is concerned, the strength of the undead they are facing is not worse than that of the undead army in front of the Iron Horse Grip. In fact, in the final analysis, they are not angry. What if the military mobilization in Pudori was a little more efficient, and the army of the undead could be refused from the country at the beginning, would it be as bad as it is now? Look, the undead army that has invaded the Kingdom of Pudri has now become the largest of the three places hit by the undead. Mingming, at first there were only two thousand undead troops invading Pudri; even if the undead army that emerged from the fir collar was later supported, it was only 20,000. but now? The army of undead before Prince Eastman has exceeded 50,000! It''s only half a month, less than a month!The extra 30,000 undead are naturally Pudri''s ''own man''. A large number of civilians were slaughtered and eventually transformed into such brainless monsters. In fact, the occupied area of ??the Kingdom of Putri originally had a population of at least 500,000 or more. Now, more than 100,000 of the 500,000 people have been slaughtered, and the remaining living people are being slaughtered. The civilians are not without trying to resist, organize militia, gather adventurers ... These measures have all slowed down the speed of civilians to a certain extent. But it''s just slowing down. Without a large, organized army, these civilians cannot be saved. They can only rely on themselves and do everything possible to leave the occupied area and return to a safe area. But how easy is it? There are few who can really escape. Most of them will be followed by the undead in the process of fleeing, and then there will be a massacre. While the undead army was pressing the forces of Prince Isman, it was still killing civilians and transforming soldiers. And this, in turn, made the Delhi army worse. On August 6, the Undead Army launched a comprehensive offensive against Prince Eastman''s legion, which was a great victory. This is not the first time Pudri''s legion has failed. In the past half month, Eastman assembled almost all of the regular military forces in the Kingdom of Pudri, and received reinforcements from Hindler and Victoria. After 10,000 people, he tried to attack an undead who had invaded the kingdom.But he failed. Before the uncle licked the wounds, the undead army launched a counterattack against them. As a result, the human army collapsed. The two battles happened near the end of July. Eastman''s army lost more than 10,000 people. The front was retreated 60 kilometers before it stabilized its position again. These two battles also pushed the kingdom of Pudri to the bottom of the valley-you know, now the Eastman Army''s legion is assured that it is only over a hundred kilometers away from the silver and white capital. I can say that, from the end of July to the beginning of August, the army of the undead may threaten the security of the silver capital at any time. Queen Susan Bella, who was already burning her eyebrows, was even more anxious. The old thing is mentioned again, her envoy found Dane again. This time, the conditions put forward by Susan Bella are even more tempting. However, Dane was still unable to promise them.Then it was Eastman''s defeat on August 6. It was only a week later, when Putri''s army and the undead started a third war, Eastman could no longer control the situation. His army fought the Undead Army for three days, and it was defeated all over again. This time, more than 20,000 soldiers were lost to the battle in the Pudri Army. Eastman himself was seriously injured and did not wake up. The Kingdom Army lost all its defensive areas and was pushed over a hundred kilometers by the undead army. The dead soul has hit the city of the silver and white capital! At this moment, in the capital of silver and white, Queen Susan Bella temporarily lost her husband, and she was able to rely on, leaving only more than 20,000 disabled soldiers and her immediate guard. These forces together add up to only 25,000 people. Including the temporary recruitment of people and adventurers in the Silver and White Capitals, they barely expanded the army to 50,000. However, everyone knows that the 25,000 extra people are actually useless. Undead? There are still 50,000, and the number is not small at all. Moreover, with the continuous transformation of the dark power, this number is still further increasing. With this news, Dane knew it almost the first time--Sindler had 5,000 soldiers, in the Silver and White Capital. Led by the commander of the Hindrell unit, Brigadier General Kuras informed the Kingdom of the latest situation in Pudri as soon as possible. I heard Dane the result, and yelled angrily. "Pudleys! What a waste!" I can''t help but he''s not angry.The life and death of Puddle had nothing to do with Dane. However, the enemy is too special. The dead spirit is too different from the general enemy ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~. But Pudri is a large country with millions of people. Once this country is completely occupied, how many souls will the reaps harvest? To what extent will the power of cursing the church expand? What kind of situation would the Iron Horse Grip, which had just gained a little advantage, encounter? "Your Majesty, what shall we do now?" Hearing Verina''s words, Dane frowned, and said, "Let Pehince step up his defense. We may face a big battle." "That ..." Verina hesitated to say one thing: "What about the Holy Empire and the Kingdom of Victoria inviting us to join the Kingdom of Putri together, how can we reply? Reject them?" It''s okay not to mention it, and Dane''s anger grew once he mentioned it. He resentfully said: "The guys in the Holy Empire, one of the first soldiers who were not willing to send out, would not send out now. Seeing that Pudri is finished, are you anxious?" After becoming a king, Dane has rarely spoken. But this time, he really didn''t hold back. He calmed down a little, he said, "Don''t refuse this matter, but we can''t draw the main army to pass. Our two lines of defense are also very tight. If the main army is sent, in case something goes wrong with Emhal, We don''t even have a reserve force. Send 10,000 soldiers of the Guard Corps over and leave to Kuras to command. "Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 535 Queens Hear The rapidly deteriorating situation in the Kingdom of Putri exceeds everyone''s imagination. No one can predict that the invasion of three or four thousand undead will eventually evolve into such a result. The human world cannot accept a big country like Putri, which was completely captured by the undead. Even less than a year ago, Dane, who was hostile to the Kingdom of Putri, was unwilling to see this, let alone the Holy Alliance. The new sacred Promi Empire, who always liked to stay away from regional conflicts, but rarely picked up in person, panicked. His Majesty finally realized that the situation could no longer be allowed to continue for Pudri. The sacred army stationed on the southeast border dispatched urgently. More than 20,000 imperial fighters, led by a general named Whiter, quickly entered the territory of Pudri, ready to settle the unrest of the undead. At the same time, another country bordering the Kingdom of Putri, that is, the Kingdom of Victoria, could not bear the result of the complete capture of Putry by the undead. They also sent 20,000 people to prepare to enter the Kingdom of Putri to solve this problem. The troops of the two countries came from the west and north. The army of the Holy Empire rushed directly to the Silver and White Capitals. They did not encounter any trouble along the way. After all, the Silver and White Capitals were still there. As for the Victorian army, it''s not so good. Duke Vassared is the commander of this Victorian army, and he has two other identities, one is the chief of the Victorian Knights, and the other is the eldest son of King Victoria, the first heir to the kingdom. At the same time, he is also a legendary paladin. The 34-year-old legend who was once known as the youngest legendary power in the mainland of Orodick is indeed very talented and extremely rare. Of course, this name has now been stolen by Dane.Although Vassared had two younger brothers and four younger sisters, no one felt that there was any doubt about the next candidate for King Victoria. It is no exaggeration to say that, just now, Vassared''s reputation in Victoria is more than three points higher than his father, His Majesty Highman. Vashaled has been fighting in the East for the first time in the war with the Orc Horde. The reason why the Victorians hurriedly sent the Victoria''s first commander, the first knight, the crown prince, and led an army of 20,000 into Pudri. In addition to the covenant of the Holy Alliance, the main reason is that the undead have been practical Threatened the security of the kingdom. Pudri is just south of the Kingdom of Victoria, and the two countries border. Moreover, just looking at the area under the cursed church''s control, in fact, some of the borders between Pudri and Victoria have been included. Even the Victorian Border Guards have noticed a small stock of undead infiltrating into the kingdom. This is something Victorians must not allow. Defending the enemy from abroad is a Victorian strategy. This is how they deal with orcs, and when the undead appears south of the kingdom, they plan to do so. In fact, for the Kingdom of Victoria, they were the least able to accept Putri''s full fall into the hands of the undead. In itself, they have been fighting the Orcs of the East all the year round. It is already a very hard work. If the south of the kingdom is restless, the trouble will be big. Although the Kingdom of Victoria is a traditional military power, after all, they do not have the heritage of the Holy Empire and cannot withstand high-intensity battles in both directions, which will bring down their national strength. Although the Victorians can fight more than Pudri and Florensa, but if military forces are excluded, they may not be as powerful as Pudri Kingdom in pure national strength, and they are almost as good as Florenza when they die. So, after the Holy Empire planned to end in person, the Victorians finally couldn''t help it, and they had to take the initiative to wipe out the spread of the cursed church in their south. Most of the forces deployed by the undead in the territory of Pudri are on the west side, which is near the silver and white capital, and the defense on the north side is not very tight. Duke Vassared''s troops made rapid progress. Looking at the current situation, it seems that everything is going well. In the silver and white capital, there are still 20,000 regular troops. Twenty thousand people are coming from the Holy Empire in a hurry; Vashaled''s army is preparing to directly copy the path of the Undead Army. As long as the three forces join forces to wipe out this undead army that broke into the Kingdom of Pudri, it should be just around the corner. The news even made Dean sitting in White Wolf Fortress feel a little easier. There is no need to worry that after Pudri''s death, under the situation that the defense of the Iron Horse''s grip will be under too much pressure, he only needs to find a way to fight back the cursed church.However, it hasn''t made people more happy for two days, and a terrible news camethe silver and white capital, was breached! ... New Caesar''s calendar. On August 16, 222, the Undead Army broke through the gates of the Silver and White Capitals. The next day, the undead broke through the multiple lines of defense that Putri''s army had laid in the city, and killed the silver and white hall, which was the palace of Kings of the past. Queen Susan Bella is standing on top of her palace. She often looks at the terrace on the scenery, watching the soldiers of his Queen''s Guard Corps in the silver-white garden below the castle. The undead are fighting endlessly. Suddenly, she heard footsteps coming from behind her. "Sir, we can''t stop the enemy." The speaker sounded a little weak. Without looking back, Susan Bella could recognize that this was her husband talking. She didn''t look back, still looking at the battlefield below, listening to the horrible misery that came from her ears, and that was her people''s final cry of despair. After a long while, she finally spoke: "I shouldn''t believe you, Eastman.""Your Majesty ..." Prince Eastman didn''t know what to say. His pale face, which had not been seriously injured, was already very ugly. Susan Bella turned slowly, her eyes were dull, and she stared at her husband in such a stun. Eastman was so uncomfortable to her that he couldn''t help but walk up two steps, as if trying to hug and comfort his wife-the most important thing was to urge her to leave. In the palace, there is an elite Wangting guard on standby, and there may be a chance to break out from the silver and white capital that is doomed to fall. Even, Eastman had already figured out the direction of the breakout. Going west, in less than two days, we will be able to join forces from General Wymir from the Holy Empire, and wait for Vasared''s army to arrive, and everything may not have a chance of recovery. No matter how much it will cost, they will eventually be able to regain the silver and white. However, the next moment, Prince Eastman''s open hands were settled. His pale face looked at his wife with an incredible look. And in his abdomen, a very finely crafted dagger passed through his stomach. "Do you remember? This is a gift you gave me ten years ago. That was my birthday. In this palace, a grand banquet, you gave it to me by yourself." "At that time I thought you were changing your mind, but did you know that when I found out that even this birthday gift was picked by Clarice''s bitch, how desperate would I be?" By the time she said this, Queen Susan Bella''s look had become extremely shy! She drew the dagger, put it into Eastman''s chest again, and spit out a few words: "Now I give it back to you!" Eastman with a dagger in his chest fell slowly, and soon blood ran down the floor.Her Majesty the Queen, who was full of blood, shouted in the empty palace, "You buried our marriage, and now our kingdom! Go to death! Go to hell!" She growled wildly, like a dying beast. Gorgeous clothing is messy after blood staining, which is absolutely impossible to see on Her Majesty''s body, who always pays attention to appearance. but now? She''s crazy! After yelling for a while, Susan Bella''s voice was hoarse, and she slumped on the ground, tears burst out, but she no longer had the strength to cry. "It was a wonderful scene." A cold, unpleasant voice sounded from behind Susan Bella. "Who?" Susan Bella''s voice was hoarse, and she turned sharply, holding a **** dagger in her hand, and saw the person coming. It was a guy who was all wrapped in a black robe. He was tall and almost two meters tall. However, the whole person is not fat, and it may even seem that he is very thin, as if a gust of wind can blow him away. Inside the black hood, there was a dark piece of black, nothing could be seen, only a faint red dot. "Hello, Queen Susan Bella, I am a member of the Six-member Council of the Cursed Church and the fourth mentor, Misha." Susan Bella is very familiar with the name.In fact, after the outbreak of the cursed church invasion, as a queen of a country, of course, she could not fail to understand her enemies. The so-called six-member parliament is a tradition of cursing the church since its past history. The six-member parliament is, in essence, the highest level of cursing the church. For every six-seat parliamentary mentor, the minimum strength requirements are ... legend. Of course, except for the first time that the cursed church broke out and spread its name all over the continent for the first time, the six-seat parliament was full. Later, they have set off chaos all the time, and have never really made up six Legendary mage. Where is the legendary mage so easy to find? At present, all the continents, the mages who can truly reach the legendary level, count over with one hand. Three of them are in the magical kingdom of the Everett Federation. So now the identity of this person is very clear. Mi Xiao, who claims to be the fourth mentor, is a true legendary mage. The name Misha is also familiar to Susan Bella. She quickly recalled that three hundred years ago, the calamity of the second Caesar Empire was not yet established. It was also a turmoil caused by the cursed church, which broke out on the border between the Holy Empire and the Second Caesar Empire. That turmoil directly led to a truce between the two great empires that were competing with each other at the time, and they had to deal with them together. It was also the turmoil that terminated the second westward Caesar Empire s road to the west, leaving Emperor Caesar to have no strength to continue the westward expedition until the empire died. Originally, Florence, Pudri, and Hindler were the territories of the Second Caesar Empire of the year-in fact, Prince Pudri, the Duke of Florence, and the Governor of Hindler were themselves It is the official office of the Second Caesar Empire. So far, by name, her Susan Bella, and the Grand Duke Florence, are also vassals of the Caesar Empire. But, no Emperor Caesar could be found anymore. Not only these three places, but even one third of the territory to the east of the Holy Empire, was also the Caesar Empire. Of course, there are many reasons for the demise of the Caesar Empire, but the outbreak of the cursed church that year must be an inevitable factor. Otherwise, no one knows what would happen to the history of the second Caesar Empire.Far away, three hundred years ago, this man called Misha was a famous master. He was once a member of the Second Caesar Empire Mage, but in the battle against the Church of the Cursed, he chose to betray the Empire. After the turmoil that cursed the church was suppressed, Misha disappeared with it. Unexpectedly, after a lapse of 300 years, even the glorious Second Caesar Empire has been extinct for a long time. Misha was not dead yet, but also became a legendary mage and a member of the six-seat parliament of the Cursed Church. . Now, Susan Bella knows why her silver and white will fall so fast. An offensive led by a legendary mage is indeed not blocked by the silver and white capital. There is no way even if General Proudmoore has been released from prison-because the enemy is likely to be more than a legendary mage. Soon, another black figure appeared on the terrace. This person is even taller than Misha, and he is also very strong. The newly appeared strong man who is also wrapped in a black robe ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ didn''t even look at Susan Bella and asked directly to Misha next to him: What are you doing here? " "Second Cle Ostra, I just saw something interesting." The man, known as Cleostritz, turned his head and said, "Susan Bella, the queen of this fragile human nation, let me give her a death!" "No." Misha stopped the strong man and said, "I feel a lot of potential in this woman. I think she can become a very interesting toy." My bad taste ~ I buried an egg in my name ~ Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 536 The death of Pudley From the hands of legendary dark mage Misha, a majestic dark magic gushed over Susan Bella. Her Majesty screamed screams, and then immediately disappeared. Cleostraz sneered and said, "Misha, this toy is not good. What about a cowardly woman?" "Second time, as a proud dragon, although you have been dead for thousands of years, you certainly don''t despise such small toys." Misha said, "However, Susan Bella has been standing high all year round, you can''t feel an exclusive Is the power of the human king in her body? Maybe she doesn''t represent anything when she is alive, but I have some small ways to draw it out. " "I''m not interested in continuing to talk to you about your little toy." Cleostraz took off his hood and showed his head. His face resembles an elf, with a pair of long ears and short dark red hair. However, although he looks like an elf and has elf-like long ears, he is not really an elf. There is no sub-species of elves, who can have his dark red and gray complexion. He is a dragon. If there is someone here who knows the history of the first Caesar empire thousands of years ago, he should be able to recognize his identity from his name: A dragon, a lava tyrant, a red dragon born in volcanic magma.Legend has it that he was dominated by greed and desire to kill, and had slaughtered half a province. There were more than 100,000 humans who died in his hands-this was him, or a dragon killed alone! Even a regular legion of the Caesar Empire was destroyed by him independently. Of course, Cleostraz''s aggressive behavior will certainly lead to punishment. He was annihilated by a generation of army gods of the Caesar Empire at that time, and his body was pulled back to the capital of the empire, which is now the capital of the new sacred Promi Empire, the city of the Holy Light-of course, it was not called at that time- As ornaments. Later, when the First Empire was destroyed, Cleostraz''s body was stolen. When it reappeared, it was also three hundred years ago, it was resurrected into a bone dragon with legendary power. In the battle of the cursed church''s repression, Cleostraz survived and did not die, but like Misha, it did not appear in the following three hundred years. And this time, when the cursed church once again set off chaos, Cleostraz, who had become the second seat in the six-seat parliament, naturally came out to act. Former lava tyrant, now cursed second sub-mage of the cursed church said, "After being defeated by us, the human general, Proudmoore, is now carrying a human force into the city. We must solve him. , Can''t keep him alive from the silver and white capital. " "Um." Misha nodded, and he waved his hand, and the dark power that enveloped Queen Susanbella soon dissipated. A translucent banshee lying on the ground had just opened her eyes vaguely. "My toys are ready, let''s go, let''s see if his body and soul can be used to make something interesting after killing a legendary warrior." ... The fall of the Silver and White Capitals represents the demise of the kingdom of Putri.The news spread very fast. Twenty minutes after the fall of the Silver and White Capitals, Dane, a group of recruits who had just been trained from the system base, was received at White Wolf Castle. And, two hours later, the exact battle report appeared in his hands. Two legendary powerhouses attacked the Silver and White Capitals. According to the description of the battle report, among the undead forces attacking the silver and white capital, there is a legendary mage and a legendary level of undead dragon. Even in the city of the Silver and White capitals, the hero of the Kingdom of Putri, Admiral Proudmoore, has been released from imprisonment and actively engaged in this battle. But he couldn''t withstand the onslaught of two legendary powerhouses. Even without the two cursed church legends working on her together, just the undead dragon mentioned in the intelligence, with a body of more than 100 meters, was able to single out Proudmoore, and Victory over it. As for the legendary black mage, during the battle, he did not attack General Proudmoore, but continued to use various powerful dark magic to strike the Pudri defenders on the city in various large-scale attacks. Then, as many as 50,000 undead troops swarmed up without leaving any reserve forces, all were dispatched. Under the cover and help of two legendary strongmen, these undead army quickly captured the city, drove out the human defenders, and then began to invade the city insanely. After the defenses of the city walls and gates were breached, the defenders of the Silver and White Capitals did not give up their resistance. They were still trying to stop the invasion of the undead in the city. Leading General Proudmoore, while leading the army, they organized the evacuation of civilians in the Silver and White Capitals as much as possible.It''s true that they are the heroes of the Kingdom of Pudri. When such a calamity is approaching, what they think and think is still the people of the Kingdom of Pudri. But this makes no sense. The day after the Silver and White Capitals were breached, the undead captured the Queen''s Garden and occupied the Silver and White Palace. On the third day, they began to attack the defense line organized by General Proudmoore, and sent a large number of gargoyles, led by three skeleton dragons, madly attacking refugees in the fleeing silver and white capital. At the same time, under the force of two legends at the same time, the defense line organized by Admiral Proudmoore was broken in half a day. The admiral, who was already seriously wounded, was defeated by his opponent and had to break through with his troops and flee outside the city. However, on the fourth day after the city broke, Proudmoore was eventually caught up. The last hero of the Pudri Kingdom, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com died. After reading the military battle report from the front, Dane was silent for a long time. At the end of the battle report, the intelligence personnel of the Kingdom of Hindler made use of the available information to guess the identity of Cleostraz and Misha. What makes Dyne feel heavy is precisely because of these two legendary powerhouses. In fact, Dane had anticipated earlier that there must be legendary characters in the church. However, when the legend really appeared on the battlefield and showed strong fighting power, Dane still felt very pressured. He had already predicted that this would be a calamity that would sweep the whole world. In fact, this is no longer a hunch, but a reality that is happening. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 537 Main attack direction The fall of the Silver and White Capitals and the appearance of two legendary powerhouses led to a series of reactions in the battle. Puppet was first a legion of the Holy Empire that had approached the Silver and White Capitals, and ceased operations urgently. After receiving the battle report ahead and realizing that it was impossible to rescue the silver and white capital, they simply abandoned the plan. General Wymir built a line of defense on the spot, and immediately sent a message to the Duke of Vassarade, warning them not to stay close to the silver and white capital, and also made a request that the two sides should be united. The current situation cannot be resolved by any of them alone. Just because of the existence of the two legends of Misha and Cleostrats, it is not that the two armies can be separated to fight. While the forces of the undead are still hunting down the refugees of the silver and white capital, the two armies did not rush to find the trouble of the undead, but first went around the circle from the silver and white capital and merged together before they began to be cautious. action. At the same time, after receiving the news from General Whiter, the Holy Empire finally realized the seriousness of the problem. They began to dispatch troops in the country, and there are rumors that the Templars are about to dispatch. This means that the Holy Empire intends to move. In addition to domestic military mobilization, the Holy Empire also began to take serious diplomacy. The envoy from the Holy See arrived at White Wolf Castle as quickly as possible and met with Prime Minister Velina.һ This time, the diplomatic proposal made by the Holy Empire seems much more sincere. They no longer regard the cursed church and the outbreak of undead turmoil as an opportunity to weaken the nations of the East, but instead take it seriously as a catastrophe that could sweep the world. The most concentrated manifestation of is that they are no longer like before, and always ߥ Hindrell sent troops to the Kingdom of Pudri, but talked about deep military cooperation. The specific proposal is that Schindler must resist the attack of the undead in the grip of the iron horse, and must not allow the unrest of the undead to spread throughout Florence. At the same time, Schindler and the Holy Alliance concluded a temporary military cooperation agreement. The two sides are no longer hostile and jointly fight against the invasion of the undead. When necessary, the two armies will work together to clean up the undead army that has spread out. Dean has no reason to reject such a proposal. Needless to say the Holy Empire, the line of defense of the Iron Horse''s grip is absolutely impossible for the Hindrell to give up. As for cooperation, in order to destroy the cursed church, it is also an inevitable choice. After Xun sent away the envoys of the Holy Empire, Dane quickly made corresponding actions. Firstly, Isroll is sent out. The legendary priest will go to the Iron Horse Grip defense line and cooperate with Pershing to prevent the enemy''s legend from turning to Iron Horse Grip to do things. But Dane himself was ready to go to Emhal. The White Wolf Legion and the Comil Confederate Army, who have been in their hands for a long time, finally plan to dispatch. His goal is the direction of Broken Dragon Peak. Dean had also considered in which direction the general reserve team in his own hands would be used. It stands to reason that although Emhar''s defensive pressure is great, but with his own strong defensive ability, he is not very worried about being broken.In fact, this is exactly the case. At first, the undead army that emerged from the direction of Broken Dragon Peak was 40,000, and they were all main forces. Among them, powerful armies such as ghouls and black warriors occupied an absolute Most, even on the battlefield, there have been many times when air forces such as gargoyles and vampires can not only fly, but also have highly maneuverable arms with special spell-like capabilities, including even two skeletal dragons. However, these undead always failed to be able to treat Emhal. Not to mention that Emhar has been conquered. They have not even been able to break through the defense of the gate. The 40,000 undead army has now lost more than 15,000 under Emhar''s city, and has been greatly injured. Moreover, in the desolate mountainous area around Emhal, the undead have no place to replenish their forces. They can only mobilize their strength by deepening the Broken Dragon Peak and connecting with the dark jungle. But it is clear that the forces that the cursed church can mobilize are not unlimited. They had invested considerable forces in the west, in the Iron Horse Grip and in the territory of the Kingdom of Putri. Not to mention the temporarily converted low-level undead, just the main force of the cursed church that emerged from the dark jungle, the three battlefields add up to nearly 100,000. It is difficult for them to continue to draw out any power. As a result, under the circumstances of the heavy losses of the attacking Emhal''s troops, at Broken Dragon Peak, these undead were very well-behaved and honest for some time. Until recently, their number has recovered to more than 30,000, before they began to try to have action. Of course, this so-called action is not to hit Emhal. The obedient undead have realized that Emhal ??is a very hard bone, and they have turned their attention to other directions. For example, bypassing Emhal ??and continuing west, try to burn the war directly to the home of Hindler. Although ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Emhar''s defensive ability is very strong, with a strength of 4,000 people, he can withstand more than ten times the attack of the enemy, but when the enemy no longer pays all his attention When the house was on Emhal, the dwarves were helpless when they started to take a different course. They can fight the enemy on par with the enemy because of the protection of the city. If you go out to fight ... Of course, the soldiers in Emhar are all elite troops, but in the field, you still want to fight against the number advantage and its huge army of undead, it is impossible.But it doesn''t matter. In the Beast Blood Castle, there is also Delin''s Fifth Army. After the collapse of the Kingdom of Pudley, the army of the Holy Empire and the Duke of Vassared joined together to start a war with the undead. In the east of Hindler, the Fifth Army followed the undead from Broken Dragon Peak. Several small-scale battles were fought. Bian Delin''s work is not bad. He successfully blocked the enemy from the national border. This also represents the situation in the east of Hindler, which is temporarily stable. This factor also prompted Dane to consider whether he should take the two main legions in his hand to Florence and meet with the group army of Pehinsi, and completely defeat the undead army in front of the Iron Horse Grip. Off. But then, when a new news came, Dane changed his mind directly. . Aס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 538 Green Dragon Status This so-called new news came from a green dragon. At that time, a human-looking guy entered Comilla and found the team of Green Dragons stationed in Comilla, and they contacted Dane through Faal. Green Dragon came for help. Dion was slightly surprised. He originally thought that the green dragons on Broken Dragon Peak were already finished. Otherwise, where did the undead who came from Broken Dragon Peak come from? However, from the latest news, the green dragons are still resisting. It''s just that their line of defense has been compressed. The ancient dragon Ignier, in order to deal with the danger of cursing the church, has given birth to a large number of dragon people in the past time. The number of green dragon people even exceeded five thousand at the most. These dragon people''s combat power, Dane has seen. Their individual qualities, in any case, surpassed the third-level arms of any one of Dane''s men-even the third-level arms of the demon, and the two-winged horned demon were not opponents of the dragon. The only ones who can really compete with the dragons are the dwarven white bear cavalry. Once, Ignier presented Dane with a dragon team in the squadron. In the war with the orcs in the wasteland of the year, these dragon men helped Dane a lot.However, later, as the scale of the war continued to expand, the problem of the small number of dragons gave them little opportunity to go to the battlefield, and Dane was placed on the island of Comilla, as a defense force on the island. But it is conceivable that if there is a legion, all composed of dragons, and the number reaches 5,000, what kind of elite force should it be? At the Broken Dragon Peak, there is such a unit in the hands of the ancient dragon Ignier. Relying on this dragon army legion and the help of at least fifteen green dragons, Ignir firmly stood on the front line of the fierce battle with the cursed church. However, the number of undead is too large, the power of the green dragon is constantly being compressed, and in the end, it can only shrink in a stubborn place, giving up most of the land on the Broken Dragon Peak. However, although the Green Dragon was beaten badly, because of the strategy of cursing the church, they chose to bypass the Green Dragon''s territory and attack Syndrelle first, thus giving the Green Dragons a chance to breathe. According to the idea of ??cursing the church, they hope to be able to invade the human world one step at a time, and then to kill the green dragon forces by wanton killing, converting souls into undead, strengthening their own strength, and then turning around. However, what they didn''t expect was that their own army would run into a bloodstream in front of the dwarf city of Emhal. After receiving the help from the Green Dragon forces, Dane immediately made a decision to change the goal of the main attack to break the Dragon Peak to save the Green Dragons. The reason for this choice is simple. According to the news of the Green Dragons asking for help, they still have more than 2,000 dragons fighting against the undead. Of course, the two thousand dragons, Dane, are not very eye-catching, but it is said that the ancient dragon Ignier himself, and his best son-in-law, the legendary dragon Capnus, this is true. Buckled two legendary dragons! Both of them are of great value.Up and down the Kingdom of Hindler, plus Dane himself, have only two legends so far. In the Kingdom of Pudley, the Cursed Church has shown two legendary strengths. Moreover, they can suppress the Green Dragons so miserably, there must be a legend that can compete with Ignier and Kapnos. In fact, intelligence does mention it. A legendary death knight, and a demigod Lich are the culprits who led the undead army that cursed the church to attack Broken Dragon Peak. Especially the demigod Lich among them, his dark curse, even if compared with the ancient sacred dragon Ignail, will not fall behind. Well, it is conceivable that if the Green Dragons are completely dead, Ignier and Kapnos are killed, and the legend of the cursed church has not suffered much damage, then how much pressure will Dane bear? . Four legends, including a demigod Lich ... Think about it, Dane felt horrified. On the contrary, if the green dragons of Broken Dragon Peak can be rescued, there will be many more green dragons and two more legends on your side, and the situation will turn around. For this reason, Dane chose Dongjin. As for the situation in Florence and Pudri ... Although the cursed church has two legends appearing there, there is a legendary knight of the Victorian kingdom like Vassared, and the Holy Empire also It is impossible to sit back and watch, they will certainly send corresponding power over, and they should not worry too much. At the Iron Horse''s grip, Isroll was also stationed there. After making a decision, there is no need to hesitate. In mid-August, Dane personally led the Comil Confederate Army and the White Wolf Fortress Regiment, and began to march toward the Beastblood. At the same time, the undead who came down from the Broken Dragon Peak also began to contact Delin''s Fifth Army on a large scale.However, it is clear that they underestimated the strength of Delin''s Fifth Army. Due to the presence of Emhal, it is impossible for the Undead Army to withdraw all its forces from Broken Dragon Peak. They still left nearly 10,000 people and were guarded near the mountains around Emhar to avoid any changes to the dwarves. The other 20,000 undead troops left the mountain and attacked the direction of the Beastblood. They were hit by Delin. Before these undead had arrived at the Beastblood, at the foot of the Broken Dragon Peak, Delin gave these undead a disappointment. His Fifth Legion had a total of twelve alliances and more than 18,000 men. In that battle, he personally led the battle, led five alliances, and made a surprise attack on the undead army that had just assembled in the mountains. In this battle ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ The wolf cavalry and the pure swordsman regiment are well deserved main forces. In the attack, they successfully tore the formation of the undead, creating a very favorable opportunity for the subsequent attack of the army. Through this victory, Delin stepped back the undead back to the mountains, and killed two or three thousand undead main forces. Of course, he did not fight against the enemy and fight attrition, but he gave up the position. Only one week after Delin had won the battle, the undead had completely assembled at the foot of the mountain. More than 20,000 undead then proceeded cautiously toward the Beastblood. However, at this time, the two legions led by Dion were not far away from the Beast Blood Castle, and there was at most one week away. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 539 Level 6 Orc Base Obviously, the cursed church also has its own sources of information. E novel WwW. 1XIAOSHUO. COM, they definitely know something about the reinforcements led by Dion, who are about to arrive at the Beast Blood Castle. They are now clearly in a dilemma. Retire? They themselves came down from Broken Dragon Peak, where can they retreat? In? The Beastblood was blocked in front. Compared to Delin''s Fifth Army, the army of the undead was only three or four thousand more. Of course, the quality of this undead army is not bad. It is not a kind of garbage army composed of skeletons and zombies, and it still has a certain number of advantages. That being the case, they still made a fierce attack on the Beastblood-they had no other way back. Obviously, they cannot attack the Beastblood. Although the Beastblood does not have the abnormal defense ability of Emhar, it is also a strong city. You know, the name of the beast blood castle is because this fortress was stained with the blood of the orcs invaded by the East in the past decades and hundreds of years. Throughout the history of the Sindlers, even before the country was unified, they have been relying on this castle to fight against the army of orcs. This is a military fortress that has gone through countless wars.Moreover, the Fifth Army stationed in the Beastblood at this moment is not weak. On the flat terrain, a confrontation with the undead army appearing in front of them is nothing short of nothing, let alone a strong city in hand. After three days of onslaught, the undead who had no effect at all ushered in calamity. His reinforcements, led by Her Majesty King Dyne, arrived. The Comille Confederate Army and the White Wolf Fortress Regiment have been exhibiting very quickly. The combined strength of these two legions has passed 40,000. Each legion has a number of 20,000 and has gathered the most elite forces of the Kingdom of Schindler. Don''t say anything else, the soldiers of these two legions are basically the units trained in the Heart of the Dynasty! The main force of the White Wolf Legion comes from the White Wolf Fortress; the Kamil Army is also the same as its name. The main force is the elves from Orineldo. Seoul. The two legions led by Dion didn''t even enter the city, and directly detoured and attacked the side of the undead army. With twice the number of advantages and the absolute quality of the arms, the situation is simply crushing. At the same time as Dane''s offensive, Delin in the blood castle of the beast will not miss this opportunity to beat the water dog. The gates of the Beastblood were wide open, and the soldiers of the Fifth Legion swarmed out. Together with the two corps of White Wolf and Komirya, they launched an offensive. The formation of the undead army was torn apart within an hour, and after two hours, it completely lost its ability to resist and was brutally killed.Due to the characteristics of the undead army, these already dead monsters, of course, will not look like humans or other ethnic armies, and will only flee when they collapse. If necessary, they will fight to the last soldier. But the commander of the undead obviously has some ideas for conserving strength. After the full collapse of the Legion, they left part of the broken soldiers hoping to block the human force, while the other part split into several directions and began to flee. This caused a certain amount of trouble for the Hindlers-it was just trouble. Dane didn''t want these undead who flee everywhere to run too far, so it would be more troublesome to annihilate. In addition, if there is any fish that leaks out of the country, it will not be very good. So, after the undead had made such an attempt, Dane also decisively separated. Stay a part and continue to destroy the dead undead troops. The other legions have also divided several troops to clear the dead undead troops. At the same time, a backhand that Dion had been hiding also moved. A day later, a group of orc-wolf cavalry entered Hindrell. However, these orcs didn''t come to trouble Sindler, instead they were helpers to help Sindler to destroy the fleeing undead. That''s the army of the Warsong Clan! Three days later, the undead army that came down from Broken Dragon Peak was basically emptied. Of course, there may be some small units, such as the one with dozens or dozens.However, such a small stock of undead, Dane did not intend to continue to let his army clear. It wasn''t worth his continued effort. The White Wolf Fortress Corps and the Comil Confederate Army regrouped, and then 10,000 people were transferred from the Fifth Army Corps and temporarily integrated into the White Wolf Fortress Corps. At the same time, the Warsong clan also provided Dion''s army with 10,000 troops. In this way, the total strength of Dion''s expeditionary force reached 60,000. You know, this is not 60,000 miscellaneous soldiers! The white wolves and Comillas will not talk about it first. Even the 10,000 people drawn from the Fifth Army were added by the soldiers who came out of the system''s training base before. They can be transferred again. Seamlessly connect with the White Wolf Legion. In addition, the Warsong clan''s 10,000-man army is also a powerful unit from the orc tribal base of the "Heart of the Dynasty" system! To say that of the six tribal bases that have been established by Dyne now ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, apart from the earliest Orinel and Bailangbao, among the other tribe, the orc tribe exhibits the most. fast. There is no way. The three ethnic bases, Dwarven Furnace, Demon Abyss, and Drow Dungeon, ca nt get enough population growth because they ca nt get the population of the corresponding race. The demons are better, after all, after Dane received the Chaos City, there were many demons there. After being incorporated, the number of demons in Lava City was greatly increased. But Drow and the dwarf, there really is nothing to do. However, the Orc base is quite another story. The place where the orc clan base is located east of the Beast Blood Castle is itself the home of the orcs, and it is no slower to attract the human population than White Wolf Castle. In addition, with the backing of the Kingdom of Hindrell, it provided a lot of resources required during the exhibition, and the Warsong Clan''s exhibition was very fast! When the earliest bases of Dane, White Wolf Castle and Orinel, have been upgraded to the sixth level, the base level of the Warsong clan has actually caught up and improved to the sixth level! Chapter 540 Inflated Longfeng The combat power that a level 6 orc base can provide is actually quite scary. E novel WwhanW. 1XIAOSHUO. Com In fact, the Warsong Tribe has long been the most powerful orc clan in the wilderness of eastern Hindler. Under Governor Orze''s Eastern Expedition that year, all the remaining small tribes were collected by the Warsong Clan. As for the three major clans who were sacked by Ozer, they returned here a few months ago, and all of them were collected by the Warsong clan. However, the Warsong clan doesn''t stop here. Warsong Warchief Grom, but a very radical orc leader, coupled with Dion''s support behind, after the Warsong clan basically occupied the land owned by the three major clans, it continued to expand further east . In the past period, the Warsong clan has defeated and merged two other orc clans in some places further east. At present, the population of the Warsong clan has passed 150,000. However, due to the way in which the orcs merged their communities, it was often difficult to solve them peacefully, and most of them still adopted the method of war. Moreover, after merging with the opposing tribe, the triumphant side usually kills the adult males of the loser clan, so the current population composition of the Warsong clan is a bit unhealthy. The number of orc females is high, and the proportion of young orcs is also high, while the number of true young male orcs is only 30,000 to 40,000. After a few years, the situation should be better. After all, the orc race is more fertile than humans and has a short growth period. Usually an orc is basically an adult at the age of thirteen or four. When the cubs of this batch grow up, the strength of the Warsong tribe will rise to a large level.But right now, the Warsong Tribe is already very strong. Orcs are almost all soldiers. Thirty to forty thousand young people are already a lot of numbers. Even when necessary, even adult female orcs can join the battle by taking up weapons. Moreover, the scale of the orc''s arms training is quite large with the support of the sixth-level base. In a short period of time, now, 10,000 soldiers have passed through the system training base of the Warsong Tribe. Among them, the first-level orc infantry and orc hunter accounted for the vast majority. In the follow-up, there were also many advanced units such as orc wolf riders and fighters. At the same time, there were some rare half-race races such as centaurs, mammoths, and cyclops. Centaur Raider is a very good and highly mobile shooter unit. They make good use of short bows. Although the range is not as long as the elven longbow, within the effective range, the centaur marksman''s accuracy, Not much worse than the elves. At the same time, they are different from the Elven Ranger. These lower body are a shooter of a war horse. They are born with endurance and good degree. In addition to bow and arrow shooting, they are still very good light cavalry. There are already 1,500 such cavalry in the Warsong Tribe''s army. The Mammoth is the fifth-level arm of the orc tribe, but has the power of five-level and six-level arms of other races. Moreover, the Mammoth is a kind of heavy cavalry. The giant elephant with four limbs and a height of more than four meters and five, holding a giant blade, and a pair of long ivory, can absolutely cause an array of any enemy. A terrible blow. Of course, the strong return to strength, the mammoth elephant''s output is too small, but it is a factor that restricts this unit to exert its own strength. In the entire Warsong tribe, there were no more than two hundred heads. Let''s talk about the sequence of the orc''s own tribe. The number of Kukaron warrior units of the fourth-level unit is relatively large compared to other normal orc clans. The scale has a thousand people-this But an elite orc legion that can compete head-on against the dragonmen!And like a six-level army-Cyclops, this is a very powerful war race. Behemoths of eight to eleven meters in height are actually close relatives of orcs. They carry a special giant warhammer in their hands, but it is a weapon that can directly smash the wall! Not to mention, even if they were standing in the distance, holding a boulder or an alchemy bomb, throwing their arms and throwing them directly into the opposite city, the effect was no different from a large trebuchet. And there are twenty such cyclops in the Warsong Tribe. This is because the time for the Warsong Tribe to rise to the sixth level is very short. Otherwise, the number of Cyclops will be even greater. In addition, there are also flying arms such as bipedal dragons that belong to the four-level arms sequence. There are two shamans and witch doctors, which belong to the fifth-level service sequence, and are very special. They are only cast units that are unique in the barren areas ... It can be said that the troops of the Warsong Tribe, taken out individually, are already a very good team in all aspects, with a complete range of near and close arms, and they are not weak in all aspects. If there is any weakness, it still lies in the long-range strike ability and cast ability. The orc hunter''s strength is mediocre. Although the Centaur Raider is a very good cavalry unit, but it is difficult to make up for the range disadvantage by purely long-range strike, and their number is not too much. While casting, the shaman and the witch doctor have special abilities that other casters can''t replace, but in general, they can''t compare with the cooperation of human and elven priests and mages. However, it does not matter if there are disadvantages, as long as the advantages are outstanding enough. With the extremely powerful frontal combat capabilities of the orc army, and the melee melee units being extremely advantageous, the so-called shortcomings are nothing at all. What''s more, what are the shortcomings of Dyne''s multi-ethnic cooperation that cannot be compensated for? Orcs have poor spell abilities, and there are drow, elves, and humans. It is not possible. Felcasters and demonic races such as succubus are also very powerful. All in all, when the 10,000-strong army of Warsong Legion joined Dion''s Expeditionary Force, Dion''s strength was already unprecedentedly strong. To be honest, even since the establishment of Schindler, Dane has never assembled or mobilized an army with such overall strength. There are a total of 60,000 people, all of which are excellent units from the system base. I am afraid that the undead can''t resist at all! After thinking about it, Dane feels that he already has the ability to push the enemy flat! Eliminating that undead army from Broken Dragon Peak is simply not an appetizer.... At the end of August, the elite troops assembled by Dane began to march towards Broken Dragon Peak. Terrain issues haunt the undead, and of course Dane''s troops. There is no other way. After all, Dyne''s army is elite and it cannot march regardless of the terrain. His troops walked slowly in the mountains of Broken Dragon Peak-but very firm. Along the way, he encountered many small undead forces. However, he directly chose to ignore it, and the army rushed forward, or the undead would have to retreat, or they would be trampled under the iron hooves of the expedition. Moreover, even these small stocks of undead, it is not easy to escape. 60,000 people, tiled on the Broken Dragon Peak, what a huge formation? Sometimes, some small groups of undead, even if they want to escape, cannot escape the route of the army with all their efforts. Dain''s army did not deliberately target these enemies. All the soldiers just marched forward. When they encountered the enemy in front, they hit it with ease, and they ignored it if they didn''t. But even so, when 60,000 people came from the mountainous area of ??Duanlongfeng, it was like plowing the ground. After plowing, the entire mountainous area of ??Duanlongfeng became dry and there was nothing left. The 10,000 undead troops besieged outside Emhar, seeing the situation was not good, began to withdraw. However, how could Chief Muken just stare at the enemy like this and run away from under his eyelids?He was besieged by these undead for over a month! This month, he and his people have been trapped in Emhar, and it is not easy to see the sun. Now, His Majesty Dion is leading the army, and these undead want to run when they are in a bad situation? Did you ask Patriarch Mulken? !! When the undead''s army began to withdraw, Muken led his troops directly. Only a relatively small part of the troops remained behind to stay at Emhal, and Muken went out to fight, led by 2,000 soldiers and chased out. Of course, he wouldn''t be rude. After all, he doesn''t have many people, only one fifth of the other. Definitely can''t beat the frontal strike, and if these forces in their own hands are lost, Emhar with only a few hundred soldiers will be in a bad situation. In case, if the enemy counterattacks at that time, there is a certain possibility that Emhal ??will be captured. But he doesn''t need to be brutal with the enemy, his goal is just to delay the retreat of those undead. Attacking from Emhar''s tunnel, soon, the troops in his hand reached some of the undamaged fortresses in the outer defense zone. The dwarves then attacked the undead''s forces.The undead did not intend to ignore Mulken''s attack at first, but later they ignored it. The dwarves divided into small groups of operations are very familiar with the terrain. Their attacks caused considerable casualties to the undead who marched in the mountains and were not able to gather their superior forces. Moreover, the number of Muken''s army is not small. Two thousand people. If he ignores it and let him fight, the army of the undead is vulnerable to very serious downsizing. They began to target the army of dwarves. The effect is still there. In a few days, the attacks of the dwarves were missed several times. The failure of several attack teams led to the loss of at least two or three hundred men by Mukane''s army, and the results they obtained did not have themselves The loss is large. At the beginning, in the battle of Emhar, the dwarves'' record of relying on solid city defense facilities was a big gap. The result was somewhat unacceptable to Patriarch Mulken, but soon he was relieved. He didn''t come to fight annihilation. He didn''t need to care about the proportion of these losses. Although all the lads of the Thunder clan died, they were all blood of their relatives, but their sacrifice was worth it. The undead have targeted the dwarven army, and although they have achieved some results, relatively speaking, the Thunder clan''s army has achieved the victory they want at a strategic level. They successfully delayed the pace of the undead army, and at this time, the army of His Majesty Dion had already arrived not far away!Arrived one step ahead is the army of the Warsong Tribe! The roaring wolf ride, there are orcs and humans, they directly blocked the escape route of the undead army scattered. At the same time, the pioneers of the Warsong Legion made a violent attack along the mountain road toward the place where the undead gathered. The Arrow Troops, not others, are the orc''s best Kukalon troops! It was a fairly spacious mountain road, with thousands of undead troops winding along the mountain road and retreating northward. However, at this time, at the end of the mountain road, the Kukalon Warriors appeared. These elite orc troops armed all over their teeth, without saying a word, blasted directly towards the tail of the undead army under the sound of drums of war. Those skeletons could not resist the attack of the Kukalon Warriors at all, or they were directly broken into pieces by tomahawks and warhammers, or they were swept down the cliff by orc soldiers. The Kukaron Warriors directly defeated the tail of the undead army in the march in an unrivaled posture. Until this time, the necromancers who cursed the church only slowed down and began turning their spears in preparation for the shock from the orcs. The battlefield chosen by the undead is a cliff. Apparently, they knew that there was no way to continue the retreat in the mountain road. Battling against the orcs in a dignified manner, there must be no way to escape. And choose the terrain such as cliffs ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ One is because the surrounding terrain is relatively spacious and suitable for the undead forces to set up the formation; on the other hand, those undead mages may also want to break the boat and back the battle the meaning of.However, the Grom Warsong, who led the army, the orc chieftain, was an outrageous warfare! Dane himself, when fighting, he tended to be brave and decisive. Affected by him, officers and generals of the Kingdom of Schindler also generally favored this style. Conservatives and prudents like Paran are relatively few. However, Grom can be said to be much wilder than any general in the Kingdom of Hindler! Seeing the undead standing on the cliff, the orc chieftain didn''t even think about it, and had no intention of reorganizing the formation. He directly ordered his clan warriors to charge the enemy! Two-in-one chapter, today''s update together. Moving is really tiring ... After moving, I still have to keep improving and tired under a messy and sore arm ... Chapter 541 Legendary Warsong Chieftain In the distance, Dane, who used the magic effect to watch the battle, saw the Warsong clan, obviously at a disadvantage, but still resolutely and very bravely rushed towards the undead army leaning against the cliff. E "Xiao Yan" said Ww% W. 1XIAOSHUO. Com He said with emotion: "This reckless Grom." "But sometimes, this recklessness can bring unexpected results." It was Verina who stood next to Her Majesty Dion. The kingdom minister, now also wearing a uniform, went out with His Majesty the King. The moment when Her Majesty the King personally led the army and brought the most elite troops in the nation to the expedition, it was almost a battle related to the National Games, and she should be present. "Haha!" Dane laughed twice and said, "It depends on whether Grom is going to mess up." Although he said so in his mouth, Dane was not very worried. The battle on the cliff, although the undead army occupied the absolute advantage, five or six thousand monsters gathered together, and the orcs who charged in front of them were only in their early two thousand. But the orc army is not just that simple. Grom personally led the team to the front line, followed by Kukalong forces, and on both sides of Kukalong forces were more than a hundred mammoths. First, Centaur Raiders and Orc Hunter''s arrow rain came to the heads of the undead army.The arrows did not hit the enemy very fiercely. In contrast, in the army of the undead, the arrows shot by the skeleton archers were even weaker. Not to mention that they are not very accurate in accuracy. Even if they are shot, it is difficult to form an effective blow to the armor of the Kukalon Warrior, and it will be directly ejected. Even if the dog **** was gone, the arrows of the skeleton shooter pierced into the gaps of the warrior''s armor, it was useless. The strong body of the Kukalon Warrior is not afraid of this injury at all. Even if the arrow shoots into their eyes, they blind them at most, and it is difficult to shoot them directly. Skeleton shooters are so weak, and so are the Kukalon Warriors. To sum up, the final victory or defeat of this battle depends on the close combat between the two armies. The undead army didn''t hold on to the position, waiting for the impact of the orcs. On the contrary, the forefront of the black warriors, when the Kor''kron Warriors approached, launched a counter-charge. Behind them, there were also a large number of ghouls. Obviously, the army of the undead did not at this time think about what man-sea tactics to adopt. In fact, at this moment they only have a military advantage of less than three times. The strength of the black warrior is not bad. In the sequence of the undead army, these can also be regarded as the dead warriors of the elite elite troops. They have the strength of the human elite troops in the general sense. If the numbers are the same, let''s not mention whether they can win or not. They have at least a certain chance to fight with the Kukalon Warriors. However, the premise is that they have the same number and scale. The number of black warriors is only one brigade. There are many ghouls in the back, but ghouls ... Although much stronger than the monsters of skeletons and zombies, they belong to the second level in the sequence of undead arms. However, if you really want to say that the combat effectiveness, it may have the same strength as the orc infantry in the first sequence, and basically have no fight with the Kukalong Warriors. The actual combat situation basically conforms to such a situational judgment on the troop strength.When the two sides were about to contact each other, Grom growled loudly, and the brown skin of the orc chieftain became very red in a blink of an eye, and the entire human body rose two circles! The tomahawk in his hand was fiercely split, and the first black warrior was directly split into two sections by him from beginning to end! Filthy purple liquid spilled over Grom''s body, full of foul smell. But he didn''t care, the heavy tomahawk was as light as a hair in his hand, and he was easily waved. The next moment, the storm of steel rolled up! Grom is a true legendary warrior! This is another result when the main base of Warsong Tribe was just upgraded to level six a month ago. There is another legend in Dyne''s territory! In fact, when the main base of the Warsong Tribe just completed the sixth level promotion, Grom was still a step away from the legend. Dane thought about it, and just gritted his teeth, and took the Warsong Tribe to the sixth-level hero altar, and distributed it directly to Grom. Originally, Dane thought that going to the next level would be enough for Grom to complete that little difference. However, the threshold for legend is somewhat high. The power of the first-level hero altar is not enough for Grom to open the door. Although Dane was reluctant, he also did not want to waste the energy of the first-level hero altar that had been invested in it. So he simply continued to invest in Grom. Until the fourth-level power of the Silver Bear Altar of the Warsong Tribe was thrown into him, the Warsong Chieftain was finally legendary. In other words, this battle seems to be the first time Grom has entered the battlefield with legendary power! And the blind storm of the legendary orc chieftain, the death storm set off among the enemy forces is so fierce!Roll up the battle blade storm, sweeping the forefront of the battlefield with **** battle spirit! In a blink of an eye, the black warrior of the entire group that rushed the fastest and was hoped by the commander of the undead was killed in an accident. Of course, although the legendary warriors are very fierce, but it is not enough to wipe out a whole team with a storm of bladesthe legendary mage cannot easily do this with advanced spells. In fact, in this blink of an eye, there may be only thirty or forty black warriors who died in the hands of Grom. But this is enough. The remaining black warriors, although not dead, are closer to each other, with some injuries, and it is quite normal to lack an arm and a leg. Obviously, there is no way for such a black warrior to continue to maintain any combat effectiveness. As for those black warriors who are far away and have not been affected too much by Grom''s Blade of the Storm, there is not much of a problem in themselves, but for the entire shock formation, there is obviously no way to continue. As a result, these black warriors were overwhelmed by the swarming Kukalong forces. The Black Samurai Regiment, which was placed on hope and regarded as the pointed army of the undead army to win the war, was declared dead within the next minute. Subsequently, the ghoul unit rushed up. However, in the original arrangement of the undead army, in the triangular army formation, the tip was suddenly dug out a mouth, then how can the ghoul rushed up next to reverse the already doomed battle? They are not so powerful. As a result, the army of these ghouls was torn apart without suspense.Of course, the undead struggled in the end. More than two thousand skeletons and zombies rushed up. These soldiers only came to harass the orc''s shock force. Their real final resistance came from the other two arms. The corpse''s spell, and the combined attack of vampire and gargoyle. This is the high-ranking unit in the undead army that can still get it. However, even with such a shock, there is no good way to take orc troops. The gargoyles were not able to dive down from the sky as they wished, because the Hindler''s air force, which had been circling around, hit them very violently when they just took off. The leader is not the orc arm, but the strongest arm in the sky of the forest elves, the green dragon! Seven heads of green dragons are dispatched at the same time, and the green dragon inflammation spreads instantly in the sky! Those two or three hundred gargoyles that had just been lifted off were burned in a blink of an eye, and they were one-third finished. The remaining two-thirds were strangled by several times the number of Griffon Cavalry, Horned Beast Cavalry, and Bipedal Dragoon. So what else can these gargoyles have to do? On the ground, after the currently coming skulls and zombies attracted the attention of the orc army, the follow-up elite undead group dispatched.However, this does not help. The ghouls originally hoped to be able to resurrect some killed orc soldiers on the battlefield, and add some trouble to the orc''s troops in the dog-tooth battle, but this hand, the orc side is obviously also on guard. Against them was a spell-casting team backed by more than a hundred shamans and witch doctors. They call directly on the elements, the power of the ancestors, and cut off the dark magic. There were no more than fifty dead corpses gathered in the rear by this undead army. In the case of only half of the opposite corpses, it was obviously difficult for these corpses to find any cheap on the spell. In this way, the last assault force of the undead can only attack the orc army without the cover of spells. I have to say, in fact, the last hand of the undead army is still a certain threat. I saw nine death knights riding on a nightmare warhorse with pedaled flames. I don''t know when, they went around the flanks of the orc army and charged. These nine death knights still look very fierce. The strength of a single death knight is about twelve to fourteen professional levels-this is a cavalry that is more powerful than the elite Templars under Dane! The undead races are abused at all ranks and horizontally compared to other races. The lowest-level skeletons and zombies may also fight the cavemen in the dungeon-they may not win. Going further up, it is estimated that the ghouls are weak in the second class of other races of the same level. In addition to the characteristics of the third-level ghost, which is more disgusting, its serious strength is actually very bad, especially in the face of spell attacks. The fourth-level black warrior, although the actual combat power is not bad, it is weak compared with the fourth-level arms of other races. As for the undead air force, the gargoyle is almost the weakest of all ethnic air forces. Maybe, melee can win the horned beast cavalry, but if it does, it is estimated that the gargoyle is not close to the horned beast, it has been shot into a sieve by the above shooter. Looking further up, the skeleton dragon, the top arm of the undead race, is of course a very strong combat force-it is talking about abuse. Single out the top arms of other races, the green dragon in the forest, the angel of humans, and the demon of Barlow, all can crush them.The only exception is the death knight. Judging from some fragmented memories obtained by Dyne, the death knight and human champion knight are the two strongest six-level units in the Heart of the Dynasty system. Blind, there are only nine death knights, but the situation of gathering charge is so brave! Standing in front of them is the vassal of the Warsong Tribe, mammoth-like! These giant warriors are not weak at all. Of course, half of the mammoths had already charged with the assault troops towards the large army of undead, but there were still forty or fifty heads left to protect the flanks of the army. When the death knights appeared, the mammoths charged back against the death knights. In terms of visual impact, the mammoth that rushes up is much stronger than the death knight who is no different from the normal person and the normal war horse. But the actual combat power cannot be counted as such. Holding the dark red magic sword, before the nine death knights were about to collide with the mammoth man, they were very unscientific to speed up the charge again! They seem to fly! The magic sword flashed through the scarlet death and blood power, and collided with the huge giant blade of the roaring mammoth warrior!However ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ In terms of strength, the two sides are evenly divided! But the death knight has more than power. Dark magic surged out, and every Mammoth who had confronted the death knight''s weapon head-on, felt as if he felt great pain. The reunion between the two sides is very fast. Therefore, the collision between the two was actually only in the blink of an eye, and the death knight and the mammoth people crossed. In the end, only five knights were able to rush out of the five-time Mammoth Warrior siege. Fifteen mammoth warriors fell to the ground on the battlefield where the two sides charged each other. The mammoth warrior was not able to stop the death knight as he wished, and the powerful dark fighters who rushed out did not look back, and continued to lean into the orc army very calmly. At the same time, a group of bats suddenly appeared in the sky, these bats suddenly came together, gathered in the group of the orc army, and instantly closed, turning into sixty or seventy vampires! This is the fifth-level unit of the undead army. Just like the death knight, they are not inferior to the fifth-level unit of any race! Chapter 542 Death knight and vampire When the death knights broke through the barrier of the mammoth warrior, and five alive knights rushed into the array of orc army, sixty or seventy vampires came to the orc army''s formation. E novel Ww * W. Y1XIAOSHUO. Com Vampire is an undead race. In addition to the death knight, it is another excellent unit. This so-called excellence does not lie in their combat effectiveness. In fact, as a vampire of the fifth-level service, it may be a bit reluctant to single out Kukalon-here is pure combat power. But vampires have two very disgusting traits. The first is to **** blood. If you can''t kill them in one go, they can **** them back in the battle. And the life sucked back can also be used to resurrect other dead vampires, as long as the dead vampire''s body is not damaged too much. The second is magic-like abilities, such as charm, deceit, and so on. The strongest move is teleportation. They transformed into bats, and they can complete short-range teleportation instantly. This method, used for assault and retreat, is a very powerful method. It is also because of these two excellent characteristics that the vampire''s combat power is mediocre, but he can quickly become a very strong member of the fifth class of "Heart of the Dynasty". Even if you add the word "most" before the word "strong", it is not bad. And with the raid of the vampires, there were almost two hundred ghosts floating over! At the moment, the cooperation between the vampires and ghosts that raided in and the on-going death knight has caused considerable trouble to the orc army. If it is not done right away, the orc army may Maybe the crash!From this point of view, the commander of this undead army is actually a bit of a brain. At first, it was a bit daunting to use black warriors to fight Kukalon troops, but now the counterattack in this desperate situation is quite tough and effective. But this ultimately cannot restore the end of this undead defeat. First of all, the death knight that came over didn''t end up in the orcs'' army, because Grom arrived. A legendary warrior, standing in front of the five death knights, is already a strong enough barrier, at least the death knights cannot cross. Of course, it is difficult for Grom to deal with the black warriors and chop vegetables to eliminate the high-level arms of the death knight. In fact, the five death knights can join forces with Grom to some extent. . But that''s the most. Destroying the five death knights may only take five minutes for the thought of a legendary warrior-in fact, this is already a long time. As for the vampires and ghosts that rushed into the orc infantry formation, they had other troops to solve it. Due to the rapid advance this time, the Cyclops who was relatively awkward and did not move well on the mountain road, Grom did not bring any. However, the powerful arms in the Warsong Tribe are not just Cyclops. First, the Centaur Raider, who has been shooting at the back, joined the battlefield. These four-footed soldiers, wielding scimitars, acted very quickly and were not far from their support. And their support can only be regarded as a supplementary, to deal with the vampires and ghosts who sent the sudden, there is another powerful army.War Shaman! War Shaman belongs to a variant of the shaman priest, which belongs to the fifth level of the orc class. And the war shaman is very orcish-even this caster, the main fighting method, actually hits a man with a hammer! In fact, vampires and ghosts did not last long in the orc infantry formation. When they first started the raid, they did achieve a certain result. However, after the war shaman arrived on the battlefield, the situation was directly reversed. An orc war shaman in a squadron, wearing scarlet scale armor, carrying lightning, flames, and earth and frost. The power of various elements gathered on them. And they, like the most brave fighters, warhammer flashed the power of the elements, and rushed to those vampires and ghosts fiercely. This attack with elemental power is very sharp! Ghost is actually a very disgusting army. Although their attack effects are not particularly outstanding and they are also somewhat fragile, the characteristics of semi-incorporated bodies make them relatively cheap when facing physical attacks. It can often be seen that after being attacked by a ghost, an orc soldier is slightly pale, but still raises his weapon and fights back. Sometimes counter-attacks are real, such as the wrecked ghost, who screams and runs away. But this kind of situation is not much. In most cases, the attacks of the orc soldiers will fall into the air, and the ghost will immediately attack again and directly kill the orc soldiers. I have to say that this feature of the ghost is very strong. When dealing with masters, they may not be fast enough to hide the real body to the virtual world, may be caught and flawed, so that they cannot achieve perfect blurring, and sometimes there is no way to completely escape the attack. However, when dealing with opponents such as ordinary orc infantry with a slightly lower level and weaker single combat power, the ghost strategy adopted by the ghost when under attack has a much higher success rate. This also made them a nightmare for the lower ranks. However, the war shaman is not in the sequence of arms that these ghosts can restrain. On the contrary, the power of the elements surging above these warhammers is a nightmare to those ghosts!The shaman''s hammer smashed down, it was not a pure physical attack. The power of the elements above, no matter how the ghosts blur their bodies, can never escape. When the war shaman, who did not reach this squadron, entered the battlefield, in a blink of an eye, there were twenty or thirty ghosts of that kind of disgusting people, which were smashed into pieces by the hammer of the elements. Then ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ these war shaman found vampire. This is a battle of the same level of arms sequence, vampires war shaman! But war is not one-on-one. The number of vampires and ghosts is still too small in general. Add up, it looks like a little over two hundred. Although the war shaman is not much, they have the help of a large number of orc infantry who have reacted, and the machete of the centaur raiders who have come up from behind. The undead opposite had no power to count on. Thanks to the bookmate [maetra sword] for a total of almost 15,000 starting points in the past few days, thank you very much. In addition, the ranks of the arms, alas, in fact, everyone can see now that a lot of elements refer to the settings of the hero invincible series and the Warcraft series. There are also some changes. For example, the vampire is at level 4 in the cemetery, and I set it to level 5. All in all, the specific settings are based on the book. One more chapter late Chapter 543 September situation In the end, the undead army that was forced by the orc vanguard to the cliff was annihilated. E small said Ww "W. 1XIAOSHUO. Com After Grom had killed the five death knights, and the vampires and ghosts who had stormed into his army were cleaned up by the war shaman and the centaur raiders, the undead army had no more resistance. Ability. Of course, at this time, the main force of the undead is still in existence. Troops, zombies, and skeletons are mixed, and there are still four thousand. Orcs, even now, have not lost, and there are at least one or two in frontal combat Hundreds of orc warriors died, and at the same time lost one or two hundred during the onslaught of vampires and ghost forces. Nevertheless, the situation now is that the undead is in complete despair. What about 4,000 troops left? The Kukaron Warriors are constantly raging in the undead army, and no one can stop them. The mammoth rushed up without even wielding a weapon, and stepping on it was a skeleton or zombie being trampled. The war shaman who solved those vampires rushed up and was also a group of deadly war machines-but also with a spell attack. More than twice the strength of the army, under the orc''s frantic squeeze, was nothing at all. The final battle, led by the undead army, had reached the sixteenth level of the Lich, and when preparing to jump off the cliff, he was smashed into pieces by a spinning axe from Grom. Without the highest command of the undead army, it becomes better to deal with it. The advantage of the undead army is that it is not afraid of casualties and always has morale. But because of this, they will not have the same morale and burst of combat power as the biological force. At the same time, because these dead and resurrected monsters don''t have the intelligence, when they lack the command of higher undead, they can only rely on instinct to act.The undead arms above level 4 may be slightly better. After all, the undeads above the corpse demon still have some intelligence. When it comes to vampires and death knights, it is no different from other intelligent creatures. However, low-level cannon fodder such as ghouls, skeletons, and zombies can only rely on instinct to act after the command, and even the beasts are not as good. Anyway, the beasts have some intelligence, knowing that they can''t run, they must jump when they encounter obstacles, and even have certain strategies in hunting and hiding. After the low-level undead lost his command, he was foolishly surprised. In the end, the undead who could move all let the orcs throw the cliff down to the hacking-the ones that did not hack were pushed evenly. Such a high cliff, even if a death knight falls, is estimated to have to be killed, these low-level undead basically have no way of life. Even if it survives a very small amount, it is impossible to continue to make evil. The loss of the orc vanguard is actually not small, with more than 600 casualties, and one third of them are in the arms of the ancestors. However, the results are brilliant. Grom''s Warsong Tribe has very well fulfilled their mission of acting as a vanguard of the army, eliminating the undead army before the Tunval before Emhal, and clearing the barrier for the advance of the army. At this moment, Dyne''s army can finally move forward to the depths of Broken Dragon Peak without any fear. Leading the army was the captain of the Dragon Guard who was given to Dion by the ancient dragon Ignazir, Barocliff. He is certainly a person who knows the way. He has lived in this mountain area for a long time.After walking on the rugged mountain road for several days, the situation has been relatively quiet. At this moment, Dyne''s army of Hindler is personally approaching the depths of Broken Dragon Peak. In fact, this degree is relatively fast. Although from Emhar to Baroque Cliff''s Green Dragon Mountain, the distance is not that far. In fact, some of the flying units under Dane s armies are in When flying far enough, it will already begin to deal with the flying units of the undead army, such as monsters such as gargoyles. However, as he was traveling in the mountains, Dyne''s team also had a lot of cavalry, and some guys with huge stature. The cavalry marches fast on a flat road. It can charge in the mountains and a suitable battlefield environment, and its power still exists, but if it is a long journey in the mountains, it is not much better than the infantry. As for the relatively large arms such as Cyclops and Mammoth Warriors, there are some places where they simply can''t get through, which is quite awkward. In any case, it has been almost a month since I was in the mountains, and it is not far from my destination. The present time has reached mid-September, and the situation in the southeast of Big 6 has undergone some changes. First in Blackwood City, this fir-necked mansion is not a particularly large city. Now it has become the bridgehead of the Cursed Church''s Undead Army invading the Big 6. According to the news back from the Black Hand College, there are more than 20,000 undead recently, emerging from the forest of Shino. After a short stay in Black Wood City, they are preparing to go to the Iron Horse Grip. This means that excluding the undead army transformed by the cursed church in situ, the number of undead army from the dark jungle alone ~ www.novelbuddy.com has exceeded 100,000. However, there are hundreds of thousands of undead, and there are not many hits left now-most of them were eliminated by Hindrell. In the direction of Broken Dragon Peak, in the course of several wars, the 40,000 undead army that had previously cursed the church was completely destroyed. The Iron Horse Grip has also destroyed 10,000 or 20,000 undead in the fighting over the past few months. No one can say that Hindrell has not played his part in this war against the cursed church. Compared to another big force involved in this war, the Holy Alliance has a total of four countries-it should be said that there are three now-and it has not killed so many undead. Now, the Pershing Army is in front of the Iron Horse Grip, attracting 30,000 dead souls firmly. His Majesty Dion even led the army himself, preparing to copy the cursed church''s nest from Broken Dragon Peak to the dark jungle.And the Holy Alliance? It was a bit miserable. On the Putri Kingdom, the deterioration of the war continues. The Kingdom of Pudri is no longer there. At least, after Queen Susanbella died and was resurrected into a powerful banshee, the country no longer had a legal government. Duke Vashaled is leading the army of the Principality of Victoria, and the army of the Holy Alliance led by General Whiter is fighting the undead. Chapter 544 Death of Duke Vassared The coalition of Duke Vashaled and Lieutenant General Whimir, in northwestern Pudri, is fighting fiercely with those undead. ~~ ww ~ suimng ~ l In fact, before September, the army of the Holy Alliance played against the undead army fairly well. After the cursed church conquered the silver and white capital, although some troops were saved, the main force remained in the silver and white capital. After the death of Admiral Proudmoore, the two legendary strongmen who cursed the church have never appeared. According to information, the main force that curses the church should be the silver and white capital where cats are, preparing for a new round of troops. After all, the silver and white capital is a metropolis, with a large population in the city, and because of the sudden attack, the people in the city have no time to flee. Except for some of the refugees Proudmoore had survived, most of them had been poisoned. And these populations, including the eastern and southern borders of the Kingdom of Putri, which was almost completely controlled by the cursed church after the fall of the Silver and White Capitals, almost a million people have fallen into their hands. This is a potential force for the cursed church! The Holy Alliance forces were heading northwest of the Silver and White Capitals, and before September, they tried to attack the Silver and White Capitals. At first, the momentum was not bad. After gradually adapting to the fighting rhythm with the undead army, coupled with the legendary knight of Vassared, he still fought a few beautiful battles. But when time passed into September, things changed. The Holy Empire has gradually begun to pay attention to this calamity that broke out in the east of the Empire. The demise of the entire kingdom of Putri is already a wake-up call.After General Waimir, another army came over. The army of the Holy Empire has expanded to 30,000, and together with the warriors of the Duke of Vassared, the total strength of the Holy Alliance has exceeded 50,000. In addition, it is said that 2,000 knights of the Templars were coming to the Kingdom of Pudley under the leadership of two deputy heads. At the same time came an elite army of 30,000 people led by the Great Lord Lord of the Holy Empire. Lord Lord Albert is a well-known general of the Holy Empire, powerful, has the title of "Iron Cross Lord", is a legendary paladin. The cheering coalition tried to push further towards the silver and white capital. Their purpose is also very simple, that is, before the arrival of the main legion led by the great lord of Jobin, they can first hit the channel, press down to the silver and white capital, and then join the main forces to fight for the first battle. As a result, something went wrong. In the process of pushing back the front, the battle was more difficult, but after all, it was still moving forward step by step. But when the coalition advanced to about thirty kilometers away from the Silver and White Capital, the Holy Alliance suffered a powerful assault. On the front, an undead army of 70,000 skeletons and zombies killed the silver and white capital. These undead are about cursing the newly converted troops of the church. Although the quality is relatively poor, the number of undead seas is too much. After being carried hard for two days in the front, the undead were wiped out a lot, but the coalition also suffered a lot of losses. Moreover, in the silver and white capital, there are still a steady stream of undead. This cannot be beaten, the coalition forces can only be forced to withdraw. Then, he bumped into a head and did not know when, escaped from the investigation of the Holy Alliance, and walked to the side of the attack by an elite undead army.A great defeat came. Under the joint siege of Cleostraz and Mishaw, Vassared retreated, and General Whiter trembled. The coalition''s casualties on the spot reached about 10,000, and during the subsequent retreat, under the circumstances of the pursuit of the undead, another 10,000 troops were overtaken and destroyed, or they ran and did nt know where to go And scattered. When Duke Vassaride reappeared and brought his troops back together, there were only half of the 40,000-strong coalition. Previously, the front that the Confederate forces had pushed forward was also pushed back after this defeat, and pushed farther. At this moment, Duke Vashaled is leading the remnants, regrouping in Changlu County, the westernmost territory of the Kingdom of Putri. At the same time, the army of the undead has approached Changlu County. The number of this undead army from the silver and white capital has once again expanded. According to news from various sources, the number of this undead legion has exceeded 100,000. Most of them are, of course, ordinary low-level undeads. However, the main army group put together has a conservative estimate of more than 30,000. Counting a legendary death dragon and a legendary black wizard, this is not something that Vassared can fight. He had planned to continue his retreat, but an order from the Holy Empire left him in a tangled state. This order came from the great Lord Jobin. He demanded that Duke Vashaled must lead the existing coalition forces to guard Changlu County for at least five days and wait for support. It stands to reason that Vassared was the Duke of the Kingdom of Victoria, and although he was a sacred general, he did not really have the obligation to obey the orders of a Lord of the Holy Empire. But in the end, Vassared chose to obey this order.From his perspective, he is very helpless to make such a choice. Not to mention the part of the church-cursing forces under the resistance of the Kingdom of Hindelaire, just this army of undead gathered in Pudri ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is the power of the Kingdom of Victoria. Can''t handle it. What can you do without clinging to the thighs of the Holy Empire? For this reason, Vassaride had a life-saving life and had to stand in Changlu County, waiting for the arrival of Lord Albert''s army. So, the real battle between the Holy Alliance and the undead began. The soldiers clinging to every village and town almost blocked the advancement of the undead with a situation where every inch of the earth must fight. However, despite this, the army of the undead was on the third day when the soldiers came down. Vashaled led the last remnants of the Holy Alliance in the final defensive battle in Changlu County. Two days of fierce fighting, the five-day defense task of the Holy Alliance was finally completed. Vashaled wounded the death dragon Cleostraz at the cost of his own life, and ultimately blocked the undead army''s attack on Changlu County. However, reinforcements did not arrive. Because of the arrangement of the legendary black wizard, Jobin''s legion was delayed. In the end, the sacred Allied Forces who had stayed in Changlu Town for five days had to retreat after Vasared died. It was not until the seventh day that the remnants ushered in the response of Lord Lord Albert. Chapter 545 Increase Legend Level Duke Vassared completed his mission, and as promised, he kept the five of Luka County in accordance with Jobin''s request. But under his sacrifice, it was Jobling''s misstep. [WWW.SuiMng.l After receiving information from the Blackhand Academy about the Western war, Dane sighed. He said: "As it is now, the fighting in the Holy Alliance is expected to continue to deteriorate." Verina, who also read the information, said, "Now that the Kingdom of Delhi has fallen, the Holy Alliance has lost two legendary strongmen, Vassared and Proudmoore. It is estimated that these undead will continue to the Holy Next. The empire is spreading. Moreover, due to the fall of Pudri, their forces are bound to be more abundant. I am very worried that Pehinci will not be able to support the line of defense held by the Iron Horse. " Dane thought about it and gave two orders: "Let the Fifth Army reorganize in situ, leave some soldiers, and be stationed in the Beastblood. Let Delin lead most of the troops, go to the Gulf of Sand Bay, take a boat to Florence, and listen to Pehince''s order . " "It was ordered that Chief Grom asked a part of his remaining troops in the Warsong Tribe to cooperate with the remaining troops of the Fifth Army to block the broken Longfeng road. We will continue to attack here, but avoid some missing undead that will flow into the country Go and let them show me the borderline. "After watching these two orders and remembering these two orders, he went on to say, "In addition, Verina, you take the troops to move on. I want to leave for an hour or two. It should not happen during this period. What''s the big problem? Can I rest assured? " Virina frowned, and she asked, "I beg your mouth, but your Majesty, now that the battle is at its most critical time, our air reconnaissance unit can gradually meet the enemy''s gargoyle, and on the 6th floor As the march progressed, Chief Grom''s forward scouts, the centaur raiders, and some of the undead sentries had sporadic battles. At this time, where would your Majesty drop the army? " Dion sighed and said, "Plan something that will make us more victorious in this war." ... Dane, who left the army, certainly couldn''t walk on foot. Once and again, even driving the dragon is too far away. He first used teleportation to get to the Lost City-no, it should be Lava City now. The demons in the Lost City have always existed, but no one knows that these demons have been recaptured by Dion, except for the few core people in the kingdom. Even when he ascended the throne as the king, the Baroyan demon riding on it was a demon slave declared to be conquered. Of course, in fact, this demon city is the power of Dane. In the main hall of Lava City, Dion sat on the throne of the puppet. In the empty main hall, besides him, there was only Barlow the Constantine. Constantine''s size is much larger now than when Lava City was just established. His current strength has also recovered to the level 16 of the Barlow Demon, which is only a step away from the legend.This giant, standing seven meters tall, is now under the throne. "The demons of Lava City obey His Majesty''s dispatch." Dane nodded his head and said, "Now that Lava City''s units at all levels should be able to form a decent army of demons, right?" Constantine''s muffled voice sounded, "Yes, Your Majesty, we can form an army of 20,000 demons!" Dane thought about it and said, "Go out with your army, go west, go to the Principality of Florence, and fight against the undead. You have to cooperate with General Pehinci and counterattack the fir collar as soon as possible, and then From Shino no Mori to the dark jungle. " "My Majesty, as you wish." Dane nodded and said, "Take me to the Lord Altar in Lava City." After a moment, he stood before the Lord Altar of Lava City. Although the name of the Lord Altar of Lava City is different, it is actually the same as the hero altar of other system bases. They can recruit a new hero after each upgrade or enhance the strength of the existing hero. Dane attaches great importance to the effect of the hero altar. In the bases he currently owns, he almost fully increased the level of the hero altar as much as possible, but in addition to the hero altar of the Warsong clan, he took out the first four levels of accumulation. The down effect was given to Grom, which raised him beyond the legendary level, and the other basically did not move.These heroic altars are actually Dane''s biggest hole cards! He just thought for a moment, and within the tower of the empire, he used the energy accumulated by the five hero altar levels of Lava City to promote himself. After accepting the blessing of truth and raising his personal combat power level to legend, Dane is now, relying on himself to practice and exercise, the effect of improving strength has become minimal. What''s more, as a king, although there is a very good picture of Verina, who shared a lot of work, in fact, there are still many things that need to be handled by himself. This also makes Dyne''s own training time further compressed. But just as soon as the levels of the five hero altars went, Dion felt immediately that his strength, which had been stagnated for a long time, had been greatly improved! He hasn''t dealt with anyone seriously for a long time. Although he has played on the battlefield several times since his strength was increased to legend, he has never fought with his enemies of the same level. In this way, it will be difficult for him to judge how powerful he is from this aspect. But ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ he can feel that now, he should have a leap-forward growth in strength. He feels that after he is promoted, he can beat the past one by two. The same legend, the gap in strength is so large. Later, he called up his personal panel and saw his overall level. Prior to his promotion, his total level was seventeen, and he had just crossed the threshold of legend. Now, this number has become eighteen. Five heroic altar levels have been upgraded with a legendary level. What is the value of this, Dane is not easy to judge.However, in the beginning, keeping the energy accumulated by these heroic altars was indeed a very correct choice. Adapting a little to the new power, Dane started teleportation again. You know, there are still fifteen levels of heroic altar energy in Chadorole, Orion, White Wolf Castle, Emhar, and Warsong Clan, waiting for him to use it. !! Chapter 546 2 more legendary powerhouses In the end, none of these fifteen hero altars was placed on his body. ww {suimng] [l} He divided into six levels and used them on two people. First with two levels, Peixin''s personal level was raised to level 17 and crossed the threshold of legend. The ranger general''s strength itself has already stood at the peak of the sixteenth level, and the energy of the two heroic altar levels is enough to let her cross that threshold. As for the other four levels, it is used on the dwarven patriarch of Emhal, Mukane Thunder, which also legends the dwarven Thunderlord''s level. This is not because Dane deliberately dispersed his powers. If he could, he would be willing to use all the heroic altar levels for his own body. However, in actual operation, when he continuously absorbed the power saved in the hero altar, he now, with the continuous improvement of his strength level, also absorbed the power of a level of hero altar to improve his strength. The effect brought by it is gradually becoming smaller. When he absorbed seven levels and pushed his personal level up to nineteenth level, he faintly felt that the heroic altar''s ability to improve himself was approaching the limit. After trying to absorb two more, after the effect is really not obvious, he can only use the remaining energy to improve his subordinates. Rather than continue to use it on your own, to enhance some insignificant power, it is better to build two more legends in your own hands.So, until now, the number of legends in Dane''s entire power kingdom has suddenly reached five! On the bright side, this is already a top combat group that is more powerful than the Holy Empire! You know, it can be called the most powerful country in the Big Six, and there are only four legends in the Holy Empire. Her Majesty the Pope, St. John the Grand Inquisitor of the Holy See, the Head of the Knights Templar, Richard the Paladin, and Lord Lord Albert. Now, there are five of Hindler. Dane himself, Orion''s legendary priest Issloor, legendary ranger general Pehinci, legendary orc chieftain Grom-Warsong, legendary Thunder patriarch Mullen Thunder After completing this series of arrangements, Dane restarted the teleportation and returned to the position where Broken Dragon Peak left himself. Here, Verina left a guard of a thousand people. When Dane returned, he took the guard back to catch up with the army that had already gone a while. He only left for a few hours, without wasting much time. During this time, the army did not encounter any trouble, which also made Dyne somewhat relieved. ... Time, so slowly go to the end of September. For four or five years, there have been no troubles in the troubled city, and recently there have been news of demon riots. The Ice Cave City near the Lost City, and Cinderella, who was rebuilding and gradually starting to recover, was shocked three times a day, afraid that the disaster would reappear. The garrison troops in these two places are all on alert, but have not waited for any action from them. There is news from the top of the kingdom, saying that the troops in various places are in strict contact with the devil. As long as the demon army does not actively attack the garrison station, it does not matter. They can be alert.This command is a bit scratchy. Theoretically, shouldn''t this kind of magic disaster that may spread spread as much power as possible and kill it? In any case, the order must be observed. What''s more, the military chiefs of the garrison all over the place were originally afraid of death. If they could, who would kill the horrible demons? Better news came. The demons didn''t know what was going on. They didn''t disturb the human settlements along the way, they just rushed west. It wasn''t until after I heard that the demons had entered the Principality of Florence, and after fighting the undead, those who had suffered a demon disaster finally let go of their hearts and prayed in their hearts that these demons had better follow the undead The fight was more fierce, and the two sides shared their best. Of course, in fact, this demon army is naturally the reinforcement led by Constantine under Dane s order. He and Pehince have already made contact. Due to the particularity of the demonic race, it is certainly impossible for the two sides to merge into the same army. However, Constantine is still accepting Pehince''s leadership and cooperate with Iron Horse. Holding the line of war, they attacked the undead. When Delin led a group of soldiers from the Fifth Legion, Constantine''s Demon Legion also supported it, and after Pehince himself raised to the legendary level, the defense of the Iron Horse Grip became stronger. And Pehince himself, also received Dane''s secret order, said that it could begin the campaign plan to recover the fir collar. She started working on these things. At the same time, in the Holy Empire, the situation is a little bad. Lord Lord''s army was retreated step by step by an overwhelming number of undead armies, and the front had been pushed into the empire. This time, even His Majesty the Pope could not sit still, and ordered the Knights Templar in person, and ordered the Chief Justice, St. John, and Richard, the head of the Temple, to organize an elite army of 50,000 people. After the oath of the City of Light, he began to march toward the east of the empire.All the Templars were dispatched, and all 50,000 troops were elites drawn from various legions within the empire. The four legends of the empire, in addition to His Majesty the Pope himself sitting in the city of the Holy Light, the other three were dispatched. These signs ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ all show that the Holy See has further realized the seriousness of the problem, and has already been born in the southeast of the Big Six, which has swept the five deadly nations including the empire. It is a big problem that will shake the rule of the empire. In this case, the Holy Empire is moving. You know, although the army from the city of light is not too scary. But the 50,000 elite warriors, the numbers of their respective units, were all trump troops who had been polished with iron and blood at the borders of the empire. And the name of the Big Six First Knights of the Templars was not casually blown out. Not to mention the power of the three legends. The Holy Empire has never mobilized such a powerful force even during the last jihad against the Everett Federation and the Northern Alliance. Not to mention, in the grip of the Iron Horse, the main forces of the Fourth Army, Sixth Army, and King Guards of the Kingdom of Hindrell are all there. The general Pecshin has just been promoted to legend and Isroll is on the side. In addition, Constantine''s 20,000 demon army is also looking to Florence. Dane feels that in this case, the situation in the West should be able to stabilize slightly. Chapter 547 Iron Horse Grip victory The situation in Florence has recently been a bit rumbling. ~~ ww ~ suimng ~ l Mainly the silver and white capitals were captured, the prince of Vasareid trembled, and the defeat of the coalition forces the Lord Lord''s army to be forced back into the Holy Empire. In this case, the momentum of the undead suddenly became fierce. Earlier, those undead who had been returned to Blackwood City by Peixin''s army led them to a large supplementary force after a good month, and were about to move again. Peixin''s pressure has increased again. This time, the number of undead troops overwhelmed by the Iron Horse''s grip has exceeded 100,000, which is already 2.5 times the total force of Peixin''s army. Originally, Pehince also felt a little pressure. However, when Constantine''s Demon Legion assisted and her own strength rose to legendary levels, the situation was different. Facing once again the menacing army of the undead, Pehince took the defensive position before the Iron Horse Grip, and firmly attracted the enemy to the defense line. Then, the demon on the side of the detour made a strong impact on the undead army stuck on the defense line of the Iron Horse Grip. Under the attack of both sides, the combined human and demonic forces have exceeded 60,000, and although there are more undead, the gap between the two sides is still too large in terms of the quality of the arms.Before the Iron Horse''s grip, those undead had suffered more than 10,000 losses before deciding to temporarily retreat. But things like war may be started if you want to start it, but you ca nt end it if you want to end it. Created a very good opportunity, how could Pehinsi allow these undead to escape easily under their own advantage? She commanded the troops and chased from the iron horse''s grip. Forced by helplessness, if the undead want to be torn away by Pehinx on the way back, they must find a way to solve this problem, whether it is to fight against the human army, to repel them, or choose Surviving at the end of the tail, and putting down some troops after the break, are all solutions. The undead chose to turn their heads to fight. They seem to have a lot of confidence in what they have. The long battle against the Iron Horse Grip may be because humans have indeed managed this line of defense very firmly. However, after chasing out and fighting in the wild, the undead have so many quantitative advantages, but they are not too afraid. Even if there is a demon army nearby who doesn''t know where to come from. Thus, this battle became a war of Peixin''s popularity. A new legendary powerhouse, one in a war, used the bow and arrow in his hand to lead Yuehua, destroying countless undead female generals. The title of "General Silvermoon" spread like this in Big 6. Among the undead army, the dark division called "Devil''s Eye" who led the battle was marked by a blackfield academy agent, and Pehince personally shot, led an assault, and killed it. After the actual master of the undead army was killed, the entire army collapsed.This time, Pehinci showed no mercy. Asking Constantine to lead the Demon Legion while flanking, she directly led her group army and rushed the undead army back to Blackwood City for the second time. Then she launched a siege operation. The sharp artillery formation was in place, and within a day, the walls of Blackwood City were smashed, then the army entered from the south, and the Demon Legion attacked from the north, and soon destroyed Blackwood City. That''s right, it''s destruction. There is no meaning left in this city, which has no living people, black magic magic devices everywhere, and necrotic clouds. After the news of the destruction of Blackwood City spread throughout the Big Six, it was obviously a very great encouragement to the human world against the invasion of the undead army fighting the cursed church. For a long time, except for Her Majesty''s actions on Broken Dragon Peak, the entire human world as a whole attacked the undead army under passive attack. Moreover, even if Dane sings in the direction of the Broken Dragon Peak, after all, this is almost at the eastern end of the Big 6 and inaccessible places, and some victories have been won, and the news did not shake people''s hearts too much. But this victory for the Peixin Army was different. Because the battlefield of Iron Horse Grip can be said to be one with the war in Pudri. Blackwood City was the first major human city captured by the Cursed Church, and later became the base for the Undead Army to replenish its forces from the dark jungle-of course, after the fall of the Silver and White Capitals, the base of the Undead Army has actually been transferred there. . In any case, the destruction of the undead''s former base camp, Blackwood City, can obviously be described as a key victory for the undead. At least, if the cursed church wants to continue to add new troops from the dark jungle, it will not be so easy due to the destruction of Blackwood City. Afterwards, Pershing received an invitation from the Holy Empire. They hoped that General Pershing could lead Hindler''s army into the Kingdom of Pudley and join the army that was assembled with Jobin and the Holy Empire. Together, the main armies attacked the silver and white capitals, struggling to completely destroy the forces of the cursed church that had invaded the human world under the attack of both sides.Pehinci certainly couldn''t be the master. In fact, her previous order was only to destroy Blackwood City with the help of the Demon Legion ~ www.novelbuddy.com. As for the next strategic action, that is what Her Majesty Dion will do. However, when Pershing wanted to get her army from Her Majesty Dyne, what she should do next, she only got a command to stay in place temporarily. This command isn''t logically appropriate. Having just won, shouldn''t you choose a direction as soon as possible when morale is at its peak? However, there was no way, Pershing could only execute the order. Dane, who issued the order, did not understand the truth. However, the next move of the Pershing Group, generally, is to see how the Longfeng side can get the bottom, so as to make a final decision . Now, the battle of Broken Dragon Peak is proceeding to the most critical time! After a long march, his army was finally close to the undead army that besieged the Green Dragon Mountain. The first shot was not yet, but the undead. Grom''s Vanguard is in big trouble! Chapter 548 Warsong Dilemma (2 in 1) Since entering Broken Dragon Peak and entering the Central Mountains, Dion''s army has always been led by Warm''s Warsong tribe. This mighty orc army performed very well in the undead army that annihilated Emhar. Moreover, Dion''s legion itself is in an offensive situation. The vanguard army is fierce and aggressive, and it is not a bad thing. This time, however, Grom was a bit off-guard. As he marched ahead, there was a small army of undead troops, about a thousand people. This wasn''t a big deal at first. On the marching route, when it was getting closer to the Green Dragon Mountain, it was easy to run into some small undead troops. He led the army to catch up directly. It was no big deal at first, and the undead army was very smooth and was collapsed by Grom. Then Grom started to pursue. Appropriate pursuit and expansion of the results are nothing great. The problem is that this time, Grom went a little deeper. So the question arises.It now appears that this is the enemy''s first tactic to lure the enemy deeper. After Grom led over 5,000 orc warriors, he encountered resistance from superior forces. When he wanted to retreat, a small group of undead troops copied their back road from the complicated mountain road, blocking the orc army. The mage of the army sent the news back. Now, Grom''s troops were in a mountain stream, facing fierce attacks from demons in three directions. The enemy''s momentum is very fierce, and regardless of casualties, it is obvious that the idea of ??eliminating the Grom Ministry as soon as possible. It is meaningless to investigate whether Grom''s pursuit is blind, reckless, or wrong. The key is what to do next. Salvation must be saved. Dane asked, "Which is the closest to the siege of Grom?" Velina Xun replied: "It is another part of the Warsong Tribe''s army, with all three alliances nearby. In addition, Colonel Perl''s team is also nearby, and there is also a Drow United . " Dane considered it and said, "Let Pearl take the Drow United team to open up the siege of the undead as soon as possible to meet Grom''s troops. At the same time, let the other troops of the Warsong Legion block the surrounding mountains and prevent those undead Great ambush. " "In addition, let the three wing of the left wing Fifth Legion press forward to the southwest part of the mountain ridge for control, and let the twenty, twenty-first, and twenty-two wing of the left wing White Wolf Corps go to the northeast of the mountain ridge. I want to make sure that the army will not encounter enemies from both wings on the way. " "The air force cancels all rest and enters the state of combat readiness. It conducts flight investigations in the maximum number of rounds. It must make every effort to figure out the movement of the surrounding undead. If it encounters the enemy''s air force, don''t stay strong and destroy it all!" "Order the whole army and go forward! I feel that I don''t need to wait for us to get to the Green Dragon Mountain before the war will completely burst." The war broke out completely, and this incident was always a premonition of Dane without tangible evidence. However, he felt that his premonition was not baseless. Obviously, it is impossible for him to abandon Grom''s army trapped in the mountainous area. Five thousand elite orc warriors, plus a legendary orc chieftain, this is impossible for him to give up anyway.For the undead, they managed to seize such a good opportunity, and naturally they were unwilling to give up. Of course, it is still unknown what strategic choices the undead will make after being pressured by the human army. However, as the commander-in-chief of the army, Dane certainly has to plan for the worst. The worst plan is that the siege of the Grom Ministry will be the trigger of the final battle. To this end, he must be prepared for a decisive battle. In fact, Dane is now in touch with the Green Dragon in Green Dragon Mountain. Some time ago, a sixteenth-level adult green dragon broke out of the siege, was seriously injured, and came to Dyne''s army. After he was healed by the priests with holy spells, Dane met him immediately and learned from his mouth the current situation in the Green Dragon Mountain. Since two years ago, the Green Dragons have been fighting with those monsters in the dark jungle. At the beginning, they noticed the deterioration of Nancy''s royal court. At that time, Ignir went to the city himself to warn the Nancy Elven King. But in the end, they still couldn''t stop the spread of the undead. Later, after the entire dark jungle collapsed, the green dragons, who could not escape the world for years, finally couldn''t sit still. Two or three years ago, Ignir had his eldest son-in-law, Capunus, who had reached the legendary level, personally led the Green Dragon Army into the dark jungle. At that time, seven real dragons and three thousand dragons were dispatched together, hoping to solve the trouble in the dark jungle. But in the end, Capnus failed. Only two of the six true dragons including him escaped, and the Green Dragon army was all defeated. Only a few hundred people returned.Ignir realized the seriousness of the problem, he didn''t waste much time, and soon began to prepare for the second attack on the dark jungle. However, before that, the undead hit out. The green dragons were fighting the undead at Broken Dragon Peak near the border of the dark jungle. The undead army that the green dragons faced at the same time, once reached the number of 150,000! Hearing that number, Dane couldn''t help but feel cold. After a calculation, the places where the Undead Scourge exploded around the Big Six, and counting the forces of the Undead Army, we can get a very scary figure. From Blackwood City, there were 30,000 undead in the beginning, and then 20,000 came to the territory of the Pudri Kingdom. Recently, 20,000 also appeared, which is 70,000. On the Broken Dragon Peak, there were 40,000 undead troops attacking Emhar at the beginning. According to the Green Dragon, when the undead army they faced was drunk, there were 150,000. All this adds up, not counting the cursed army temporarily converted after the invasion of the human world, just from the dark jungle, there are already as many as 260,000! According to the latest news, the undead army in the west has now expanded to 150,000 troops after it captured the silver and white capital. These 150,000 undead are basically transformed from killed humans. In such a calculation, the total military power that the cursed church can control from the beginning of the war to the present is actually 400,000! What a terrible number is the 400,000 undead army? No wonder, starting from the fir collar, all the way to the silver and white capital, and even now to the territory of the Holy Empire, this group of undead is so powerful. Their military strength is indeed a little too strong.Dane must also be grateful that in the east of his kingdom, there is a magical mountain such as Broken Dragon Peak, and there is an ancient dragon named Ignier. Without this group of green dragons here, if the 150,000 undead army in the peak period, if the brain of a broken dragon peak burst out, the Kingdom of Schindler that was suddenly attacked by such a huge army of undead would not know What has it become. The Green Dragons have fought very hard with the undead army in the past few years. Ignil made a lot of preparations for this war. However, these preparations were not able to deal with the attack of the demons in the end. The green dragons who have been under siege have now reduced the number of those undead in front of them to only 90,000. This is still a demigod Lich and a legendary death knight opposite. The record of the situation. However, the price of such a victory was that the Green Dragons were also seriously injured. A few years ago, there were twenty true dragons and thousands of dragons on the Green Dragon Mountain. Up to now, the number of Green Dragon troops is only more than two thousand and less than three thousand, and true dragons have been damaged by two thirds. At present, only seven true dragons can still be active on the battlefield. It is conceivable that if it was not brought by Dane, the Green Dragons might be extinct. However, in recent times, the green dragons have had a better life. Due to the constant approach of Dion''s army, the cursed church obviously felt threatened. Their suppression of the Green Dragon Army is no longer as tight as before. According to the observation results of the Green Dragons themselves, a large number of undead are carrying out movements, and it is estimated that there must be some major military operations. After bidding farewell to the Green Dragon, Dane''s mood became even heavier. The information brought by that green dragon is basically consistent with the situation facing his army now. The fighting intensity on the Green Dragon Mountain dropped, and the undead withdrew a part of the army for other purposes, while on his own side, Grom''s army was just ambush. In this way, where the troops withdrawn from Green Dragon Mountain are, it is obvious.The undead who is still besieging the Green Dragon Mountain should have the appearance of 20,000, and the demigod Lich must not be able to move. Otherwise, Ignir would rush out. Then, an army of more than 70,000 undead is the next opponent to face. And their commander should be the legendary death knight named Thurfield. There was an enlightenment in Dyne''s heart: Thurfield might end in person and start directly at Grom! Orc Chief, I am afraid it is dangerous. ... Bloody Battle Mountain, Warsong Tribe in Bloody Battle Mountain. This name was taken by Grom. In recent days, in this small mountain stream, his clan warriors have stained the place with blood. Introduced into this mountain stream, when there were powerful enemies on the front and blocked by undead on the back, no matter how reckless Grom was, he realized that he was trapped. At first, he was not too worried. He personally entered the battlefield, leading an elite Kukalon unit, trying to make a powerful assault from the south of the mountain stream, where the small group of undead who had copied his own path was stationed. At that time, he was facing only two thousand enemy forces. As far as the Kukaron Warriors he was carrying, there were more than a thousand people, not to mention, behind him, there were a lot of centaur raiders to assist. However, his assault failed. The two thousand undead had combat effectiveness beyond his imagination. This is clearly an elite unit of the undead army. The lowest level of undead standing in front of Warsong Warchief and his Kor''kron troops is also the level of the black warrior, not even a ghoul, let alone low-level skeletons and zombies.These black warriors are no longer a good role to deal with. In a one-on-one battle, although the Kukalon Warriors can still gain some advantages, sometimes with an axe, they can still kill an opponent. However, the armor on them, and the martial arts inherited from their lifetime, did make the orcs elite suffer a bit. In addition to the black warrior, in the enemy''s formation, there are some elite undead-flesh and blood that have not appeared on the battlefield in the past. This name was also taken by Grom himself, but he felt that he was not wrong at all. These flesh and blood are very disgusting. Except for the head, which is like a head, almost no part of the body looks like a creature. It is like a movable sutured body spliced ??from various rancid corpses. It is huge, only one size smaller than the mammoth warrior. From the sarcoma, there are several twisted limbs, and heavy weapons such as barbs and bone breakers are waving. Flesh and blood is very powerful, so powerful that even the Kukalon Warriors, it is difficult to catch a blow from it. Even if it is against the Mammoth Warrior, it is only slightly less than three points. There are still a lot of such flesh and blood flesh, there are hundreds of them! Coupled with a certain number of vampire raids ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ that assault of the Kukalon troops fell into a hard battle. Grom himself was entangled by a vampire lord. The combat power of the vampire lord should look like a peak of sixteen, only a step away from the legend. The ghostly appearance gave Grom a powerful and useless feeling. But if that''s the case, with legendary strength, he won''t be able to deal with each other. But if there is a dark division and a great lich behind this vampire lord, things will become difficult. Three undead creatures standing at the peak of level sixteen blocked the legendary chieftain Grom. Grom chopped off the dark division with a flying axe, but he lost his weapon himself and sustained minor injuries. The Kukalon troops under his control eventually failed to break through. He was beaten by the black warrior and flesh and blood, with the support of a group of corpses. And before he organized a second breakout, the enemy sent more troops! Two chapters in one chapter. Chapter 550 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (1) Grom''s first breakout failed. He was not able to lead the team to make a gap for his legion. Although he killed a dark division, he also received minor injuries. At the same time, his Kukaron troops were more than half damaged. But how could the character of the Warsong Chieftain give in? He soon planned to organize a second breakout. This time, he plans to bring all troops on board. However, he was met with a second defeat. The undead have sent more troops. When he broke out for the second time, it wasn''t just 2,000 undead who were behind him. This number quickly swelled to 5,000, which was similar to the number of troops in his hand. The reinforcements of the undead army, although it is impossible to completely maintain the same quality as the two thousand undead before, but skeletons and zombies basically do not exist, a lot of black warriors and flesh and blood puppets have been added. A lot of ghouls. Although the situation has become worse, but the unbelieving Grom still led the team to strike.Unsuccessful, he lost more than a thousand soldiers and had to retreat to the mountain stream. Now, there are only three thousand soldiers left in his hands. At the same time, Grom also recognized the realityI am afraid that the troops under his control would never have made it out of their own siege. But he did not stop there. With the character of Chief Grom, I am afraid that no matter what kind of dilemma he encounters, it is impossible for him to fall into despair. He is a real fighter. "Don''t be lazy! Give me a solid refusal! When the next undead attacks, let them taste how sharp our axe is!" On the third day of the ambush and siege, he supervised the soldiers who were setting up the line of defense with a tomahawk that was randomly picked up from the battlefield, which should belong to a certain Kukalon warrior. His voice was full of anger, and he always did so. He is also full of confidence in whether he can lead the warriors of the tribe. In the second breakout failure, the orc forces forced to turn into a defensive posture have already played a good match with the incoming undead the night before. At the cost of hundreds of casualties, they repelled the attack of the undead near the dawn. At this moment, the sun on the third day had just reached noon, and the undead opposite was about to move again. And Grom, right before the battle, was doing his final preparations before the war. However, after Grom supervised the soldiers, arranged the line of defense and prepared the mobilization before the war, the enemy did not arrive.A little puzzled, Grom stood on a boulder and looked up. Now the undead army on the south seemed to be a bit riotous. With a movement in his heart, he ordered: "Send two centaur raider squads and go and see what the situation is." Soon the Centaur came out. Following the orders of Chief Grom, the centaurs did not make any contact with the enemy. They just returned to the report immediately after looking at the situation. "Chief! Our bean sprouts are here!" The so-called bean sprout is the name given by the orcs to the elves in the same army. In terms of orc aesthetics, don''t those slender elves look like bean sprouts? "How is it going?" "I don''t know ..." said the centaur leader who was leading the team embarrassed, "Beyond the distance, the undead are guarding us, so we are not too close to observe. However, I think this is an opportunity." "This must be an opportunity!" Grom said cheeringly. He turned around and shouted at the soldiers who were still strengthening the line of defense: "Our reinforcements are here! Those sprouts are fighting the undead, and we are not hesitant to let our allies fight alone and take your weapons, five Come out in minutes! Destroy the undead! " "Roar!"... Five minutes later, the orcs'' army was assembled. Without spending time setting up a formation, Grom led the army directly out of the camp and rushed to the battlefield twenty minutes later. Sure enough, those bean sprouts are quite powerful. In the distance, Grom can already see the flags of the third and fourth wing of Comilla. He still had some impressions on the leader of the force, Colonel High Ranger. The two battalions are mainly composed of sword dancers and rangers, and there are also two brigades of the Night Blade Panthers. The elves'' assault was very effective, and the undead''s troops were beaten a little chaotic. However, the number of elves was slightly smaller, and the quality of the undead army was not low. Without being able to break through the line of defense of the undead army in the first time, Pearl''s army fell into frontal battle. The two alliances she led were not very good at fighting against each other in position battles. Those ghouls are relatively okay to say, but the black warriors and flesh are indeed a bit fierce. The light sword dancers are not very close to their opponents. Although the elven machete in their hands can make some wounds on the enemy, It''s not fatal. However, if they were hit by flesh-eating or black warrior weapons, they would be dead. Pearl, a short-range high-level ranger, was constantly rounded in her bow string, and arrows with special powers were shot by her. Two black warriors trying to attack her were shot out of their heads within seconds. However, despite her fairly good lethality on the battlefield, she was still unable to reverse the terrible situation of the battle.She realized that her raid seemed to be very difficult to succeed. Especially when she saw a powerful vampire lord who appeared in a group of bats that suddenly appeared in the army, within tens of seconds ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and killed a whole one with a fine sword When the team was a sword dancer, she knew it was time to retreat. And just then, the heavy drums of war suddenly sounded. The shouts burst out from behind the undead army. Here comes the Warsong Clan! Pearl was invigoratedthe humanoid beasts didn''t seem stupid at home, anyway, knowing that they would attack together at this time. In this case, there is no need to retreat. Holding in his hand, the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry, prepared for the reserve team, also joined the battle under the command of Pearl. Originally, she intended to use the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry when retreating. But now, it seems that I can take them for a final look.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 549 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (1) Grom''s first breakout failed. He was not able to lead the team to make a gap for his legion. Although he killed a dark division, he also received minor injuries. At the same time, his Kukaron troops were more than half damaged. But how could the character of the Warsong Chieftain give in? He soon planned to organize a second breakout. This time, he plans to bring all troops on board. However, he was met with a second defeat. The undead have sent more troops. When he broke out for the second time, it wasn''t just 2,000 undead who were behind him. This number quickly swelled to 5,000, which was similar to the number of troops in his hand. The reinforcements of the undead army, although it is impossible to completely maintain the same quality as the two thousand undead before, but skeletons and zombies basically do not exist, a lot of black warriors and flesh and blood puppets have been added. A lot of ghouls. Although the situation has become worse, but the unbelieving Grom still led the team to strike.Unsuccessful, he lost more than a thousand soldiers and had to retreat to the mountain stream. Now, there are only three thousand soldiers left in his hands. At the same time, Grom also recognized the realityI am afraid that the troops under his control would never have made it out of their own siege. But he did not stop there. With the character of Chief Grom, I am afraid that no matter what kind of dilemma he encounters, it is impossible for him to fall into despair. He is a real fighter. "Don''t be lazy! Give me a solid refusal! When the next undead attacks, let them taste how sharp our axe is!" On the third day of the ambush and siege, he supervised the soldiers who were setting up the line of defense with a tomahawk that was randomly picked up from the battlefield, which should belong to a certain Kukalon warrior. His voice was full of anger, and he always did so. He is also full of confidence in whether he can lead the warriors of the tribe. In the second breakout failure, the orc forces forced to turn into a defensive posture have already played a good match with the incoming undead the night before. At the cost of hundreds of casualties, they repelled the attack of the undead near the dawn. At this moment, the sun on the third day had just reached noon, and the undead opposite was about to move again. And Grom, right before the battle, was doing his final preparations before the war. However, after Grom supervised the soldiers, arranged the line of defense and prepared the mobilization before the war, the enemy did not arrive.A little puzzled, Grom stood on a boulder and looked up. Now the undead army on the south seemed to be a bit riotous. With a movement in his heart, he ordered: "Send two centaur raider squads and go and see what the situation is." Soon the Centaur came out. Following the orders of Chief Grom, the centaurs did not make any contact with the enemy. They just returned to the report immediately after looking at the situation. "Chief! Our bean sprouts are here!" The so-called bean sprout is the name given by the orcs to the elves in the same army. In terms of orc aesthetics, don''t those slender elves look like bean sprouts? "How is it going?" "I don''t know ..." said the centaur leader who was leading the team embarrassed, "Beyond the distance, the undead are guarding us, so we are not too close to observe. However, I think this is an opportunity." "This must be an opportunity!" Grom said cheeringly. He turned around and shouted at the soldiers who were still strengthening the line of defense: "Our reinforcements are here! Those sprouts are fighting the undead, and we are not hesitant to let our allies fight alone and take your weapons, five Come out in minutes! Destroy the undead! " "Roar!"... Five minutes later, the orcs'' army was assembled. Without spending time setting up a formation, Grom led the army directly out of the camp and rushed to the battlefield twenty minutes later. Sure enough, those bean sprouts are quite powerful. In the distance, Grom can already see the flags of the third and fourth wing of Comilla. He still had some impressions on the leader of the force, Colonel High Ranger. The two battalions are mainly composed of sword dancers and rangers, and there are also two brigades of the Night Blade Panthers. The elves'' assault was very effective, and the undead''s troops were beaten a little chaotic. However, the number of elves was slightly smaller, and the quality of the undead army was not low. Without being able to break through the line of defense of the undead army in the first time, Pearl''s army fell into frontal battle. The two alliances she led were not very good at fighting against each other in position battles. Those ghouls are relatively okay to say, but the black warriors and flesh are indeed a bit fierce. The light sword dancers are not very close to their opponents. Although the elven machete in their hands can make some wounds on the enemy, It''s not fatal. However, if they were hit by flesh-eating or black warrior weapons, they would be dead. Pearl, a short-range high-level ranger, was constantly rounded in her bow string, and arrows with special powers were shot by her. Two black warriors trying to attack her were shot out of their heads within seconds. However, despite her fairly good lethality on the battlefield, she was still unable to reverse the terrible situation of the battle.She realized that her raid seemed to be very difficult to succeed. Especially when she saw a powerful vampire lord who appeared in a group of bats that suddenly appeared in the army, within tens of seconds ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and killed a whole one with a fine sword When the team was a sword dancer, she knew it was time to retreat. And just then, the heavy drums of war suddenly sounded. The shouts burst out from behind the undead army. Here comes the Warsong Clan! Pearl was invigoratedthe humanoid beasts didn''t seem stupid at home, anyway, knowing that they would attack together at this time. In this case, there is no need to retreat. Holding in his hand, the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry, prepared for the reserve team, also joined the battle under the command of Pearl. Originally, she intended to use the Night Blade Leopard Cavalry when retreating. But now, it seems that I can take them for a final look.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 550 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (2) The orc warrior killed from the rear caused a great impact on the blockade formation of the undead. It is still the head of the Kukalon troops, and under the cover of the Centaur Raider''s running archery rain, they swept the Ghoul troops in front of them, directly behind the black warriors who were fighting the Elf Wing of Pearl. , Stabbed fiercely. The ghouls couldn''t withstand the assault of the Kukalon Warriors, and a few black warriors were easily penetrated. In this way, some of the undead''s forces must turn their heads to deal with the orcs. A part of the black warrior, and twenty or thirty flesh-and-blood puppets, turned away under the scream of the undead mage, ready to meet the shock. At the same time, the ghostly vampires and ghost forces also descended into the formation of Kukalon who was coming straight. Although the Kukaron army is an elite orc unit, after two defeats in the previous two days, Grom''s Kukaron warriors are not many. After being blocked by a considerable number of black warriors and flesh-and-bloods, Fengrui''s posture quickly slowed down, and was entangled by vampires and ghosts, which completely failed to rise. However, this also gives the elves a chance. The Nightsaber Cavalry who broke into the battlefield played a very brave combat style! A huge gray leopard snarled into the battlefield and threw black warriors to the ground. The sharp fangs directly bit the black warrior''s neck. The huge skull was swung left and right to directly The heads of the black warriors were torn from their bodies.The body is bigger and bigger, and certainly not a night leopard. But the night sabers are not helpless. Three or four cavalry were surrounded by a flesh-and-blood hawk, one of them was constantly teasing and seducing in front, while the night bladed leopard on the side and behind, seized the opportunity and flung straight up. A night blade leopard hung on the flesh and blood, and the elven cavalry on the leopard kept cutting the enemy with the moon blade. However, this kind of injury is basically not fatal to a large flesh and thick flesh. Even under the huge force of flesh and blood, the night blade leopard hanging on it would be thrown around, as if the leopard''s five or six hundred pounds of flesh was fake. However, when two or three night bladed leopards hang on the flesh and blood, even this behemoth with great strength cannot be shaken. Pieces of dirty flesh were torn by the Night Blade Leopard, and numerous huge gaps cut out from the bite, the claws, and the cavalry''s Moonblade appeared on the flesh. After a while, this flesh and blood flesh was torn apart all over the body, no matter how strong the vitality, it is impossible to continue to survive. The night leopard''s raid was a huge disaster for those flesh-eating and black warriors. Although, in the battle, these cavalry riding huge felines will inevitably suffer some casualties. For example, when attacking the black warrior, they were injured by their great swords, or when they were fighting with flesh and blood, they made some mistakes, and they were urged by the giant with a huge force to break the bone knife into the chop. . In any case, the Nightsword Cavalrymen succeeded in achieving their tactical purpose-in cooperation with the Warkarn clan''s Kukalon troops, they killed the undead troops blocked at the mountain pass. The undead army was not willing to fail, they were flanking on the flanks, and the army that bit the elves and orcs was not slack, and would not retreat anyway. Every soul fell down, and every undead was broken into pieces. This battle has become extremely stalemate.Grom, with a bandage on his left shoulder and abdomen, carried a fine iron axe, chopped a flesh, and was stared at by the vampire lord. Of course, Grom is not bad-in fact he is not bad now. However, in the first two days of fighting, he was stabbed twice by the vampire lord, and his opponent had the assistance of a great mage and a great lich, which was really annoying. Now, although a vampire lord is missing next to the vampire lord, there is still a mage, and he is still injured. This one is not easy to fight. Tomahawk and the vampire''s fine sword passed two moves. Grom''s attacks were all in the opponent''s light body, and the vampire was not easy to find opportunities to attack. But under his entanglement, the dark mage behind threw several negative reduction spells and stuck it on Grom''s body. Of course, with the addition of legendary power, the effects of these negative spells are not too strong, but they still make Grom somewhat uncomfortable. Seeing this scene, Pearl decided to come to the rescue. She did not dare to get involved in this battle. Her personal strength is only just thirteenth level. It is difficult to shoot the vampire lord, but people estimate that a bat-like teleportation can make Pearl''s life. But it doesn''t matter, the quality is not enough to make up. Almost a ranger of the squadron, aiming at the vampire lord on the battlefield, shot a continuous arrow ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Of course it is not easy to shoot agile vampire lord, but the elven rangers also have the ability Yes, it doesn''t matter if you miss the vampire, as long as you don''t accidentally hurt Grom. The vampire lord who was disturbed by the arrows would inevitably be subject to some restrictions and influences, which gave Grom a chance. As a legendary warrior, although he was injured, he also had several weakening spells on his body, but after the vampire was restricted by the blasted arrows, Grom would be too insulting him if he could not seize the opportunity. The word ''legend''.Seizing the opportunity and going down with an axe, after leaking the vampire lord, the vampire lord finally couldn''t dodge. He held the arm of the magic sword and was beheaded by the orc chieftain. He screamed and quickly turned into a bat, trying to escape. He had poked several wounds on Grom''s body, of course, it was impossible for that guy to escape! The blood exploded all over, and a storm of blades swept along with the tomahawk in his hand, covering the group of bats who wanted to escape. There was another scream. After all the bats in the incarnation of the vampire lord had been shredded by the Storm Blade Storm, of course he could no longer survive. The black smoke dissipated, and a raging corpse appeared on the ground. A vampire lord standing on the apex of level 16 was chopped into rotten flesh.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 551 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (3) After the vampire lord was beheaded in one fell swoop, Chief Grom snarled that day, and Scarlet''s gaze looked not far away, the division that had been using dark magic to trouble him. The stare of the orcs chief was given to the staring division, and he was immediately ready to flee. He certainly remembers how his colleague died three days ago. It was a sixteenth-level Lich, a dead soul, a dark spell, but quite powerful. However, under a flying axe from Grom, several successive advanced defense tactics were useless and were directly chopped by the flying axe. He didn''t want to fall into this end! However, when he started the teleportation spell that had been engraved on the robe, and planned to escape, he suddenly appeared, and his spirit was completely solidified. This is the ability from the legendary warrior to deter glare! The next thing went smoothly. Under the spiritual shock of the legendary warrior, even the division that was unable to show the casting action and casting idea, ushered in a flying axe from Chief Grom, and then he could not die anymore. Of course, at present, this undead army is mostly composed of middle and high-level undeads. After the leading undead mage is killed, it will not be as stupid and vulnerable as an army of lower undeads, but lost. After commanding, it is still a very fatal thing for the undead army. Originally, the undead army who was still able to bite the orc and elven troops could not continue to maintain this situation, and was quickly released from the pursuit by the orc and elven troops and quickly left the battle scene. .... In the depths of the Broken Dragon Mountain Range, in a mountain road, the army of undead who could not see the end was marching fast. The most eye-catching breed in this undead army should be the black knight standing in the center of the army. He was the commander of this undead army, the legendary death knight, Thurfield. He said: "Isendina''s **** requires him to stop the orcs for four days." His voice seemed very indifferent. This was the unison''s usual tone, indifferent and unemotional. But nonetheless, others should be able to hear anger from his tone. "The vampire closest to the legend is called the undead closest to the six-seat parliament, haha, but that''s it." This is what the Nightmare of Herffield had, and it also has its own name, the legendary Nightmare Ravel. This is also one of the important reasons why Thurfield was able to surpass Mishaw and become the third strongest person to curse the church after only the demigod Lich Benfica and the legendary death dragon Cleostraz. Looking at the death knight separately, he has no doubt possessed legendary combat power, and his mount itself has a legendary rank. This is the strongest part of Thurfield. When he and his nightmare are combined into one and fight together, his fighting power may be even stronger than Cleostrazz.What was ridiculed by Ravel was, of course, the vampire lord who had led the elite undead army at the exit of the mountain stream and let Grom eat some hardships. Hearing the ridicule of his mount, Thurfield said, "In the church, there are many guys who claim to be closest to the six-seat parliament. Isendina is just one of them. He will fail, and I am not surprised at all. , Now we have more trouble. Charlie, how long is it before we get to the battlefield? " Charlie, who was called in Thurfield''s mouth, was his lieutenant, a death knight with the title of the Red Knight with a peak of sixteen. "Good, I can''t wait to drink the blood of the orcs." His Majesty Ravel said: "Did you not drink enough just now?" Thurfield burst into a jerking laugh: "A group of dregs can''t quench thirst at all." ... "Left-wing troops were penetrated and are collapsing soldiers. An army of 5,000 men in the Warsong clan encountered enemies on the way to supporting the battle of the mountain stream and was almost wiped out. According to various sources, there is a very powerful death knight among the enemies. ... Hehe, it seems that I did not guess wrong. The legend of the Church Curse has already begun. " Velina took the information that Dane had thrown at her. After reading it, her face became very heavy: "Information says that this undead army that broke through our left wing has passed 10,000 people. , And all are composed of elite troops, in which saw a large-scale death knight, at the same time in the battle of the Warsong Horde army''s destruction, the enemy also used the bone dragon ... Grom and Pearl''s troops are now very Danger! Chief Grom, it may be dangerous to face this death knight called Thurfield. " "It''s not just dangerous," Dion said. "It can''t be beaten. That reckless man, let alone injured now, even in its heyday, it can''t be the opponent of the death knight. Hmm, the courage of these undead is really big , Does it feel like we are settled? ""Your Majesty, strike. I think that the Church of Curse has obviously not yet received the addition of the legendary Thunderlord Lord Mukane, and they are unlikely to expect such a strong improvement in your power in the short term. They this time The seemingly subtle raid is bound to fail! And this is a good opportunity for us to leave a powerful opponent behind. If we can kill Thurfield in this battle, then for us next Battle will be very helpful. " "That''s what I mean," Dion said. "Let the left wing that has been collapsed shrink back as soon as possible, and send some troops to fill the past ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ We still have to maintain the formation. Their task is to lock up The route of the undead''s escape, and at the same time let Colsereau, who is on the right, show me his location. I don''t want other undead troops to come and disturb us when we make dumplings. Let Muken hurry up On the battlefield, it doesn''t matter if his troops are too late, he must be there, and let the mage take him to teleport if he can''t get through. " "You bring your army, I will go and meet the death knight myself!" ... Schindler and the Cursed Church each have their own arrangements. The legendary Death Knight, the third seat of the six-seat parliament of the Cursed Church, is leading an elite undead army on the way to assault Grom. Dane also thinks that this is a very good opportunity. He intends to take the initiative and bring Muken together to keep Thurfield on this battlefield as much as possible. Who will kill the deer in this battle?Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 552 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (4) The Hindrell troops who escaped quickly evacuated to the southwest. But halfway through the retreat, they received news from the headquarters. "Information says we have been targeted." "Really? What kind of people are following us." "From the news of the army headquarters, it should be the legendary death knight Thurfield, who cursed the church." After hearing what Pearl said, Grom was silent for a moment, and suddenly burst into laughter. "What are you laughing, Lord Grom?" "Are you looking forward to it? Isn''t it?" The smile on his face didn''t diminish in the slightest, rubbing the steel tomahawk in his hand, and continued: "Fighting against a legendary opponent is the most anticipated thing for a soldier. You Little bean sprouts cannot understand the feelings of soldiers. " Pearl made an unclear hum and did not respond too much to Grom''s less respectful words.Grom said: "What else is said in the paper?" "Hmm ..." Poor hesitated, and said, "These undead come from the north. The three winges of the White Wolf Legion arranged on our right flank were quickly defeated after encountering the enemy. Their strength is very strong. . " "From the north, the right wing was defeated ..." Grom murmured these two words and asked, "then ... how about our tribe with more than 5,000 soldiers?" Pearl knew why he asked that. The troops that Grom personally led and who stood at the forefront of the army as forwards were all soldiers of his Warsong clan. This number is five thousand. The Warsong tribe, this time, dispatched a total of 10,000 soldiers. There are 5,000 people, and they are located north of the mountain stream. If Thurfield is from the north, it should run into another Warsong clan force. But now, in terms of intelligence, Thurfield''s Undead Corps is chasing behind their butts, but another unit of the Warsong clan is missing. What it means, Grom knows. The reason he asked again was to get a definitive answer. Pearl sighed and said, "Information ... the whole army is gone." The orc warchief, who was stepping forward in the mountain path, stopped suddenly. A long while, he asked a question: "All dead?""No ..." Perl sighed, and said, "There should be three or four hundred troops out of the army. The Cyclops troops were too slow to follow the big troops and survived." "Um." Grom nodded, saying nothing more. He went on for another two hours and suddenly said, "The terrain around here seems to be pretty good. Let''s build a line of defense here." "Building a line of defense?" Pearl didn''t understand Grom for a moment, and she asked, "Aren''t we going to retreat?" "I won''t withdraw," Grom said. "Your Majesty should also use our army as a bait to attract enemies to come and destroy them in one fell swoop? In this case, instead of letting the enemy catch up, we are in the warehouse It s better to build a line of defense and fight against them in time. Pearl shook his head and said, "This is inconsistent with our orders." Grom grinned. "Then ask, if your Majesty agrees?" There is no need for Pearl to say good or bad, Grom would do it. On the one hand, he ordered the troops to stop advancing, and on the other, he recruited a mage who came with the army. Soon, a magic channel for instant messaging began. "Hello Chief Grom, I''m the kingdom minister, Verina.""Your Majesty?" "Your Majesty has led a part of the army to leave ahead of time. Now I will temporarily take over the General Command. What are you doing?" "I don''t plan to continue to lead the troops to retreat. We found a place with good terrain. I plan to build a line of defense here and fight against the undead army that followed." There was no information from Verina for a moment, and Grom was not in a hurry, waiting just where she was. A few minutes later, Verina''s voice sounded again: "Chief Grom, I think you know what it means to do this and the consequences you will face." "Yes, I know. I know better than anyone." "Well, the General Command agrees with your strategy." "Thank you." ... Grom''s combat request was, in essence, agreed with Dane.The next day when Grom and Pearl''s troops began to build a line of defense in a relatively good defensive terrain, a unit led by Dion was close to the battlefield. Riding on a warhorse, a heavily armed young knight, Lieutenant Dane, Colonel Nal, came from a distance. He stood next to Dion and said, "Sir, there is news from the investigating Griffin that our air forces have begun to fight with Gargoyles and dimly see the figure of the other bone dragon. According to analysis, the undead led by Thurfield The army may not be far from Lord Grom''s line of defense, and it is expected that they will have substantial contact this afternoon. " "Okay, I see." Dane nodded, all of which had not yet made his plans. The army he is now leading is not far from the estimated battlefield. If he starts out, he will be able to rush to the Grom defense line in half a day. On the other side, the two Kmirnian detachments temporarily assigned to Mukane have also reached their intended positions. Now, the war is about to ignite, and it is time to strike. "Order the entire army and make a sudden advance! It''s extremely difficult to reach the battlefield within three hours. All enemies encountered on the way must be wiped out!" Nal made a military salute towards Dion, and exclaimed, "Yes!" After a while ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ All the troops hidden in the mountains are moving and they are officially out! With the action of this unit under Dion, it took almost three hours to reach the scheduled battlefield. But in fact, it won''t take that long at all, Dion''s troops have already encountered small groups of undead. At present, the troops led by Dion are about 3,000, which is not too much, but there is no doubt that they are all elite. In order to get to the battlefield as soon as possible, and to keep Thurfield and his undead army in this mountainous area, Dane has made a lot of capital. Among the horses, he looked back at the four tall men with hoods, robes, and tall men standing behind him, and the four knights riding on the horses behind him, with a smile on his mouth. .He wants to give these undead undead a big surprise!Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 553 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (5) Grom and Pearl''s forces had already fought with the undead. With little to no mutual temptation, the undead army attacked Grom''s line of defense. With more than 10,000 heads of demons, it is difficult to put all of them into the battle on this mountain road that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. This is exactly the advantage of terrain selection. As a party that can choose the battlefield, of course, Grom can''t find a flat place that is conducive to the enemy to play a quantitative advantage to fight the enemy, that is purely to death. But nonetheless, Grom''s life has not been better. Originally, he discussed and predicted the results with Pearl, which should be able to defend the undead''s offensive for two to three days here. However, he clearly underestimated the strength of the undead forces. The most powerful weapons of the undead are, of course, their huge number; but this does not mean that the undead army cannot organize an elite army with a strong average strength. For example, this team is now attacking the Grom defence.That is a death knight with a team of more than two hundred! Grom was at the forefront of the battlefield, putting the average combat power of the Kukalong Warriors in his hand. However, this enemy, facing most of the enemies, can be called a mighty legion. Under the impact of the death knight, it is almost like paper. The obstacles that Kor''kron troops can cause to the oncoming Death Knights are minimal. In particular, when the opponent''s Death Knights attacked, the leader was still in the case of Thurfield himself. Rushing in front of Thurfield, under the scarlet devil''s sword waving, no one is his one enemy. No matter how brave the orc warrior is, one by one roaring and trying to attack this powerful death knight, the end result is to no avail. Almost just in a blink of an eye, the magic sword was chopped, and all four or five orcs approaching were killed. His nightmare crosses the line of defense, and the whole body suddenly has the flames of **** boiling, and the expanded giant ring of flames directly burns dozens of orc warriors into coke, and the coke corpses are pushed away by the resistance of the fire ring. Already. And the death knights who followed behind Thurfield in a wedge-shaped formation maintained a tight formation, followed behind the leader, and continued to ruthlessly kill the orcs next to them. Brave warriors like Kukalon, under the hands of these death knights, cannot even support a round. Only if there are six or seven Kukaron warriors on board at the same time, to cut off the nightmare legs of the nightmare beast, or the orc warriors use the cost of life to pounce the death knight off the mount, and then have the chance to kill a death knight. . And even so, the death knight who lost his mount stood on the ground, and even if surrounded by dozens of people, he could persist with a giant sword for a while, beheading and killing four or five people. To pay such a large price to be able to destroy a death knight is a very cruel thing for the Kukalon troops. Behind them, the Centaur Raiders and the Elven Ranger didn''t watch the show either, their arrows were shooting wildly at the Cavaliers.However, the results are so low. The death knights, along with their mounts, seemed to have a layer of dark power as protection, and the arrows were difficult to penetrate. Even if it is continuously hit, the power of the dark armor on the death knights is attenuated, and some arrows can break through, but it is difficult to rise under the protection of the black armor covered by the death knights. To what effect. From the time when the death knight charged into the range, and they rushed into the formation of the Kukalong Warriors, the Ranger and Centaur have spent a lot of famous marksman troops, and they have thrown three consecutive shots. . These two long-range troops are almost two thousand people in total. However, with so many arrows shooting down, only two or three death knights were actually shot by them. For the moment, Grom''s Kukalong Warriors are only six or seven hundred people. The repeated battles have been the vanguard of this army as the leader. It can still maintain so many people to this day. In fact, it has already been It''s not easy. However, even these elite warriors who have experienced hundreds of battles, under the impact of the death knight, not only can not block the opponent, even the battle loss ratio is very exaggerated-Kukalong warriors want to destroy a death knight, at least themselves It costs more than twenty people. This means that even if all the Kukalong Warriors have been exhausted, they will only be able to destroy thirty or more Death Knights. However, there are now more than two hundred death knights following the charge of Thurfield! These death knights, breaking through the interception of the Kukalon Warriors, only paid the price of five or six knights. Kukalon''s casualties were hundreds of properly. Even Kukalon couldn''t stop the charge of the death knights, let alone the orc infantry and sword dancers behind the Kukalon troops. The situation of injuries and injuries is further expanding. Seeing the death knights led by Thurfield were rushing towards the long-range troops behind, Grom was decisive and ready to leave the field in person. He was followed by more than fifty mammoth warriors. These mammoth warriors may still be better than the death knights in the heads-up, especially the dying knights on the charge, but when they are accompanied by a large number of night blade leopards, how many It should still help. As for the invincible Serfield himself, Grom decided to handle it himself.The two teams soon collided together, and the moment the Mammoth Warrior came in contact with the death knights, they have suffered huge casualties since the establishment of the unit and now. In the past years, the main opponents of the Warsong clan were basically other orc tribes in the Eastern Wasteland. In the face of a group of mammoth warriors, the army of ordinary orc tribes has basically no way to counter it. However, this situation is no longer applicable. More than fifty mammoth warriors died under the magic sword of the death knights at the first contact with the enemy. At the same time, with the Mammoth Warriors, the Night Blade Leopard Cavalrymen rushed into the melee range after handsomely out of the maneuvering moon blade, and also killed hundreds of people in an instant. Such a result can be described as tragic. When did Hindrell suffer such a loss in the war? However, such a sacrifice is also valuable. In any case, the death knights were under the attack of the Mammoth and the Nightsword Cavalry, and had to stop their paces and couldn''t continue to rush. Moreover, they have suffered the largest casualties since the war began. Under the wave of orcs and elves'' offensive, more than twenty death knights were pulled from their nightmares. But that''s it. A large number of undead have poured in on the line of defense that was crushed by the death knight. A considerable number of flesh-eating, black warriors, rushing along the gap of the line cut by the death knight, fought with the Kukaron warriors and those orc infantry who had not yet returned to God. The gap on the defense line has been widened, and the orc warriors and the elven sword dancers have been caught in a hard battle. This kind of hard battle, even with remote support for accurate arrow rain shooting in the rear, is difficult to reverse the situation . The entire line of defense has been shaky, however, the most terrible is the death knights raging behind the line of defense. Of course, the team of Mammoths and Night Blades cavalry blocked the death knights, but this is not the end. Although the death knights could not maintain the charge formation, but the stagnant knights still had very powerful fighting powers. One huge mammoth man was killed, and the heroic elven cavalry **** battlefield. These death knights are killing orcs and elves. However, the undead were not satisfied. While the Night Lancer Cavalry and Mammoth Warrior were struggling to persevere, another group of enemies also crossed the battlefield ahead and broke through here.It''s a vampire with bat-like teleport ability, and a ghost force that can vanish and float in mid-air! As a result, the orc and elven troops that were on the verge of collapse seemed to have no ability to recapture. All their available powers have been played. However, the enemy''s advantages are as destructive. Pearl and her elf ranger, as well as the centaur raiders who were temporarily assigned to her, were about to bleed their fingers from the bowstring, but the elves and the centaur could still keep The accuracy of his own shooting, and the shooting frequency and frequency have been raised to the highest level, but still cannot prevent the collapse of the army. Originally expected to be able to stay for three days, however, these thirty minutes have not passed yet. Under the impact of Thurfield''s army, an irreparable defeat has appeared. Now, the most sensible approach is to retreat. When failure becomes an end that is no longer possible, then it should be smarter to run as many people as possible and retain as much strength as possible. However, the orcs themselves are not a sane race. Just as Pearl was preparing to withdraw from the order, the centaur raiders couldn''t help it. The high-level ranger watched with his own eyes, the centaur commander dropped the magic bow in his hand, took out a machete from his waist, howled and rushed towards the battlefield where the defeat was undoubted! Subsequently, all the other centaur raiders, following their commanders, raised their machete, lowered their bows and arrows, and rushed down the battlefield! "A bunch of lunatics!" Powell scolded, and she didn''t know what to do now.Obviously, the Centaur forces that have already rushed out have no way to call back. These guys really want to charge up faster than most light cavalry in the world. As soon as Pearl bit his silver teeth, he ignored them. She shouted loudly: "All Rangers! Shoot with all your strength! Cover our comrades! Never die!" Anyway, she still has some sense, knowing that the ranger''s shooting from a distance is the biggest help to the battlefield, not like a centaur, wielding a machete to cut people-that''s for people. However, despite the hard work of the Rangers, despite the centaur has rushed into the battlefield with a saber, but for the current battle, it is still useless. Delay a little later. Even if one of the strongest points on the side of Hindrell is currently, the orc chieftain Grom is completely at a disadvantage. He brought the Mammoth and the Nightsaber to the death knights. When his troops fought with the death knights, he also faced Thurfield after cutting down the death knight with three strokes. The confrontation between the two legends produced a huge wave of power. Even a powerful death knight did not dare to approach the place where the two legendary powers played. However, what seemed to be a very fierce battle was that Grom was completely at a disadvantage. The evil power of purple, the power of green plague, and the power of blue frost, all continue to gush with the dancing of the scarlet magic sword in Thurfield''s hand. In the duel with the death knight, Grom''s Tomahawk Storm of Blades, although powerful, is actually a party that is constantly being eroded.The orc chieftain, who had been wounded, actually persisted under the magic sword of Thurfield. Not to mention, the nightmare beast named Ravel is also a very difficult thing. With a bursting personality, Ravel tried to bite Grom with his big mouth full of flames. At the beginning of the battle, Grom didn''t pay special attention to this guy, but after being bitten and having a very difficult melanoma on the wound, Grom knew the difficulty of this guy Tangled. He would never dare let Ravel take a bite again-that would be terrible! In the confrontation between Deathfield and Thurfield ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Grom is falling behind, let alone that his mounts are all legendary, plus Grom itself There was injury. Under these multiple factors, he is certainly not an opponent of the Death Knight. In Thurfield''s hand, the Warsong Chieftain only supported for a short time, and his body was already full of wounds. Even if he turned on the ability of legendary fury, it was just that he was able to temporarily pull back these disadvantages a little, it was not enough to overturn. What''s more, he has a hole card. How could Thurfield, who is also legendary, not have it? Grom has faintly understood-I''m afraid this will be his last battle.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 554 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (6) Grom realized that this was likely to be his last battle. He will not despair, even if he will die, he will always maintain a high level of warfare. However, as an experienced warrior, Grom, who has experienced many battles, understands what kind of disadvantage he is in. The power of legendary fury is still there, and he can barely compete with his opponents-just barely. Until now, he has been hit many times by Scarlet Sword and Ravel''s Dark Fire spell. The scorch marks were very embarrassing, and his body was covered with blood. However, from the fight until now, he was able to hit the enemy and cause damage only two times. In one fell swoop, he hit Ravel''s chest, and that was an opportunity for him to fight, at the cost of hitting Thurfield''s magic sword. He originally thought that this axe could cut off Ravel''s horse leg, but he couldn''t do it. He only cut it under the nightmare''s neck, leaving a large wound. Such a wound is far from fatal to a legendary level magical creature. The other axe, after breaking through Thurfield''s death armor, was chopped on his shoulder. The armor was broken under his mighty power, and some purple blood flowed out, but this can only be regarded as a minor injury, and it cannot affect the combat power of the legendary death knight. Instead, look at himself. There are dozens of wounds on his body, and he has been seriously injured. If the effects of Legendary Rage were not maintained, I am afraid he would not be able to continue fighting. Moreover, due to the erosion of various evil forces, his physical condition was even worse than those external wounds. He could have maintained a violent state for at least ten minutes. Due to the decline of his constitution, he would also be greatly damaged Reduction in amplitude.I''m afraid it will be his death when the violent state ends? It is with this consciousness that knowing that he is unlikely to survive, Grom has become more and more crazy, and more and more aggressive. There is nothing but death battle, and it is a happy fight! Grom didn''t expect the chance to turn defeat and kill Thurfield, he knew he didn''t have such a chance. What he wanted now was to leave Thurfield as indelible as possible before he died. Take a step back, at least for Thurfield to pay a certain price. However, Thurfield was clearly aware of the shift in Grom''s fighting style. "People want to fight? It doesn''t make sense!" Thurfield said these words in a cold voice, and the posture on his hands had already entered the defensive posture. Don''t think that death knights have only this ability because they have powerful evil, cold and blood power. Thurfield''s achievements in martial arts are also extremely amazing. After the magic sword leaned towards the defense, left block and right block, the exquisite martial arts demonstrated, blocking every attack of Grom accurately. Moreover, he is not purely defensive, occasionally like a coiled serpent showing fangs, and every time his scarlet magic sword counterattacks, it will pose a great threat to Grom. In addition, Ravel, under the death knight, is also using threats to constantly threaten the orc chieftain. Grom''s idea of ??trying desperately for the last time seems that there is not much chance of success. He started to weaken.Grom''s warfare is still abundant, but when the temporary increase in combat power brought about by the legendary fury has reached the end, the decline of all aspects of the body''s functions is unavoidable. With excellent sword skills, Thurfield was firmly in control of the fighting situation, and gradually began to switch from defensive to offensive. This time, Grom had no other means to reverse the situation. Destruction is here. Thurfield had already seen the opportunity, and a great deal of evil power emerged from him. With him as the center, the entire land became dark and full of evil power. Death is dying! Around the body and underneath, evil forces are surging and eroding, and in front of him, the magic sword in Thurfield''s hands has gathered a frosty power! A gust of wind came, and Grom felt like he was freezing. Then, the sword carrying Frost''s power suddenly slashed into his chest. Grom barely lifted his tomahawk, blocked his chest, and collided with Thurfield''s magic sword. A huge force came from his hand, and Grom, who was in a hurry, could not even hold the weapon in his hand at this moment, and the tomahawk was directly cut off and flying out! Grom''s head was empty, Weng Ming rang, and Thurfield''s magic sword had been waved. The next moment, Grom would separate the corpse!But at this moment, Thurfield''s magic sword suddenly withdrew, and his backhand slashed into the empty space on the side. Later, a crackling thunder blew on Thurfield''s side, and a figure suddenly appeared, slamming the thundering hammer and smashing it in the head, but collided with the death knight''s magic sword. In a hasty change, Thurfield, in the collision with the Thunder Hammer, did not take any advantage, and even the people led the horse under the great force and fell back a few steps. He didn''t rush to attack again, a pair of eyes staring at the lightning figure who appeared on the battlefield. "Muken-Thunder ... have the clan chiefs of the Dwarf City of Emhar already stepped into the legend? It seems that there are some problems with the sources of intelligence at the top of the parliament, and they don''t even know such important news." The war horse under the death knight, Ravel said, "Tell him so much! A half-disabled legend, a dwarf who has just stepped into the legend for a few days, what is there to fear? Go ahead and kill both of them ! " This legendary nightmare ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ is obviously much more irritable than the death knight. However, what he said was true. At this moment, the legendary violent power of Grom has faded, and the side effects of violentness are not unbearable for a legendary warrior. However, his injuries completely burst out without violent suppression, which made Grom very uncomfortable. At present, the Warsong Chieftain basically does not have much fighting power. If he comes to a master of level fifteen or six, Grom can''t handle it, let alone participate in the fighting power between legends.As for Mulken, it didn''t take long to rise to the legendary level. With Thurfield''s eyesight, he can see that although his opponent is strong, but really belongs to the legendary part, he is somewhat weak.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 555 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (7) Mullen''s face was a bit heavy, and he knew he was about to face a hard fight. From behind him came Grom''s weak voice: "Dwarf, I''m sorry." "What''s the use of saying sorry now?" Muken kept staring at Thurfield, who hadn''t moved for a while, but said angrily on his mouth, "Damn, you didn''t even hit a decent wound on the opponent How does this make me fight ?! " Grom heard this, protruding the fangs outside his mouth and biting his skin fiercely. He didn''t say a word, covered his wound on his chest with one hand, and had a torn steel tomahawk in his hand, and looked like he wanted to continue fighting. Mulken said: "Don''t make a mess! My troops will be there soon. There are many priests in it. You go down and rest for a while. Let them treat you before you fight." Seeing what stubborn Grom wanted to say, Muken said: "Don''t think about it, listen to me, Your Majesty will not want to lose one of his most powerful soldiers, the Warsong Clan. People don''t want to lose their leaders. " Grom calmed down. He wanted to understand Muken''s words, raised his tomahawk, and stepped back. Before leaving, he gave Mukane a piece of advice: "Be careful of his mount."Muken said: "I will be careful, I will not underestimate a legendary nightmare." Before the two of them, Thurfield saw Grom stepping back and yelled, "Want to go? Delusion!" He is very desperate to kill Grom, and it will be a very valuable and meaningful thing to destroy a legendary strongman in the living camp. If Grom escapes, although his injuries are very serious, making him difficult to fight even for a while, and even if he has a magic treatment, he would not want to recover in a short time. But for a maximum of three months, with the physique of the legendary warrior, he can completely overcome the injury and return again. In that case, the church will face the threat of a powerful orc warrior. However, Mulken couldn''t let Thurfield pass so easily. The power of the Thunder surged wildly on top of his warhammer, and flashing electric flashes shrouded him and his mounts just when Thurfield had just started the war horse. "Flick me off!" The power of darkness surged from the Scarlet Devil''s Sword, collided with the lightning released from Mulken''s warhammer, and pierced the sky''s electric flowers. The energy wave of the collision between Death Force and Thunder has not yet dissipated. A blue-and-white carved warhammer smashed into Thurfield''s head under the swing of a pair of thick and powerful arms! When Muken released the Thunderstorm and stopped Thurfield''s forward rush, he also killed the death knight! The death knight blocked his sword and firmly held the dwarven warhammer. At the same time, Ravel poked his head violently, biting hard at Muken''s waist.Muken, who had been wary of the legendary nightmare, could not have been bitten. Hammer''s right hand spelled a spell with Thurfield, and the empty left hand was waiting in front of Ravel. There was a burst of lightning on his arm, and he just collided with the demon flame that sprang from Ravel''s horse''s mouth. Mulken seemed to be doing his best in this confluence, but in the end he still couldn''t manage Thurfield. The magic sword intensified in vain, and Muken''s entire body was pushed out by this sudden increase of strength. Just standing on the ground, but listening to the sound of a horse''s hoof, within a few steps, Ravel has already raised the degree to a very horrible state! On the charge of Thurfield, the magic sword was severely cut off! The meaning of this sword was obviously aimed at cutting down Mulken''s head. Coming too fast, Mulken could hardly react. Only then did he know that Thurfield was terrible! He couldn''t imagine how Grom could sustain this death knight and his mount for so long when he was injured! Mulken can''t think of any conventional means to dodge or block from the power of Thurfield, he can only use his hole cards. The thunder blew, and his body was blown a lot suddenly! Originally, Muken''s figure was just a normal dwarf, about one meter four. And when the power of the thunder filled the whole body, his entire body changed into a blue-and-white silver-like color, and quickly rose to a height of two or three meters. This is Mulken''s stunt as a legendary Thunderlord. Muken, who was under the gods, slammed the warhammer in his hand towards the death knight, who was coming close to him.With a loud bang, Thurfield''s charge actually stopped under the hammer of Mulken! Such a terrifying power surprised Surfield somehow. "Don''t stay on Thurfield!" Ravel shouted. Just now, under the hammer of Mulken, it was also under considerable pressure. It was cracking under the might. "Okay." Thurfield was such a simple word, but then the momentum was different. Riding on the horse, the death knight raised his long sword, clenched the handle of his sword with his hands, and pointed his sword into the sky. "Everything ... will be annihilated!" He groaned softly. The next moment, Muken suddenly felt that the death knight in front of him disappeared. It didn''t really disappear. At least, Muken could still see each other visually. However, the breath of death power that once permeated the air, as well as the other''s momentum as a legendary powerhouse, are all gone. He was vigilant, it was not unusual! The death knight came by, from slow to fast. Mulken roared ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ A huge warhammer full of Thunder''s power blasted at the opponent. boom! His warhammer smashed to the ground, and a piece of earth in front of him was blasted out of a giant pit under the hammer.However, no matter how mighty the power is, there is no way to change a result-Muken''s all-out blow was short! He didn''t have time to think about why, in the case of this shot down, the enemy''s counterattack would come immediately! However, it was too fast. A hammer failed to make a success, but only saw a black Jianmang appeared on his side. The body of the **** formed by the thunder, under this black sword, could not even stop for a moment, and was cut into it. Time seemed to stop, the next moment, the scarlet light was shining inside the body of the god!Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 556 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (8) The dark annihilation was sent into Muken''s deified body, and then the power of the Scarlet Devil began to surge. Even the silver and white body below the gods can be seen. From the place where the magic sword penetrates, there is a dim red light. Mulken had realized how bad the situation was. He didn''t expect that Thurfield''s real strength was so powerful! He had just missed the attack, and the opponent sent out the figure of the sword ghostly. He didn''t see it at all, and there was no way to lock the opponent''s vitality. And the dark annihilation sword made him even more shocked. He has a strong self-defense against the silver and white body under his heavenly state, and he believes that there should not be many abilities in this world that can break through his heavenly state. However, he just met one! The silver and white body, which should be extremely tough, was not even protected at all under the penetration of the black annihilation magic sword. At this moment, the magic sword that had been sent into the body of his **** was brewing a blood power. If this force comes forward, Mulken is confident to carry it down. However, if this power erupts in the body, it is completely another situation. He will die. Mulken felt deeply that his life was being threatened.He tried his best to explode the thunder force all over the body. This desperate counterattack certainly worked. This is the first time since Mukane has fought these three or two rounds that he really hurt Thurfield with his own power, and the damage is not low. The white Thunder shrouded the Death Knight and his legendary Nightmare Beast. The body of the dead on Thurfield was constantly disintegrating with the power of the Thunder. At first glance, he knew that the protection was excellent Some of the heavy body armors were damaged by lightning. The severed nightmare Ravel could not help crying in pain. However, despite this, Thurfield, who sustained minor injuries, remained unshakable. The Scarlet Sword was still inserted in the body of the gods, and the **** power was still brewing at a very fast speed. Some injuries are not fatal; if this blood power broke out in Mulken''s body, it would be able to solve the battle in an instant. Thurfield has full confidence and grasp. His sword will certainly take away the life of the legendary Thunderlord in front of him. Suddenly, a blood-red flame ignited from Thurfield''s body without warning! This blood red fire spread from Thurfield''s heart to his whole body and even his soul in a blink of an eye! The pain, even the death knight who has been numb to the soul for a long time, can''t bear it. He couldn''t continue to control the power of the magic sword in his hand, and the Scarlet Magic Sword could not accumulate enough power as he wished. In the absence of his command, the blood''s energy raging wildly, although it still caused great damage to Mukane, and even directly beat him out of the state of heaven, but Thurfield thought There is still a certain distance for the fatal killings. Muken, who had fallen to the ground, covered his chest and stood up. He spit out the blood from his mouth, held his warhammer in his hands, and watched Thurfield with vigilance. The attack that almost cost him his life just made him remember. Just a little bit, if the blood-red flame on Thurfield burns a little bit later, his life will certainly be lost.Muken didn''t have to look at it, and knew that it was His Majesty Dane who vowed to be loyal to him. Only Dane could do so much damage to Thurfield and save him from that deadly sword. A man riding a white wolf was killed on the battlefield. As he rushed out, the bodies of the two death knights were also taken out together. This person is naturally Dane. "Tough work, Muken." "Thank Your Majesty." Muken gasped, saying such a sentence. "You''re welcome." The two said a few words briefly, and the death knight Serfield, the **** flame on the opposite side, was also extinguished under the suppression of his death force. "King Dane of the Kingdom of Hindler?" He asked in horror. In fact, in terms of image, there is no doubt that this is Dane, Thurfield cannot recognize it. But he couldn''t believe it!According to rumors, Dane just entered the legendary level a few years ago. This is already a very mythical thing. You must know how long it took for Dane to go from the beginning to the establishment of the kingdom and the strength to the legendary powerhouse. Six years or seven years? You know, at first he was just a small leader of an unknown mercenary regiment. In the past few years, the expansion of power has not been said, and the individual''s combat strength has grown so much, which is a miracle in itself. But precisely because of this, Thurfield absolutely did not believe that the improvement in strength over the past few years can create a legendary powerhouse, but this legend can never be too strong. Legend, it takes a long time to accumulate strength. How strong can a legend made at such a fast speed be? This is why Thurfield dared to come alone ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Grom''s strength. In previous observations, Thurfield already has a rough estimate, plus a Dane, even if it is based on One enemy and two, he also has the confidence to win. However, what happened today has brought him too many accidents. The first is the appearance of Mulken, a legend that has never been mentioned in previous intelligence, which has surprised Thurfield. Legends are not Chinese cabbages on the street, they can be said to be there. But this is not too incredible, after all, Mulken was a 16th-level Thunder Lord in the early days, and it has not been impossible to make a breakthrough in a short time. In the actual battle, Thurfield also felt this. Mukane''s combat power, that is, the qualification level of the legendary level, is nothing compared to his death knight who has been immersed in the legendary realm for years. So, after his strength was fully demonstrated, he achieved a very good result through a special trick, [Destroy the Sword]. Seeing that he would kill Muken, but suddenly appeared Dane broke all this. What surprised him the most was the blood-red flame that had just ignited and burned on him. From this flame, he felt a very serious threat-this is by no means the power that a person who has just entered the legendary level can show. ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 557 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (9) Thurfield was very shocked that Dane could have such a powerful power. The blood red fire that just burned on him, from the body to the soul, involves a very high level of power. This is by no means a legendary power, Dane held an epeethis sword was exchanged for Empire points some time ago. The number of empire points he has now is quite a lot. In addition to the usual use of teleportation for consumption, construction of various base buildings, and speed-up of arms training, there is still a considerable amount of surplus. He won''t say that these empire points are used up all at once, or he will keep a part of them in case he needs them. However, since he has a lot of points, he will not betray himself. And the "Heavenly Destroyer" in his hand is an epic weapon that he spent ''heavy money'' on. The huge sword was extremely sloppy, and it was almost two meters long with the hilt. The broad blade has blades on both sides, with some barbs. The ridge of the sword seems to be covered with a layer of dark red horny, and there are some blood-red lines in it, just like the blood vessels of a giant sword.The destroyer of this kingdom of heaven, in the next battle, made Thurfield feel extremely heavy pressure. Before, Dane used his heroic spell [Burning in Fury] to pull Muken back from the edge of death. Without a word of nonsense, he immediately raised the great sword and rushed up to fight against Thurfield. . The collision between the World Destroyer and the Scarlet Devil''s Sword is immense. Above the magic sword of Thurfield, the power of frost, evil and death is constantly permeating, and on the great sword in Dane''s hand, the blood-red fire exactly like the kind of flame that just burned on Tserfield is covered with sword body. Thurfield was obviously frightened of the blood-red flame power that Dion had previously released. Although, in the end, he still extinguished the flame with his own frost power. However, the feeling from body pain to soul still made him remember. In the battle with Dane, Thurfield obviously felt that he was the suppressed party! In the face of Dane''s fire that could burn everything, the power of the death knight was slightly restrained. There was some restraint on the property, which was uncomfortable for Thurfield, but it was not a big problem. However, in pure power, he even felt the situation of being suppressed! For thirteen swords, Thurfield stepped back every time he hit Dane. After finishing the thirteen swords, Thurfield obviously felt that Dane riding on the white wolf was significantly stronger than when the battle just started. At this moment, he has completely fallen into the downwind. "Don''t be too proud!" Thurfield said dullly, his mount Ravel burst into a circle of resistance to fire, and at the same time a nightmare of evil spit out from the mouth of the Nightmare Beast, rushing towards Dane . He hoped that with the help of the mount, he could interrupt Dane''s continuous slashing of swords. He was very worried that if Dane would continue to cut like this, the momentum would build up, and he would always be unable to carry it. However, Ravel''s offensive failed to successfully stop Dane. The power of its evil fire, in a flash, burned down the white wolves of Dean, but he was not able to treat Dean. I saw, in the outer layer of Dane''s strong body, a circle of fiery red shield, which completely protected him.Ravel cursed: "Flame annihilates the enchantment! Damn it! Where does this spell come from!" Dane would not answer his question, and the sword of the annihilator was severed again. Thurfield originally thought that the spell released by his mount could stop Dane for a moment and was accumulating power to prepare for a counterattack. Seoul''s ring of resistance to fire. In order to deal with a severe blow from Dane, he could only change his moves again and block with a sword. On the sword of the World Destroyer, a huge dragon shadow suddenly rose. At the moment of the transfer of the two swords, Thurfield seemed to see a magical picture. A giant demon dragon was winding around in a hymn Raging in the paradise of heaven, destroying the whole kingdom of heaven! ϡ, the death knight, under his heavy power, held the blocked long sword in his hand and was slashed to the side. The chest door was wide open! Like the hard-hitting Thurfield, the guards on his arms broke down. It can be seen how powerful the power of this sword is! Seeing the poor Ravel, he ran away. It can feel that the knight on his back, under the sword just after Dane, will not be able to slow down for a while. If this is to make Dane raise his sword to pursue, the death knight will really die. Dane snorted and said, "Want to run?" The white wolf he was riding on has been burned to death under Ravel''s spell, and now he is chasing on foot. But in the short-range speed, Dane''s violent speed made the legendary nightmare Ravel feel shocked. Squatting his hind legs, the flaming hoof slammed toward Dane. Dane''s solution was to cut off with one sword.A huge dragon chant sounded, [the destroyer of the kingdom of heaven] severely chopped on the horse''s leg with a blood-red flame! When the sword was broken, Ravel wailed and fell directly to the ground. Thurfield was thrown away. In the face of the enemy that fell to the ground, Dyne never missed it. He walked quickly to the nightmare who had broken his leg and struggled but could not stand up, and held up his great sword. "No!" Thurfield fell in the distance, seeing this, roaring. He saw Dane cast a mocking look on himself ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Then, the sword of the destroyer was severely cut off. Large pieces of burning blood sprayed out, and the head of the legendary nightmare Ravel was directly cut off by the giant sword. Thurfield rose from the ground, filled with anger, turning into cold strength. He no longer cares about Ravel, who has fallen silent on the ground, and no longer cares about the flickering of the power of Thunder. He is slaughtering Muken under his hands, holding up the magic sword in his hand, and destroying the three possessions of the death knight. This power was fully integrated, and step by step towards the sword. Dane grinned, and the sword of the Destroyer in his hand had turned into a dragon head made of red flames! He hurried towards Thurfield, holding up his great sword. The death knight on the opposite side was also shown off with a magic sword! K s b ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 558 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (10) Thurfield fully integrated the three powers of the death knight into the scarlet magic sword in his hand, and he had already exerted almost all his power. Dean sneered, naturally he would not show weakness. He also hurried up, turning into the dragon-like fiery red destroyer''s sword, and beheaded at the opponent. The two sharp weapons were smashed together. In the collision of the sword, the two tried their best. The collision of two very different forces is huge, and the energy storm sweeping them centered on each other. Everything within a radius of tens of meters is swept away. Within this range, weaker creatures like Centaur Raiders, Vampires, or mighty units like Death Knights, Mammoths, and Humans are exactly the same in the end: they are blown away by a crazy surge of energy The landing must have become a dead body. However, this huge energy storm caused by the combined dark forces and the fiery dragon''s fierce flame did not last long. Just listening to Dion''s roar, the faucet suddenly rose a few points. And at this time, Thurfield''s power was directly suppressed. After a while, in the energy collision, I heard only a crisp '''', a scarlet magic sword was flung out from the core of the energy explosion, and was inserted into a bad vampire''s Heart, nailed her to the ground.When the energy burst and the storm dissipated, two figures in it also appeared. The winner has been divided. The Heavenly Destroyer returned to normal state, cut diagonally into the chest from the joint between the shoulder and neck of the death knight, and almost divided Thurfield''s body into two sections. Dean gasped for a second, stepping on Thurfield''s abdomen, and then forcefully pulled out the great sword stuck between the broken breastplates. Dirt purple death blood ran down the Great Sword and exuded along the armor that had been cut. After losing the support of the great sword, the death knight''s body was kneeling on the ground. Dane held up his great sword, and the destroyer was cut off. This time, he was very relaxed and chopped Thurfield''s head. A generation of legends ends. There was no emotion in Dyne''s heart, and in his heart, there was only the happiness of killing an enemy. Although Thurfield died, the battle was far from over. ...The pressure that the undead put on Hindrell''s army was still very great. The joint forces of Grom and Pearl were very vulnerable to the death knights led by Thurfield and the army behind the death knights. They were very vulnerable within half an hour. Struggling desperately, is about to collapse. Later, Muken came alone, and when he arrived, his troops were just in place. The changes in the reinforcements brought by Muken are actually not too big. Although his troops are all elite soldiers mobilized from the White Wolf Legion, the number is not too much, only two affiliates, only 3,000. Moreover, the average strength of this army under Thurfield is indeed very strong, not the average undead army that can win by quantity. A large number of black warriors are the mainstay of his army, and among the black warriors, there are still many flesh and blood. These flesh-and-blood strengths cannot be handled by ordinary soldiers during the war. A small team of white wolf guards gathered around, but it was just able to stand up. Don''t talk about resolving each other. If you are hacked two or three times, you won''t be able to surround it. Moreover, the flesh and blood flesh is very annoying, that is, this behemoth covered with carrion is all over it, and it is very resistant to the shooting of arrows. There are already several large flesh-and-blood puppets, with arrows in their bodies, able to act as usual. Moreover, the problem of the death knights has not been resolved. The two hundred death knights are still raging in the living army, and no one can stop them. Up to now, it is estimated that there are more than a thousand Hindrell soldiers who have died in the hands of these death knights, and they may have lost only forty-some of them were when Dane joined the battle. It''s chopped.After Dane took over Thurfield, a powerful opponent, Muken, who had taken a break, did not participate in the battle between the two of them. He was not badly injured in the battle with Thurfield, and in the case of Dane''s appearance, he completely pressed against the opponent, he felt that he did not seem to need to make up for the excitement. So Muken turned to the death knights. In the beginning, he did kill three or four death knights with his powerful combat power. However, when the death knights realized that something was bad and started holding the group, Mulken was not so easy to succeed. A fruitless advance was sealed back by six magic swords, and a wound was filled in his body. Muken said resentfully: "If only the gods are still there!" In fact, none of this legendary ability [Tianxiaxiafan] will be healed. As long as his injuries can be healed, he will not be so difficult to face the death knights. Previously, the dark annihilation sword that the death knight pierced through his heavenly gods, and the blood power that later detonated, made him very uncomfortable. But soon, Dane freed up. Having cut off Thurfield''s head, he tied the head of the legendary death knight with a rope around his waist, and he began to participate in the battle, carrying the "Destroyer of Heaven". Dane cut off the death knight, and it was much faster. Whenever there is a death knight who dares to pop a little head out of the team, UU reading only needs one point. He cut it off with a huge sword with blood red flames, which is a life. After dying several times in a row, those death knights also learned how to behave. They are now completely afraid to be arrogant, and they are not scattered like this before, and they will be scattered to kill human soldiers. At this moment, these death knights have completely entered the defensive posture, watching Dane and Mulken with vigilance, just in case these two would use their powerful personal strength to rush in to kill. Looking at the hundreds of death knights like this, Muken was also a little speechless. He asked, "Your Majesty, what shall we do now?"Surely it does nt work, it s a group of death knights, not a group of miscellaneous soldiers. Even if it s a legend, if people only want to defend if they are iron-hearted, they can kill a few of them, but they will definitely be injured Come out, gain more than you pay. "Relax, wait a while, these death knights will not be arrogant for a long time."Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 559 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (11) The so-called wait for a while, Dian really is just a short while. The reinforcements arrived. Coming to the battlefield, in addition to Muken''s army, which has been in place and has now reached the battlefield, has stabilized the situation somewhat, and delayed the time when Grom and Pearl''s troops were defeated, there is still a real solution. The team that is currently in dire straits is the one led by Dane himself. Dane arrived one step ahead of himself, but the soldiers who followed him did not arrive too late. Soon, after the death knights were forced by the two legends to fight for defense, and not long after they dared not to take the initiative, a horseshoe sounded. At the end of the mountain road, a group of cavalry appeared. This group of cavalry knew nothing extraordinary at first glance. The group of knights rushing in front was wearing a golden armor, and the war horses were also fully armed and completely dressed as elite cavalry. The red capes of the knights fluttered in the wind, and the same bright red feathers stood proudly on the full-cover helmet. In their hands, they held a sturdy, several-meter-long lance. The gun handle was clamped under the armpit, and the sharp, gold-shimmering gun head was aimed forward. This is the sixth unit of the Templar Force-the champion knight!All the rangers who kept firing in the rear scattered to both sides, making way for these knights. The knights, who had not stopped for a while, rushed down the road, pointing their guns at the death knights who were standing in defense. However, before the champion''s charge arrived, it was a dragon''s breath to step into the death knight''s defense formation. Seven green dragons appeared in the sky on the battlefield. Three of them were entangled by the five-skull dragon hovering in the sky. However, there were still four heads, and a green flame was breathed out on the head of the death knight who had formed defenses. The attack range is very wide, and no concentrated attack is carried out. The death knights are not particularly serious. However, under the impact of Dragon''s Breath, some defensive formations composed of these death knights inevitably appeared some looseness. This looseness gave Dion a chance. With a greeting, he and Mulken rushed into the formation of the death knights. The blood-red flames blew up with the Thunder, and the two started working together to instantly kill the two death knights. And along with Dion rushed in, in addition to Muken, there were four figures. These four people who don''t know where they came from, with hoods as tall as giants, fully showed their glory at this moment! I saw, behind these four men, a pair of golden glittering wings came out, and each of them held a sword longer than a lance.This is the Heavenly Sword composed entirely of light! As long as your eyes are not blind, you can recognize it. This is clearly the image of an angel in myth! The tight formation of the death knights was cut out of a big hole due to the two legendary rushes. The four angels who came down, holding the holy sword of heaven, protected themselves around Dion, preventing the death knights from trying to close the formation. The shocking champions are here! The formation of hundreds of death knights, even if they were killed by Dane and Mulken with four angels, the cut out was actually a small piece. However, after the charge of the champion knights arrived , This small gap has become a fatal injury! In an instant, the gap was widened and the formation of the death knight was dispersed. Each of the powerful undead warriors in black armor was stabbed under the Holy Lance, and then died under the powerful power of the champion knights. The remaining Holy Power even purifies the filthy body of the Undead Knight on the spot! The death knights are still struggling to resist, but such resistance seems so futile. The champion knight and the death knight are the same level of arms. In terms of true strength, they are almost the same. However, one side is in a defensive posture and the formation is disrupted, while the other side has a high morale, rushing from a distance, and cut into the formation gap of the other side. Need to say more. What''s more, for the Cavaliers, charge is definitely a powerful weapon. Of course, the death knights'' magic swords are very powerful. However, they are still unable to resist the stun guns that are coming straight at a fast speed. Furthermore, the number of champion knights is much more than the death knights!There are two hundred death knights brought by Thurfield this time. Up to now, before the charge of the champion knights arrives, they have at least 150 or 60 people left. However, the number of champion knights brought by Dane is more than three hundred! With twice the number of advantages, plus the formation advantage and the power bonus brought by the group charge, the destructive power of the champion knights on the formation of the death knight defense line can be described as devastating. The Death Knights, who have completely lost their formation, are no longer opponents in the next battle. After completing the charge, the champion knight dropped his lance and waved his sword to fight with his opponent. Then, after these champion knights, another group of knights rushed over. That was a Templar knight made of elves and humans! The Templar''s combat power may be slightly weaker than the Champion Knight and the Death Knight ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ but their number is even more! A steel torrent of seven hundred Templar knights followed the champion knights, rolling in mightily. Among them, one hundred elite temples that have received blessings in the temples of Comilla, have the same combat power as champion knights and death knights. Hundreds of death knights were scattered and besieged in a blink of an eye. Within minutes, this seemingly invincible ultra-elite unit that had been raging in Hindler''s army. It has been wiped out. Along with these death knights, there are also a large number of vampire and ghost troops.These medium undead, who had followed behind the death knight, did not lose a lot of money, and did not kill Hindrell''s army. But now, under the attack of angels, champion knights, and templar knights, they quickly collapsed and were quickly destroyed, just like the cockroaches. After solving the death knights, vampires, and ghosts that rushed into the army, the knights did not rush to continue their attacks. They were reorganized under the orders of the high-ranking officers, and they found an array of Dane behind a war horse. And then, their target is the black warriors and flesh and blood warriors who are fighting endlessly! . . . . . . Break out today, fight for five moreRemember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 560 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (12) There is no suspense at all for the next battle. After the Cavaliers, a large army led by Dion arrived. The fifth rank of the forest forces, the druids arrived. They first bombarded the heads of the undead with the pieces of natural magic, and then turned into various beasts and killed them on the battlefield. The druid who transformed into a giant bear basically has no problem killing a flesh and blood; if he becomes a tiger and leopard, under the cover of his comrades, he can erupt more powerfully. At the same time, along with the Druids who turned into beasts, there was also an elite team. The fifth-order sequence of arms of the human templar forces, the saint cuter. These elite groups, wearing heavy armor like a priest''s robe, chanted the holy name and summoned the magical power from heaven. Amplifying light spells such as extraordinary divine power, tenacity, armor of heaven, and exhilarating light are all blessed by the knights, druids, and a few other troops on the front line.At the same time, they blessed themselves. Later, the light of Yang Yan was called out by them, covering them. These saints in heavy armor lifted heavy flames such as flail, mace and sacred flames and rushed into the battlefield. The arrival of these saints has a great impact on the war situation. The positive amplification spells they called for increased the combat power of druids transformed into beasts and other front-line troops, and they also possessed quite powerful fighting forces, flashing a blessing of divine magic. The saint cuters, carrying heavy flail, can completely flesh and blood without hesitation. The help of the saints and the druids of the fierce beast is enough to reverse the situation. Not to mention, after them, there were a lot of pure swordsmen who also roared and killed the undead. The army of the undead was defeated steadily, and there was no such aggressiveness at first. While they were defeated by the attacked saints and wild druids, behind the human army, there were also a large number of priests and mages, which provided various purification gods and controllable mysteries. Operational aided combat. Even some casters with higher caster levels and more mana have directly attacked direct-attack magic such as sunfire orb, fireball, lightning beam, and destructive necromancy. The troops that really played a decisive role on the battlefield were already in place. The Knights of the Thousands, formed by the reorganization of the Templars and the Champions Knights. After the formation, they were guided to the flanks of the battlefield by Dion. When these undead were struggling to persevere under heavy pressure, the assembled Knights, led by Dion himself, launched a group charge on the side. The result is crushing.The knights killed from the side faced the weakest part of the enemy. The knights who pushed forward crushed any enemies on their charge. No matter what it is, whether it is a black warrior or a huge flesh and blood, a ghost floating in the low air, or even a vampire who constantly tries to use teleportation to dodge and escape ... Under the impact of the Cavaliers, they all ended similarly. Ten minutes after Dane led the Knights and charged towards the enemy army, the army of the undead completely collapsed. Subsequently, the entire army pressed down, divided and surrounded those undead, and destroyed them. The entire annihilation battle lasted for a day. It was only after dark that some of the wise higher dead who survived the undead, or some undead wizards, were relieved. The sky finally darkened. After the light disappeared, those elves, humans, and a small number of orcs could finally relax a little? They are too naive. Not to mention that the elves have the ability of dim vision. Under the starry weather this month, although it is not so clear and far away during the day, there is basically no loss of combat power. Not to mention, there are many dungeon creatures in Hindler''s forces. Whether it''s drow, or minotaurs, or creatures like Medusa, they originally lived in a dull underground world, and it was no difficulty for them. And even the human army, which is inherently inferior in this respect, is there no alternative? So many mages and priests, including saints, templars, and even champion knights who have a certain casting ability, release a light spell, which is hardly a problem.Those undead wizards originally thought that after dark, they could remove as much of their troops as possible and retain some strength, but in the end they found that all this was in vain. On the third day, the place where the fighting broke out, together with the undead army within a few kilometers of the surrounding area, were all cleaned up. This army led by Thurfield, consisting almost entirely of medium and high-level undead troops, was completely destroyed after the invasion. Over the past three days, fighting has not just broken out here ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ It is centered on the place where Dion led the army to annihilate Thurfield''s troops. The front, left and right are all fighting. The army of the undead is bound to lose a legendary power in vain. In fact, when Thurfield''s army rushed in, the entire Undead Army acted-they pushed in all over. Dain''s left and right legions were completely stuck with the undead. The total number of troops engaged by the two sides in the battle has definitely exceeded 50,000, and the fighting has been fierce. But unfortunately, the undead did not take command of their own death knight. At this time, they want to return, but it is too difficult. Several of Hindler''s legions have been completely pressed in. The scale of the war is constantly escalating, and all in all, the creature side has a greater advantage. After completely destroying the elite undead army led by Thurfield, the overall quality of the undead army is obviously not so high. The enemies that the army needs to deal with in all aspects are capable of having a small batch of black wizards. There are many places where the undead forces that fight the human army, even the backbone are only ghouls. How can such a team play against Dion? Especially when Dane integrated his elite troops, using the Champions Knights as an arrow, and led the elite team to start assaults, the undead had to fight. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 561 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (13) Time slowly entered the middle of October, and the battle at Broken Dragon Peak came to a near end. In the battles of the past half month, the army of the undead can hardly be said to have lost power. The two sides gathered together tens of thousands of people and launched a decisive battle in a certain place. Such a war was indeed not alive, and it was not realistic. During this period of time, the size of the army on both sides exceeded tens of thousands, and the combined strength reached 100,000 or more. In the plains, is it possible to list formations for a decisive battle in the mountains? It''s really not that big. The troops of the two sides spread out within a range of several tens of kilometers, and the dogs and dogs fought endlessly. Within half a month, the Schindler army had eliminated at least 40,000 undead troops. During these half months to a month, the cursed church had to shrink its strength. Shrinking, they were surrounded by Hindrell''s army at the foot of Green Dragon Mountain. Schindler''s army was not in a hurry to attack. Of course, the loss of the undead army has already exceeded half, even legendary death knights such as Thurfield have been killed by Dane. On the side of Hindler, after a period of rest, Grom has basically recovered, and Muken has already recovered all of his combat power earlier. Together with Dane, the three legends came, and the victory or defeat of the battle does not seem to need too much worry. But, after all, those undead troops at the foot of the Green Dragon Mountain still have 50,000. There are ten bone dragons flying in the sky, and there seem to be ten; there is a team of death knights on the ground, although the number may not be more than a hundred; in addition, a large number of troops like vampires still exist.This is the only remaining power of the cursed church in the Broken Dragon Peak area. There is still some guarantee of quality. Of course, in general, Dane believes that his military strength still prevails. However, the battle plan must be as complete as possible. Together, the two sides have a total force of nearly 100,000 in a battle that cannot be tolerated. If this battle breaks down, it will not affect the gains and losses of one city and one place, but the national movement of the entire nation of Hindler. However, there is always a belief in victory. What''s more, Dane can also contact the Green Dragons to attack together. Counting the ancient dragon of Ignir, and his most proud and elder son-in-law, the legendary dragon Capnus, the number of legends of the soul camp will reach five! No matter how fierce the demon devil who cursed the church, even if he could use his own strength to press the ancient dragon of Ignier, he would not dare to move a step on the Green Dragon Mountain. Can he fight the five legends on his own? Dane didn''t believe that there would be such a strong person in this world. The combat plan for the undead forces was quickly taken out. In general, the goal is to attack the Undead Army from all directions. At the same time, after Schindler''s army attacked the undead army, the Dragon Army of the Green Dragon Mountain also cooperated and attacked at the scheduled time. Both sides attacked inside and out, completely destroying the undead legion that cursed the church. Of course, this is just a big policy, not even a plan. However, such things as specific combat plans do not require Dane to think about it. The staff team and officers on the front line will complete the plan. Which unit will attack from where, when, how many troops are deployed in one direction, and cooperation among the army will be solved by professionals. What Dion had to do was to get in touch with the Green Dragons and determine the timing of the simultaneous attacks.However, before he could find a way to contact the Green Dragons, the news of the Green Dragon came first. The news made Dane had to plan ahead and start the attack immediately. The reason is that the army of the undead first started. The demigod Kegel, who appeared in person, 30,000 undead troops stormed the Green Dragon Mountain. The skeletal dragons soaring in the sky and the green dragons fought together, and a large number of liches were dispatched, which greatly enhanced the combat strength of the undead army. The subordinate undead attacked the line of defense formed by the Dragon Forces. The dragons and green dragons are fighting hard, but the situation is still very dangerous! Of course, it is impossible for Dion to sit by and watch the green dragons fight hard, and even less accept the result of the destruction of the green dragons. Therefore, it seems that there is only one choice left to him-to send troops immediately! ... On October 10, the final battle of Broken Dragon Peak was completely exploded. A total of 50,000 Hindrell fighters made a general attack on the Undead Army at 9 am after the latest logistical supplement.The Hindler soldiers, who were all over the mountains, formed a formation and killed the enemy in a mighty manner. Overlooking from the battlefield, the tide wearing gold and red jerseys as the main color was shot fiercely on a black rock. Obviously, this time the wave is more fierce. When the sky-high killing sounds rang, the lights of arcane, divine and undead witchcraft burst from time to time on the battlefield, telling the world how intense this war was. Dane didn''t mean to stay. Since we are going to go to war, we will do our best to destroy the enemy with the most fierce attack with the potential of thunder! He personally led the most elite troops in the Legion, the Champions Knights, and started the first battle. The champion knights and templars rallied, and wedgeed into the undead army with a wedge formation. Just like a scalpel cut into butter, the Undead Army has absolutely no ability to stop the Champions Knights. In an instant, the army of the undead was rushed out of a huge hole. Subsequently, the elite troops followed, and a full-scale war broke out. Two hours later, the undead forces collapsed across the line.The demigod Lich Kegel remained outside to guard against the Undead army of Hindlers. He devoted three-fifths of his strength to the onslaught of Green Dragon Mountain. But do nt think that two-fifths of the power is left outside. On the contrary, there are not so many at all. Most of the elite troops in the undead army ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ a large amount of flesh and blood, a considerable part of the black warrior, all death knights and vampires, and the twelve skull dragon, all invested in the attack on the green dragon mountain . Although there are as many as 20,000 troops left in the periphery, in fact, most of them are still ghouls, and even there are a considerable number of low-level undead like skeletons and zombies. Of course, Kegel could not expect such a unit to be a Hindler. He just hoped that these lower units could make use of the waste and delay the time as much as possible. It s just that I do nt know if the undead troops that were defeated by the entire line in two hours have met Kegel s expectations? Three more completed, there should still be at nightRemember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 562 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (14) The undead army has the characteristics of an undead army. Of course, once their leader, some of the higher undead died, or the undead wizard died, then those lower undead who accounted for the most of the undead army would suddenly become unwise. However, even so, as long as no order to retreat is obtained, the undead forces will fight to the end, which is an advantage of them. If the human army, like these undead around the Green Dragon Mountain, is in a fragmented formation and has suffered such heavy losses, no matter how sharp it is, it will be the time to collapse. That is the so-called defeat. However, these undead now, no matter how bad the situation is, they are still fighting, they will never stop without being destroyed. After all, the order these undead received before the battle began was to fight to the end. This characteristic of the undead army caused Dane some trouble. There are many troops entangled by those low-level undead who are invincible. Defeating the enemy and destroying the enemy are two different concepts. Perhaps, the defense of these undead was completely disintegrated within two hours under the offensive of Dion''s forces. But if you want to kill them all, you don''t know how much work it will take. Dane didn''t waste that much time on these lower dead. He directly ordered the troops fighting the undead to fight in situ, with the first mission to destroy the undead enemies. As for the other troops that were not entangled by the undead, they separated from the battle as much as possible and concentrated on Dane''s current location.Dane himself, led by the Knights, all the way forward! A thousand-man champion knights are followed by a saint-layman with a number of about 600 people. Such a team is absolutely unstoppable. All the way forward violently, and soon, the undead''s peripheral forces have been left behind. At the same time, several other parts of the Schindler''s army, free of the entanglement of the undead garrison, have also come together. "Nal, try to find out for me as soon as possible to find out the personnel structure of our troops that follow, and then report to me." "Yes!" The boy, Nal, has been with Dane as an aide for some days. There is no particular improvement in personal strength, and the combat level has just stepped on the edge of the tenth level. However, the ability to handle things has indeed improved a lot. In just a short time, we have passed the flags and numbers of the various units to roughly figure out the number and types of troops behind our own units. There are three Alliances of the White Wolf Legion. The main structures are White Wolf Guards, Pure Swordsmen and Crossbowmen, among which there are a certain number of White Wolf Cavalry. There are also five coalitions of the Kamil Runner-up, the main body is also composed of sword dancers and rangers, including a certain number of Night Blade Panthers. Among the five coalitions in the Komir runner-up, there is also a Drow United. The structure is basically similar to that of the Elven troops. They are some rangers and some drow warriors. It must be said that the elves and drow of Comilla are more mobile than the human army of White Wolf Castle, and their ability to escape from battle and entanglement is much better.In addition to the two corps, which had a total of eight alliances, there were other troops that also killed them. This part of the team is relatively small, but in the next battle, Dane is more valued. There are almost a squadron, about 60 orcs war shaman, more than 500 druids, 20 Cyclops, and three minions Minotaurs, three Medusa. This is the best of the best! An hour later, Dane ordered the army to temporarily rest. The troops breaking out from the outer line of defense of the undead are slightly scattered, and there are important wars to fight next. It is necessary to adjust the formation. In view of the quality of Schindler''s current army, such adjustments will not take much time. Soon, after twenty minutes, the entire army had become neat and tidy, heading for the Green Dragon Mountain. At this moment, the Green Dragon Mountain battlefield can actually be seen far away. Dane made an estimate, and it was almost an hour after the army arrived at the battlefield. However, it is really questionable whether the Green Dragons can hold on to that time. Just thinking, I only heard a booming sound in the distance. Looking up, Dane saw an extremely large green dragon. The green dragon recruited by Dane in the Elven Base of Orion has the power of a normal adult dragon, and is already a behemoth with a length of thirty to forty meters. However, even such a behemoth is far from the green dragon that appears at the end of the field of vision. The size of an adult green dragon may not be one-fifth the size of others!This must be the body of the ancient dragon, Ignier! In the distance, Dane felt the strong momentum passed by Ignier, which made him have to re-evaluate the gap between his power and this ancient sacred dragon. Once, after rising to the legendary level, Dane felt that he was already at the top level in this world. In fact, it''s true in a sense. In the world of Aurodiq, in addition to the myths and legends that cannot be verified, the peerless powerhouses known to the world are legendary. Later, after he absorbed the energy of dozens of heroic altars, and his career level increased by two levels above the legend, Dane knew that there was a gap between the legends. For example, he does not need to be singled out to play legends such as Grom and Mulken. Both of them are probably not Dane''s opponents. Within the same level, Muken who can open the heavenly state in three strokes and seconds, the death knight Thurfield''s combat power can be seen, but in Dane''s hand, thirteen swords break the defense, and then three swords beheaded. The record is real and not blown. At the moment, Ignir still puts great pressure on Dane at such a long distance. He asks himself, even if he is going to challenge a legendary ancient dragon who has survived for thousands of years, it is estimated that he will lose more than lose. However, even if it was Ignir, he was at a disadvantage at the moment! Dane clearly saw ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ one after another powerful dark spells that banged on this behemoth. And he kept roaring and blowing out the breath of dragons. He tried again and again to try to get closer and fight back with dragon grammar, but he was always suppressed! The fourth send. First of all, thank you brothers for your support today. The Tigers Brothers offer a reward of 10,000 starting coins, the Dragon Brothers one thousand rewards, and several other rewards.Wait a chapter. In addition, the name of the demigod Lich, uh ... I forgot to give him a name ... The name is based on the current Kegel, thanks for the comments, the previous text has been modified.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 563 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (15) To be able to force an ancient dragon into such a way, there is only one seat in the six-seat parliament that curses the church, the demon Lich Kegel! Each of these legendary spells will make people tremble every time they are blown out. Even if Dane is far away, I can imagine what kind of blow Ignir is bearing. His most loyal son-in-law, the legendary Dragon Capnus, was entangled in several skeletal dragons, and his help to Ignier was very limited. Ignir, who almost had to face Kegel alone, was in a bad situation. It is so miserable that the strength of the ancient dragon is here after all. Kegel also had to prevent this behemoth from approaching his body. His skeleton, no matter how hard he was soaked in dark spells, became so sturdy that he couldn''t hold back a body that was over 200 meters long. A paw of a giant. However, under the persecution of various powerful spells of the demigod Lich, Ignir really did not have that opportunity. In the face of the legendary undead witchcraft attack, Ignir can only use dragon magic to reduce it, but the effect is too general, there will still be some aftermath, or it is under the superb casting skills of the demigod lich, stealing Some of the missed spells hit him. Relying on the huge vitality brought by the powerful body, it is not enough to be able to deal with Ignier if he catches one or two spells or suffers some aftermath. Of course, if it is legendary witchcraft, even he would not dare to mess with it. The power of legendary magic is really terrifying. However, the legendary spell, with Kegel''s strength, also needs some work to release. When encountering such a spell, Ignir''s dragon magic is also very strong, and there is naturally a way to dispel it.Slightly disadvantaged and temporarily restricted, for Ignir, it is not much. However, below, the advantage of the comrades-in-arms of the undead army is too great. The number of Dragon Warriors is still too few and too few, although their individual combat power is good, and the elite among them is hard to fight against the Death Knight. However, when a hundred death knights carried out a group charge, a large number of vampires and ghosts burst into the formation, and the flesh and blood brought a black warrior into the back, and there were a lot of corpses in the distance. When the leader continued to use dark spells to support the battlefield, the number of dragon men was only two or three thousand, and they couldn''t stand it. Above the sky, more than a dozen green dragons were fighting in the blood, and in front of them, more than twenty skeletal dragons surrounded them with overwhelming gargoyles. Bone dragon heads-up is certainly not an opponent of the real dragon, but the number of bone dragons cannot be supported, and the number of gargoyles serving as cannon fodder is also very large. Many ants bite the elephant, and enough gargoyles are enough to choke the green. The dragon is up. The first line of defense of Green Dragon Mountain has been breached; the second line of defense is now teetering and will soon be broken. Before the grand Dragon Soul Hall in the entire Green Dragon Mountain, there were only three such lines of defense. The situation is extremely bad. With the troops adjusted, Dane knew he couldn''t delay any longer. The whole army attacked again and rushed to the battlefield. An hour later, Dion''s forces finally arrived at a location where they could participate in the battle. At this time, the three defense lines before the Dragon Soul Hall have now been completely broken. The number of dragons fighting endlessly has dropped sharply to less than a thousand. Even the true dragons in the sky have fallen at least five, and the rest are all wounded.The undead were gathering at the gate of the Dragon Soul Hall, and they continued to make fierce attacks on those Dragon People who were finally outside the Hall. And the dragon people, too, are fighting back. Flying in the sky, Ignier, who fought fiercely with the demigod Kegel, certainly saw the arrival of reinforcements. His grand voice sounded in the sky: "Stop this group of undead! The Dragon Soul Temple must not be broken, and the guardian heart on the mountain must not be destroyed! Otherwise the entire Central Mountains will be over!" Dane heard a strange word. He could understand the Dragon Soul Hall. The grand palace on the top of the Green Dragon Mountain should be the so-called Dragon Soul Hall. As for the so-called guardian of the mountain ... Dane really didn''t know what it was. But that didn''t stop him from hearing how important it was in Ignir''s tone. "Grom, assault with troops! Muken come with me, we deal with those guys in the sky!" Dane whistled as he ordered. Two green dragons landed beside him, he and Muken each took one and flew into the sky. The Warsong Warchief Grom, roaring, riding the war wolf, and led all the Hindrell warriors into the battlefield. The Hindler''s army came in time enough, but the undead had penetrated too deeply. The humans, elves, and orcs killed from behind gave the undead army a huge blow. It still starts with the charge of the champion knight. Although there is no Dane himself leading the team, the effect of the recovered Grom team is actually similar-especially in the enemy formation there are no other master in the case of.The Elf Ranger, Drow Ranger, and human crossbowmen used the arrow rain to open the road, killing a large number of undead who did not have much defense on their backs, and then the boulder thrown by the Cyclops also killed many undead . Subsequently, the charge of the Champions Knights arrived. This violent shock is as incomparable as ever. All the enemies blocking the champion knights and the templars were destroyed like the earthenware dogs. Then, the Cyclops came forward! This battle can almost be said to be a Cyclops who participated in a decisive battle. And the twenty-headed Cyclops, half the size of a real dragon, wield the siege hammer in their hands. Even a large undead monster, such as flesh and blood, can be flattened with a single hammer under the Cyclops'' hammer. The saint cuters who rushed up with the Cyclops and the wild druids who transformed into bears, lions, tigers, and leopards ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ also played a huge role. At the same time, another arm that did not have much performance opportunities in the previous battle, but this time was able to shine, also dispatched. Unicorn Cavalry from Orineldo! Under the control of the beautiful elf girl, the creatures that are too beautiful to bloom have bloomed into the deadly power of the dead. With over a hundred unicorns, those sharp corners bloomed brilliantly. And the undead shrouded in this bright power all melted like snow and ice under the sun. Five more reached, go to sleep ... ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 564 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (16) The impact of Hindrell''s army, launched from behind the undead''s offensive, was very productive. However, after all, the number of undead is here. There are so many, even if they are all standing still, that the Hindrells will chop, at least it will take a while to finish. What''s more, at this moment, this undead force is much stronger than those undead defensive before. The higher vampires and the like are not mentioned, just a large number of black warriors and flesh puppets, and a considerable number of ghouls are not easy to deal with. Moreover, there are a lot of Lich in this undead army. Lich is not an undead arm, but they are one of the most famous undead in the world. Every Lich is a high caster. At present, in the undead army, there are dozens of liches protected by layers, including at least three big liches-this is the sixteenth level caster. They, and the corpses they led, cast a variety of spells together, which is a huge obstacle for the Hindrell army. Four or five stink clouds have come over, even if it is the resistance of the champion knight, it will inevitably be affected, and have to rely on the spell abilities of the saints and the priests to disperse. The stink cloud has just been dispelled, and a large area of ??darkness has returned. Pieces of bone spear burst out, even including some mental spells that confuse the mind, which will cause some downsizing and hinder the advancement of the human army.At the critical moment, Grom shot. The legendary warrior uttered a terrifying roar, and he rushed towards the places where the liches and corpses were. The distance is still relatively long, and there are many undead monsters in the middle. Even if Grom can play again, he can''t be regarded as ten thousand. But he is not alone. Behind him, the Champions League is the strongest force. Whether it is the Templars or the champion knights themselves, they use divine power in essence. Against various negative spells, naturally has its special resistance. At the same time, their combat effectiveness is also the most powerful in the entire army. Although the number of enemies is high and the quality is high, they are still invincible. Obviously, the Liches were aware of the danger. If you really want Grom and the champion knights to come, the casters who cursed the church may not be able to survive the legendary warrior''s axe and the knights'' lance. It was difficult to use direct spells to stop the knights'' impact, and the Lich began to centrally mobilize troops to stop these knights. When the champion knights and templars were piled with thousands of flesh and blood, thousands of black warriors, and various kinds of spells blocking them, even if they were strong, they could not continue to be impulsive. . Tomahawk rolled up a storm, smashed the six or seven flesh surrounding him, and dozens of black warriors all shredded into pieces. Grom breathed a little. He has slaughtered the unknown number of undead, but, looking forward, these skeletons are still endless, and there are still countless monsters between him and the group of witches and corpses who are constantly casting spells in the back."Sharu! What are you doing? Why haven''t you come up yet?" The guy named ''Sharu'' shouting in Grom''s mouth is the leader of the Cyclops, a behemoth with an individual strength of sixteen. "Come here!" Shalu''s dull voice came, and he and his people had rushed to the side. The Cyclops'' mobility, speed, flexibility ... and so on are not like the level of champion knights. However, these giant giants, almost like dragons, have extremely large powers. Under the sweep of the hammer, no one can match! The arrival of the Cyclops has largely relieved the pressure on the Champions Cavaliers. These big guys, holding up their hammers, are a huge threat to the fragile undead. Among the undead army, there is nothing that can cope with Cyclops. The only death knight who can pose a certain threat to them is also attacking the dragon''s defense line in front of the main entrance of the Dragon Soul Hall. After the Cyclops joined the battle, those unicorns also came. The bright unicorns from Orineldo did not target the ordinary undead like Cyclops and those champion knights. Above their horns, a divine light shines! The sacred beam of light was released in a concentrated manner and blasted directly to the caster team behind the undead army. Lich and corpse bear very hard blows! The electric beam released by the unicorn is essentially a power of light. For some defensive magic effects composed of undead spells and dark spells, it has a very obvious restraint effect.The defense magic was penetrated, and the corpses and lich behind suffered heavy losses. Under the shock of the collection of more than a hundred unicorns, six liches died on the spot, including a sixteen-level big lich. In addition, at least forty corpses were killed on the spot. Taking advantage of this, Hindrell''s casters began to beat the water dog. The unicorns'' spells are quite effective. In the case of a large amount of defensive magic, humans, elves, and drow mages also launched spell attacks. Fireballs, lightning beams, magic missiles ... all kinds of spells bombarded the dark casters. Their damage to the enemy is slightly worse than the unicorn, but it is also quite fierce. The undead casters panicked. They didn''t even have the time to fight back with a spell, and they quickly made up for the protection spells in front of them. However, when they just rearranged their defense spells, they looked up and found that Grom had already taken a considerable number of champion knights and killed them not far away! Previously, due to the bombardment of light forces by the unicorn cluster, these casters had a shortage of support for the undead forces ahead. The living army took advantage of this opportunity and pushed forward directly. Grom seized this opportunity very well. He ordered most of the Cavaliers and all Cyclops to try to tear the enemy formations just for him to lead a small number of champion knights out. He succeeded. Although, there were only twenty or thirty champion knights rushing with him. However, together with his legend, the fate of the Lich and Corpse monsters is not so smooth after approaching the fragile casters directly in front of them.After a high jump, Grom fell from the mid-air, and after the storm of war that killed several vampires blocked in front of the undead caster, he launched another charge, and in a blink of an eye, he had suddenly reached a In front of a big Lich. The big Lich also had the ability, in such an emergency situation, three or four defense auras appeared on him. Shadow Shield, Bone Shield, Toughness ... are some pretty practical spells. At the same time, he also snatched an exhausting ray and shot Grom. But all his efforts ended in futility. Exhausted rays did not produce too good a result, and were directly offset by the magical magic of the magic warrior''s body. At the same time, those defensive magics, in the presence of Grom''s axe, were like nothing, and had no effect. The next moment, the body of the great Lich was cut by an axe directly by Grom! Grom, who broke into the enemy line, was set on fire. No one would be willing to fight, even if facing a burst of legendary soldiers. The actions of these undead casters were productive. Even if Grom is no matter how strong, he is also a person. Facing the concentrated spell attack of dozens or even hundreds of casters, there is no way to continue to rag it Already. What''s more, there are many masters among these casters. Spells released by casters at levels of fourteen, fifteen, and sixteen, even legends, cannot completely ignore them. Not to mention, there are still so many people. In fact, if it wasn''t for Grom who had many blessing spells blessed by priests and saints, the round of spell gathering would be enough to severely wound him and force him back. He can still stand strong now, which is already very good. However, although Grom was unable to continue to fight with his own strength after being targeted, in fact he still fulfilled his mission.The necromancers who set fire in order to deal with him stared at him, but no longer had the energy to prevent the champion knights who had rushed with Grom before. Twenty-seven champion knights, after breaking through the vampires in front of them, stormed into the caster''s position! Then, instantly, twenty-seven casters died. At least one undead caster''s corpse was hung above the Holy Knight''s lance. Even some high-powered liches are powerless when faced with the sprint of a golden gun shining with divine power. The undead casters are completely chaotic. As long as the guy with a slightly normal mind can know that no matter what their casting ability is, in the face of the top-level melee arms such as the champion knight, after being close, they will only be killed. Any protection spell can hardly play a good role under the Holy Lance. Even if they can withstand it for a while, when the champion knights pull out the long sword held by the other hand and chop them down, they will have no way to stop the death. The only thing they can do is escape. Use arbitrary doors, flying techniques, etc. to briefly leave the ground or escape a certain distance. But even so, it is difficult to escape hunting. Even if they fly to the sky by flying, the holy gun spreads dozens of meters of light energy to attack, and it is usually easy to pierce a caster from above. Moreover, there is also a mage in Hindler''s army. They can also bless the champion knight with flying spells, allowing them to chase afterwards. So far, ground fighting has made breakthrough progress. The battle in the sky is also at its most intense moment.Under the siege of overwhelming gargoyles and more than twenty skeletal dragons, the true dragons of Green Dragon Mountain are under tremendous pressure and loss. However, when Hindler''s air force came over, the situation changed dramatically. Schindler''s air force, in terms of quantity, may still not be as bad as the undead, and it will be worse. But in terms of quality, rolling can basically be formed. The main force of the Undead Air Force is still Gargoyle. However, gargoyles are not very powerful Air Force arms. Maybe they can compete with Orion''s horned beast cavalry in melee, but the elf shooters riding on horned beasts often can Before gargoyles approached, shoot two or three first. As for the other air forces, the gargoyle couldn''t beat it. A strong gryphon is very easy to tear up a gargoyle; a lion scorpion stronger than a griffin, not to mention. A griffin cavalry is enough to deal with three to four gargoyles at the same time. Lions can play six or seven at the same time. Although the horned beast cavalry is not very good in close combat, but at a distance, the elite shooter carried by the flying beast can still cause very serious damage to the gargoyle. What''s more, in addition to these three arms ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Hindler''s air force, there are a certain number of bipedal dragon cavalry from the Warsong clan. The two-footed Dragoon cavalry has a slightly lower combat effectiveness than the griffins, but how can they kill them much better than gargoyles. So, although Hindler''s air force has only one-third the number of gargoyles on the other side, in actual combat, the situation is completely reversed. There were always gargoyles shot down from the sky, but there were not many casualties from the Hindler Air Force. In terms of higher combat power, the life of those skeleton dragons has also become very difficult. Originally, they were able to overpower the Green Dragons. Individual strength, the resurrected dragon is better than the true dragon. However, they are twice the number of true dragons in Green Dragon Mountain.But now, the seven-headed green dragon of the Kingdom of Hindrell has joined the battlefield, and this quantity advantage is not so big at once. And when the four archangels with wings growing behind them joined the battlefield with light holy swords, these bone dragons had no quantitative advantage. In terms of quality ... there is no way. The single dragon fighting ability of the skeleton dragon may be the weakest among the top arms of all ethnic forces. Especially in the face of the archangels, the archangels who master the power of the Holy Light can be said to be the absolute nemesis of all undead creatures. Under the same level, an archangel can almost fight two skull dragons at the same time without falling into the wind! Two chapters in one chapter.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 565 Broken Dragon Peak Battle (End) However, in a short time, a large number of gargoyles were destroyed, and the situation of the skeleton dragon became very bad. The air force of Hindler''s Air Force took the absolute advantage. Although these undead are still fighting, it seems that it is only a matter of time before all of them are destroyed, and the price paid by humans and green dragons should not be too great. With such an estimate, Dane can be a little more relieved. He can now focus his full attention on the demi-ghost Kegel. The demigod''s mastery of flying spells is obviously very good. Kegel floating in mid-air seems to be more flexible than all flying creatures in the world. His body suddenly moves up and down, and he often uses some short-range teleportation spells to jump from one place to several. Another place ten meters away. The ghostly figure makes it very difficult to catch him. However, under the siege of the four legendary powerhouses, the demigod Lich has only escaped and defended. After Schindler''s air force joined the battle, Kapnos, who was entangled by several skeleton dragons at the same time, was liberated and could help his father to deal with Kegel together. At the same time, Dane and Mulken, who came to control the green dragon, also joined the battle.Originally in the heads-up, it was able to completely suppress Igniel''s demigod Lich, and now there is no way to be so chic, being chased by four legends in the air. But he never ran far. After the battle began, Dane realized how difficult Kegel was. The destroyer of the kingdom of heaven was so sharp when cutting Thurfield, but it was a bit sluggish on some of Kegel''s protective spells. It was difficult to cut it with a sword like Dane hoped, and it was more difficult to directly Demigod Lich after damage. Fortunately, Kegel, who was under siege, could not take any action to counterattack. Otherwise, if you think about it, you will know very powerful dark spells. In addition to Ignier, I am afraid that other three people including Dane It will be very uncomfortable and dangerous for anyone who gets caught. Moreover, Dane still felt faintly, Kegel must be unable to beat the four of them together. Not to mention four, as long as Dane and Ignir joined together, Kegel is definitely not an opponent. However, despite his victory, don''t forget, but he must have the ability to escape. Looking at the current situation, when four people joined forces and Kegel fled and stayed, there was simply no way to cause any substantial harm to others. Moreover, they are top casters, and the means of escape is estimated to be absolutely no less. But why didn''t he leave? He couldn''t beat the combination of Dane, Ignir, Kapnos, and Mulken; his gargoyle and bone dragon were destroyed immediately under the attack of the Hindler Air Force; the 6th Army There is also no possibility of victory. The more than 15,000 Hindrell fighters who have now come in have been able to steadily suppress the undead army, and wait for more support from other troops outside The total destruction of the church-cursed army is only a matter of time. What is Kegel insisting on?Ignier had the same question, he shouted directly: "Kegel! You have no chance to destroy the guardian heart on the mountain! You and your cursed church have failed! Capture it!" "You didn''t have the ability to catch me." Kegel''s hoarse voice sounded, and with a little finger, the power of Arcane surged up, the lightning that flew over Muken''s warhammer, and Kapnos''s green flame raid disintegrated at the same time. By the way, while using a red flame cut from a dragon that was riding a dragon, a sword of more than 20 meters in length, directly used the teleportation spell. Changed position and escaped the blow. "Damn." Dane yelled, this guy was too difficult to catch. His mind is already thinking about it. Is he going to use a hole card that has not been used? Ignir''s voice sounded again: "You are too arrogant, Kegel, your evil has already angered the gods, you cannot escape!" "Haha!" Kegel and Igniel fought a magic spell, and then said, "This is the age of mortals, the gods are long gone, and I don''t seem to be able to destroy the guardian heart on the mountain, but ... ... Ignir, I can destroy you! " All in all, he suddenly settled in midair. The four legends who were besieging him all had a bad feeling in their hearts. "Whatever he wants to do, stop him!" Dane made a sound, and he rushed forward. The remaining three legends did not neglect. Ignier swelled his strength, and the cricket green almost enveloped the sky. The majestic life force surged on the green dragon''s body. Numerous vines suddenly emerged from the sky and entangled directly to Kegel. This is a top legendary natural spell. The ancient dragon Ignier has used almost all his power.The legendary dragon Capnus also evoked the strength of the whole body. A dragon''s breath pillar of fire, which was more than 150 meters in diameter and even thicker than the body of Capnus, was directed towards Kegel. go with. While the dragon breathed, Kapnos was still flying close to Kegel, and the strong dragon claws were ready. Muken, who had opened up the state of heaven, almost turned into a thunder, and then teleported to Kegel''s side, and the huge warhammer smashed it down. Mullen rushed up first, and his attack came first. The sound of thunder carried over the Warhammer almost deaf the ears! But his hammer was blocked by a boney arm. This was just a blink of an eye. Where Kegel was, with him as the center, a huge skeleton appeared! And Kegel, right in the heart of this skeleton. There is only one upper body in the entire skeleton, but it is only this upper body that already has the same body shape as Ignir. It was the skeleton''s arm that blocked Muken''s warhammer. Thunderlord''s Warhammer is like hitting a wall. No, this arm is far stronger than the walls. The ordinary city wall would have to be smashed into a large hole if it was hit by Muken in the state of heaven. However, the arm blocking him was just a few cracks. Mulken didn''t believe this evil. He raised his warhammer and intended to smash it again, but at this moment, a huge fist, almost the size of a dragon, smashed at Mulken. After blocking his warhammer, he flew him dozens of meters away. Later, the vines composed of Ignier''s legendary dragon magic entangled, preventing the pursuit of the huge skeleton formed by Kegel. The crazy vine wrapped this huge skeleton tightly, but then, Ignier appeared suddenly. This legendary spell has been used many times in the past. No matter what kind of enemy he is facing, he can directly Entangling the opponent to the legendary magic of death, after being wrapped around this big skull, there was a broken posture!This giant demigod incarnation is a giant skeleton suspended in mid-air, which has too much power! And, from the gaps in the skeleton''s skeleton, there is a steady stream of black undead magic that is surging outwards, eroding those vines that are entwined. Ignir did not anticipate that his spell would be so strongly resisted at the beginning, so at this time, he actually had some meaning, and the corroded vines were no longer so tough and held. The skeleton''s resistance has made many vines show signs of cracking! Fortunately, at the critical moment, Kapnos''s Long Yan arrived. Stout Dragon Yan covered half of the body of the giant skull. Kapnos''s attack power is actually similar to Mukane''s Thunder Warhammer. With a hammer, Muken concentrated his strength but only cracked the bone of one of Kegel''s avatar''s arm. The Kapunos attack was spread apart, and it was impossible for him to behave. But no matter what, his dragon inflammation weakened the magical power of the undead exuding from the gap of the skeleton, and gave Ignir a respite. The ancient dragon has further strengthened the winding ability of the arabesque, and the magic of life has expanded rapidly, and the whole skeleton has been wound into it. And at this time, Dane came! Leaping high from the dragon''s back, the enchanted sword of Heavenly Destroyer in Dane''s hands condensed all his magic. The fire of **** courage was burning, and the entire Great Sword turned into a huge dragon head, splitting directly into Kegel''s incarnation! Kegel''s incarnation raised his arm and banged at Dion. The giant fist collided with the destroyer, only to hear a click, the arm of the skull that had just broken Muken''s torn bone, broke!Dane, who cut off the opponent''s arm, went on. He growled wildly, his eyes turned red! The hero''s spell was burning in anger, and the blood fire ignited frantically. The beast with an estimated height of two or three hundred meters was covered in it! Dane raised his sword and continued to cut off the head of the demigod incarnation! Skull incarnations entangled by vines and completely covered by the fire of blood, the head was cut off by Dane directly! Kegel''s incarnation is essentially composed entirely of undead magic. And when his undead magic was violently attacked by four legendary strong men in a row, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t resist it. After being severed by Dane''s sword of the World Destroyer, the undead magic was completely destroyed. The destruction of the magic force led to the collapse of the huge skeleton body of the demigod incarnation. The faces of the four legendary powerhouses all have some meaning of relief. Although this big thing appeared for only ten seconds, it was destroyed by the combined force of the four legends. This underestimates the power of this thing. All four of them have exhausted all their strengths. With such strength, they may be enough to sweep and destroy the largest city in the world. But at the next moment, all the relief on their faces was frozen. After the huge skull disappeared, they didn''t see Kegel. Muken, who was taken by the Green Dragon from mid-air and brought over, asked in doubt: "Run?" Kapunos said: "Maybe." As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s ears suddenly drifted into a faint husky murmur.Dean felt the source of strength, and he turned his head violently, only to see a ray of gray smoke drifting into Ignier''s nose. Dean hurried over, but never noticed anything abnormal. He asked, "Ignir, you ..." "I saw it, too." Ignir''s voice became serious. "I felt the presence of a dark force that had entered my body. I tried to stop it when it came over, but it didn''t. It was successful. However, I now feel that there is nothing unusual in my body. The dark power disappeared immediately after entering my body, and I could not find its location. " Dane didn''t relax because of Ignir''s words. He asked, "Are you sure that this power has no effect on you? Can you be sure that it will not happen in the future?" "I ..." Ignir was hesitant. Although he did not feel any changes in his body, but in connection with the strangeness of Kegel, the demigod lich, where did he dare to give a positive answer? ? Kapnos also approached, and the voice of the green dragon prince was a little worried: "Maybe nothing? That little trivial dark magic is nothing to Ignier, maybe that When the point of force is close to the father, it is dissipated by the force of life, so we can''t sense it? " I have to say ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Kapnos is probably the most likely. The green dragon is the representative of life and the natural dragon. They have a great degree of control over their bodies, especially to the point of Ignir. He couldn''t detect any changes in his body, and that might just be a false alarm. But Dyne still maintains a more cautious attitude. He said: "Ignier, we have to be cautious. It''s okay if it''s just a small accident, but if it''s a vicious undead witchcraft, no one knows what will happen next. " "Yes," Ignir said soberly. "His Majesty Dane is right, we must be cautious about this. I will be careful of my own physical condition, but otherwise, we There is one more thing to do. Kegel has committed a heinous sin. We must find him and destroy him! The sins committed by him and his cursed church must be liquidated! "Ignier had just finished saying this, and he said again: "Oh? You want to find me?"Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 566 The Death of the Ancient Dragon "Oh? You want to find me?" This is Ignier''s voice, and Ignier is talking, but ... "Hell!" Dean scolded and pulled out his huge sword, and waited for it, and Muken beside him was wary with a warhammer. Kapnos was also very anxious, but after all, he was his father and the king of the green dragon. He said, "Wait! Get things done!" Ignier was also terrified. He said, "What happened to me? I don''t feel anything abnormal in my body, but why does my mouth say that uncontrollably? Damn Kegel What have you done in my body? " "Get away from him first." Instead of a reckless direct attack, Dane told Mulken and Kapnos to step back. Both Green Dragon and Thunder Lord knew that this was the best, and both followed Dion back, until they kept a safer distance from Ignir.At this moment, Ignier''s own conversation with himself is still ongoing. "I don''t know how you did it, but you don''t want to control my body!" "Rest assured, Ignier, I can''t control your body, at best only your voice." "What the **** do you want to do?" "You know what I want to do, Ignir." "You can''t take it, the guardian heart on the mountain will be safely stored in the Dragon Soul Temple, and protected by the generations of the Green Dragons." "It''s true that I can''t destroy the guardian of the mountain now, but, Ignir, I can destroy you." Igniel''s huge body was suspended in the sky, and he continued: "Kegel, you can''t do it, I ..." The voice had just fallen, but I heard only a huge misery! Ignir couldn''t even keep his body suspended, hovering and falling from the air. "Father!" Kapnos yelled anxiously, and his wings spread out to help Ignier."Don''t come!" Ignier stopped Capnos''s actions, his voice became a little weak, but eventually he stabilized his body and did not fall directly from the sky. "I didn''t want to use this method," Kegel, the demigod continued through Ignier''s mouth, "but the exhibition of things was so uncontrolled that I had to do it. But the church After all, the goal of the guardian of the mountain can guard the entire central mountain range and prevent the spread of dark mana. But the power of the guardian of the heart must be maintained by the guardian dragon. Ignier, you are dead , It''s the same with or without the guardian heart. " "You won''t succeed! I''m dead, Kapnos is still there, the other green dragons are still there, and soon there will be a new guardian in the Central Mountains. The power of life and balance will always exist! You never leave Want to impregnate the entire Central Mountains with your dark magic! " "This is what your dragons hate, but it doesn''t matter. It is impossible to completely destroy the guardian heart, but fortunately, I have alternatives. You die, Kapnos takes over the role of guardian, but he Compared with you, your strength is still far behind. At least two or three months are required to complete the connection with the power of the guardian heart. Two or three months is enough for me to complete my plan. " "Stop your tricks! You can''t kill me, you''ve already done this!" "In the past, I just did nt want to do this. After all, it was going to sacrifice my soul. It was only as a last resort that I was unwilling to come to this step. But your ally came too fast, I have to admit, There is really a hero in this world. A guy named Dane, with a hybrid of the blood of the orcs and humans, can actually manage the barren land of Schindler to be the strongest human being in a few years. One of the great kingdoms. But you ca nt stop me anyway. Now, I am about to die, Ignier will accompany me, and then the power of destruction will come to the whole world, the real eternity will It will come! Welcome your destiny, humble souls! " With Kegel''s voice falling, Ignir started screaming again. His emerald green, crystal-clear scales became gray in just a few minutes. The huge vitality of the ancient dragon, with the perception of Dane and others, withered rapidly. The dragon''s body, which was two or three hundred meters long, shrunk to a degree visible to the naked eye, as if the flesh and blood had been taken away. "No!" Capunus growled, and he blew out a long dragon flame, burning it to Ignir. He hoped to be able to disperse the death that enveloped his father in this way, but how could the erosion from the body that Ignir himself could not solve, how could it dissipate under the flames of Kapnos? "It''s all in vain." Kegel''s voice sounded for the last time, and then there was no sound. As he himself said, he gave up his soul. Death, fueled by the entire soul of a demigod lich, cannot be reversed after all. Igniel''s situation deteriorated sharply, and he knew he could not escape the disaster.But he has one last mission to accomplish. Kapnos flew forward and said, "My father, we will find a cure for you." Ignier''s voice was very depressing, and it was obvious that he was enduring great pain while talking, "It was all in vain, and I could feel the loss of my life in a hurry. At the cost of my soul, the evil curse released from my body was not so easy to remove ... " After saying this, the pain in the ancient dragon dragon once again exploded. He again made a scream of screaming. After a while, he repressed it, but his body became weaker as a result ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ He said: "Kapnos, I don''t have much time, so next time, listen carefully." "The green dragon in our veins has taken over the responsibility of guarding the entire Central Mountain range from my beginning. This is my lifelong responsibility, and it is yours. Now, I am about to die, Kapnos, my best Zizi, you have to shoulder the heavy lifting ahead of time. " "The guardian''s heart on the top of the mountain is in the Dragon Soul Hall ..." said Ignail, and a light spot was spit out from the tip of his nose. Doing this makes Ignier even weaker than before. "This is the essence of my memory, which contains the control method of the guardian heart. Capnos, the future is left to you."ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 567 Dragon King Ignir eventually died. His body, under Kegel''s death curse, persisted for fifteen minutes, and eventually withered into a bone. And Kapuos, naturally became the new King of the Green Dragon, the guardian of the Central Mountains-although his guardian''s strength is a bit far worse than his predecessor, Ignir. But after all, he still has time. He is not too old, he is only over two thousand years old. This is nothing to a dragon with a long life, not to mention he has legendary level of strength, more It was to extend his life even further. The Green Dragons collected the bodies of their fathers and went back into battle. After the demigod Lich was defeated, the undead forces below also had no good days. The Air Force and Army have been completely defeated and driven out of the Green Dragon Mountain. Within the next few days, most of these undead were unable to escape, and they were wiped out in the vast mountainous area of ??Broken Dragon Peak. . At this point, for Schindler, the entire Broken Dragon Battle finally won. All the main forces of the Undead Legion have been defeated and destroyed in this mountain area. Together with the legendary Death Knight Thurfield and the two legendary powerhouses, including the demigod Lich Kegel, they have also battled. dead. And the green dragons were also rescued, and the Dragon Soul Hall of the green dragon mountain was not broken by the undead at the last moment. This also means that the Kingdom of Hindler has gained the absolute friendship of the green dragons, and the eastern border of the kingdom is completely level . Of course, the situation of the Green Dragons is very bad. The Green Dragons paid too much for this battle, or for a war that lasted for several years.Earlier, Ignir had already noticed in advance a few years ago when there were signs of undead in the dark jungle. He warned the Elven King, but it didn''t help. By the time the matter quickly deteriorated to the point where the entire Nancy court was corrupted, he had realized that the power of cursing the church could not be killed in advance. Therefore, he began to use his own power to create the birth of the Green Dragon Man and expand the power of the Green Dragon Mountain. According to Ignir''s original idea, he wanted to be pre-emptive. Pull out a huge dragon army, enter the dark jungle, and as the guardian of the Central Mountains, destroy these tumors that will harm the entire world. However, before he launched his attack, the undead came first. However, it was also because of Ignier''s advance preparations for war that Green Dragon Mountain was able to persist for so long in the attack of the undead. At its peak, the Green Dragon Army stationed in front of the Dragon Soul Temple had reached a scale of 15,000. Among them, in addition to ordinary Dragon Warriors, there were a large number of elite Dragon Warriors, and some Dragon Warriors. Warlock''s existence. At the same time, all the green dragons belonging to the broken dragon''s peak were summoned from all over the world by Ignir in the name of the dragon king. A few years ago, when the war with the cursed church just broke out, Broken Dragon Peak had at most thirty true dragons! However, despite possessing such power, under the attack of the almost endless undead, the green dragon with topographical advantage and being kept dead was also consumed within a few years. At the end of the war, there were only more than five hundred dragons alive. Thirty true dragons have hit to this day. Twenty-five of them, including Ignir himself, have completely fallen. This result represents that the Green Dragon family almost died out in this battle! In any case, the war is a victory. Although the Green Dragons want to regain their peak days, they don''t know how many years-this time may be calculated in thousands of years-but the guardianship is still there, Kapnos. The legendary dragon has also taken over the role of the Green Dragon King. He will use the guardian heart to almost create dragons and expand their strength. At the same time, the green dragon family will continue to multiply, and the family will slowly recover after hundreds of years and thousands of years.Right now, the war is over, but that doesn''t mean that all battles have subsided. The undead army that attacked the Green Dragon Mountain has been completely defeated, but there are still many undead scattered in the mountains. According to the surveillance intelligence of the Hindler Air Force, the number of enemies is low, with more than 10,000 heads and 20,000 heads, and scattered across the country, the largest undead cluster will not exceed 1,000 people. These evil monsters, of course, must be cleaned up. Currently, Hindler''s army is doing this. For specific operations, the following generals will be in charge. Dane is more concerned about another major issue. The Dragon Soul Hall and the green dragon vein of Ignier have been guarding the heart of the mountain for thousands of years. The guardian''s heart must be very important. Although Dane didn''t know what it was used for, Kegel made every effort to destroy it, Ignier and the entire Green Dragon, and swore to death. What is important to protect. On the one hand, Dane himself has a certain curiosity about the guardian heart ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~, even a little peeping. However, what he valued most about this thing was why the cursed church so desperately wanted to destroy it? What exactly does it mean? This may be an important factor in dismantling the cursed church. Capnus did not hide Dane in this regard.On the seventh day after Ignir''s death, in front of the Dragon Soul Hall, after a dragon funeral, the current Green Dragon King personally took Dion into the center of the Dragon Soul Hall. It was here that Dane met the so-called guardian heart of the mountains. It was a huge rock about three meters in diameter. This boulder does not seem to have any singularities from afar, and it is placed on the legal array in the center of the hall of the Dragon Soul Hall. In the Dragon Soul Hall, there are a total of 132 strong stone pillars. With Dane''s eyesight, he immediately saw that these stone pillars were also the nodes of the entire huge circle. Together with the entire hall, they constituted an owner. The ancient law formation with huge power. The so-called guardian heart is the core of this huge circle. "This is the core of the Central Mountains." Kapunos said, "It represents the entire Central Mountains. If it is destroyed, the ancient law circle that surrounds the Central Mountains will be invalid forever. At that time, Curse the church and do whatever you want. "Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 568 0 million undead "I don''t understand," Dion said. "Why is it that the guardian heart is destroyed, and the church can be cursed to do whatever it wants?" Dane did not understand this. Isn''t cursing the church now doing what he wants? They have been like this for years! Kapnos shook his head and said, "The Central Mountain Range is the backbone of the Aurodiq world. From the northernmost end of the Big Six, the icy ocean rises, and the bulge forms the Argus Plateau, a large southward center Mountains. To the north, this mountain nourishes the Issel Forest, the Dankins Mountains, and the elves and dwarves. In the middle, the dark jungle of the Nancy royal court once flourished. Further south, it is the Broken Dragon Peak. " "Since the oldest era, the Central Mountains have been blessed by this world. In other words, the structure of the entire Central Mountains is a natural magic circle." "Dane, can you imagine it? A giant law formation that stretches from the north to the south of Big 6 and spans the entire north and south of the world!" Hearing Capnus'' description, Dane had to be moved. This is a magnificent handwriting that only gods can write! Capunston paused and continued: "In the legend, there were seven guardian hearts in the Central Mountains. But in past history, these guardian hearts have either been lost or destroyed, until now As far as we know, the only thing left to the world is the mountain top guarded by our green dragon. " "As long as the guardianship exists, the Central Mountains and the surrounding area will always be protected by this ancient guardian formation.""Why do you think the cursed church has so long after completely corrupting the court of Nancy, why not transform all the Nancy elves into undead? You know, in the dark jungle, Nancy elves have The number of more than two million! If, more than two million Nancy elves are all transformed into undead, and then burst out of the dark jungle and into your human world, what a disaster? Is there any human country that can be in a hurry? In between, resist so many undead? " Dane was silent. Two million undead, that''s just a little less than the entire population of the Kingdom of Hindler, more than the population of the Principality of Florence, and the entire country of the Kingdom of Pudri. All these undead rushed out, not to mention the small countries, even if it was Hindler, even if it was a holy empire, it was impossible to resist it if it was hurriedly attacked. If the secret situation that Kapunos said is really alive, it is a disaster that is sweeping the world, and it is the moment of the death of human beings and all intelligent beings. "The cursed church has no way to do this because of the existence of a guardian heart?" "In a sense, it is true." Kapnos gave a positive answer, he said, "It is precisely because of the existence of the guardian heart, although there is only one left in action, the Central Mountains this The effectiveness of a huge law formation can no longer be as good as the heyday, but at least the natural forces that operate are still in the entire world of Fuze. For example, guarding the soul of living beings. " "Every undead is essentially a dead soul re-summoned into this world, acting with negative energy and negative emotions. And for the guarded souls, there is no way for the undead spell to bring them back to life." Daen suddenly realized and came to understand, he said along the way: "Then Kegel and his cursed church attacked the Green Dragon Mountain, and wanted to destroy the guardian heart, the purpose was to invalidate the guardian formation of the Central Mountains and thus disintegrate. The legal array''s protection of living souls created a huge army of undead? " "Yes," Kapnos said with a grin, "That''s what the vicious Lich of Kegel thought." "That''s not right. If the Central Mountains guard the souls of living creatures, why are so many undead made before?" Kapnos replied: "If all guardian hearts exist, then no matter how powerful a wizard is at the foot of the Central Mountains, it is impossible to summon any undead. Unfortunately, it is now possible to With a guardian heart of utility, this is the only one left. Therefore, the Central Mountains can only protect most of the soul, but not all. "Dane accepted this statement from Capunus. Although this so-called guardian soul of most living creatures finally led to the cursed church calling out only two or three hundred thousand dead souls from the dark jungle, but whatever Anyway, this is much better than the two million undead army rushing out of the Central Mountains. But despite this, Dane''s face became worse. He said, "If I remember correctly, before Kegel''s death, he said that after Igniel''s death, you can inherit the guardianship. Responsibility, but it takes at least a month or two to regain control of the Guardian Heart, right? " "Yes," Capnus sighed, and said, "Yes, even if he inherited his father''s memory, it would be very laborious to completely control the guardian''s heart. I need at least one month or more. Time to complete, now I can barely rely on the guardian heart to create the dragon, and it is very slow. " "So ..." Dion said, "According to what you said, now the protection of the Central Guardian Mountains is temporarily lacking. Are the souls of the souls exposed to the dark magic that curses the church? " "Yes." "A month ... How many undeads can the Church curse transform in this month?" "According to the cursed church''s plan in advance ... they are estimated to be able to awaken millions of undead a month." Dane took a breath. Kapunos went on to say: "This is why I came to you this time ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Every time we are dragged here for a day, the situation in the dark jungle will worsen. But for this, we have no idea No way ... " The tone of the new Green Dragon King seems very helpless. This matter is already irreversible. The cursed church does not know how long it has been set in the dark jungle. Even if Kegel died, this month has not been able to disintegrate. Curse the furnishings of the church.The emergence of millions of undead is almost impossible to stop. Kapuos continued: "You, and all living beings, must be prepared for this world disaster." Dane was silent. His mind was clear that this matter was not a problem that could be solved with preparations.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 569 Attack on the dark jungle Millions of undead, this calamity is not a problem that can be solved by preparation. Imagine what millions of undead rushed out of the dark jungle? If he rushed out from the Broken Dragon Peak, with the help of the terrain, Dyne led the 50,000-strong army he is currently leading. It may be possible to block for a while but not for a long time. And if those undead are pouring out from the forest of Shino, from the flat terrain of Florence and Pudri, then they are unstoppable. The Iron Horse Grip line of defense is operating very well. Under the hostile force of thirty to forty times, there is only one end to collapse. Millions of undead raged past swept across Florence, eastward, and beyond the boundless wilderness, how to stop it? What block? The population of Hindler is less than three million. Does the old, the weak, the women and children all count one million undead with one weapon? And how could the Kingdom of Hindler have such a strong ability to mobilize war? Dane s government officials have nt calculated it. With the war mobilization capacity of the kingdom, they can conquer 500,000 troops. It is an absolute limit. Even this limit itself is a theoretical limit. Can it actually be achieved? It''s all the same thing. Even if it can be done, a month is impossible.What''s more, after the army of undead swept through Florence and Pudri, the number will stop at one million? What a joke! Without limits of the undead, the extent of the expansion of the army is infinite! At that time, the army of undead rushing into Hindrell and into the Holy Empire is likely to be two million or three million! No human nation can stop it, unless all the living kingdoms are united in this month, and an army can compete with the undead. But that''s also heaven and earth. It seems that such a devastating disaster cannot be stopped. At least, Dane felt that there was no conventional way to solve it. However, unconventional methods, he feels, there is still one. "I decided to go into the dark jungle, Capnos, you have to help me." "What? Are you crazy!" Capunos froze and said, "It''s been a few days now, and no one knows how many dead souls have risen in the dark jungle. And, you have to take When the army goes, it takes at least half a month on the road to be able to leave Broken Dragon Peak and reach the dark jungle. In that long time, everything is late and nothing can be recovered! " Capnus calmed his emotions and continued: "Now, Dane, the most important thing you need to do is to leave the troops. With the terrain of Broken Dragon Peak, at least the path of the undead''s attack from here At the same time, you must contact all kingdoms, not just humans, including orcs, including elves, and dwarves. This is a calamity of all creatures, and all creatures need to contribute at the same time. Dane, you must build up An alliance, no matter how long it takes, and how difficult it is, this must be done. This is the only way we can overcome the cursed church! " Dane nodded and said, "My meeting will do this, but I will go to the dark jungle."Capnos said, "You ... what are you going to do in the dark jungle?" "I may have a more direct solution, but that''s just an idea. I don''t need to bring too many troops, I just need a team that is sharp enough and mobile enough. Kapunos , I helped you and your father to guard the Dragon Soul Temple, and you will help me too. " "Since you''ve said that, I have no choice but to help you." "You won''t regret it. I have a lot of confidence to be able to prevent this calamity in advance. I did not expect that I also have the day to save the world." He was still joking. ... Time is very short. After one day, the team that Dane needs is already formed. All are air forces. The nine-headed dragon from Orineldo, together with the six-headed dragon dispatched by Dragon Soul Temple, including Kapnos, became the core of this team. In addition, the four sacred angels of White Wolf Castle are also listed.Five hundred troops consisting of Griffon Cavalry, Griffon Cavalry, and Horned Eagle Cavalry ensured the mobility of this small unit. In addition to these air cavalry, there are two hundred champion knights riding various flying mounts. Although they are very elite warriors, they have not received combat training in riding flying mounts. But that doesn''t matter, they ride flying mounts, the main purpose is to travel. In addition to this, there will be two or three hundred druids, which will become falcons. There are also the same number of middle-level or higher mages who have mastered flying spells. Dane will lead the team in person, and the legends of Muken and Grom will of course come together. The entire team has just added up to just 1,500 people, but it has four legends, plus 20 top-level troops with a combat power of sixteen, and a personal career level of about fifteen or so Strong. The careers of these powerful men are more complicated, including knights, druids, and mages. This kind of combat power, a team of 1,500 people, is enough to crush the enemy more than ten times, whether in the air or on the ground. No bullshit, no pre-war mobilization, Dane rode on Capnos''s back, and took these 1,500 people from the sky and flew towards the dark jungle. Of course, the Air Force s degree is much faster than that of the Sixth Army, not to mention that in this mountainous area with complicated terrain, there is no terrain limitation, and the degree is faster. The 6th Army had to run on the ground for half a month before it could run out of the mountains and into the forest, but flew in the sky for a day before arriving. The place where Dane was going was the Nancy Elf Court.Capnos knew the road. Under his leadership, the Air Corps flew straight to the destination. But on the way, it was actually not peaceful. The reality-www.novelbuddy.com-is even worse than Dane and Kapnos had expected in advance. They were attacked the first day they entered the dark jungle. That was a lot of gargoyles and ghosts. It''s hard to imagine that when the main force of the Undead Legion that cursed the church had been annihilated before the Dragon Soul Hall, it could still encounter such a large number of undead air forces when entering the dark jungle. This must be the result of the temporary inability of the guardian heart. However, in any case, Dean and their team are strong enough, and soon broke through the air intercept and came to the sky above the elven king city. At the same time, the air force of the undead gathered here. A fierce air battle started.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 570 Nancy Court Nancy''s Elf King''s Court should be the best city that combines grandeur and beauty. The building style of the elves has reached its peak here, and it is completely different from Orinel. Orinite''s overall architecture is very natural and quiet. Most buildings live in harmony with trees and forests. Some individual places, such as temples or temples, are independent of the forest, but in style and color, they are also consistent with the surrounding environment. The first impression people who get into Orinite are harmony and nature. The Nancy court is another style. The whole city is mixed with red, gold and white, which is completely different from the light blue and light green hue of Orinite. Magnificent and grand, showing the unique aesthetic value of higher elves. Of course, all this has now become ruins. Nancy''s royal court, which was supposed to be shining under the sun, has only left its ruins. The filthy undead has tarnished this bright city, and the disgusting undead monster is walking around the city. Over the city, a fierce battle is underway.A large number of gargoyles, and three or five skeletal dragons, are besieging Sindler''s air force. In fact, Misha didn''t know what purpose these humans, elves and dragons came to Nancy. As the fourth seat of the Cursed Church Parliament, when Schiegel and Three Searfields died, he and Cleostritz became the only two leaders of the Cursed Church. He and Cleostraz had no expectation that the church''s battle on the eastern front would deteriorate to this point. After all, it is they who have underestimated the strong rise of Schindler. Originally, I thought that about 150,000 troops were deployed on the eastern route, which basically could steadily sweep half the world from the direction of Broken Dragon Peak. I pushed back. However, their initial plan was achieved anyway, and Kegel''s sacrifice brought the temporary failure of the guardianship of the Central Mountains. Immediately after Kegel''s death, Mishaw received news. He dropped the battle on the west side of the church and left it to Cleostraz, who returned to Nancy as soon as possible to begin the undead awakening ceremony. This is the arrangement that the cursed church made when it corrupted the royal court of Nancy. Almost the entire dark jungle has been shrouded in a giant undead witchcraft enchantment. When the guardian effect of the Central Mountains disappeared, Misha immediately started this huge enchantment. Within a few days, 300,000 undead had been awakened. According to this degree, one month is enough Evoked 1.5 million undead! Moreover, this result is already irreversible. When the **** of heaven came, I didn''t expect to destroy the enchantment that covered the whole dark jungle within a month.So, the Hindler, sent a team of more than 1,000 people, rushed to Nancy, why did they come? Misha expressed deep confusion. However, he did not intend to show up anyway. Kegel and Thurfield were both dead. Misha thought he might be worse than the death knight. How dare he show up in front of the four legends of Dane? He instructed the undead air force to step forward to intercept it, but it seemed that it couldn''t stop it. The two skull dragons were wiped out at the moment when they met Schindler''s team. Even the legendary strongmen have not yet started, just the dragon breath of the green dragons and the angels who rushed forward. , And completed the spike. It was completely unstoppable. Under Misha''s surveillance spell, he looked at the group of Schindlers, cleared the sky above the central area of ??Nancy''s court, and landed in front of the past elves'' palace. The champion knights jumped off the mounts, and without them, the walking battles were quite powerful. The walking knights rushed into the elven king''s palace first, and behind it, there were various spells to support the casters, and the wild druids later turned into various beasts and joined the battle . The undead troops in the hall of the elven king are not many in themselves, just one or two hundred. After all, this hall was once the parliament hall of the high-ranking members of the Nancy royal court. Although it is not small, it is also installed Not too many people. Of course there are many black warriors and vampires, but under the strong attack of the champion knights and druids, they were quickly eliminated. Then, humans and elves began to build a line of defense. The knights guarded outside the hall, and Grom and Mulken were sitting in town. At the rear, caster teams like druids and mages are ready for battle. In the sky, griffins, lion scorpions, dragons, and angels are all flying, obstructing incoming enemies in the air, and are ready to support ground combat at any time.The number of champion knights is really small, only two hundred names look like. After all, it is not easy to cross the half-broken dragon peak and the dark jungle by air force. However, in this battle, the terrain did benefit Hindler''s commandos. The entrance to the main hall, the beautiful arch bridge, is so wide in total. Although there is a large influx of undead, but the enemies facing the champions are limited. Facing the long-range offensive of some skeleton archers, some corpses, and the caster team behind it, they used various means to help them down. What''s more, the angels and green dragons in the sky will support them from time to time. Angels will directly attack the undead''s long-range troops, the skeleton archers and the corpses. The huge holy sword is cut off with a strong light, and large swaths of lower undead will be melted in this light. At the same time, the soaring dragon sprayed out the breath of the sky and destroyed the enemies. Fighting continues to fight ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ See how it looks now, for a while and a half, the undead have no chance to break through the Hindler''s line of defense in the Elven Arch Bridge, and it is even less likely to storm the Elven King''s Hall. However, despite this, Misha did not understand what these guys were going to do. What''s in the Elven King''s Hall? The legendary dark division carefully recalled that it was determined that there was nothing else of value except the exquisite handicrafts belonging to the past elven kingdom that had been destroyed, polluted again and again. Is it possible that His Majesty Dion, led by such an elite army, took a trip to the Nancy King''s Court with four legends, just to grab back some elven crafts? Hmm ... those things brought back to the human world should really be very valuable. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 571 Upheaval Dean led the army to grab some crafts. The idea is of course very funny. No matter how valuable those things are, they cannot attract such power. However, Misha did not know what goals Dane and his army had. He could not think of any strategic value in Nancy. Based on the principle of what the enemy wants to do, even if they do nt know what purpose they have, Mishaw is constantly dispatching the undead army to besiege the Hindrell. Anyway, he has enough money now. No matter how fierce a group of 1,500 people of Hindell is, the speed of killing enemies is very fast, but it can''t be faster than the speed of summoning the undead in the dark jungle to enchant undead. And, to put it all together, those elves, humans, and dragons are so small in number, now they return fiercely, after five or six hours? No matter how strong a knight will be, and no matter how strong a mage has a mana limit, they cannot continue fighting like this forever. It takes five or six hours to die, and five or six days, the total energy consumption kills them. In other words, as long as these guys don''t leave, sooner or later they will be completely consumed by the undead. With this in mind, Misha''s mind became stable again. He made up his mind never to show up in person, but his spirit spread throughout the Nancy court. He continually convened the army of the undead, and launched a non-stop offensive against those beings. At this moment, there are more than 100,000 undead gathered in the royal court of Nancy, which is a hundred times that of the Hindler. And the number of undead is still growing!Under Misha''s command, a large number of zombies and skeletons, coupled with a considerable number of ghouls, formed a low-order cannon fodder, and launched a fierce attack on the champion knights guarding the elven arch bridge. Of course, these ghouls, zombies, and skeletons can''t threaten the powerful champion knights. But death is the role of these lower undead. Send away, Misha will suddenly prepare a wave of slightly better troops from the black warrior, skeleton cavalry, corpse demon and vampire, to launch an attack on the champion knights. Of course, even if the rhythm of such an offensive changes, don''t even think about winning the Cavaliers. However, after all, the battle has been going on for so long, the stronger the champion knights and the sharper the magic support behind them, it is also flesh and blood. It is impossible to never be tired or make mistakes. One and a half hours before the offensive and defensive battle began, none of the Hindlers were injured. By three hours, four champion knights had died. By five hours, the death toll of the champion knight had expanded to eleven. At the same time, after such a long period of fierce fighting, the gargoyles of the undead were killed more than a thousand heads, and the bone dragons were finished with seven heads, but the human air force also suffered a lot. Two squadrons, more than sixty gryphon cavalry soldiers died, and a dozen lion scorpion horses died. There was also a green dragon whose dragon wings were torn and broken and fell to the ground. As a result, they were densely packed like ants. They came up and died. The casualty ratio between the two sides is still very large, and the human spirit has eliminated very, very many undead at a relatively small price. However, this is nothing for Mishaw. What are thousands of dead, less than 10,000 dead? After a day, I don''t know how many dead souls stand up again to join the battle. Moreover, after so long fighting, the fatigue of humans and elves has gradually begun to manifest. This point, Misha using the surveillance spell to observe the battlefield, can see very clearly. The most obvious performance is that the druids and mages have reduced the frequency of spell support for frontline champion knights. In the sky, the air force of the Hindrell Air Force, which was arrogant and attacked at the beginning, has been in the last hour. In this time, I haven''t hit much, hovering over the palace of the elven king, and if the gargoyles didn''t break in, they would not take the initiative to attack.All this shows that those humans and elves have begun to become tired. They may be able to persist for a while, but the casualties will definitely increase gradually, and slowly, the victory will fall into the hands of the dead. The actual situation develops step by step as Mi Xiao expected, until- Until the sixth hour after the Hindler landed. Misha noticed a strange power rising from the elves'' palace. This power is not surprising to him. This is the negative energy he is most familiar with, the taste of necromancy. But the question is, where do the necromancers come from looking at the dragons and angels flying in the sky, the champion knights showing the power of the light on the ground, and the druids who are immersed in the balance and nature? What''s more, this negative force is so powerful that even he feels heartfelt for it! Suddenly, the earth trembled, and he saw a dark magic rising from the earth, completely enveloping the hall of the elven king. A few moments later, the images that came back from his surveillance spells made him feel very shocked: the splendid and elaborate style of the Palace of the Elven King instantly changed his appearance! The outer wall of the temple was instantly stained with gray and black, and the hue became single; the ruins of the temple became upright again, and the high minarets rose ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Special style windows are revealed.At this blink of an eye, the elven king palace has completely changed another look! Looking closely, this seems to be a Gothic cathedral, full of dark style, completely different from the grandeur of the past Nancy Elves. And from this transformed dark cathedral, the surging dark energy quickly spread outward. In an instant, the entire Nancy court was enveloped. Subsequently, the elven buildings of the past became beyond recognition under the transformation of this dark force. The appearance of tall minarets filled the entire city with the power of the wretched green undead witchcraft. Misha can feel that in just a few minutes, the ruins of Nancy''s court were transformed into a huge city of undead! This is something that the cursed church has been trying to do for the past few years, but has not been able to do. Now, it is being done quickly in front of his eyes. What''s more, as a legendary mage, he has no idea how such a magical thing happened! There was a deep sense of uneasiness in his heart, and no matter how dark the magic familiar him, he would not think it was a good thing. This is not the power to curse the church! Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 572 New Nancy This is certainly not part of the power that curses the church. This is the power of Heart of the Dynasty! The reason why Dion says that he has a certain degree of confidence to solve this calamity born in the dark jungle depends on the dynasty''s heart system. Indeed, when Dane learned about the guardianship of the mountains and the plan of the cursed church in the dark jungle, he really couldn''t think of any way to stop the process of awakening the millions of undead. The problem is that although he can''t stop it, he can steal peaches. Think about the time in the Lost City, he deliberately left the demons in the Lost City without going to the chaos, and led a team to build a lava city in the Lost City. It was directly dependent on the power of the system base. This is a good way to get rid of the demons in the chaotic city. Transplanting this method will undoubtedly restore Nancy''s court. Of course, the establishment of system bases is limited. Land must be required to belong to Dane.In the past, when Dyne didn''t have his own power, he was saddened by this incident. After all, when there is no power, land is not so easy to obtain, especially for a person who is not wealthy. However, it is another matter now. His identity is very different from the original. As a king, it is of course a natural duty to open up territory. Of course, he has not been able to completely capture Nancy''s royal court into his Majesty, and the troops temporarily brought in his hands cannot help him accomplish this. But it doesn''t matter, the elven king''s palace has been occupied. In the system''s identification, a place like the Palace of the Elven Kings can be regarded as the center of a city. When the city center is occupied, the system assumes that the city is occupied. In this regard, Dane came back from his previous energy. At first, when White Wolf Castle was besieged by Governor Conley''s army, the city was destroyed and occupied, but the town hall, the main castle of White Wolf Castle, was not destroyed or occupied , Then White Wolf Castle is fine. Does it mean that occupying the core of a city will be regarded by the system as occupying the city? He tried it, and it turned out that he won the bet. So he built the cemetery base directly. This construction, which lasted for six hours, greatly exceeded Dane''s expectations. You know, in the past, when he was building bases for other races, he didn''t say that he had built them in seconds, but it never took so much time.However, it''s all worth it. The Nancy King''s Court, as the capital of the former High Elf Kingdom, is a huge city. Although it has been polluted for many years by undead and cursed churches, the foundation of the city is still there. After absorbing and transforming the city, the newly established undead base is directly at level six! This means that as long as all the supporting buildings of this undead base can keep up, then here can immediately start to recruit six levels of troops such as the death knight. Of course, this is just talking. At present, this undead city named "New Nancy" by Dyne has no other supporting buildings besides the city hall, so let alone recruiting. However, newly established base cities will always bring some benefits. For example, city managers. From the perspective of the several ethnic bases that Dane has established in the past, when each base is completed, it will basically appear as a assistance manager. Moreover, the higher the city''s initial level, the higher the personal level of the manager who appears. And this time, a man named Arantil appeared in New Nancy. When Alan Tyre followed Dion''s back, the moment he walked out of the Elven King''s Palace, which should be said to be the dark cathedral of New Nancy, he faced hostility from Kapnos."Another powerful undead wizard!" The huge green dragon almost sprayed out a breath. "Stop and stop." Dane quickly stopped Capnos''s actions. "This is our ally, a traveler from a different world. He will help us solve this calamity." "I don''t trust him!" Kapnos said. "How could a legendary undead wizard be our ally?" Alan Tier, elegant in appearance, pale, wearing a simple robe, owed himself slightly, and said, "His dear King Green Dragon, I am indeed your ally. I will help you solve this Calamity, believe me. " Dane waved his hand and said, "Alan Tyre, do your thing, Kapnos, I will say it here." Alantil nodded, owed another to Kapnos, turned and walked back to the Dark Cathedral to do his work. After the undead wizard left, Capunos turned his attention to Dion and said, "You have to give me an explanation." Dion said: "We have no way to stop the cursed church from awakening a million undead, right?" Kapnos was silent for a moment, and finally clicked on his huge dragon head and said, "Yes." Dion continued: "There is no way we can destroy this one million dead, right?"Kapnos thought for a moment, and said, "If all beings come together to power ..." Halfway through, he was interrupted by Dane. He said: "No matter what country or race, you can''t pay such a huge price. You have to admit that the more than one million undead that are about to appear in the dark jungle are a big problem that no one in this world can solve. . " Capnus thought calmly and had to admit that Dane was right. He added: "But this undead wizard can do it all?" "Yes. We can''t solve so many undeads, but Alantil can control them." "How can you guarantee that this undead wizard will not direct this million undead to attack the living world? It''s like cursing the church?" Dion spread his hand ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ and said: "He is my subordinate, and I am the King of Hindler, the elves of Comilla, and the guardian of Drow, the great lord of Emhar''s Dwarf As the chief warlord of the Warsong clan and the demon lord of the Lost City, I will tell you that Alantil is my subordinate, the Nancy court and the dark jungle will become my territory, and the millions of undead here will also be my Rule, this will be my kingdom of the undead! " "Kapnos, these undead will become my soldiers and fight under my rule, not as a tool to curse the church to destroy the world. You must accept this." Who knows this egg, Alan Tier? ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 573 Dark cathedral What can I do if Capnos does not accept it? He could only believe that Dane would not use undead as he would curse the church. The new Green Dragon rushed away with his tribe, and Dane didn''t keep him. Now, the most important thing in front of him is Alantil''s work. He will use the Dark Cathedral to transform all the undead in the court of Nancy into warriors who obey his orders. This is not too difficult. Arantil is a legendary undead wizard, not to mention, with the increase of the Dark Cathedral, his power has been greatly improved. The effect is now very significant, and the undead army near the Dark Cathedral and near the Elven Arch Bridge has been transformed by Arantil. They have stopped continuing to attack the champion knights guarding the arch bridge, but have started to organize the queue and stand by silently. Arantil''s scope of control is still expanding step by step. With his power and the new Nancy Six cemetery base, it may be strenuous to extend the undead sorcery to the entire dark jungle, but covering the whole king is definitely no problem.At the same time, Dane was working in the Dark Cathedral. He is recruiting acolytes. The acolyte is the builder in the cemetery base, which is almost the same as the elf of Orineldo. He intends to get enough acolytes first, and then build all the buildings that should be in the base of the cemetery. This is the only step necessary to turn this place into a real kingdom of the dead. However, the cursed church will not be arrested in this way. Two hours after the cemetery base in New Nancy was built, the army of the undead had a new reaction. A powerful force exploded in the south of the capital. This is a power that belongs to another legendary undead wizard. Dane probably turned his head around and guessed the identity of the man Misha. "Finally, I can''t help it ..." Dion chuckled. Alantil''s magic spread so quickly that Misha could never be silent again. If he does not urge his magic power to fight for control, I am afraid that it will be less than a day. Within the entire Nancy King, at least two hundred thousand and three hundred thousand undead, will all fall under Dane''s control.The whole thing was born under Misha''s eyes, and the legendary wizard who has lived for hundreds of years did not even know why. Even if he has a wealth of magic knowledge and profound research on undead witchcraft, he still cannot understand what is happening right now. The whole city was transformed into an undead city, and it was completed in such a short time. In Misha''s mind, this was completely impossible, even if the **** of death himself came. However, all this was born before his eyes. The heart-breaking dark magic that emanated from the dark cathedral made Mishaw 100% sure that the building must be engraved with eternal, very, very high-level dark witchcraft inscriptions, forming eternity Witchcraft enchantment will greatly expand the strength of undead witchcraft within the envelope. This kind of technology is also available to cursed churches, but it can never be so extreme, and even if it is a simpler version, it will cost a lot of materials, and it will take a long time for hundreds of wizards above the official level Only time will tell. From scratch to nothing in a matter of minutes, this incident came out of Misha''s imagination. Compared to this matter, the emergence of another legendary undead witch has nothing to do with him to **** control of the undead army. Although, Misha didn''t know at all what the sacred Necromancer was opposite. In the battle with Arantil for the control of undead, Misha suffered a lot and was at a disadvantage. Although there are not many undeads that have been snatched by Arantil, just over 100,000. There are still 200,000 undeads in King Nancy, which are under the control of Mishaw.But the problem is, Arantil is too good to grab! With the blessing of the Dark Cathedral, Misha completely lost Arantil. In other words, his existence can only be regarded as a delay, but it is impossible to organize the arrival of this result. Within two hours, he had snatched control of 100,000 undead. This degree was too fast. It was almost out of Misha''s imagination. Even if the demigod Lich Kegel comes in person, I''m afraid I can''t do this! In any case, Misha always had to fight last. The cursed church has been planning for hundreds of years to set off the disaster that has swept the world. They have been dormant for hundreds of years since they were repressed hundreds of years ago by the Second Caesar Empire and the New Holy Promi Empire. Over the past hundreds of years, they have been preparing continuously, and finally managed to have the current situation, which they must not give up. Kegel has sacrificed his soul and created an excellent situation. Millions of undead are about to be awakened. The church that curses is about to have the power to truly fight against the entire living world. How can we tolerate a shortfall in this moment of success? Misha can only fight one. He gathered all the army of the undead that he could control, and hundreds of thousands of undead killed the past in the mighty king palace. He led the team himself, the burning magic, desperately resisting the power of Alantil from the dark cathedral. Soon, his army fought against the undead army that had taken control before the Elven Arch. At the beginning of this battle, of course, Mishaw''s troops prevailed. After all, they are more numerous.But ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ a very strange phenomenon, born on the battlefield. It can often be seen that the undead warrior controlled by Misha was fighting with the opposite undead and suddenly turned around and chopped the weapon directly to the teammate next to him. Obviously, the reason why this happens is, of course, that this undead has been scrambled for control by Alan Tyre through the power of the Dark Cathedral. So, in the first situation, when Mishaw''s undead troops fought less and less, Alantil''s manpower became more and more. This was what Misha had expected at first. What he expects is to be able to penetrate the opponent and capture the Dark Cathedral before the balance is completely out of balance. However, looking at the current situation, he seems to be unable to do so.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 574 Danes Necropolis Chapter 574 Dane''s Necropolis The balance of the battle was eventually broken, but the direction of the dump was not towards Misha. In this battle with hundreds of thousands of undead and the battlefield almost covering the entire city of Nancy, two hours after the official start of the battle, Misha s undead army was less than 70,000. On the other hand, the undead army that fell into Arantil''s control has exceeded 150,000. As early as an hour ago, Alantil''s army had switched from defensive to offensive and began to actively and violently attack Misha''s army. People say, do everything to listen to destiny. For Misha, he has made the most effort. But at the soul level, he is not Alan Til''s opponent. As a result, he lost in the war between the army. The complete failure of the two levels has caused Misha to have completely lost control of Nancy and the entire dark jungle. He had pessimistically foreseen that the church''s plan had failed. In this case, he did not think of burying his life here. He intends to escape.It''s just too late. When he set off a counterattack, the violent burst of power was enough to allow Dane and Alan Tyre to lock in his position. When Dane brought the two biography of Mulken and Grom, riding the Green Dragon together and heading towards his location, he realized that it was going to be bad. As a mage master, he must have made preparations. For example, the most commonly used ability used by narrators to escape-teleportation. However, when he was about to activate teleportation, he found that the spell effect had failed. "Damn anchor anchor!" He yelled. Dimensional anchors are a force that locks in space. After being fixed by this spell, within the scope of the spell effect, all spell effects such as teleportation have no way to activate, and will not produce effects. Of course, for a wizard of the level of Misha, the general dimension anchor, of course, has no way to limit his teleportation spell. However, the person who releases this dimension anchor is not in itself weak. That was Alantil''s spell. Of course, the surviving spiritual wizard did not come in person. However, located in the dark cathedral with a base level of six, Arantil''s power can almost completely cover the city of Nancy, and his spell power is, of course, the same.In fact, in all fairness, Alantil''s casting power is similar to Misha. However, Alan Tyre, who has the advantage of home field, used a long-range cast to lock a dimension anchor, which was enough to dissolve Misha''s transmission intention. If Misha can have ample time, he can solve this problem. It''s okay to lift the dimension anchor and jump away quickly with teleportation. However, no one would give him time. Dane, Mulken, and Grom, who had been chased from the sky, came directly to his head. Dane and Grom, one holding a giant sword and one holding a tomahawk, rushed to Misha without reason, while Mulken and the three dragons began to clear the guards around Misha , At least not let these death knights, vampires disturb the battle between the pass. Misha is not an opponent. It''s just Dane, he can''t beat, but maybe there is a chance to escape. Adding another Grom, he has a slim chance of escape. Not to mention, Alantil, who is in the Dark Cathedral, but whose spell range can be enveloped, is still using some spell effects to make it worse. Several small spells did not achieve any good results, and were then approached left and right by Grom and Dane. After stealing a pass spell, but was offset by Dane''s excellent magic equipment and the powerful magic resistance possessed by a super pass-level warrior, Misha could no longer find any comeback. Opportunity. This was a curtain call, cursed the fourth seat of the church, and passed on the undead wizard, Misha, to death in the Nancy court. ...After Mishaw was killed, the forces that cursed the church in the dark jungle were no longer able to threaten Dane, the new undead empire. Of course, there are many undead wizards here as the stronghold of the church that curses. However, even Mishaw can''t reverse the situation. Those members of the cursed church under the leadership of no more than a handful of liches and wizards, what resistance should Alan use to spread from the Nancy court? The power of Teal? In this quiet forest of death, the undead witchcraft enchantment that has been functioning because of the temporary failure of the guardian heart has continued to awaken one by one in the following period. However, these awakened dead spirits will be eroded by Alan Till''s power at the moment when the soul fire is regained, and will become a member of the new Nancy cemetery base. This process was terminated after a month. Capnus, who returned to the Dragon Soul Temple, finally got the guardianship of the mountaintop and restarted the guardian formation of the Yangshan Mountains. This huge mountain range that traverses the entire continent has regained its usefulness. In the area close to the mountains, all the souls have been re-incorporated into the protection, which also means that the cursed church''s initial necromantic enchantment in Nancy can no longer be effective. But it doesn''t matter. Dane''s undead empire has expanded to a million people. And, within this month, the power of the cursed church in the dark jungle has basically been cleaned up. The high elves who once lived in the dark jungle once again embraced their hometown. It was just that they were proud spirits, but now they are resurrected souls. After the preliminary establishment of the Undead Empire ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Dane did not rush to the next step.Of course, due to the size of the city and the blessing of the cursed church, Nancy has a million ''population'', and the road to system base development is very frank and without any obstacles. At the beginning of construction, the new Nancy cemetery base has a level of six, and as long as the subsequent resources follow, whether it is the tomb of the corpse demon, the desolate church of the vampire, or even Heroic cemeteries that summon death knights can be constructed directly. Therefore, in this case, it is not necessary for Dane to be too anxious for the next move. First, the buildings of the cemetery base should be made out and then said. Moreover, the current situation does not require him to do anything. This is from / html / book / 36/36547 /ס Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 575 Retrieve the fir collar After the problem of the dark jungle has been largely solved, the situation that the Kingdom of Hindler has to face in this war has become very optimistic. Within the kingdom''s sphere of influence, the east and west battlefields have basically won. In the battlefield on the east side, in the battle that lasted for several months, the Hindrell army led by Dane personally destroyed the enemies of Broken Dragon Peak, saved the green dragon family, and penetrated into the dark jungle. The enemy''s old nest was built, and the cemetery base of New Nancy was built, with millions of undead. On the western battlefield, these months, Pehince has also played quite well. I have to say that the entire battle situation and strategy are all dynamically related. While Dane had won one victory after another on the Eastern Front, Pekinsi''s situation was equally good. When the Battle of Broken Dragon Peak just started, Pehinsi and the demon army from the Lost City completed a good cooperation, defeating the enemy before the Iron Horse Grip once, and in the subsequent pursuit of victory , Destroy a large number of undead. At that time, the soldier''s front of the Peixin Group had once advanced below Blackwood City.In fact, while morale is flourishing, Pehinsi can completely attack, and with the cooperation of the demon allies, complete the capture of Blackwood City. However, in the end she chose to proceed cautiously and not so hard. First, the battle at Broke Peak was not very clear. Second, the human soldiers of the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Legions of Pekinsi, and even a considerable number of non-commissioned officers, expressed doubts about the news announced by the upper ranks of the group army that the demon army was an ally. These two factors gave Pershing a little headache, and she chose to regain her strength and retreat to the Iron Horse''s grip. Before the Iron Horse''s grip, the undead of Blackwood City invested a lot of troops, but in the war that lasted for almost half a year, after successive losses and heavy losses, they naturally could not continue the offensive. Without further supplementary forces, there were only 20,000 undead in Blackwood City, and the turtle shrank behind the wall, and remained motionless. This formed de facto peace. The undead did not have enough troops to continue to hit the iron horse, and Pehinsi was temporarily unwilling to do so. However, as the battle in the dark jungle became clearer, the Hindlers also became bold again. When Dane established New Nancy in the dark jungle, and basically cleared the news of the power of the cursed church, and passed it to Pehinci''s ears, she immediately integrated the army and moved to Blackwood City. go ahead. After several months of psychological construction, human soldiers are finally not so resistant to fighting alongside the demons-of course, the so-called side-by-side combat is naturally not an army of two races. Want to reach that step It is still very difficult. This cooperation is just that the armies of the two sides do not attack each other and are not hostile to each other. They only cooperate strategically, but Pehinci never puts forces of two different races together to avoid accidents.Guided by such a strategic idea, Constantine''s 20,000 demonic army circled to the west of Blackwood City, while the group army in Pershing''s hands was arranged to the south and east. Time was agreed and an attack was launched against Blackwood. Under the joint offensive of humans and demons, the undead army of Blackwood City was broken for two days without supporting it. This is a normal result. After many wars in Blackwood City, the city defense facilities are not as complete as they were at the beginning, not to mention, the city itself is not a military stronghold such as a fortress or a castle. In addition, the power of the undead is too small compared to the power possessed by Pehinci. The 20,000 undead forces must deal with almost 40,000 to 50,000 human troops and the attack of 20,000 demon heads, which is definitely an impossible task. After the capture of Blackwood City and the elimination of the undead in the city, the war in the west of the Hindler Kingdom has basically subsided. Under the protection of their strong military strength, the natives of Schindler have not been directly attacked. Not only that, the active attack in the direction of Broken Dragon Peak on the Eastern Line also directly killed the enemies who committed the crime in the future, completely destroying the foundation of the cursed church. The war on the western front has now ended, and the entire territory of Florence has been recaptured by Hindrell. The Bull Hou Kingdom and the Principality of Florence, the people of these two countries, have completely changed their views on Hindler during this half-year war. In the past, Hindler was here as an intruder. Such impressions and attitudes are exactly what some mischievous people use. In the period before the Undead War, Schindler worked hard in these areas. The effect is of course some, but it is not too obvious. But now, as the sovereign state, Hindler has defended the human world with the sword held by the soldiers and the blood flowing out from the soldiers during the half-year war. Of course, Schindler is to protect his country and defend the country from the enemy, but objectively speaking, it is Florence and the Bull Hou country that directly benefit. Without Schindler''s army, these two countries would never have been able to rely on their own strengths to survive this undead disaster. Looking at the next door, Pudri, who should have been stronger than Florence, is now extinct. One-third of the nation s nationals are dead, and one-third is facing the threat of undead in the enemy-occupied area at all times. The luckiest one-third is not much better. Destroyed refugees.There is a sense of happiness when there is contrast. In the past, the people of Florence may have been less respectful of Hindrell, who developed from the wilderness, and proud of being a sacred ally. But now, the Holy Alliance is obviously not as reliable as Hindler. In the midst of the undead disaster of this half year, people have gradually realized that it does not seem to be bad to become a affiliate of Schindler. With strong military protection, peace, and quality of life have not been affected much, nothing more than that some extreme nationalists are still in trouble. However, in the absence of a public base, it is really not easy to think of any troubles. What''s more, don''t think that the intelligence network established by the Blackhand Academy is for nothing. During the war, there were still many guys who wanted to get things done. Among these people, www.novelbuddy.com, have conspirators, ambitionists with pits in their heads, and lurkers who curse the church. I didn''t miss any mistakes, and all the agents of the Blackhand Academy cleaned up. In fact, sensitive readers should also be able to see that I am finishing.According to the current situation, it should be completed within this week, and it should not be delayed until June. The new book is already in preparation, the setting and outline are basically done, and the beginning is being written. After the completion of Heart of the Empire, I plan to take a rest for a week or two before publishing the book. Let''s talk first, so that everyone has a psychological preparation.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 576 Dilemma of the Holy Empire After all the undead in the east and west directions have been resolved, the Kingdom of Hindrell enters the theater mode. It is true that the cursed church''s nest was taken away, but it does not mean that the Scourge of the Undead is over. After the destruction of the Kingdom of Putri, the undead entangled in the silver and white capital from the beginning only tens of thousands, quickly expanded to tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands. The Holy Empire has gone shirtless. In Changlu County, where the Holy Empire borders the Kingdom of Pudley, Lord Joseph''s army has battled the undead several times. At the beginning, when Mishaw and Cleostraz were still on the battlefield, the army of the Holy Empire was very hard. At one time, Changlu County was breached, and a large number of undead poured into the Empire. . However, things soon got better. After all, the holy empire is not Pudri. As the sacred empire of the Big Six First Powers, all aspects of the power must be too strong.When the Templar Order and the Holy See''s Trial Order were dispatched collectively, the two legendary strong men, with a considerable part of their elite troops, supported the front line, and the situation facing the Lord Lord of Jobbed was eased a lot. After months of fighting, the army of the Holy Empire basically wiped out all the undead who had invaded the Empire, and recaptured Changlu County, built a line of defense, and began to flow continuously from within the Kingdom of Pudri. The undead army began a protracted battle. It is indeed a protracted battle. The quality of the army of the Holy Empire is not low, and the number is not small, but compared with the infinite army of undead, the gap is still relatively large. A conservative estimate is that at least 700,000 people have died in Pudri''s population of more than two million. The bodies of these dead civilians and soldiers are the potential force to curse the church. The cursed churches have set up corpse bone fields on the land of Pudri, and are turning these corpses into soldiers. The army of nearly 70,000 people in the Holy See cannot defeat all the 200,000 undead troops in front of them in one fell swoop, but the cost will be very heavy, even so great that it will shake the foundation of the Holy Empire. The Holy Empire has 300,000 troops and a total population of more than 15 million. It is a great country with great national strength. But even so, the loss of 70,000 regular troops is a disastrous thing. You know, their enemies are more than just undead. For the past hundred years, the Holy Empire has been almost in its heyday. No one is new to Promi. They look down on almost any other country in the world. They are the enemy of the Everett Federation. Wizards who believe in freedom and truth are heretics that the Holy See cannot tolerate. The Northern Alliance under the control of the Druid Parliament also does not deal with the Holy Empire. In the Golden Bay, the Holy Empire dealt with the old empire of Fekrosas, as well as the Shire.They set up enemies everywhere and took advantage of them. Except for the little brother in the holy alliance that has been pulled up, there are few countries and forces in this world that the holy empire has not offended. In this case, there are enemies on all sides, regardless of the number of regular troops of the Holy Empire reaching 300,000, and there are a large number of reserve forces. Yes, it cannot easily be transferred away. They were able to draw 70,000 troops, put them into the eastern part of the empire, fight with the undead, and even draw the three legends out. They were almost exhausted. These 70,000 people are finished. The Holy Empire will certainly not be able to calm down any time soon, and it is likely that it will be robbed by surrounding hostile forces. In this case, they would never want to stand alone against the power of the undead who cursed the church. As a result, the ambassador of the empire crossed the ocean and came to Shawan Port, where she met the kingdom minister, Ms. Velina, who had just returned from Broken Dragon Peak. The meaning of the Holy Empire is very clear. They hope that Hindler can fulfill the role of ally and fight against the cursed church together. The intelligence of Promi''s newcomer is not far behind. Although it is impossible for them to know that Dane has controlled all the undead in the dark jungle-this matter, except for Dane himself, and the part of the soldiers he led to the Nancy royal court, Only the green dragons of Kapnos knew. However, they were still able to get some relevant information. For example, the Hindrells have solved the troubles on the Broken Dragon Peak, and have also solved the undead in Blackwood City. All in all, the Holy See knows that Schindler has the power to go east.But, after the troubles they have faced have been solved, why should the Hindlers save the Holy Empire? Verina asked Her Majesty Dion for help. Dane, who was busy building a cemetery base in Xinnancy, responded directly to four words: it''s my business. Ms. Xiang relayed the meaning of Her Majesty Dyne to the Holy Empire. Of course, it is impossible to tell the original four-character painting that Dion said, and it is still a little modified. "After the war, Schindler had just solved the domestic troubles, totally eliminated hundreds of thousands of undead, and also solved the main power of cursing the church. Even the leader of the cursed church, the deities Lich Kegel were His Majesty Killed in person. We have made enough contributions in this war. Now we need to recuperate and temporarily unable to send troops to the east. And we believe in the strength of the Holy Empire, you can surely solve the problem of Pudri ~ www .novelbuddy.com ~ It is really difficult to send troops, but if you have other needs, you can always communicate with us. " The words of this official diplomatic tone almost made it clear that the Hindlers would not care about the life and death of the Holy Empire. It is said that when the words said by Verina reached the ears of the sacred pope far away from the city of light, the Her Majesty smashed the cup rare. However, no matter how angry His Majesty the Pope was, they still had to hold their noses and find the door again and again, hoping that Hindler could send troops to help. It''s just that the dead souls of Pudri will not force the powerful Holy Empire into this. However, according to the information provided by the Black Hand College''s intelligence network, there are signs of turmoil on the western and northern borders of the Holy Empire. It is said that several border corps of the Everett Federation, as well as the sentry units of the Northern Alliance, seem to have some movement.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 577 The Dilemma of the Holy Empire (2) In this case, even if the Holy See was unhappy with Hindler, he still had to hold his nose to ask. Schindler was unwilling to send troops, even after several consecutive times, the lower and lower the posture of the Holy See of the Holy See failed to move Verina or Her Majesty Dyne. Without real benefits, why should Hendler be sent? The Holy Empire has always been domineering. It has always been that they make demands and conditions on others. On the contrary, when they are taken, they are rare. This can be seen from the practical benefits they proposed to be divided into Hindler. In the beginning, they hoped to persuade Hindrell to send troops in the name of righteousness and be rejected decisively; Then, they proposed to recognize the status of the Kingdom of Schindler, the status of the Bull Hou Kingdom, recognize the Principality of Florence and the Bull Hou Country as a subsidiary of Schindler, and they could also admit Schindler to enter Sacred Alliance as a condition, in exchange for Her Majesty Dyne''s willingness to send troops. Isn''t this a curse? When did Schindler need the Holy Empire to recognize it, and when did he expect to join the Holy Alliance?Moreover, how impolite is it to use what is already a Hindler as a condition in exchange for help? The arrogance of Promi''s newcomer has reached an unreasonable point. This time, Verina was too lazy to formulate a gentle tone, and in the presence of the messenger, he gave the Emperor of the Holy Empire, the great Pope, a shot. "Ignorant and arrogant Pope, even the current situation is unclear, Bai has a pair of eyes. The arrogant attitude, the so-called wisdom, is worse than the stupidest pig." The messenger was gone with anger. But after a few days, he returned. It is said that this time, Promi''s newcomer barely gave some conditions with some sincerity. He was beaten repeatedly, but he still had to lick his face to ask for help. This represented the recent situation of the Holy Empire, which had deteriorated to a certain extent. This is indeed true. According to the latest information from the Black Hand College, military friction has begun between the western and northern borders of the Holy Empire and the other two countries, namely the Everest Federation and the Northern Alliance. Taking advantage of the opportunity of robbery, Evert, the enemy of the Holy Empire, will not let go. At the same time, a few years ago, the Holy Empire invaded the Northern Alliance once in the name of jihad, and began revenge.This made the pressure on the Holy Empire huge. If they could, they were completely reluctant to continue consuming with the undead in the east. In other words, they are the countries most desperate to end this war. However, according to Dane, the Holy Empire could still hang them for a while. ... This airing hurried the Holy Empire. In the beginning, after realizing the insatiable greed of the Hindrells, they did think about it, giving up seeking help, and trying to solve the problem by themselves. So, in all three directions of the Holy Empire, they all took a very active posture in an instant. In the north, the frontier troops that took the initiative to repel the sentry forces of the forest elves, and were not attacked by the counterattack, but left the border line, marching towards the forests and mountains in the north a certain distance, giving the other side deterrence. At the same time, the army of the lawbreakers stationed in the west also voluntarily launched counterattacks against the Confederate Army of Everett, suppressing their momentum. The holy empire began to show his muscles in such a way that he opened his teeth and warned his enemies not to think that I am really so bullying now!However, the more it seemed, the more it seemed to expose the weakness within the Holy Empire. However, in any case, the situation has finally stopped. As a result, the army of the Lord Lord Albertin of Changlu County, at the border of Pudri and the Holy Empire, attacked the undead before him. This is the will of Her Majesty the Pope. The holy empire''s army is still strong enough. Especially when the Lord Lord of Albert, the head of the Knights Templar, Richard the Paladin, and the chief justice of the Holy See, Saint John the Inquisitor, three legends spared no effort to participate in the frontal battlefield The undead army could not withstand such a fierce attack. Of course, among the undead army, there is also the existence of the legendary death dragon, Cleostraz, who is the second seat of the cursed church, and the death knight Thurfield is subject to him. The legendary bone dragon may be only slightly weaker than the demigod Kegel. At least, none of the three legends of the Holy Empire was his opponent. But what about it? Just like Kegel couldn''t beat the four legends together, Cleostraz, who is weaker, cannot challenge the three legends at the same time. In this case, of course, Cleostraz would not be crazy, and jumped out to die by himself. He hid in the army of the undead, and did not take the lead anyway, and let the army of the Holy Church attack aggressively. However, the number of undead is here. The three legendary powers of the empire are, of course, very heavy weights on the battlefield, but it is impossible to replace the role of the army.Even with the high morale and will to fight of the church army, as well as the outstanding ability of individual soldiers, the Holy See s army has eliminated a large number of undead, but its own losses are by no means a minority. After a month of war, Lord Lord''s Legion advanced under the city of the Silver and White. From Changlu County to the Silver and White Capital, the army of the Holy Empire almost used the lives of soldiers to bleed out a **** path. The undead army was on this way, attacking the human army frantically, with almost no rest time. During this month''s war, the army of the Holy Empire destroyed 150,000 undead and paid the price of 30,000 casualties. At this moment, under the silver and white capitals, the legendary powers of the three holy empires, namely, Josephine, Saint John, and Richard, were at war with each other at www.novelbuddy.com. The reason for the dispute is simple. There are at least 200,000 dead in the silver and white capital. How can I fight this? From Changlu County all the way, they have already lost nearly half their manpower and killed 150,000 undead, which is still in the plains. The silver and white city defense facilities are not bad, and there are so many undead in the city. Can the Holy Empire win? What''s more, even if it is won, how much will it cost to recapture the silver and white capital? I''m afraid the entire army will be exhausted!But even that doesn''t mean they won the war.Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 578 Ready to send troops Not to mention that it may not be possible to attack the silver and white capital, and do not worry about how many people will have to kill the silver and white capital. Even if the silver and white capitals are captured, does it mean that the natural disaster is completely ended? That''s not necessarily true. When the Kingdom of Hindler claims that the troubles of the dark jungle have been solved, the cursed church''s base camp in the Nancy royal court has been eliminated; before the Iron Horse''s grip, the undead army that attacked Florence was completely destroyed, and the black In the case of the recovery of Mucheng, the power to curse the church is only enough to influence Pudri. Of course, the current silver and white capital should be regarded as the current stronghold of the cursed church, but it does not mean that the silver and white capital has been recaptured, all the undead in it have been killed, and everything is over. At present, almost all the territory of the Kingdom of Putri has fallen, and there are flesh and blood workshops and psychic towers established by the cursed churches throughout the country. If the Holy Empire still has enough power, after breaking through the silver and white capital, it can still spare the entire territory of Putri, which really means that they have the ability to directly end the disaster. However they did not.As long as they fight the silver and white capital and fight to the end with 200,000 undead, then even if they win, it is estimated that there are only more than 40,000 Holy See soldiers left, and it is estimated that more than 80% of them will be killed and injured. ? There is no need to count on the strength in the Holy Empire to be able to draw out reinforcements. The reason why they are so anxious to take the initiative out of Changlu County, is it not because the other borders of the empire are now under pressure? Disagreements between the three legends of the Holy Empire have arisen. According to the meaning of the Chief Justice, St. John, and the Chief Knight of the Templars, Richard Knight, they did not want to continue fighting. They don''t think that the power they have now can completely wipe out the calamity of Putri, and they don''t realize that forcible attack is a reasonable thing. In fact, Jobin, who stood opposite them, also agreed with the opinions of the other two colleagues. but "Her Majesty''s will ..." Jobin said with a grin, "What can we do? From Her Majesty''s Order, Her Majesty has demanded a full-scale attack. The situation in China has indeed reached a very bad point, and Xin The Dreiers were stubborn and slack, and had no intention of helping. " Saint John said: "His Majesty is not here. He doesn''t know what the situation is on the front line. We can''t sacrifice the empire and the church''s warriors in vain on this battlefield doomed to impossible victory." Richard also said, "I don''t know why Hindlers are unwilling to support, but I can only say that we need them. As things stand, Hindler is the only reinforcement we can count on. Now, in this matter, I think we need to communicate with your Majesty, even if it costs some, we also need Hindrell''s reinforcements. " "Okay ..." Jobin said. "Since both of you have this opinion, let us talk to your Majesty and see if things turn out well."... Dane met a messenger from the Holy Empire at White Wolf Castle, who had just wandered from the sea with his pope''s latest letter of help. In this letter, the Holy Empire showed the greatest sincerity compared to the previous arrogance and rudeness. After dismissing the messenger, Dane needs to talk to her. Verina took the lead to say: "I think we can accept the conditions of the Holy Empire. This time, their conditions are fairly reliable. Moreover, I think this is also the highest price that the Holy Empire can give, no matter how much, I''m afraid it''s unlikely. " "I think so too," said Dion. "Of course it is no problem to allow Bull Hou and Florence to leave the Holy Alliance, and recognize them as members of Schindler. However, they can promise After the cursed church was wiped out, we handed over the territory of the Kingdom of Pudley to us, leaving only Changlu County, which was really beyond my expectations. " This is the most attractive one of the conditions proposed by the Holy Empire, which is more important than any other conditions. If Dane owns the Kingdom of Pudri, then Hindler, Pudri, Bull, Florence, and the four territories together are already the second Caesar Empire of the glorious period. It''s up! When the Second Caesar Empire collapsed, the land of this huge country was divided into four main parts. Two of them were the independence of Florence and Pudri. One was out of control in the border area of ??Hindler.As for the last one, it was swallowed up by the Holy Empire. Leaving aside the part that the Holy Empire took away, it was just that after mastering the Kingdom of Putri, he was enough to have the title of emperor. There is still a huge gap between the emperor and the king. In the call for help written by His Majesty the Pope, this was mentioned vaguely. If Dion becomes Emperor, then the Holy See will adopt a tacit attitude. This is indeed a very attractive attraction. In addition to these two points, the Holy Empire has made some other commitments, such as ''bearing the cost of sending troops to Schindler''s,'' ''providing war compensation after the war,'' and these conditions are also very affordable. Conditions represent real money. The war has dragged on for so long, but it is time to resolve it. The troops sent by Dain to break off Longfeng have now returned to China and have completed rest and resupply ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ They can go out at any time. Into the Kingdom of Pudley. In addition, in the past, Dane has constructed the base of the undead cemetery in Xin Nancy. After the reorganization, the undead forces produced from the base, plus the millions of undead awakened by the undead witchcraft enchantment, were enough to integrate an army of undead more than 150,000. You know, it would be an elite undead army. And if necessary, more than one million undead in the dark jungle can be thrown out completely, forming the most immense undead tsunami in the world! With this kind of power, Dion has no worries about the Holy See''s remorse-if they have such courage, they must be prepared to withstand the anger of Her Majesty!Even the cursed church that has been beaten to death, the Holy See is unable to handle it. What are they going to fight with Dion?Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 579 Sweeping Pudri New Caesar calendar 223, March 9. This year, the springs in Pudri and Florence have come earlier than in previous years. The gentle wind blowing from the sea in the south swept across the earth, and also over the seaside port of Tutga, in the south of the Kingdom of Putri. And here, this is a killing ground. Pershing''s army is fighting the undead in the port of Tuga. Earlier, the Pershing Legion had been ordered by the king to strike hard from the fir collar and smashed into the territory of the Kingdom of Pudri. Although Dane accepted the conditions of the Holy Empire, in the end he decided to send troops without the spot. Instead, he dragged the time back to the end of the New Year and to March. The Holy Empire wasn''t dissent, but they didn''t say it explicitly, and they couldn''t continue to be hostile to the Kingdom of Hindler. The reason is simple. Just before the New Year, the war on the western border of the Empire broke out completely. The elite magic corps of the Everett Federation officially launched an attack on the Holy Empire. Earlier, the empire''s strong attitude demonstrated the nature of their strong foreign power, and the Everett Federation was officially ready to rob. For this reason, Her Majesty the Pope went to the battlefield and sat on the western front to stabilize the situation.Evert is also a powerful country. Although the area is not too large, the prosperous magical civilization has brought them a strong combat power. The strength of the three wizards should not be underestimated. In order to ensure the situation on the battlefield, Paladin Richard was transferred from the undead battlefield on the eastern front to the western front. Without Richard, the army of the Holy Empire, which is inherently inadequate, would not be able to cause any trouble to the undead in the Silver and White Capitals. The army retreated, giving up countless fighters of blood-sold land. A distance of 70 to 80 kilometers away from the silver and white capital, a line of defense was established, fighting and fighting with undead spirits for two months There wasn''t much war during this time. Then it was time for the Kingdom of Hindler to send troops. Pershing was fierce in the east of the Kingdom of Pudley. He swept Yorkshire within a week and headed south, and has now begun a fierce attack on the port of Tuga. The port of Tuga is an important port in the Kingdom of Putri. The reason why it attacked here was to further welcome reinforcements. The White Wolf Regiment and the Kormir Confederate Army from Sand Bay Harbor are scheduled to arrive on March 9. The attack on the port of Tuga was smooth. Within the port, the number of undead is not small, ranging from 10,000 to 20,000. The reason why there are so many is because the cursed church built in the flesh workshop and psychic tower of the port of Tuga, is constantly awakening the undead.However, the fighting power of these undead awakenings was not strong. Skeletons and zombies account for the vast majority, and there are not many ghouls, let alone other high-level undead forces. That night, Pehince''s vanguard had already entered the city and used alchemy explosives to destroy the psychic tower and flesh workshop of the cursed church. There are still many undead in the city, but it has nothing to do with it. The soldiers of Hindler are clearing out these undead in the city. They can''t jump for too long, and the next battle is not difficult. Peixin, with her own guard, personally cleared the pier and was ready to welcome the army from the country. A mighty fleet has already appeared on the coastline. When they received the news from Pehince on the shore, they slowly approached and entered the port. A ship leaned on the shore. Armed soldiers stepped down from the ship one by one. Under the leadership of the officer, they quickly formed a battle formation. According to a predetermined plan, they went toward the inside of the port of Tuga and joined. The battle of the Qingling remnants of the dead. Pershing, however, was recruited to the boat and saw His Majesty the King. ... On the second day, Dane and Pershing walked out of the captain''s room and invited the generals to dinner together on the Huanglong. After the dinner, Dane and his generals did not leave, but instead held a military meeting in situ to formulate a subsequent attack plan.Two days later, the port of Tuga was officially cleared. The King Guards Regiment, the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Regiments, the White Wolf Regiment, and the Komir Confederate Regiment, a total of 80,000 elite warriors, came from the port of Tuga and went west. The current combat team led by Dyne is definitely guaranteed. Since the founding of the Kingdom of Schindler, there has been no peace for a few years, either there is war or there is war there. The army honed from the fire and produced by the system base is very powerful. And even if there are basically no system arms such as the King Guard and the Fourth and Sixth Army, the strength is actually very strong, and it is estimated that they are better than the main forces of some large countries. On the marching route of the Hindrell army, all the undead troops who dared to stand in front of the army were undoubtedly crushed into dregs. The Hindlers slaughtered the undead and destroyed the buildings with dark magic. A small number of human refugees who survived in the occupied area were accepted and sent to the port of Tuga for temporary resettlement. They were carried in batches to the Bauhinia City of the Principality of Florence for the time being Placement. Population is also an important resource. Dane also counted on returning to the old land and rebuilding his homeland after he returned to Pudri. While the legion led by Dion sang and marched in the southern part of the Pudri Kingdom, an extremely large army of undead emerged from the forest of Shino. When the Holy Empire heard the news, it panicked. They thought that ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ This was a new army sent from the dark jungle after cursing the church for a long time. Especially after they had ascertained the number of this undead army, they were desperate. With 200,000 undead troops, many of them are elite, even if there are Hindrells, it is an extremely difficult battle. Lord Josephine sent an urgent letter through the spell, hoping to discuss this with Her Majesty Dyne, and hoped to formulate a good response strategy.The result was rejected by Dyne for one sentence: "Just watch it change." What happened next made the people of the Holy Empire astounded that these more than 200,000 undead who emerged from the forest of Shino, the northern part of the Kingdom of Putri, went all the way west, and unexpectedly encountered other undead troops on the road Clean it up!Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 580 Capture the Silver and White Capitals The new undead from the dark jungle surprised the eyes of the people of the Holy Empire. After investigating the deadly fight between the undead and the undead, their investigative power fell into a state of persecution. At first, they couldn''t understand why, and even speculation, cursed what was going on inside the church, such as internal conflict. However, the generals of the Holy Empire will not always be so overwhelmed. According to the attitude of the Hindler people to this group of emerging undead, and to see from the map their south-to-north route from two directions, it is not difficult to conclude that at least between the two armies There is a certain tacit cooperation. Subsequently, the generals of the Holy Empire found out that these undead were likely to be controlled by the Hindrells! This result silenced both Jobin and St. John. They really don''t know what attitude they should use to deal with the situation at hand. According to the teachings of the Holy See, all undead creatures are the products of filth and evil, and they will be destroyed and judged under the Holy Light.The Holy See has always been a religious organization, and it has now established a huge empire. Their consistent attitude towards undead creatures has been eliminated. This attitude is not just manifested within the Holy Empire. In several countries where the Church of the Holy Light is spread, such as all the member states of the Holy Alliance, and where there are churches, including parts of the Fickrosas Empire, the church''s strength is spared no effort to do this. This time in Pudri, the Holy Empire did not pay attention to it at first, it does not mean that they do not want to destroy the undead. But they did not expect that things would eventually reach the point where they are now, and at the beginning, they did not hold the meaning of letting these undead to consume Hindrell. As a result, a large pit was dug in the end and jumped on his own. Hindler did not hang in, his younger brother, the Kingdom of Pudley was destroyed, and a part of the main army of the empire was directly hanged on the border. Pull away. According to the doctrine, as the Holy See s army, the great lords and chief justices who hold the power of the Holy Light, Jobin and John, must annihilate the undead army and blame them. But the question is ... that''s the Hindrell army, what can they do? They also asked Hindler to help them solve the troubles in the east! Can only remain silent. Moreover, it is not enough to remain silent. On March 17, Schindler''s two armies approached the city of Silver and White. The five legends of Dane, Isroll, Pershing, Mulken, and Alantil all came to the battlefield. 80,000 human and elven troops and 200,000 undead troops are ready to attack the silver and white capital.Dain did not immediately order the army to start the offensive, but instead directed the army commander of the Holy Empire. Lord Lord Albertine issued a request for them to fulfill the covenant, and they must conduct a coordinated attack. Jobin could only do so. On March 19, one east and one west, two armies attacked the silver and white capital at the same time. Such military strength is not something that the undead army of cursed churches in the silver and white capitals can resist. The last undead army that cursed the church was completely defeated in this battle. It is worth mentioning that from the beginning to the end of the war, the three seats that cursed the church, and also their last legendary powerhouse, the legendary death dragon Cleostraz did not appear throughout. It seems that this dragon has already run away. On April 4, the undead in the Silver and White Capitals were completely cleaned. The army of the undead mobilized from the dark jungle and belonging to Dion also evacuated the silver and white capital and set up a vast undead camp in the north of the city. After the war, Dane had a meeting with Lord Josephine. Above the city of the Silver and White, Dane met the prestigious and powerful Paladin. "I think the war is over," said Dion. "Holy Empire, it''s time to honor your promises. I hope, Jobin, that your army will be able to withdraw completely from Pudri within one week. The kingdom''s homeland, back to Nagano-gun, we will not run into the river well in the future. " Jobin said, "This is what it should be. But, Your Majesty, I still want to be able to ask, those undead ..."Before his question was asked, Dane was directly interrupted: "Those are my army, my soldiers, my subjects, you just need to know this is enough. Jobin, you are a Smart people, do nt ask me something that would make both of us feel embarrassed, and you better not think about it. Jobdin paused and said, "I just want to confirm, Her Majesty Dyne, that these undead will not become another catastrophe in this world after cursing the church?" "will not." "Are you sure they will not attack us?" Hearing this question from Jobdin, Dane looked at him with a smirk. Now, after so long as a king, Dane''s political thinking is not the same as before. He could hear the traps buried under Jobin''s question, and the meaning of the pun. Seeing Dane not talking, Jobdin was slightly anxious: "The border of the empire must not allow such a group of undead ..." "Enough!" Dane snapped and continued: "Our agreement is just to help you solve the border issue. UU reading I can not guarantee that I can always maintain peace with you. Then again, if the Holy Empire has no bad intentions, I would not be interested in you either. " As a title with a great lord, Jobdin''s status in the Holy Empire was very high. Even the Pope has three-point respect for him. So, after hearing Dane''s faceless scolding, Jobin''s heart burst into flames. He turned to stare at Dion, who looked at him with a smile, but his eyes were so cold.For a long time, Jobdin only moaned dumbly, where did he dare really treat Dane? Not to mention he can''t beat Dane. Hindler has five legendary towns in the Silver and White Capitals, and he has such a powerful army. As long as he dares to move Dane a hair here, including him, the 40,000 fighters left in the Holy Empire, none of them want to go back alive!Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 581 Inexplicable attack The Holy Empire did not mean to break the covenant nor did it have the courage. After Jobin was humiliated by Dyne on the city wall, he didn''t dare to put a fart, just left his sleeves, and evacuated with the army of the Holy Empire the next day. Dane didn''t bother with them either. He planned to take a two-day rest in the Silver and White Capitals, formulate a comprehensive operation to clear the kingdom of Putri, and then start the post-war reconstruction. Unlike Florence and the Bull Hou Country, those two countries have some political factors after all. However, the Pudri Kingdom, which is already ten rooms empty and has no legal government, is another matter. Dane intends to incorporate Pudri directly into his direct rule. It is just a question of what name to use. Schindler did not have the legal power to rule Pudri, and incorporating Pudri directly into the Kingdom of Schindler was not a good choice. When the idea is here, a small problem arises. Dane thought about it in history and felt that the name of the Second Caesar Empire was good. In that year, Emperor Lin Ao could raise the banner of the Caesar Empire and revive the Caesar Empire that had actually died for hundreds of years. Why couldn''t Dane?Being the emperor of the Caesar Empire seemed like a good idea. In itself, Pudri, Florence, and Hindler were the territory of the original Second Caesar Empire. In the name of the Caesar Empire, there is enough legal power to rule these places. Actually, it''s not just these places. The original Caesar empire, thousands of years ago, was the real hegemony of the Big Six nations. Emperor Caesar, ruler of the entire 6th of Orodik. Inherited this position, let alone the existing site, the world is so big, there is the name of restoring old soil everywhere. As for how to be the Emperor Caesar ... It is not difficult to say that it is not difficult to declare to the world that he has the blood of Emperor Caesar, why not? By the same token, this world still respects strength. The descendants and bloodlines of the true Caesar emperor have no powerful power, and there is no difference between them and the beggars on the roadside; and with enough strength, the quarter orc bloodlines of Dane are also noble. Dean rubbed his chin and said to himself, "Emperor of the Third Caesar Empire, um, nothing wrong." ... The main army that responded to the undead on the eastern border was mobilized back to the country, and the Holy Empire could be relieved to some extent. These more than 40,000 people are a very helpful supplement to the other two fronts. The most important thing is that in addition to this, the Holy Empire can relax and fight with the Everett Federation after worrying about the eastern border. As for whether the Hindlers will take the opportunity to attack the Holy Empire ... According to the high level of the Holy Empire, they are afraid to. But things will happen unexpectedly.Three days after the army of the Holy Empire was evacuated from the Silver and White Capitals, Dane received a message that an undead army camp north of the Silver and White Capitals had been attacked. When the other teams arrived at the scene, more than six hundred undead in that camp had all been wiped out. It must be said here that there are 200,000 undead soldiers under Her Majesty, but they will not be all stationed together. The number of 200,000 is too much, and it is thrown out in a mighty manner, let alone seeing the end, even if it is flying, it is difficult to see the panorama. If a city has a population of 100,000, it can already be regarded as a metropolis. With a population of 200,000, there are only a few cities of this size in the entire Orodik world. In the East of the Big Six, a city of this size is the only silver and white capital. No one can command such a large army, even the undead. These undead can only be stationed separately, and a swarm of bees can be crowded together and immobile. So the enemy was given the opportunity. In fact, for Dane s undead army, losing a camp, but the six hundred undead, is nothing at all. However, what this means afterwards is very interesting. This must have been done by the Holy Empire, Dane guessed. Later, local investigations also confirmed this. The legendary undead mage Alantil, using some retroactive spells, found traces of the enemy. They are now in the army of the Holy Empire. "Is Jobin crazy?" Pehince, who heard the news, said incredulously.It is indeed difficult for her to believe that this thing was done by the people of the Holy Empire. If the evidence is indeed conclusive, she would be more inclined to think that it was a conspiracy in some other countries and intended to provoke Hindrell and the Holy Empire War between. There are indeed a lot of forces with this motive. For example, the Everett Federation. It was a magical country, and they were not only deadly enemies with the Holy Empire, they were still at war. They are undoubtedly the last group to want to see the scourge of the Holy Empire''s borders end there. They originally attacked by the remaining power of the cursed church of the Holy Empire. But this matter should not have been done by the Everts. They have the power to destroy the six hundred undead, but it is difficult to disguise the battlefield under the eyes of Dion as a divine power. Of course, it is theoretically possible for them to control some Holy Empire fighters and attack Dion''s undead camp through some spell-controlling spells. But after all, it is not a small movement, and it cannot be done under the eyes of the Grand Judge of the Holy See and the Lord. Therefore, the most reasonable explanation is indeed that the people of the Holy Empire did this. But why is this? Dane gave his own guess: "I guess this is not what Jobin or John meant ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Maybe it was some of their generals, officers, who are not convinced by the current results without permission action." "So what do we do now?" Pehince was a little hesitant. Dion said: "I still had some hesitation. In the end, it was to end the war, to show off slowly, or to take advantage of this opportunity to make a profit. However, it seems that someone has helped me make a choice now." The meaning of what he said is already very obvious!On that day, the army of the undead, who had been stationed in the northern part of the silver and white city for a long time, was dispatched again, following the buttocks of the retreating army with Jobing biting!Remember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: Chapter 582 cost "Stupid! Rick, you are so stupid!" In the face of the young knight full of dissatisfaction in front of him, Jobdin was so anxious that he wanted to pull out his sword to kill him! Especially when this young knight, called Rick, still had his neck tied and had no repentance. .suimeng.l Seriously, if it wasn''t for this kid, the head of the Templar Order, the grandson of Richard s paladin, Jobin immediately tied him up and gave it to the Hindlers. Already. Aside, St. John the Chief Justice also said, "Rick, this thing you did is really wrong. Why do you do this kind of thing? Why provoke those undead?" A young, paladin with blond hair and a heroic face, said angrily, "I''ve had enough accusations! I''m fighting for the Holy Light. I can''t tolerate those unclean creatures in front of me, but I can only be gray Run away and let them wreak havoc on the land of God. The King of the Hindrells controls the undead with evil spells. What is the difference between him and the Church Cursed? You are my elders, The understanding should be deeper than mine, but I am ashamed of your cowardly behavior! There must be a battle between us and those filthy undeads, and this battle should be sooner than later! This is for the will of the Father! " Rick, who didn''t think about repentance, made Jobdin angry. He had given up the thought of continuing to reason with this kid-not to mention, in fact, reasoning was useless. The lord waved his hand and motioned for the guards to come up.Rick didn''t struggle. It is true that although his strength is good, from a very young age, he stared at the title of a genius knight. At a young age, he has the strength of a sixteenth level knight. Although there is still a certain distance from the legend, but he has already It is a rising star, and over time, it will certainly become the pillar of the empire. However, when the two legendary strongmen of Jobin and John were in front of him, he had no hope to break free anyway, so there was no need to make such an impossible attempt. However, he was still upright before being dragged down by the guards. After Rick was dragged away, the anger on Jobdin''s face had not subsided. He held his forehead and complained, "This uneasy child ... what did the Hindler react to this matter?" "We have not received any news in this regard, and the Hindlers have not contacted us." "It might be a good thing," Jobin said, but he didn''t even believe it. John snorted and said, "But don''t forget, His Majesty Dion, the legendary person with a bursting personality is difficult to deal with. Do you think he will not respond to this matter?" "Six hundred undead, shouldn''t it be anything?" "But it is a very good excuse for others." The chief judge''s face was cold.Jobdin was silent. "Great lord!" Outside the tent, a guard''s voice sounded. "Come in." A dusty soldier walked in from outside, and said in panic: "We have detected that the undead stationed north of the Silver and White Capital have moved. They ... seem to be coming towards us!" Jobin pretended to be calm, "How many undead come to us?" "They ... are out of the nest." Not only was Jobin, but when he heard the words "Falling in a Nest", even the Chief Justice next to him couldn''t hold his expression. "What Dane wants to do!" Jobdin sighed angrily. "Obviously, he is hostile to us. And if he thinks of things more badly, he may even take this opportunity to cross the Empire border directly." Jobdin stood up and said, "Let the army set off immediately and march toward Changlu County. At the same time, inform the Pope of what is happening here and the Holy See must be prepared to deal with this disaster. In addition, John, I Old man, we have to write to Dion once to see if there is any solution to this. ""it is good." ... In the end, Jobdin did not engage in the magic of communication with Dane. The news from the Hindlers clearly informed Jobin that Her Majesty Dane was very angry at the betrayal of the Holy Empire and did not intend to talk to him. The army of the Kingdom of the Hindler had already been dispatched, and the Holy Empire You must pay enough for this. Jobin couldn''t help it, he could only lead his army and withdraw to Changlu County as soon as possible. The army of the undead is not moving fast. With 200,000 undead walking on the earth, there is no way to catch up with the Holy See army who fled. Did not want to chase. The undead army from the dark jungle, at an inherent speed, not at a slow pace, stepped towards the city of Hikaru. In mid-April, the army of the undead led by Alan Till had already entered the territory of Changlu County. In an instant, all the land outside the county town was occupied by the undead army. In fact, in these places, the army of the Holy Empire did not take too much care to defend. They knew that it was impossible to hold it anyway.Even Jobin is already planning whether he wants to give up the county town of Changlu County. But before that, what to do depends on the last communication with Her Majesty Dion. This time, Dyne intends to accept the negotiation application carried out by the Holy Empire. After all, according to the Holy Empire, Her Majesty the Pope will personally communicate with Dion through communication spells this time, this face must be given anyway. Of course, they did not want to continue the war, and Dane estimated that they must be prepared to take the bleeding back in exchange for the Hindler''s strike. Dane is going to see ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ How much is the Holy Empire willing to pay and where is the bottom line? The communication spell, in the hands of the mages, soon unfolded in front of Dion. An old man with a long white beard and wearing a gorgeous robe consisting of gold and white was in front of Dion. This one should be His Majesty the Pope of the Holy Empire. " "Good day, Your Majesty Dion." "Good day, Your Majesty the Pope." Regardless of what the two are thinking, at least greeting each other above, for the time being they are polite.Without making much noise in some boring places, Dane and the Pope soon got to the point. The topic of how the war will proceed. Dane took the lead in firing: "The Holy Empire must pay enough for previous attacks on our army!" . Chapter 583 bargain "I don''t know, what is meant by Her Majesty''s sufficient price?" Her Majesty''s voice came through the communication spell, and it appeared slightly distorted. WwW.suimeng.l However, the warmth that makes people feel warm can still be easily felt. Dane would not eat this set. Since His Majesty opened his mouth and asked Dane to raise his terms first, he would not be polite: "First of all, all the murderers involved in this operation must be handed over, and we will use our law to try. Dion first proposed the first. After such a long time, he probably figured out who had previously attacked the military camp of the undead under Dyne. It was a young knight called Rick, a division chief of the Knights Templar, and had sixteen levels of strength. His identity is not low, but this is not the key. The main thing is that he is the head of the Knights Templar, the grandson of Richard the Paladin, known as the super genius of the Holy Empire, the pillar of the future Knights. This was the most important piece of information available to the Blackhand Academy, and it was a good weight for Dane''s attitude to test the Holy Empire.Not many people participated in the attack, only about three hundred people. But they are all members of the Knights Templar, and only an elite team like the Knights Templar can quickly and within a short time with only half of the undead camp. Complete annihilation missions. The Templars are known as the first knights on the mainland. The total number of members is 3-4, and they are quite powerful. According to the evaluation, these Templar knights must not beat Dane s champion knights in the same number, but Dane s Templar knights can still win steadily. Thus, Rick, who is not low in status and special, plus a group of three hundred or so Templars, has become a good weight for Dane to test the attitude of the Holy Empire. Is nt your holy empire trying to relax? Give up all these people and see if you dare. The Holy Empire dares. "I can promise you this request." This was slightly beyond Dane''s expectations. His mind was alive. Since even these people can sacrifice, it seems that the bottom line of the Holy Empire is very low. "I want Changlu County, Apkat, and Merincha." Dion said directly.Not to mention the Changlu County, the Apkat and Merincha areas were the territory of the second Caesar Empire. Two or three hundred years ago, when the Second Caesar Empire collapsed, the Holy Empire took the opportunity to swallow these two areas. These are two quite large places, which together add up to almost the size of the Kingdom of Pudri. If the Holy Empire surrendered these two areas, it would almost mean that they surrendered a quarter of the existing land for no reason. "No way." This must be unacceptable to the Holy Empire, and even if they did engage in a full-scale war with Schindler, they would never accept the condition of ceding a quarter of the land. Dion said, "You say impossible? Then what if I say I must? Her Majesty, can you stop my army?" The Pope was silent for a while and said, "Whether it can be blocked or not, if Her Majesty Dyne, if you never regress on this request, then the Holy Empire will only fight against it." His voice was quiet, he was telling a fact. Dane said: "There is no talk in Changlu County, I must, the entire territory of Puddle must be under my control." "it is good.""I want it in the Apkat area too. I can give up in Merincha." "No, at best I can only give you the whole of Pudri. The Holy Empire cannot split its land and give it to other countries. This is also our bottom line." Dion shook his head and said, "Don''t forget, Apkat and Melincha are not the land inherent in your Holy Empire. It is the inherent territory of the Caesar Empire. It was occupied by you 270 years ago. Land! And I am working on restoring the glory of the Caesar Empire, and if it is possible to regain the Apkat area in a non-war way, I can accept it. But if your Holy Empire cannot agree with this, then Only soldiers met. " "Her Majesty Dyne, don''t go too far! We just signed the contract a month and a half ago! At the beginning, we said that the border with Changlu County would be inviolable after the cursed church was eliminated! Now, His Majesty the Pope can no longer maintain his calmness and calmness, and his tone has become slightly anxious. Dion sneered. Earlier, the agreement he signed was actually nothing at all. At that time, Dane wanted to solve the cursed church first, and then restore the stability in Pudri as soon as possible. Then, when the opportunity comes, he will definitely continue to work against the Holy Empire. With huge military power, Dane still has the ambition to crown the emperor, and of course he cannot calm down. But no one expected that this opportunity would come so soon. I really want to thank Rick and the gimmicks he brought with him.In fact, Dane wouldn''t be concerned about the loss of more than 600 undead. Taking advantage of the opportunity to press on the Holy Empire is Dane''s goal. However, these words cannot of course be spoken on the table. "It was the first to break the covenant, but you. The bones of my six hundred subordinates are still not buried in the camp." "That''s just some filthy undead creature!" "I respect you, Her Majesty the Pope, but please pay attention to your words ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ That is my fighter and my subjects. If you use words like ''dirty'' to describe them, we will No need for negotiation. " There are few people who dare to speak to the Holy Pope throughout the continent. In recent decades, it is estimated that the Holy Pope has never seen it before, and some people dare to face themselves with such an attitude. He was in a bad mood, but he still had to bear with Dane. He said: "We are not discussing this issue. The Kapuos area can never be completely handed over to you, and the forest lake can at best be given to you." Linshui Lake is a piece of land belonging to the Kapnos region. It is not small in area, and the land is fertile. It is an excellent production area. Ken''s surrender to Linshui Lake has actually proved the sincerity of the Holy Empire in this matter.But how insatiable Dane is? He won''t be reconciled without getting the entire Capnos! The recent updates are not very powerful, mainly because the preparation is complete, and the ending is not very good. In addition, the new book is also being prepared and apologize to everyone ~~ Chapter 584 compromise The negotiations were at an impasse. .suimeng.l Opening his mouth to Melincha and Kapnos, it was indeed Dane who opened his mouth wide. However, if there is only one Kapnos, it is the minimum that Dane can accept. After all, it is really imperative to sacred the empire and start a full-scale war. The great empire with tens of millions of people has no potential to predict the war potential. Even if Daen''s army is dispatched, all the millions of undead in the dark jungle will be pulled out, and it will cost a lot to win. So, relatively speaking, if you move your mouth, you can win a whole area. Why not? Moreover, who said that after the agreement was re-signed, it could no longer be torn up? Even Her Majesty the Pope knows this. He was willing to pay the price to end the war with the Hindlers, the hope was to devote all his energy to the fight against the Everts. He would not be naive to think that everything will be fine with the signing of the peace agreement. If the holy empire''s war with Evert is not eye-catching enough, it defeats the opponent at a great cost, or even fails directly, then Dane will never hesitate to pledge the covenant, and will definitely stab behind , Divide the Holy Empire with the Everts. Of course, if the Holy Empire retaliates the magic army of Evert after the mobilization of the war, then Dane will not mess around. Isn''t it beautiful to have a Capnos region?In the future, if Dyne wants to get more things, it depends on whether there will be any opportunities in the future. However, all in all, the 100-footed worm died but was not stiff. The Holy Empire has such a large plate and wants to swallow it in one breath. No force in this world has that kind of ability. In the future, even if you want to really get the Holy Empire, you still need a certain opportunity. For example, wait for the civil strife that brings the Holy Empire itself. This time, Dane buried a mine for them. After the Holy Empire handed Templar knights who had attacked his undead camp into Dion''s hands, it was impossible for Dion to keep them alive. Public trials and public executions are definitely necessary. Especially the head of the Templar branch, the young man named Rick, must be dead and undoubtedly dead. This is what Dane had already thought about. Rick died tragically in Dane''s hands. Guess what kind of mood Richard Richard had about his grandfather and the head of the Templars who always regarded him as his successor? He must hate Dane very much and hate the Kingdom of Hindler, that''s right. But without the Pope who was able to shelter his own people and hand over his grandson directly to death, would Richard hate it? This is what God knows. ... At the end of the negotiations, with Dane''s tough insistence, the Pope had to make concessions again and again, and finally promised to hand over the entire territory of Kapnos to Sindler and promised to Dain declared emperor and gave written support when he announced the establishment of a new empire. Similarly, Dane made some concessions.For example, the exemption from the previous agreement on war compensation, such as the Kapnos region, was not ceded by the Holy Empire, but a transaction between the two countries. Schindler paid a sum of money to buy the land back from the Holy Empire. The amount of money is not small, a million gold coins is quite huge. But compared to a whole area of ??Capnos, this money is almost a dime. One million gold coins, even on the shore of Linshui Lake, have also killed a lot and bought five or six estates, which is already a big deal. After the transaction was initially concluded, Dane stopped marching. Then, within three days, all the forces of the Holy Empire withdrew from Changlu County and were completely taken over by Dion. At the same time, in order not to stimulate the Holy Empire further, Dane also made his due attitude. The undead army withdrew completely, sitting in the town of Changlu County, all of them were humans and elves. Then, within a week, the official forces of the Holy Empire had begun to gradually withdraw from Kapnos. At the same time, Prime Minister Verina led a group of executives who were urgently screened from Hindler and Florence, stationed in the Kapnos area, and set about establishing the rule of the Kingdom of Hindler. This will be a long process. The area of ??Kapnos has been under the rule of the Holy Empire for more than two hundred years. Even if Verina is sitting in her own town, it takes some time, let alone complete control, to establish the kingdom''s rule. But this is at least a good start. Subsequently, Dion''s army stayed in Pudri for a long time.On the one hand, his army needs to undertake some cleanup work on the undead who are scattered in the country, and on the other hand, it also provides military guarantees for the reconstruction of the Kingdom of Putri. Of course, these tasks are not practical for Dane to stay in Pudri with an army of 80,000 people. The main reason why he had to do so was that the frontier war in the Holy Empire had been resolved. The situation in the war has not evolved as Dion had expected. This transaction between Dion and the Holy Empire is so dynamic that it cannot be concealed. In fact, not long after the deal was finalized, the Everts should have noticed a change in circumstances. Apparently, Evert and the Holy Promi Empire, www.novelbuddy.com, are both very knowledgeable. Her Majesty knew that in the face of the full invasion of the Everts, he had to use all his strength to be able to resist, so he could not bear to cut Dane. When the Holy Empire regained its strength, mobilized war in the country, and intended to fight desperately with the invaded Everts, Evert''s magic army first slowed the offensive. The two sides have fought several times, and the Everts found that they could no longer continue to take advantage. They also honestly chose to give up and withdraw the holy empire of national anxiety. It was naturally impossible to pursue. This war between the Confederacy and the Holy See has a slight meaning. In the holy empire and the Everts tossing for more than a month, Dane made a lot of money and had basically completed the basic rule of the newly acquired region in the West. Dane took the town personally, and Prime Minister Verina directed the work. The Kapnos region obtained from the Holy Empire had established a government belonging to Schindler. The government representing the Hindrell regime has very weak control in Kapnos, but under the pressure of the army, the increase in control will soon increase in the future. Chapter 585 Rule While establishing order in the Kapnos region, Verina has a very important task as prime minister. Rebuilding the Kingdom of Putri. Almost all of Pudri''s territory has been destroyed. In terms of population, there is even a huge amount of damage. One third of the population died in the war. Among them, the truly transformed into undead, the number is very large, more than 300,000! As for the other corpses, they were collected by the cursed church and piled up in various cemeteries. When the main power of the cursed church was wiped out, the numerous cemeteries in the occupied area of ??the Kingdom of Bhumburi were of course to be destroyed. The fire was burning all over the Kingdom of Pudri, and Hindrell''s army attacked, destroying a small group of scattered undead, destroying one cemetery after another. At the same time, Schindler''s administrative forces followed the army, gradually expanding the dominance of the Kingdom of Hindrell to all parts of the kingdom. In this place, it shows how much Dyne had established in the early years when the forces had not fully expanded and the financial pressure was very great. It is forward-looking.Over the years, the University of Hindler has sent countless talents to all walks of life in the Kingdom of Hindler. In the Kingdom of Schindler and the Principality of Florence, students of Schindler University can be seen everywhere, especially in business and politics. Within Schindler''s national government, a large proportion of various officials and administrative officers now come from students who have graduated from Schindler in the past. Now, the students of the Department of Administration of the University of Sindler and the retired military servicemen have become the two largest sources of national government employees. Moreover, the former has a brighter future than retired soldiers. After all, there is a big gap between the two in terms of administrative capabilities. What''s more, if some military officers who change their careers want to have a better development in politics, they usually have to go to the administrative department of Hindler University to take a circle. Whether it is the Kapnos region obtained from the Holy Empire or the Kingdom of Putri, they are quite large plates. Schindler''s existing government officials are difficult to directly support such a large plate-if it is reluctant to do so, it may also greatly affect local government work. In this case, the reserve talents at Hindler University have played a very important role. Verina mobilized a large number of officials from the domestic government and came to the Kingdom of Pudley to participate in various government affairs. These are mature government officials, which can basically meet the needs of the government in the newly acquired regions. At the same time, in Schindler''s country, a large number of government affairs students entered their jobs in advance, so that the government in Schindler''s country has basically remained stable. The newly established basic government began to function in a short period of time. A large number of refugees have been reorganized and the reconstruction of the Kingdom of Pudri has begun. Some of them were civilians who had fallen into the occupied area occupied by the undead, but survived. These people are not many. And most of them were some refugees who fled, and were re-introduced back to their homeland.At the same time, Her Majesty Dean also promulgated some decrees to recruit the poor and the refugees in Florence, the Bull Hou Kingdom, and Hindler, to attract more people to the wasteland with relatively rich preferential policies. At the same time, the Chamber of Commerce intending to invest in Pudri also provides great convenience. The reason why I dare to make such a large amount of capital is that now Pudri is completely blank. Of course, cursing the church was a catastrophe that completely destroyed this once prosperous country. But from another perspective, Pudre, who cursed the church once, was not completely innocent for Dane, who received the offer. At least, today''s Pudri has completely lost the intricate social network of human society, and there are no local forces with deep roots. In the case of a blank piece of paper, rebuilding, then it comes completely with Dane''s mind. Moreover, there is no need to worry about the control of this new territory after reconstruction. In contrast, the area of ??Kapnos is also a lush soil, but the situation there is completely different from that of the Kingdom of Putri. The Holy Empire gave up Kapnos, which had nothing to do with "willingness". Although, according to the agreement, they completely withdrew official forces from the Kapnos area within a limited time. But in fact, they have ruled this area for too long. The influence of the Holy See is not so easy to remove. The most concentrated point is that the popularity rate of the Holy Light religion in Kapnos ~ www.novelbuddy.com has reached over 90%! In contrast, the Kingdom of Hindler is not a country with strong religious power. Not to mention, the Holy Church has made a lot of stumblings in secret. For example, advocating Dane is a demon boss, advocating that he is the master of the undead. These things are, to some extent, really true. The demons in Lava City and the undead army in the dark jungle are now indeed under the control of Dion, even in war. These two races of the evil camp that are not tolerated by the world are directly fighting for Dion . As a result, Dane''s rule in Kapnos had major problems. Conflicts of interest with the local indigenous forces, influence with the Holy See, local people''s doubts and opposition to the new ruler ... all these make Dyne''s regime here difficult.There are many more problems than imagined. But these things will eventually be resolved over time. As long as Dane''s overall power can maintain the current level, and even further growth in the future, then the reconstruction of the Kingdom of Putri is only a matter of time; the construction of the ruling power in Kapnos is also only A matter of time. Holding a powerful, unrivaled army in your hand is the essence of everything! These things can only be regarded as troublesome, but they are never difficult. Government work, power building, these things, Dane reassured her Prime Minister Velina to handle. He himself was preparing another thing carefully. He already intends to formally become the emperor, rebuilding the Caesar Empire, striving for further upgrade of the rule, and better control of the existing control area, is the most important thing for him now. Remember the first domain name in this book:. Read the URL of Biquge Mobile Edition: ~ Grand Finale crowned as emperor New Caesar 223, September 1, White Wolf Castle. Today, the population of the entire city, after several years of exhibitions, officially broke through 150,000 White Wolf Castles, has become one of the most prosperous cities in the entire Big 6 East, especially when the Silver and White Capitals have been destroyed. On the scale of the city, the only two cities that are comparable to White Wolf Castle are the capital of Florence, the city of Bauhinia, the capital of the Kingdom of Victoria, and the city of the Holy Sword. In fact, during the construction of White Wolf Castle, the Kingdom of Hindler has been promoting the integration of White Wolf Castle and Shawan Port. The two cities are not too far away from each other. During the city exhibition, the two cities are building in opposite directions. The two newly established urban areas are directly adjacent to each other. If the Shawan Port and White Wolf Castle are integrated and viewed as a large city circle, the population is already close to 300,000, which is definitely the title of the largest city in the East, even if it comes from the entire world. Look, what can be compared with it on the scale of the city is the capital of the Everest Federation-Red Moon, and Promi''s new city of light. At this time, a grand ceremony has slowly begun. The outfits are huge. There are thousands of musicians recruited by the government from all over the country. They are located in Shawan Port and White Wolf Castle. They have performed three days of open-air performances. One by one, either classic repertoire or new work, the most frequent one is to sing the music of Her Majesty Dion. Exciting music is ringing all over the city, and it is almost becoming familiar. It is said that this song called "Eternal Victory for Victory" will become the national anthem of the newly established Caesar Empire in the future. At six o''clock in the morning, it was just dawn.The people''s long-awaited ceremony was officially announced after the massive bells ringing 99 times in Bailangbao and Shawan Port. A huge steel warship flying the new Caesar Empire''s holy sword and dragon-like national flag floated from the coastline. The gunships on the side and tail of the battleship were all open, and they were released every ten minutes. More than two hundred artillery pieces, and the sound of blasting at the same time, awakened the residents of the city. After three roars and more than half an hour later, the Emperor, a new battleship built by the Kingdom of Schindler, has replaced the Huanglong and became the flagship of the Imperial Fleet. The cabin opens, with wooden planks covered with red carpet, linking the huge ship with the dock. Fourteen green dragons soared and circled over the battleship. From time to time, the dragons spewed a green dragon''s breath, like fireworks. From nothing, the magnificent "Victory forever empire" sounded, and a group of honor guard soldiers holding halberds stepped off the battleship, lined up on both sides. Sixteen extremely powerful demons appeared at the end of the red carpet when the most exciting second part of "Victory forever in the Empire" sounded. Dressed in costume, they carried a huge, gold and red color building, which was extremely luxuriously decorated. These demons are all a kind of high-level demons-the abyss flame demon. This powerful monster from the abyss, even wearing a human outfit, looks very scary. However, even so, they are now only playing the role of driver. Above Yuyu, six angels holding the sword of light from all over the body suspended in six corners. The power of bright magic is surging all the time, the light floating like feathers, falling like rain. His Majesty Dion sat in the public opinion.The abyss Yanmao took a step, and with their strength, no matter how big the public opinion was, they could not bear any effort to lift it. Walked through the red carpet and arrived at the pier. The roads that had been opened early on, one by one, soldiers in costumes, holding the rebels, were standing on both sides of the road, separating the people who watched the ceremony. His Majesty the Emperor passed through the crowd. Long live the Shanhu Tsunami, since Dane appeared, he has never been cut off. During the parade, a team of elite troops joined the team. First, a group of elf girls riding bright unicorns appeared in front of the frame. These girls driving unicorns are undoubtedly very powerful elf warriors, and their job now is to throw bright red rose petals in front of the frame. Roses from the Orinite boutique garden, the fragrance drifts through the city with the wind. After the unicorns and the elven girls, the champion knight appeared. They have been waiting for a long time in the central square of Shawan Harbour. When the frame of His Majesty Dyne arrived, the champion knights who had been in the line from the dawn of the day, uniformly raised the holy rifle in his hands and greeted His Majesty''s arrival. Dane waved to his knights, his frame slowly passed the central square, and then, after crossing the north gate of Shawan Port, set foot on the road towards White Wolf Castle. It is said that it has already left the city, but in fact, the grand occasion of this parade has not decreased at all. Not to mention the combined population of more than 300,000 people in Shawan Harbor and White Wolf Fortress. During the ceremony of Dion s emperor, almost half a year had been prepared, and he was everywhere in his sphere of influence. There are many people who travel to White Wolf Castle by boat or in a 6-way way to watch this grand coronation and watch the establishment of an empire. From the entrance of the city of Shawangang to the front of the White Wolf Castle, this is a journey that takes a day.Early on, the straight passage from Sand Bay Harbor to White Wolf Castle, named King''s Avenue, was already built. And now, on both sides of King''s Road, it''s all people. All of Schindler''s main legions were mobilized. Except for some of the elites, who were fortunate enough to be able to follow His Majesty''s escorts, the other soldiers'' main task was to be fully armed to maintain law and order on both sides of King''s Road. The troops are on both sides of King''s Avenue, and the queues listed are long and long, from Sand Bay Harbor directly under the main fort of White Wolf. Such a mighty army of power, apart from the Kingdom of Hindler, no other country can compare. Along the King''s Road, Her Majesty Dyne walked all day, In the evening, the fire covered the sky to the west of the cloth. Facing the sunset, Dane stepped into the gate of White Wolf Castle. The salute rang and it was blown open by artillery shells. The fireworks stained the evening with countless colors. Before he walked to the main fortress, Dane sat for a day and walked down solemnly. Six angels fell from the sky and stood on six sides of Dane, guarding him, from a red carpet woven from velvet and rose, and entered into his castle. Moments later, Dane''s figure appeared on the top floor of the main castle, which was hundreds of meters high, and sat on his throne that stood in the wind. At this moment, countless observers have been waiting here for a long time.A dressed Verina, standing in the lower left of the throne. Her solemn tribute: "The master of the abyss, the dormant mentor, the envoy of Hilo, the guardian of the Comilla elf, the ruler of the Broken Dragon Peak Dwarf Kingdom, the chief of the Eastern tribe, King Hindler, King Caesar His Emperor, Her Majesty Dion, accepts the world to see you! " This long list of titles, each of which is full of gold, each represents a major force on the famous side. At the moment, all these titles belong to Dane alone! The order of the titles chanted by Verina is the same, and the leaders, who are exclusive to the Dean forces, are coming to meet the master. "The Duke of Lava City, Barlow the Devil Constance, greets His Majesty the Great Emperor. The demon swears allegiance to His Majesty!" "The Chosen One, Alantil, greets His Majesty the Great Emperor. The undead in the dark jungle is willing to offer His eternal soul to His Majesty and accept His eternal slavery." "The Angel of the Silver Moon, Esther, greets Her Majesty the Great Emperor. All the creatures of Elves, Drow, Tauren, Medusa, Dragons ... Comilla will always follow His Majesty''s footsteps." "Lord of Thunder, King Mulken of Broken Dragon Peak, greet His Majesty the Great Emperor. The Thunder Clan and Broken Dragon Peak Dwarf Kingdom will always be the Emperor''s Hammer!" "The Warsong clan chief, Grom-Warsong, greets His Majesty the Great Emperor. Every inch of land confiscated by the orcs of the Eastern tribe will become His Majesty''s ranch!" "The Chief of Military Services of the Kingdom of Hindler, Chapel, greets His Majesty the Great Emperor. Hindler will always be the territory of the Caesar Empire!"Six of them, and seven others, swore allegiance to Dion. The national currency of the Bull Country, the Waterman of the Bull Marquis, and the Duke of Florence, the Duke of Parrot. The two countries represented by the two of them are now completely integrated into Dyne''s forces, and it is impossible to set off a half-point storm. In addition, there are five dukes, representing the five principalities, sworn allegiance to Dion. The five were Din, Duke of Silver, Duke of Fir, Palin, Duke of Porta Tuga, Sarko, Duke of Oberno, and Verina, Duke of Kapuos. Among them, the Principality of Silver and White, the Principality of Fir, the Principality of Tuga, and the Principality of Oberon were all divided from the Kingdom of Pudley. The entire Kingdom of Putri was formally divided into four parts and four principalities three months ago, and was handed over to the five hardworking men who worked with Dane. The four, Drin, Palan, Pehince, and Sarko, were also named as the four dukes of the Caesar Empire and commanded these duchyes. The large piece of fat in the Kapnos region dug from the body of the Holy Empire was handed over to Verina. She will serve as Duke of Kapnos as the Empire. It is worth mentioning that the five newly divided territories are said to be Principality, but in fact, they are completely different from the traditional countries. In fact, including Florence, the Bull Hou Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Hindral, these human nations, and indeed the political power, will be under the direct control of the Caesar Empire government. Only alien territories such as Lava City, Broken Dragon Peak, Oriental Tribe, and Comilla will have a relatively higher degree of autonomy because of their special subjective ethnic characteristics, but in nominal terms, officials in these countries The appointment and removal is still in the hands of the imperial government. In other words, the Caesar Empire seemed to divide the princes, but in essence, the Caesar Empire was a large centralized empire. The so-called marquis, duke, and even king are actually just honorary titles. They enjoy a distinguished status and enjoy the same treatment as their status, but they have absolutely no power of the monarch-no army, no official appointment and removal power, no administrative power, no taxation right.All these powers belong to the central government. There is only one true king of the Caesar Empire, and that is the Emperor Caesar! Dane slowly stood up from the throne ~ www.novelbuddy.com ~ Velina held the crown and was preparing to crown the emperor according to the prior process. But at the moment, Dane had a new idea. He didn''t need anyone to crown him. The crown he took from Verina, waved his photo back, and then put the crown on his head. Heavenly Destroyer, this epic giant sword was pulled by Dane from the scabbard on the side of the throne. He pointed to the sky and said slowly, "I, the emperor of the Caesar Empire, the emperor of the world!" [End of Book] ... Write a postscript in two daysRemember the first domain name in this book:. Mobile website reading URL: